《Phantasia: The Princess Knight》


 Chapter 1: The End And Beginning Of Everything

    Chapter 1: The End And Beginning Of Everything


    <em><strong>[Please check out my other novel Yue Of The Moonlight]</strong></em>


    "Men!"


    "Match Point! Higuchi Akari wins!"


    A big smile formed on Akari''s face, this was the deciding match before going to the nationals. Akari gave a bow to her opponent before turning and walking over to her team. She took off her helmet and looked at all the happy faces in front of her.


    "Akari, that was amazing!" Ito Miya, Akari''s childhood friend and manager of her kendo team. They have known each other since they were both two years old and since then they had been inseparable.


    "I am just d I was able to win. If I was even a second slower I could have had my neck cut off." Akari said as she took the towel in Miya''s hand and wiped the sweat from her brow.


    "There you go again talking like this is all real. I think only you would think in a sense of actually dying during apetition." Miya rolled her eyes and took out a water bottle for Akari to drink.


    "If I do not think in that sense, I would most likely end up losing. That is why when I am attacking I coax myself into thinking that if I do not strike first I will die by their sword." Akari had always dreamed of one day bing a knight. But unfortunately, the closest thing she can get to being a knight in Japan was kendo.


    She was fifteen years old now and she had started kendo when she was five. Her passion for the sword did note from a samurai movie but a movie about a kingdom and their knights. The knight''s code and the chivalry that came with it. Now she would do whatever she could to help people in trouble. She was even well known down at the police station due to some of the thugs she had beaten up with her wooden sword reporting her. But this did not stop her from helping those in need.


    "Akari go rest, they will hold the ending ceremony soon and then we can head home!" Miya quickly pushed Akari to go sit down.


    Feeling a bit tired from her match Akari did notin. She went and sat down and waited for things to wrap up so that she could head home. After everything was done Akari and her team all piled on to the bus to go home.


    "Get some sleep Akari I will wake you when we reach a rest stop." Miya said with a smile. She could tell Akari would fall asleep at any time.


    "Mmm... Thanks, Miya. I did not get much sleepst night due to my nerves. So this is a much needed rest." The bus trip home would take a good three hours so Akari closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    *Crash!*


    Akari was rocked awake as her body was tossed from one side of the bus to the other. Her head hit the window cracking the window into thin lines that looked like a spider web. Blood dripped down from the side of her head down over her cheek. With her head and shoulder killing her she looked around her in somewhat of a daze. She saw a lot of her teammates crying out in pain. Behind her was Miya who was looking out the window.


    "Akari! That car is about to fall over but there is a baby inside!" Miya yelled out.


    Akari looked out the window to see a small car half sitting on the cliff edge and half in the air. The cliff it was on was a straight drop down onto the rocky ground below. Seeing that the person behind the wheel was knocked out cold and that the car would slip and fall at any time. Akari made her way to the back of the bus as fast as she could and hopped out the emergency exit.


    Seeing Akari running around the bus to the car, Miya suddenly wished she had not said anything! Knowing that her friend was about to do something dangerous she quickly made her way out of the bus as well!


    Akari looked at the car that was teetering on the edge of the cliff. Just the slightest change and the whole car would slip and plummet down. Not wasting even a second Akari looked inside the car without touching it. The baby was in its baby seat in the correct position crying away. The driver who seemed to be the baby''s father was passed out or dead. Akari could not tell from where she was. She could see arge amount of blood flowing down the steering wheel.


    Seeing that there was no time to waste Akari slowly opened the rear door. The car slid a few centimeters before resting again. This scared Akari because she was so close to saving the baby. Her only thought was that she needed to save the baby!


    "Akari!" Miya came up from behind her and yelled out.


    "Miya, I am going to carefully reach in and try to undo the baby. Once I get the baby free I will pass it to you. The man in the front does not seem to be responsive. I have already called out to him a few times." Akari said as she carefully reached into the back seat.


    Unfortunately, the easy n was not as easy as she thought. The seatbelt that was holding the baby into its car seat was stuck under the car seat itself. She had no choice but to carefully climb into the back seat. After a bit of careful work, she was finally able to undo the seat belt. But now she was fully in the back seat of the car.


    Lifting the baby out of the car seat Akari said: "Miya, carefully carry the baby to a safe distance."


    "I will but Akari please be careful! Any wrong move and the whole car will fall!" Miya was scared, she could see the car was slowly sliding over the edge.


    "I will! I am going to see if I can wake the father up first. I can''t just leave him." Hearing Akari''s words she frowned because she knew the car would notst much longer but she also knew that her childhood friend would never leave someone alone if they were in danger! With no other choice, Miya carefully took the baby and backed away to a safe distance.


    Akari slowly leaned forward and reached out to shake the man. "Mister! Mister! If you are alive please wake up!" She was afraid to lean too far forward or she might cause the whole car to fall to the ground so she could not reach far enough to check the man''s pulse.


    Little did Akari know that her little bit of shaking was enough to cause the man to open his eyes. He saw the cliff floor below and got frightened. He was in a dazed state as he freaked out and took off his seat belt.


    "Ahh! I Don''t want to die!"


    After he screamed he saw that the back door was open and rushed for the opening to save his own life. He hadn''t even noticed that Akari was in the back seat. He even pushed her aside and kicked her on his way out of the car sending her flying to the front. Everything happened so suddenly that Akari had no time to react. She had been trying to keep still and not move around too much so she had dropped her guard. After being pushed aside and kicked. Her head which was already hurting her smacked the front windshield of the car. The sudden movement within the car caused it to slide until the ground underneath gave way sending Akari and the car plummeting below!


    "Akari!!!!" Miya''s shrill scream sounded out.


    Akari only saw a glimpse of the ground before everything went ck.

 Chapter 2: Alicia

    Chapter 2: Alicia


    Sound of dripping water filled Akari''s ears. Her pounding head felt like it had been hit by a rock. She slowly opened her eyes allowing the dim light to pierce the darkness. "I could have sworn that I had just died..."


    Akari looked at her surroundings a bit confused. She was in what looked to be a small wooden shack. "Where am I?"


    Akari''s head was killing her. Her vision was a bit blurry but images of a young girl''s life kept shing through her head. The girl''s name was Alicia. Alicia had no idea what herst name was. She had been alone for as long as she can remember. While she was out in the woods she met some men who wanted the food she had collected. She had worked so hard for that food and refused to give it up. She had already gone a few days without eating. The men did not seem to care and hit Alicia in the head with a stick. She copsed to the ground and passed out. When she woke due to the drops of rain hitting her head she found herself lying in a pool of blood. There was no sign of the food she had gathered from the forest. Using the rest of the strength she had left in her she made her way to her makeshift shack where she had fainted.


    After the memories finished shing through her mind Akari realized she was now a girl named Alicia. The girl had died from blood loss after being hit in the head. Akari no, now Alicia shook her head. She felt a tinge of sadness for the poor girl who had to take care of herself at such a young age. "I guess from this day forward my name will be Alicia. I will live for the poor girl who lived such a hard life. I will also live this new life to the fullest for myself as well. But my first task..."


    Alicia rubbed her stomach. The hunger pains from her stomach hurt just as much as her head did. Alicia slowly got up from the dusty floor that was now muddied from the rain and blood that puddled in a pool on the floor. Alicia looked at the pool of blood and frowned. "This is why I am so light headed. The poor girl really did die from blood loss. But how is it that I was able to take over the body?"


    Shaking her head and pausing her thoughts, Alicia felt like she would die from thirst before she died from hunger. "First thing''s first I need to get some food and water. Water part should be easy..."


    The rain wasing down good. Alicia saw that there were already a few broken pots collecting water. She staggered her way over to one of the pots and looked at the clear water inside. "At least the little girl knew to wash her pots."


    Alicia picked up the broken pot carefully and took a sip of water. The cool water felt good as it moistened her parched mouth. Alicia did not drink too fast, she did not want to make herself sick. She drank slowly until she felt hydrated. She put the pot down and felt a lot better. "Now that I had a drink I need to find some food. But from what I know the little girl had only found a few wild vegetables before they were taken by those men. At least I have a bit of knowledge from the little girl on what is edible. I can also try to trap some animals..."


    Thinking for a moment and looking around the shack one more time she saw that there was nothing she could really use as a weapon. She looked outside and saw that the rain was letting up and the sun was starting to poke out from between the clouds. "I will need to go out to the forest. Although this body is weak, I will need to endure it. I died once already. I can not die again from starvation!"


    Building up her determination Alicia forced herself to make her way out of the shack and headed back towards the forest using the memories of the little girl. The shack was about a ten minute walk from the forest. There was no one else around.


    Off in the distance, she could see a small vige but she saw no people around the area she was at. Alicia could only assume that those men who robbed her of her food and killed the little girl were from the vige itself. If she had the strength and a sword she would bring retribution on to those men for killing the little girl. On this thought, she was not sure if she should thank the men or not. They deserved to meet the same end as the little girl. But if they did not kill the little girl would she have had the chance to be reborn here in this ce? Wherever this ce was.


    Right now Alicia had no idea where she was or what time she was in. But her currentck of food took precedence over knowing where she was exactly. Alicia ended up taking almost twenty minutes to get to the forest. The normal ten minute walk turned into a twenty minute walk due to her injuries andck of stamina. Right as she entered she immediately looked for a sharp rock and a somewhat long stick. She nned to use the stick as a weapon and ording to her memories to sweep the forest floor to scare away any snakes.


    After a few minutes of searching, Alicia found what she was looking for. She found both a sharp rock and a decent sized stick that even her weak little body could swing or throw. She felt strange for being in such a weak little body,pared to her old body that had all the correct muscles of a swordswoman.


    "I will have to train hard to reach my previous state." Alica mumbled to herself as she started to whittle away at the stick in her hand.


    After a bit of work, Alicia looked at her handiwork and smiled. "Not too bad... Should at least pierce the skin of a small animal. I do not know much about nts but my father did teach me trapping. I can set a trap then use this sharpened stick to kill whatever I catch. The sharp rock wille in handy for skinning it. The only problem after that is starting a fire... I guess I will worry about that after I catch something."


    Alicia got up from the ground and started to look for things she could use to make a simple trap with. She had no bait at this time so she could only hope that something would be curious enough to want to check out the trap once it is set up. As long as it was not too big she could even scare whatever it was into the trap then kill it. Alicia knew that her current condition was not going to allow her to chase anything down and kill it that way. But this body needed some form of meat to nourish her current state and build up her stamina and grow some muscles.

 Chapter 3: Troubles Brewing

    Chapter 3: Troubles Brewing


    After collecting a bunch of long grass andrge leaves Alicia went to work creating a small basket. She used the tip of her stick to poke holes through the leaves at intervals so that she could then weave the grass through it to create and strengthen the basket. When she was done she had created a basket that was sixty centimeters in diameter. She then looked around for some vines to use as a long rope. After a bit of searching in the forest, she found a long thin vine that was perfect for the job. She stripped the leaves down and tied one end to a small stick.


    This entire creation process took about an hour to do. Alicia looked at her creation and smiled. She hoped that this would bring her a good meal for tonight. "Now to find a ce to set it up."


    As Alicia was searching around trying to find a decent ce to set up her trap she spotted a white rabbit with a horn protruding out of its head. It was eating a green leaf off a bush. Seeing the rabbit in front of her, her eyes started to y tricks on her. The rabbit suddenly became furless and its pink bare skin slowly turned a dark brown color. Saliva dripped from the corner of Alicia''s lips. She quickly shook her head and looked at the nt that the rabbit was chewing on. Seeing that it was eating the leaves pretty heartedly Alicia picked up a rock and threw it at the bush next to the rabbit. The rock hit the bush causing the rabbit to be scared and take off.


    Taking this chance Alicia ran forward and grabbed the entire bush and pulled it out of the ground with all the strength she could muster. It took a few minutes to aplish but when she was done she set up her trap and then ced part of the leaf into the back of the trap. She unraveled the vine that was attached to the stick holding the basket up very carefully before hiding in a nearby bush and waiting.


    Her eyes never left the trap. If she was distracted by anything right now and the rabbit took the bait she would miss her chance at catching her dinner. A few hours passed and the sun had already passed the highest point in the sky. This entire time Alicia had not moved a muscle. Finally, her patience seemed to have paid off. Another rabbit with a horn on its head showed up. Alicia was not sure if this was the same rabbit or not. She watched carefully trying to time her actions just right. She clenched the long sharpened stick in her hand and the vine that she had in her other hand. Right as the rabbit went to the back of the trap to sniff the leaf, Alicia sprang into action and pulled the vine causing the basket to copse onto the rabbit. She dashed out of the bush she was hiding in and stabbed right through the basket!


    "Squeeeeek!"


    A painful cry rang out from inside the basket. Alicia ignored the painful cries as she continued to stab the basket over and over again until the cries stopped. She looked at the blood dripping from her sharpened stick and gave a faint smile. She had actually caught a rabbit! She quickly took the basket off her prey to find that her prey was fully dead. Smiling foolishly Alicia picked up the mangled rabbit that was riddled with holes from her excessive stabbing. She ced it inside her basket and then started to look for dry wood.


    Alicia spent a good four hours in the woods to catch this one rabbit and collect a batch of dry firewood with tinder. She also found some solid rocks that she could use to create a spark. With her goods sitting in her basket and some wood slung over her back she took her sharpened wooden stick in one hand and walked out of the forest.


    After returning home Alicia skinned and cleaned the rabbit. She hung the rabbit skin to dry and saved the horn to use as a weapon. The horn from the rabbit was long and pointy. It was also very solid so it would not break very easily. Doing all these things was easy for her since she was taught how to do so by her father when she was still Akari.


    It took a bit of trial and error but she soon had a fire going and she stuffed a stick into the cleaned rabbit and slowly roasted it over the fire. About fifteen minutes with the continuous spinning of the rabbit on the end of her stick, the smell of roasted rabbit entered her nose causing her stomach to rumble.


    The first bite that Alicia took was like fireworks going off in her mouth. The taste was gamey but at the same time, it was heaven. This was the first time Alicia felt that eating something tasted so good. The juices of the meat filled her mouth and as she swallowed that first bite she was a little regretful that she did not savor the taste a bit more.


    "I have to eat slow If I eat too fast I will end up getting sick. That would cause all my hard work to go to waste." Alicia reminded herself. She would hate herself if she ate too fast only to get a stomach ache and end up puking up the meat she worked so hard on.


    Alicia took almost two hours to finish eating the rabbit meat. Her fire had long died out. She leaned against the wall of her tattered hut and patted her now full belly. "I will need to get some rest tonight then attempt to fix up this old hut a little more."


    Little did Alicia know that trouble woulde knocking on her doorstep the next day.


    The next morning Alicia was woken up by the sounds of two men yelling at each other right outside her hut. "I am telling you the little bitch won''t say anything. She probably died out in the woods where we left her!"


    "If she died, then why is there a fresh fire pit sitting there! Brother the little bitch is still alive. If she were to tell the Vige Chief that we robbed her of her food the vige chief will kick us out of the vige!" A tall skinny man said.


    "Brother Berel if the Vige Chief cared about the little bitch he would not have stuck left her in his shack! He is just waiting for her to reach ten years old so he can sell her off!" A Short skinny man said.


    "Wait, Brother Emory, if we sell her off, wouldn''t that mean we can get some copper coins to use? We can buy some good food with that!" Brother Berel wiped a bit of saliva from his mouth.


    "Oh! Why did I not think of that! That damn Vige Chief was going to keep the good stuff from us. Okay, go grab a big stick we will knock her out again and go find a brothel to sell her to in town!"

 Chapter 4: A Fight To The Death

    Chapter 4: A Fight To The Death


    Listening to the two men''s argument caused Alicia''s face to pale. She had no time to take into ount what she looked like when she first arrived due to her situation. But she did know that she had long blonde hair. Other than that she did not have the slightest clue as to what her facial features looked like. Alicia''s heart was pounding so hard she felt as if it would jump out of her chest. She quietly grabbed the horn from the rabbit she killed and also the long sharpened stick.


    Making her way quietly to the entrance of the tattered hut she peeked through the crack in the wall to see both men walking back towards the hut withrge sticks in their hands. "Brother Berel be carefulst time that the little bitch almost bit off a chunk of my arm!"


    "I know! I know! Stop bringing it up! Not my fault you let your guard down and almost got beat by the little bitch!" Brother Berel just wanted to get this done and over with so that they could sell the little bitch. Why did his brother always have toin about every little thing!


    Alicia had to hand it to the little girl it seemed she put up a good fight against the two grown men. If that was the case what good would she be if she did not do the same! She had eaten a lot of meatst night so she had plenty of energy today! Alicia slowly got herself into the same state she would put herself in during kendo practice andpetitions.


    "Kill them before they kill me! Kill them before they kill me!" Alicia entered a trance like state as she gripped the rabbit horn and her sharpened stick tighter until the white of her knuckles showed through her skin.


    "Quickly kick the door down! The bitch is probably still sleeping!" Brother Berel shouted out.


    *Bang!*


    Brother Emory kicked the door down as it fell off its wooden hinges. Right as he stepped through the door he suddenly felt a pain in his stomach. He looked down to see a little girl ring at him with cold eyes stabbing him in his gut with a horned rabbit''s horn. He was so surprised that he did not say a word or move, giving the girl time to retract the horn from his stomach and then stabbed him again in his side!


    Alicia went for his stomach first so she could get a good shot at his kidney on the second thurst. If she could stab that she could ensure that this man in front of her would not be a problem for much longer. She pushed the rabbit''s horn as deep as she could, twisted it, and pulled it out ruthlessly for a second time before jumping back away from the man. Blood squirted out of his wound sshing onto Alicia''s face. She then took the sharpened stick and aimed it at the already formed whole in the man''s gut.


    This third stab finally caused the man to scream out in pain. "AHHHH!!"


    "Brother!" Brother Berel who was keeping watch outside, heard his brothers scream and rushed into the tattered hut. All he saw was that his brother was nowying on the floor in a pool of blood without any signs of breathing.


    Sweat poured down Brother Berel''s face as he realized he did not see the little girl anywhere. Before he thought to turn around it was already toote. Alicia and moved back to the door when the other man screamed out.


    While Brother Berel had his back turned as he was inspecting his brother''s body Alicia charged forward and stabbed the man in his lower back on his left side with the sharpened stick.


    The stick prated into the man''s back and out the front cleaning piercing through the man''s kidney. Since the man was still half kneeled on the ground when he turned around Alicia did not hesitate to jab the horned rabbit''s horn into the man''s neck before twisting a few times and pulling it out.


    Brother Berel dropped down to the ground as blood flowed out of his neck. He did not even have a chance to cry out in pain before he died. Alicia stood there looking at the two dead men with her chest rising and falling with every breath. Her adrenaline was surging through her body. She had never killed a human being before.


    This was the first time she had ever used her knowledge of swords in a manner that required her to take another''s life. But on her second day in this strange ce she had no other choice but to do so. If she did not kill these two men she would be easily overpowered by them. They would knock her out and drag her to some brothel somece and sell her. She knew what a brothel was and thinking of the time and era this ce seems to be in, she knew that even a girl as young as her would be put to work doing something she did not want to even think about.


    Alicia slumped to the floor letting both the horn and sticky down next to her. Her legs and feet were getting soaked in blood as it continued to pour out of the two men''s bodies. Although it was disgusting she did not care. She needed to collect herself after what had just happened. She wondered if she would need to take more lives like this in the future as well


    Thirty minutester Alicia pulled herself together. She collected her basket, trap parts, weapons, and a few other items. She checked the two men but found nothing useful on them. She used arge piece of thin cloth that was used as a nket and rolled it up to make a makeshift bag. She stuffed any loose stuff she had inside. She then filled one of the smaller pots with water and walked out of the tattered hut. "I will need to get far away from here. There is no telling when someone will try to sell me off again. I got lucky this time and killed those two men but if they had both entered at the same time I would not have been so lucky. Tricks like that will only work if you have the element of surprise."


    With that said Alicia did not head towards the main road she headed towards the forest. She had no food and only a little bit of water. If she were to take the main road she would surely end up dead from starvation or thirst. Although the forest is probably a lot more dangerous at least there was food that she could eat. She would just need to find a source of water and she would be fine as long as she was careful.


    Or so she thought...


    *Roar!*

 Chapter 5: Blake Roseland

    Chapter 5: ke Rosnd


    Currently, Alicia was stuck in a small crevice between tworge rocks while arge creature almost four times the size of her was staring at her with bloodshot eyes. She was scared out of her mind since she had never seen such a creature before. It was like a lion but it''s back was covered in red scales and it had a fiery mane around its neck. Its ws were taking huge chunks out of the hard rock. She had already lost her sharpened stick when she tried to poke out one of its eyes in an attempt to try to scare the creature away but it reacted too quickly and just smashed the sharp stick into splinters.


    Thanks to this creature she had lost all her items and only had the rabbit horn left for self defense. All her other items were used as a distraction to try to escape the creature in front of her. But it only slowed the creature down by a little bit just enough to allow her to squeeze herself into this crevice.


    The creature continued to swing itsrge paws at the rock in front of it. With each swing, it took out another chunk of the rock. The creature was slowly getting closer and closer to Alica. With a final swing, thest bit of remaining rock crumbled exposing the tiny Alicia to the creature. The creature opened itsrge mouth baring its sharp fangs that had saliva dripping down it. Alicia really wondered if this was how her life was going to end!


    "No! I will not die here! I have already died once!" Alicia suddenly shouted out. All her fear that she had before disappeared as she threw herself into a trance. "Kill it before it can kill me! Kill it before it can kill me!"


    Alicia did a head dive under therge creature. She twisted her small body around causing her blonde hair that was now caked with mud to swirl around. The tips of her hair sizzled as it passed close to the fiery mane of the creature. With her rabbit horn in hand, Alicia thrust it upwards into the underbelly of the creature. But she did not stop there, she pulled it out and continued to stab the creature over and over.


    *Roar!*


    The creature let out a painful roar as it jumped up into the air backing away from Alicia! It stood there staring at the small girl who earlier was as scared as a rabbit. Now her eyes were cold as ice and her body exuded a faint killing intent.


    Alicia knew if she attempted to run it would be useless. Alicia shouted out her battle cry as she went to charge at the creature! "Kill it before it can kill me!"


    "Well said!" Alicia stopped her charge and looked stunned up at the tall boy in front of her. He was only around eleven years old but he stood tall and strong in front of her little body. His armor glistened in the sun that pierced through the canopies of the trees overhead. His shoulder length silver hair swayed in the breeze seeming to create sparkles as the sun''s raysnded upon it.


    This was a knight! A young one but still a knight! Alicia''s eyes sparkled. There was no way she would not know what he was! He was most likely a squire but he still stood strong in front of the creature in front of him. The young boy charged forward causing the creature to swing itsrge paw at him. The young boy sidestepped the paw with ease and got to the creature''s side where he thrust his sword into the creature''s side slicing down leaving arge gash as blood and guts spilled out all over the ground. One strike! One strike was all it took to kill the creature! This was Alicia''s image of a knight!


    The young boy flicked his sword and looked at the many puncture wounds on the creature''s belly and was very surprised. He looked over at Alicia and saw how little and thin she was and couldn''t help but feel astonished. Those thin arms were able to do this much damage to a magma lion.


    As he gazed at Alicia he could see the sparkle in her eyes as she gazed upon him. This was not a look of love but one of reverence. Seeing this look caused him to let out a lightugh as he asked: "Why are you so far out into this forest? Don''t you know that this ce is filled with demonic beasts?"


    Alicia did not know what to say. She could only tell the truth. "I had to leave the hut I was staying in so I would not be sold off to a brothel or somece else..." Even though it was embarrassing Alicia was not one to lie. She would only lie if the truth would harm someone.


    "Someone was going to sell you!?" The young boy became enraged. "Who!?"


    "Umm Two men that are now dead wanted to sell me to a brothel and I overheard them say the vige chief wanted to sell me when I reached ten years of age." Alicia exined.


    "Hah! They really know how to go against the King''s decree! Wait. You said two of the men are dead? Who killed them?" The young boy asked.


    "I-I did..." Alicia said quietly. She had no choice at the time though. It was either kill them or be beaten and then sold. It was a life or death situation!


    The young boy was shocked yet again. This girl was able to kill two grown men? That was when he saw that besides fresh blood stains that came from the magma lion there were also dried up blood stains on her face and clothes as well. "I see. So you escaped to the forest in order to not be sold off. Your thinking is not too bad. If you went by the main road bandits might have targeted you which would cause you a whole mess of trouble worse than being sold to a brothel. The forest has food as well as water so you could bide your time and grow stronger until you were strong enough to leave and head to a city somewhere." The young boy paused and thought for a second.


    "Mmmm I can not do much for you since I am on a mission but I do have a spare short sword on me. I will gift it to you. This magma lion is very nutritious and the scales and hide can be used as armor. I will help you dismantle it. This is all I can do for you. If you can survive for three years, head to the capital and take the squire''s test. I wish there was more that I could do for you..." The young boy looked at the little girl and let out a sigh. He felt pity for her. She was all alone out here in this dangerous forest. All he was able to do was this little bit of help.


    "Just gifting me this short sword is more help than I could ever imagine. Sir knight, may I ask you your name?" Alicia had no way to repay this young boy but if anything she will remember the young boy''s name for the rest of her life.


    "ke! ke Rosnd and I am still a squire. One day I hope to make it and be a real knight!" This was the first meeting between Alicia and ke Rosnd.

 Chapter 6: World Of Knights And Magic

    Chapter 6: World Of Knights And Magic


    Alicia watched as ke skillfully skinned the magma lion and then chopped up its meat into easily movable chunks. He then took out a small purple pouch out and stuffed all the meat and skin into the small pouch. Alicia stared at the pouch in a daze. She had never seen such a thing before. She wondered how such a small pouch had room to fit all those things! Seeing her questioning gaze made keugh. "This is a space pouch. It uses time and space magic to create a small space within it. It can not carry anything with intelligence but anything else will go inside."


    ke then thought for a minute and asked: "Do you know how to read?"


    Alicia blushed, now that she was asked she realized she had no idea what the writing system was. She knew now that this ce had magic and it was an era where knights roamed thend. There was no way this ce could be earth.


    ke saw the little girl blush and knew right away that she did not know how to read or write. "If that is the case then I will give you a few books as well as a book on beginners magic. To pass the squires test you need to be able to cast advanced level beginner magic and know advanced beginner sword techniques. Normally these things are taught at a young age. And swordsmanship is something learned through sweat and blood and can not be learned from reading. But I think you have the talent to do so as long as you work hard. Give me your hand."


    ke reached out and grabbed Alicia''s hand, he held two fingers on her pulse and went silent. Alicia felt like her heart would jump out of her chest. She had never been close with boys before and this was the first time one had ever held her hand. Even if it wasn''t in an intimate way. Her cheeks blushed but she did not pull her hand away. Instead, she counted the calluses on ke''s hand. She could tell that he had put a lot of work into his swordsmanship. The rougher one''s hands were the more blood, sweat, and tears they put into their training.


    After a few moments, ke released her hand: "You have a high aptitude for magic. The books for learning how to read and write have magic enchanted into them that will y the sound of each word and letter when you press your finger on the letter or word within the book and say ''Vocalize''. With all of this if you practice diligently you should have a chance to pass the squires test in three years. As for the space pouch, opening it will bring a picture of all the items within it into your mind. From there focus on the item you want and then think of the words ''take out'' and it will appear in your hand or you can think of the words ''put in'' while touching an item and as long as it is not intelligent and the space pouch has room it will be pulled into the pouch. I am afraid I can not do much more than this."


    ke really had nothing else he could give her that would be helpful. But just before he was about to hand over the pouch with all the things inside he paused and retracted his hand. "I forgot one more thing. There is no water source for about five days'' time from here. Take this sk. It has a water enchant on the inside. So it will never run out of water. I have two of them so take this one. Alright, this is it. I wish you luck. I hope to see you in three years."


    Alicia reached out her hand and epted the space pouch from ke. She held it tightly to her chest as if it was a precious treasure. "Take care now!" Not even waiting for Alicia to give a word of thanks ke started to run off.


    Alicia watched the retreating back of the young boy with her cheeks flushed. She ran forward a few steps. She bit her lower lip and then cupped her hands over her mouth before yelling: "Sir ke thank you! I promise to meet you again in three years!"


    This was her promise not to only ke by but to herself as well. She must survive for the next three years no matter what! She will use this promise she made with ke as her driving force to push through anything! ke did not turn around but the corners of his lips did rise upwards. He raised his hand into the air and waved as he continued to run off into the distance. Alicia did not move from her spot until ke waspletely out of sight. She burned his back view and face into her mind reminding herself that she would one day meet this young boy again and personally thank him and return to him all the things he had given her on this day.


    Alicia sat down and put her short sword down before quickly opening the space pouch. An image of all the items inside the pouch really did appear in her mind. She focused on the sk from within and said: "Take out!". It immediately appeared in her hand. She then said: "Put in!" the sk this time disappeared and could be detected in the pouch once more. This really entertained Alicia since this was her first time experiencing such a thing as magic. Alicia was only satisfied until she did this a few more times before taking out the book that will help her read and write thenguage of this world. She guessed it was a new world since earth never had any record of real magic ever existing.


    The book to learn how to read and write was surprisingly thick. Alicia looked at the cover that had a bunch of strange symbols embedded into it and traced her fingers over them. A smile spread across her face. Just looking at this book reminded her of ke. She put the book back into her space pouch and picked up the sword at her side before standing back up. "I need to find a ce to sleep for the night. I had only been in the forest for a day and I was almost killed. But this ce is not bad. It can help me hone my sword skills in this new world while I learn to use magic spells as well. I have enough meat tost a while but I still need to eat vegetables as well. But first, I need to make a roof for my head before it gets dark! I will pick up when I can along the way."

 Chapter 7: Berlin

    Chapter 7: Berlin


    The sun was on the verge of going down and Alicia still had not found a ce to use as a shelter for the night. "If I do not find some ce soon then I will end up having to sleep outside all night. But that is not the best of ideas..." Alicia was a little at a loss of what to do. She continued to walk forward in hopes of finding some ce to use as a shelter. Just as the sun was about to fully pass down past the mountains in the distance, Alicia spotted arge old tree with arge wooden door built into it.


    Alicia was surprised to see such a thing. She was not sure if she should go and knock or not but with the way things were going and how it was not good to spend the night in the forest without an enclosed ce to protect yourself. She gripped the sheathed sword in her hand and slowly walked to the door. She was about to reach up and knock on the door when


    "May I help you, littledy?" An old voice rang out from behind her.


    "Ahhh!" Alicia almost jumped out of her ragged clothes. She turned around and looked at who was talking to her, to see an old man in a blue robe. He had a long white beard and white hair that reached down to his waist. On his head was a blue long pointed hat with a circr bill to it just like a wizard''s hat.


    "Hoho! Sorry, littledy, I did not mean to startle you. I saw you walking up to my door with a sword in your hand. I thought you were here to rob me!" The old man said in an amused tone. But when his gaze fell on the short sword in the girl''s hand he raised an eyebrow and asked. "Littledy where did you get that sword?"


    Hearing the old man''s question a faint smile appeared on Alicia''s face as she subconsciously rubbed the sword in her hand. "T-This was given to me by a young boy named ke Rosnd. He gave it to me so that I could protect myself for the next three years. I n to give it back to him when I see him again. In three years'' time, I told him I would go and take the squire test!"


    Giving a hum the old man stroked his beard and asked: "Why do you need to protect yourself littledy? Do you not have parents to do that?"


    "No I have been alone for as long as I can remember. I had to escape into the woods or I might be sold off by the Vige Chief. If I did not risk my life to kill two men who came to my run down hut early this morning to take me away and sell me to a brothel. I would probably have been a lot worse off than I am right now." Alicia felt a little aggrieved. Ever since she hase to this world it has been one hardship after another. But at least she met ke, a young boy aspiring to be a true knight. He was like a shining light in the darkness of night.


    As Alicia was lost in thought, she did not see the light that shed through the old man''s eyes. A bit of anger could be seen on his face for a split second before going back to a smile. "I see, you have had a hard time. So what brings you to my ce?"


    "Sorry I didn''t mean to disturb you. I was looking for a ce to sleep for the night. I stumbled upon this ce and was about to knock on the door to see if anyone was inside. I will leave now sir. I am sorry for bothering you." Feeling a bit down Alicia gave a small bow before she started to walk away.


    The old man looked at Alicia very amused. ''She did not seem like a normal poor girl. She talked very well and seemed to be an honest girl. To be this young and already have had to kill another human being is not easy. Yet she still has a look of determination in her eyes. Although a bit lonely and sad she still keeps looking forward.'' Thinking for a moment he yelled out: "Littledy this old man has a spare bedroom and is only here once and a while. You may stay here while you train. If I have time I will also help you with your magic and swordsmanship. I might look like this but I also know how to use a sword as well."


    Alicia''s eyes started to well up with tears. All the stress of what she was dealing with suddenly burst out of her with the old man''s kind words. Tears streamed down her face as the dirt and dried blood mixed in. The old man looked at her and gave a faint smile. Although she had a determined look she was still a child after all. The old man stepped forward and patted her head. "Littledy I am called Berlin! You can call me Master Berlin from now on! As of this day, you will be my disciple!"


    Alicia nodded her head as tears continued to fall. She sobbingly said: "Master Berlin my name is Alicia!"


    "Good! Now dry your tears, Alicia! The night is upon us and the demonic beasts wille out in hordes. It''s best to go inside where it is safe." Berlin petted Alicia''s head one more time before bringing her to the door in the tree.


    Berlin then waved his hand and the door opened inwards to reveal a long spiral staircase that went down deep into the ground. The whole passage was lit by a floating fire that decorated the walls all the way down. It did not give a feel of a dingy old tree but more of afortable feeling as if it was a new house.


    Alicia followed the old man down the staircase. Although the old man was very nice to her she still kept her guard up. This did not go unnoticed by the old man. ''Good very good! She is smart. She has had her hand on the hilt of her sword this entire time. Her eyes were always looking at her surroundings. She has what it takes to be a knight! Just with this vignce alone!''


    When they reached the bottom of the staircase. There was another door. Berlin did the same thing as he did to the door above and waved his hand. The door opened to an open area beyond that. When Alicia stepped through she could not believe her eyes as to what she was seeing!

 Chapter 8: A Small Cottage

    Chapter 8: A Small Cottage


    Blue skies and green grass as far as the eye could see. This is what entered Alicia''s eyes as she passed through the door. Berlin looked at the young girl who was looking as if she was seeing the most amazing thing in the world and chuckled. "This is a personal space that I created. It has a one floor cottage right over there. There is also a small pond with fish swimming about. Before you can leave this ce you will need to learn magic enough to be able to use the doors to get in and out. Tomorrow I will add a swordsmanship training area for you to practice in. Let''s go!"


    Berlin said that word and then ced a hand on Alicia''s shoulder. Her surroundings instantly changed and she was now standing in front of a small cottage. It was an elegantly built single floor white stoned cottage. It had a few vines that ran up the left side of the cottage and over the trim of the shingled roof. Just seeing it gave a rxed homey feeling. Although the cottage was very nice, Alicia had no time to admire its elegance due to the shock of being transported arge distance in a mere fraction of a second.


    An eyebrow raised on Berlin''s face as he let out a loudugh at the little girl''s shock. "Alicia my dear disciple you will be seeing even more amazing and wondrous things than this within the next three years. Do not let everything surprise you!"


    Alicia blushed and said: "Sorry, Master Berlin. It was my first time transporting to a ce in an instant like that."


    "Do not worry you will slowly get used to it. For now, let me show you to your room." When they walked into the cottage the main room was very quaint. There was nothing but a few ces to sit and a small kitchen. To the side, there were two doors. It was these two doors that Berlin brought Alicia next.


    Berlin snapped his fingers and the whole outside became dark and the candles in the cottage lit up. With another wave of his hand, a key made out of crystal appeared and hovered in the air before floating down into Berlin''s hand. "This key will open this bedroom door. This is for you until you are able to use magic well. You will need this key in order to enter the room. Go ahead and open it."


    Alicia took the key and inserted it into the keyhole. She did not need to turn the key because as soon as she inserted it into the keyhole, the door swung open. The view in front of her made Alicia''s mouth drop open! The size of the room did not match the size of the cottage at all! The room was way too big to fit in this cottage. And what was even more amazing was that everything was sky blue! From therge bed''s bedsheets and canopy top to the currents on the windows. Even the paint on the wall was sky blue.


    "Hoho! Do you like it? I do not know what color little Alicia likes so I went with a neutral color." Berlin was very proud of himself. He had quickly decided on the contents of the room before she opened it. Seeing her wide eyes and look of astonishment he felt very proud!


    "Master Berlin, did you just do this? How..." Alicia really wanted to know how this was done!


    "I just created it just now. The door to your right is a bathroom. I figured you would want your own privacy and the door on the left is a walk-in closet. It has dresses, nightwear, and practice wear. You go ahead and take a bath. I will go prepare some food for you. I am sure you must be hungry!" Master Berlin went to turn to leave when he was stopped by Alicia''s hand grabbing his.


    Tears once again rolled down Alicia''s cheeks. "Master Berlin I do not know how to thank you. You have just met me but you are treating me so kindly and are doing so much for me. I do not know how I will ever repay you!"


    Seeing the crying little girl, Berlin''s eyes softened. He pulled the little one into a hug and patted her on the back. "Sometimes life will throw many things your way. Sometimes they are very bad and you may even lose your life because of it. But if you are able to pull through good things are bound to happen. Alicia, you have had it hard these past few years but today was your lucky day. Not only did you meet the nice young man earlier, you also met me. I had just so happened to be looking for a disciple. You were very lucky to have run into me today. If you want to repay me, work hard and show me that my eyes are not bad!"


    Alicia wiped the tears from her eyes and nodded her head. " Master Berlin I will work hard and I will not disappoint you!" The sadness in Alicia''s eyes turned into determination. Seeing this Berlin nodded in approval.


    "Good girl! Now go get cleaned up. I will make some food for you." Berlin went to walk away again only to feel a tug at his sleeve once again.


    "Master Berlin I have what Sir ke said was Magma Lion meat. If you would like to use that you can..." She had nothing to offer for Berlin''s kindness. All she could do was offer him the meat she had in her space pouch.


    "Haha! That is okay. You save that because you will need it when I send you out for training in the forest." Berlin let out anotherugh and patted Alicia''s head. He knew the little girl was trying to repay his kindness somehow and was very pleased with this young girl''s attitude towards things.


    "If Master Berlin says so. I will go get cleaned up then." Alicia replied.


    "Good! I will go cook! Hurry and go!" Once Berlin left Alicia walked around the room looking at all the things. She walked into the closet and picked out a long white dress. The walk in closet was filled with clothes of all kinds. She went with something simple and then took a towel and headed to the bathroom. She was surprised to see an earth looking toilet in the bathroom. The bathroom itself looked fairly modern in a sense. Which caused Alicia to be a little confused. ''Is this world advanced in certain areas while not so much in others?''


    The entire bathroom looked really modern. It had a bath and a shower. A toilet and a hand sink with a big mirror that hung on the wall. Seeing all these modern facilities caused Alicia to let out a sigh of relief that she would no longer need to use a bush or a hole in the ground to go to the bathroom. Alicia wasted no time in getting used to the shower controls. Once she was able to get it working she hopped right into the shower and began washing all the dirt and blood off her skin and hair.

 Chapter 9: Slowly Turning Color

    Chapter 9: Slowly Turning Color


    After a hot shower and feeling a bit more revived, Alicia felt a lot better. She made her way to the mirror to finish up but paused when she saw her reflection. "I did not have time to really notice it before but my new body is very pretty. Golden blonde hair and blue eyes. So this is what I will look like from now on." A smile appeared on Alicia''s face. "Alicia I will give you the life you always dreamed of since you gave me a second chance at life."


    Alicia finished up in the bathroom and put on the in white dress that she had picked out and headed to the main room. When she exited her bedroom the smell of food filled the air causing her stomach to rumble. It was only now that she remembered that she had yet to eat anything today. Alicia tiptoed to the kitchen to peek in as a bit of drool seeped out of the corner of her lips and slowly made its way to her chin.


    Berlin saw the little girl peeking around the corner and smiled. "Just in time! Go sit at the table and I will bring it right out!"


    Alicia quickly ran to the table and sat down. She watched as Berlin came walking out with many tes floating in the air around him. They were full of foods of different kinds. Alicia had no time to be surprised by the tes floating in the air as her eyes werepletely glued to the food that was on them.


    Berlin ced all the food on the table and looked at the greedy eyes and the drool that was streaming down her chin and chuckled. "Haha do not worry no one will take this away from you. Go ahead and eat to your heart''s content. Just eat slowly so you do not get sick. You will need to eat a lot to help build up your muscles. Training will begin at first light tomorrow. So be prepared!"


    "I will make sure to be awake and ready!" Alicia was really looking forward to this training. Knowing that she can be a knight in the future was something she could not wait to aplish.


    "Good! I will go over your daily schedule in the morning. For now, eat! You are nothing but skin and bones, how will you keep up with the schedule I set for you if you have no energy!?" Berlin wondered how this little girl survived up to this point. She was so skinny that it seemed that a slight wind could blow her over.


    Alicia wasted no time at all, she cupped her hands and said a word of thanks before she started eating. It was only after a few minutes that she noticed Berlin was not eating. "Master Berlin, why are you not eating?"


    "This food is all for you. I already ate earlier. You just eat up. I have some things to take care of." Berlin smiled and turned to leave the room.


    Berlin went into his own bedroom and sat down at his desk. He pulled out a mirror looking object and ced it onto the desk. The reflection clouded over and soon another man appeared within the mirror. "Your Majesty! Did you run away again!?"


    "Charles, it is not running away. I roam the country to see how our citizens are actually living out their lives. Anyway, I need you to check into something for me." Berlin''s eyes turned cold when he remembered what Alicia had told him.


    "What do you need me to do, your Majesty?" Charles could see something must have happened by the look on his Majesty''s face.


    "Investigate the Vige Chief of Kiina Vige. Also... " Berlin thought for a long moment.


    "Yes, your Majesty?" Charles was confused. It looked like his Majesty was in deep thought all of a sudden.


    "Add the name Alicia stine as my daughter in the royal family registry." Berlin had decided. That little girl needed a family. Since she did not have one he will give her one.


    "Your Majesty!?" Charles was confused. A daughter? A new princess!? This is crazy news!


    "Yes but keep it a secret for now. I am adopting her. She was roaming the woods alone trying to survive. She is a bright girl with a high aptitude for both sword and magic. She will be well known one day. I do not n to bring her into the pce at this time. I will wait until hering of age ceremony eight years from now. Until then I will give her time to grow on the outside." Berlin had been thinking this through since he first saw the girl...


    He had first spotted the girl who was staggering through the woods. He could tell she was weak and malnourished. She piqued his interest so he watched as the little girl made a trap and killed a horned rabbit. he was surprised to see how well the girl timed all her actions. He was quite impressed by her resourcefulness. When she left the forest he did not think he would see her again.


    It was the next day that he saw her again. She was being chased by a magma lion. He watched as the little girl used everything at her disposal to get away from a magma lion. He of course slowed the mgma lion down so she could escape into a crevice between two rocks. He did not want the little girl to die in front of him. He then waited until she was about to be eaten to see what she would do. But to his surprise, she turned her fear into courage and even retaliated against the magma lion all on her own without needing any assistance.


    That was when he sent out ke to finish off the magma lion. He was very impressed with her bravery and willingness to survive. He gave ke many things to give to her so she would have a chance at survival. After ke left he used his magic to guide the little girl to his hideaway. It was only then that he appeared and showed himself to the little girl. He was fully amazed by the little girl''s tenacity. She was exactly what he was looking for in a disciple. She was young, brave and most importantly the unwillingness to give up.


    "I will handle it right away your Majesty." Charles was amazed that his Majesty had found such a promising child out in the middle of nowhere. To be able to impress his Majesty to the point of even adopting the child was no easy task!


    The mirror fogged up once again and the reflection of a young man in histe twenties to early thirties could be seen. The image slowly changed as the young man''s features changed to that of an old man with a long white beard and hair.


    All this while, Alicia had no idea her whole life had already been changed and her path was already fully nned out for her. She was currently engrossed with the task of eating everything on the table in front of her.


    Life throws many stones but sometimes those stones can turn into gold. For Alicia, thest stone that was thrown at her was slowly turning color.

 Chapter 10: The Steps Of Magic Part One

    Chapter 10: The Steps Of Magic Part One


    After filling her belly to its max. Alicia was feeling very tired. Even still she got up and collected the tes, bowls, and utensils and brought them into the kitchen area. There was a small sink sticking out of the wall which Alicia ced everything inside and started to wash the dishes. Berlin walked out of his room and walked to the kitchen silently. He snapped his fingers making his whole body disappear and snuck a peek at the young girl who was diligently washing dishes while bobbing her head up and down almost falling asleep in the process of her work. He found this to be a very amusing sight.


    Alicia had no idea she was being observed this entire time. She just wanted to make herself useful. So no matter how tired she was she made sure she washed the dishes and cleaned up whatever mess was made. After she was done she walked out of the kitchen and sat back in the chair at the table waiting for Berlin toe back so she could say a word of thanks and good night. But as she waited her eyes became heavier and heavier until they slowly closed tight.


    Berlin reappeared next to her and carefully lifted the sleeping little girl and carried her to her bedroom. He ced her in her bed and pulled the covers up to her neck. He pushed a lock of loose hair back behind her ear. He gently smiled at Alicia as he spoke softly: "From this day forward you will be my daughter. The Third Princess of stine, Alicia Von stine!"


    Alicia slept soundly for most of the night until she started having dreams of her death. She had a dream of when she was in the car trying to save the baby and the baby''s father. She dreamt of the car falling but never hitting the ground. It only continued to fall into an abyss of ck nothing.


    "Ah!" Alicia woke up out of her sound sleep in a cold sweat. She looked around her and let out a sigh of relief. She was not dead, she was still alive.


    Alicia did not get up right away, she sat there silently in her bed. She had no idea how she even made it into bed which confused her greatly. Thest thing she remembers was sitting at the table waiting for Berlin toe back. The only possible thing she could think of was that Berlin actually carried her to bed. This thought made her blush. After waking up a bit more Alicia got herself ready for a long day of training. She could not tell what time it was or how long she had slept for. But she felt unusually refreshed.


    She exited the room to find that Berlin was already up and making breakfast. "You''re awake, that''s good. Breakfast will be ready in a few minutese help set the table."


    "Master Berlin thank you for dinnerst night! I am sorry I must have fallen asleep while I was waiting for you. I wanted to give my thanksst night." Alicia blushed a little. She felt bad because she should have said thank you right at the beginning when she received the food.


    "It''s fine! I know you are thankful. An unthankful person would not have cleaned the dishes. You are a good girl with a good heart. Come now let''s eat. We have a long day ahead of us." Berlin said as he started to te the food on the stove into some dishes.


    After they ate and cleaned up Berlin had Alicia sit at the table and take out the books she received on how to read and write. He taught Alicia slowly allowing her to take her time and learn each letter and word at her own pace. After two hours of book studies, it was now time for a magic lecture. So the two moved outside to the newly created training area.


    "Alicia I want you to know that the fundamentals of Magic are very important. Image is key when creating magic. The stronger her image is of what you are trying to do the stronger your magic will be. In case of fire magic, it would be like this." Berlin turned the palm side of his hand up and a small me appeared.


    "This me is small and weak. It''s just like the me on a candle. That is because I used a candle for the image of the me. Now if I did this..." Berlin put out the me in his hands and suddenly arge me ten times the size of the previous erupted from his hand.


    "This me is much stronger! That is because I used a campfire as my base image! This also applies to the way something is shaped like this..." Berlin extinguished the me in his hand once again and a new one formed but this time it was in the shape of a magma lion.


    "After time and you learn to control your magic well, you can make it move how you want. It will not have intelligence and you will need to be concentrating on its movements, so it will not actually be alive. As you advance in magic eventually you will be able to do things like summoning things to fight at your side. All this depends on your ability to understand the concepts of magic and how well you imagine things." Alicia watched in awe as Berlin created many different things with this magic. She hoped that she would be doing the same soon.


    "Master Berlin you said imagery is the key to casting magic but what else is there that is needed in order to cast magic?" Alicia could understand everything but this part. She did not seem to get how just picturing something could create magic.


    "That is a good question. In the air, there is a thing we now call Oxygen that allows us to breathe. There is also another substance called Magicules. These Magicules are what we use to build up our magic power. Magic power must be slowly cultured into our body allowing us to use the mana that is created to create magic. Once you start taking in the Magicules you will slowly develop what''s called a Magi Sack in your lower abdomen. The bigger your Magi sack is the stronger your magic power will be and the more mana you will have. Mana is located inside the Magi Sack." Alicia did her best to take in Berlin''s every word. She wanted tomit everything he was saying to memory so that she could progress faster.


    Alicia did not want to waste all the effort Berlin was putting into his teachings. She did not want Berlin to look at her in disappointment. She wanted to live up to his expectations. So her gaze never left him as he spoke. The words he was saying reminded her of a few novels she read in her previous life. It was simr but different at the same time. The way Berlin was exining it was the same thing as cultivating spiritual qi and storing it in your dantian. This concept was not new to her but on earth, this was all just a fantasy so she had no idea how to actually do it.

 Chapter 11: The Steps Of Magic Part Two

    Chapter 11: The Steps Of Magic Part Two


    "Alright Alicia the next part is the hardest part about magic and this point will tell you if you are able to use magic at all. Some people spend their entire lives trying to pass this hurdle and are never able to surpass it." Berlin''s eyes shed a little. He wanted to know how smart the little girl was. "Alicia, can you tell me what you think the hardest part is?"


    "Master Berlin if I am not wrong it would be to perceive the Magicules in the air?" Alicia replied questioningly. If it was anything like the novels she had read that had simr things then this would be the answer.


    Berlin stared at the little girl shocked. She answered it correctly and to the point. There was no error in her wording. It was, in fact, perceiving the Magicules in the air! "Good! Very good! With that said do you know how to take these Magicules into your body?"


    "No Master Berlin, I only know you would need to perceive it but I have no idea how to bring them into your body." This was the part Alicia wanted to learn the most right now. How to take in the Magicules once you perceive them.


    "This part is actually the simplest step. When you perceive the Magicules around you, you for a bit of a connection with them. You can, will, them in a way to enter your body through the Magi Point. There is normally only one of these on the human body. This point is located right between a person''s brow." Berlin exined.


    "Normally a person only has one of these points?" Alicia caught on to this point right away.


    "Good question! By normally that means most of the human race only has one Magi Point. There are times when those have multiple points all over their body. Even I have four of these points. And I am a rare case. We call those with one Magi point a one star magician. Those with two are two stars and so on and so forth. The reason they are ranked in this order is that those with multiple Magi Points have more mana than everyone else. With more mana the more magic power, you will have. So, in the end, they are the strongest. That is amongst the human race. There are actually many other races that normally have two or more Magi Points." Berlin paused for a moment. "Alright, it is starting to gette. Do you have any questions up to this point?"


    Alicia had many questions now that she heard there were more races in this world but she knew now was not the time to ask them since it was off topic. "Master Berlin, how does one know how many Magi Points they have?"


    "You can only find out after you perceive the Magicules. Any more questions?" Alicia shook her head. "Okay then For the next four hours you will stay here and try to perceive the Magicules in the air. Unfortunately, there is no special way of doing this. Most sit in afortable position and close their eyes as they try to use their senses to detect the Magicules. I will leave you to it for now."


    "I will try my hardest Master Berlin!" Alicia smiled as she repositioned herself in a crossed legged position.


    Berlin nodded and was about to step away when he thought of something. "Alicia, remember, do not get discouraged. This part is the hardest part of magic. So if you are not able to do it right away just give it a bit of time it wille naturally."


    Berlin hoped the little girl would not try a few times and then start to give up. Only with hard work could one seed. "Do not worry Master Berlin, I will never give up!" Getting the answer he wanted he headed into the cottage to get some work done.


    Alicia sat still on the grass and closed her eyes. She cleared her mind as she sat there feeling the gentle breeze as it blew against her skin. The smell of clean air filled her nose as she slowed her breathing. Time ticked by and an hour already passed but Alicia did not move from the spot she was in. She had finally entered a serene state where she seemed to have be a statue. If it was not for her chest moving up and down one would think that she was dead.


    Slowly small lights started to appear in the darkness. After first it was just one then two then it jumped to a few hundred. Now there seemed to be thousands of these small lights floating around. Alicia wondered if these were Magicules so she decided to try to take them into her body.


    With her sudden thought of wanting them to enter her body all the small little lights charged towards Alicia and started to enter her body from every direction and every part of her body. She started to get scared and felt like her body was heating up! She felt pain throughout her whole body! She was in so much pain she could not even talk, never mind scream out.


    Berlin who was in his study suddenly felt a massive ripple in the Magicules in the air. He stood up abruptly and shouted: "Not good!"


    His body shed and he reappeared instantly next to Alicia. He saw her whole body was as bright red. He quickly ced his hand on Alicia''s shoulder and shouted: "Alicia you need to control the flow of the Magicules! You need to slow them down and only let a little in at a time."


    Berlin saw the knitted brow on Alicia''s forehead and could tell she was in great pain. He closed his eyes and sensed the Magicules and was surprised to see that Alicia''s body was covered in Magi Points from head to toe! There were so many that he could not even count them all. It was no wonder she was in so much pain. But this was also dangerous if she was not able to calm the flow of Magicules she could really end up losing her life!


    Berlin repeated what he had said before over and over hoping that Alicia can somehow slow the flow down. There was no other way except to try to calm her down enough to slow the process herself since he was not able to do it for her.


    Alicia who was in great pain clenched teeth as she did her best to take the pain. She knew she had to slow the process of Magicules or she would end you dying. She had already heard Berlin''s words but it was not as simple as he was saying. She had tried many times to slow the process but she was unable to! Right now she was relying on sheer persistence and stubbornness to get through this ordeal. What she did notice was that something in her lower abdomen was added and was quickly expanding. She could only think of this something as the Magi Sack that Berlin told her about and that expanding feeling must be her mana!

 Chapter 12: Forbidden

    Chapter 12: Forbidden


    Feeling that her Magi Sack was expanding too fast Alicia clenched her teeth and used every ounce of her will to try to slow the speed of her intake of Magicules! But it was still all in vain. She was unable to do anything and the pain she was feeling was bing unbearable. It was not long before Alicia passed out altogether.


    "Alicia!" Berlin became scared as he watched the little girlpletely faint in his arms! But what stunned him, even more, was what happened next!


    Alicia''s body began to glow. Her clothes and hair fluttered as if an invisible breeze was passing by. Her once malnourished body started to fill out as her dark skin started to turn white. Her golden blonde hair started to shimmer, bing more soft and shiny. Alicia''s once knitted brow slowly started to ease up as if a wave of relief swept over her. The glow on her body dimmed down and her breathing became more steady.


    Berlin let out a sigh of relief. He had heard of this in some books that he had read before. When someone is undergoing the creation of their Magi Sack sometimes the Magicules will repair anything that is wrong with the person''s body. In this case, this seemed to be what had happened to Alicia. From now on he would have to watch over her more carefully until she is used to slowly taking in Magicules. He never thought the girl would learn how to perceive Magicules so quickly. He figured it would take her a month at the earliest! But this girl did it in a little over an hour! This was the only reason he left her by herself. But now he realized that this was a mistake!


    What was amazing him the most was that she seemed to have thousands or maybe even millions of Magi Points. This waspletely unheard of! Even the Fei who were masters of magic did not have more than ten! Berlin knew he would need to keep this a secret from everyone. He would have to forbid her from taking in Magicules in front of anyone from now on!


    "Mhm, yes she will only be allowed to nourish her Magi Sack in an enclosed space made by me. I will have to prepare her a portable one. This way if anyone tried to break into it while she was training I would know right away since the space will be connected to me." Berlin paused for a second as he continued to think. "Yes, this is the way to go. It will take some time but it should beplete within a year... "


    It was almost two hourster when Alicia finally woke up. She found herself in an embarrassing position. She was actually curled up in the arms of her Master! Alicia blushed from ear to ear. Not knowing what to do she really wondered if she should say anything. But before she could pretend like she was asleep to escape embarrassment she heard Berlin''s voice yell from overhead. "Finally you are awake! Alicia, you scared the hell out of me!"


    Alicia was startled and quickly became flustered as she said: " Master Berlin I am sorry! I tried my best to do what you said but I was not able to! I tried everything I could to slow down the Magicules but I was able to do it!"


    "It''s not your fault Alicia. I didn''t mean to yell at you. I was just helpless because I could do nothing to help you at all. From now on, I will stay here with you while you are nourishing your Magi Sack. From what I can tell, your Magi Sack is very big now. There is a major reason for that and I am sure you know why." Berlin looked at Alicia seriously.


    "Yes, Master Berlin, I seem to have many of those Magi Points. I do not know exactly how many though." Alicia noticed that the Magicules were being absorbed into her body from every one of her pores!


    "That is right. Because of this, you are not allowed to nourish your Magi Sack in front of others do you understand? This is the first rule I will pass down to you now. You are forbidden to do this." Berlin''s look was stern as he said this.


    Alicia understood right away why this was important. She knew from what Berlin had said before that humans do not have many Magi Points but if she has thousands to millions then it is something that was probably never heard of. Which could cause her a lot of troubleter on. Alicia nodded her head and said: "Master Berlin, no matter what I will never nourish my Magi Sack in front of anyone but you."


    "Mmm! Good! I just do not want you toe into any trouble until you are able to fully protect yourself. I will also be preparing a small space that you can enter to nourish your Magi Sack. It will only be essible by you or me and if someone does try to break in I will know right away." Berlin smiled and rubbed Alicia''s head.


    "It is good that you are fine. You look healthy as can be now thanks to the Magicules repairing your body and giving you the nourishment that you needed. Why don''t we call it a day and start fresh tomorrow?" Berlin asked.


    Alicia quickly got up from Berlin''sp and said: "Master Berlin I am fine. I can continue. I am not afraid to work hard! So please let me continue my training!"


    Thest thing Alicia wanted to do was skip her swordsmanship training. That would be the worst for her because she absolutely loved the sword. In her past life when she was not busy doing her daily routine she would always be in the backyard of her house with her sword in hand. She hardly ever watched tv or surfed the inte. The sword was her life!


    Seeing the aggrieved look as if he had just stolen her favorite toy from her caused Berlin to chuckle. "Haha! Alright! Alright! Let''s go get some lunch first then we will continue. After lunch, we will go over the virtues of being a knight!"

 Chapter 13: Knights Virtues

    Chapter 13: Knight''s Virtues


    After a filling lunch, Alicia went back out to the training area where Berlin and made some practice dummies. "Now, Alicia, before I see how well you swing a sword, I want you to have a seat here for a few minutes while I go over the most important part of being a knight. The seven knightly virtues. Now, do you know what the seven knightly virtues are?"


    "Ummm..." Alicia tapped her chin with her little finger as she thought for a moment. She was not sure if the knightly virtues in this world were the same as the ones on earth during the medieval era. But she still decided to say them. "Courage, justice, mercy, generosity, faith, nobility, and hope? "


    "Close! But not quite there. Courage, strength, no mercy, generosity, justice, nobility, and hope! Courage is to have the courage to charge into any dangerous situation! Even at the cost of your own life!


    "Strength to overpower your foes and stand on top of those who try to do harm to your king, itsnd, and its people!


    "No mercy to any of those who dare try to harm your king, itsnd, and its people!


    "Generosity to help the people of yournd and assist if there is ever a need!


    "Justice to uphold thew of thend that is handed down by your king! To bring those to justice formitting crimes against your king, itsnd, and its people!


    "Nobility to be a role model for everyone around you.


    "Andstly hope. In the eyes of the people of thisnd, knights are a shining star in the night during times of need. You are a symbol that the king has not abandoned its people. " Berlin saw the shining eyes of the young girl in front of him and nodded. He felt it was good that she was taking this all in.


    "Commit these virtues to heart, you will need to know them for the squire''s test. I will teach you how to read and write these virtuester on. Now that we have gone over the virtues, let''s see how well you swing a sword." Berlin wanted to know how well this young girl could swing a sword. Berlin took out a lighter training sword that only weighed about two kilograms and handed it to Alicia.


    Alicia, whose eyes were sparkling, reached out to grab the sword but as soon as she felt its weight her eyes dimmed. She held the sword in her hand and looked at Berlin questioningly. "Master Berlin do you have anything heavier? This is umm... " Not finishing her sentence she bnced the sword on the tip of her pinky finger. She figured it would be better to show why she asking such a question than saying it.


    Berlin let out a cough and looked at the sword and then took out one that weighed twenty times that at twenty two kilograms and exchanged it with the one in Alicia''s hands. Alicia took the sword and felt its weight was just right. "I did not expect your strength to be so big. It seems your Magi Sack is bigger than I had thought."


    "Master Berlin what do you mean?" Alicia was confused she did not know what her Magic sack had to do with her strength.


    "It''s simple, your Magi Sack boosts your physical abilities. I did not think of this when I handed you the first sword. A knight''s sword can weigh well over five thousand kilograms. Also, do not ever judge the weight of a sword by what it looks like. A dagger as big as your palm could weigh just as much. This could be due to a lot of factors from gravity magic to the material it is made out of. Now that you got a sword lets see your swings" Berlin''s words really excited Alicia for two reasons. One was because no matter the shape or design of a sword the weight would never be an issue. And the second was because a Magi Sack would boost her abilities by quite a bit. This meant that as she nourishes her Magi Sack she would grow stronger and stronger!


    Alicia quickly got into her stance. It was the same stance she would always use when practicing her sword swings in her backyard. Alicia couldn''t help but remember her family back on earth as soon as she got into her stance. Her father would always instruct her while her mother would watch from the side with a smile on her face. She wondered what they were doing now. If they were handing her death okay. She could only hope that they could still live fulfilling lives.


    A few tears rolled down Alicia''s face but she did not utter a word as she raised the wooden sword over her head and swung down. Berlin, who was at the side watching, was very surprised at how well formed the girl''s posture was as she swung her sword down. Each swing of the sword was steady and straight. There was also a lot of power behind her swings. Each time the sword was swung down the dirt beneath her feet world scattered all over from the wind generated from the swing. Her whole being as she swung the sword was something only those who had been training for many years could aplish but this girl... It was like she instinctually knew!


    Berlin had no idea that Alicia had been training with swords for almost ten years back on earth. So to him he was seeing Alicia as a prodigy. Someone who was not only going to be at the top of the world in magic but maybe even swords! Berlin decided then and there he would need to expand Alicia''s training to a point that would be even hard for a veteran knight.


    "Alicia, after today we will be changing your training schedule. You said before you''re not afraid of a little hardship, correct?" Berlin asked.


    "Yes, Master Berlin, I am not afraid of hardship as long as it brings me closer to my goal of bing a knight!" Alicia answered in all seriousness. The look of determination on Alicia''s face pleased Berlin greatly.


    "Good! Then tomorrow you will start the training from hell!" A big sly smile appeared on Berlin''s face. He already had it all nned out.


    Alicia saw the smile on Berlin''s face and felt that she might have bitten off more than she could chew. But it was toote now and if it would allow her to get to her goal faster she had no issues suffering for it. As long as she could be a knight she did not care about anything else.


    It was not until the next morning that she found out what Berlin meant by a little hardship.

 Chapter 14: Training From Hell

    Chapter 14: Training From Hell


    After breakfast and her study session. Alicia found herself standing in a squat position, her arms stretched out with two metal buckets in each hand that were enchanted with gravity magic, and a small little me in front of her face. To top it all off she had to nourish her Magi Sack all at the same time.


    Sweat poured down Alicia''s face. Her golden blonde hair soaked to her head. Even her training clothes were soaked in sweat. For the past two hours, she had been in this same position. Any time the me went out in front of her Berlin would make the buckets in her hands heavier. Her only thought was that the damn old man was a demon! He had to be! This was her second day and she was already being pushed this hard in her training!


    Although Alicia was cursing Berlin in her mind she knew this was also very beneficial for her. She did not speak a single word ofint as the drops of water dropped from her chin one after the other. There was already a decent sized wet spot by her feet as she continued to hold on.


    Berlin was actually very surprised at the little girl''s ability to cope. This type of training was only given to his Dragon Knights Squad. They were the elite of the elite within all of the stine Kingdom. But here a seven year old girl was actually able to undertake this hellish training. Berlin was also watching Alicia''s intake of Magicules very closely. If she took in too much at a time he would raise the weight of the buckets in her hands. He would do the same if it was too little as well. This was to give her a good feel and understanding of how to control her intake of Magicules.


    The buckets themselves were to build up Alicia''s physical body. Magic Sack boost can only go too far. Alicia still needed to build her strength up to allow the boost from the Magic Sack to really show its worth. Then there was the little me floating in front of her face. This was a method of controlling her mana and magic. If she could control her mana and magic while doing all these things then she would be able to use more powerful magic faster as time went on.


    Alicia had no idea any of this was going to happen to her the day before. So she did not get much sleep the night before. She had spent half the night trying her best to cast her first bit of magic. Although she was able to do it quickly, she was entranced by the fact that she could actually cast magic causing her to stay up way toote!


    But now as Alicia stood there undergoing this hellish training she realized that anything that disturbed the Magicules in the air her Master would know about it right away. So he already knew she could create a small candle me. When they came out to the training field, before she could even say anything, Berlin said: "Since you learned to cast a bit of magicst night we will add that on to your training this morning!"


    Alicia did not think that Berlin would make the buckets heavier every time the me went out though! So she was now suffering very much. It was hard to concentrate on so many things at once.


    "Okay! Stop there. Very good. The me only went out six times. Take a five-minute break to rest and drink some water. After we will go have lunch before swordsmanship training in the afternoon. At night after dinner you will continue to nourish your Magi Sack for four hours before going to sleep. " Berlin finished speaking and disappeared on the spot.


    Alicia was used to Berlining and going in an instant. She sat down on the ground and pulled a towel out of her space pouch to wipe the sweat away. She then took out her water sk and slowly quenched her thirst. Four hours of standing in the same position was very very hard.


    After lunch Alicia thought she would have a bit of an easier training session but she waspletely wrong. Berlin walked out to the training area and dropped a bunch of metal in front of her. "Put these on. They have all been enchanted with Gravity magic. After you put them on I want you to run around the training area and cottage for the next hour. After that, you will practice your swings."


    Alicia looked down at the ground and realized that that bunch of metal was body weights! Her arms that were already killing her and felt like dead weight could barely pick the weights up. Each piece weighed as much as the buckets she was holding earlier! "Demon! Monster! King of Evil!" Alicia was calling Berlin all kinds of names in her heart. In her mind right now Berlin became a demon lord.


    Alicia''s training continued like this day in and day out. Each day the weight of things got heavier and heavier. Alicia at first thought she was going to turn into some macho muscle woman but to her surprise, her muscles were all staying tightlypact.


    Like this Alicia continued to train. A year passed since the day she arrived in this new world and took over the body she was in now. She now knew how to read and write this world''snguage. Her mastery over magic and sword was being praised every day by Berlin. It was on this day that she woke up and walked out to the main room of the cottage to find a table set up with many dishes and the whole ce looked festive.


    "Master Berlin, what''s the asion?" Alicia asked as she saw Berlin walking in with another te of food.


    "Haha today my dear disciple you will be going out into the deepest part of the forest in search of an item I have hidden away. This forest covers a great portion ofnd between all the kings in the area. It could be considered a kind of neutral zone that separates the kingdoms and is very vast. This forest is called the Demonic Forest. The reason it is called this is that the further you get to the center the stronger the demonic beasts are as well as the frequency in which you will encounter them will grow as well. I just so happened to have identally dropped an important item in the middle of this forest. The journey there on foot without anything stopping you will take three months. But you will not be this lucky because demonic beasts like to attack in hordes! Haha, are you up to it my dear disciple!?" Berlin asked with a huge smile on his face.


    Alicia rolled her eyes at the old man who ''identally'' dropped an important item in the middle of one of the most dangerous forests around. "Master Berlin, it is not like I have any choice in the matter!"


    "Mmm! You are right but you have trained well! So I am expecting a lot of good things from you! Nowe eat before it gets cold. Think of this as yourst good meal for a while!"

 Chapter 15: Departing

    Chapter 15: Departing


    Alicia was currently standing outside the entrance to Berlin''s space, the huge tree with the wooden door. Alicia found out that the tree was never real, to begin with, and was all created by Berlin''s magic. She had been spending all her time training in Berlin''s space so this was the first time in a year that she had been able to see the real sky. Alicia took in a deep breath as she smelled the morning dew that was still condensed on the leaves of the nearby trees.


    Berlin felt a little worried about the little girl. It was her first time since all her training that she was going to be putting it to use in a life or death situation. "Alicia, make sure before you get into a fight or if you are caught off guard the first thing..."


    "Master Berlin I know! Make sure I put on a protective barrier right away! You have taught me so much if I fail this then not only will I bring shame to myself but to you as well! I would never want to cause you any shame!" Alicia had taken Master Berlin as more than just a teacher, but more of a family member over this past year. She might have gone through hell in her training but she never argued or resented him for the hardships. She stuck through it and found his training method produced amazing results. She now had one hundred and fifty kilogram sword to use that was enchanted by gravity magic. So in one year alone, she doubled the weight of her sword and this was still a bit on the lighter side for her. She could go another fifty kilograms but Berlin did not want her to overdo it.


    "Brat you have been getting more mouthy every day! And to think I was going to remove your weights..." Berlin gave a little smirk and raised an eyebrow. When he saw the look of being wronged in Alicia''s eyes he let out a chuckle!


    "Master Berlin I''m sorry! Please let me take off the weights!" Ever since her first sword training session with her new training method a year ago she has had to wear these magic weights. At first, they looked like hunks of metal but once you put them on they turn invisible and they never interfered with her clothing or anything else and this included water. They just weighed down your body like an invisible force! She had to wear them day in and day out. The first few nights of wearing them, she lost a lot of sleep because of how heavy they were.


    "Haha! I was just joking. I will take them off." With a flick of his fingers there were loud nging sounds as hunks of metal fell off Alicia''s body.


    The release of the weights gave Alicia a very light feeling. She felt if she were to jump now she could jump up and touch the clouds! Of course, she did not do this for the sake of not being embarrassed by her own actions. "Alight Alicia, remember to be careful. I want my disciple toe back to me in one piece!"


    "I will be sure to bring back the item!" The item Alicia was talking about was a golden scroll that had some sensitive information in it or so Berlin says anyway. Alicia figured it was just a golden scroll that had the word "Hi" written in it. But no matter what was written in it this was still a task that her Master gave her so she wouldplete it without fail.


    "Good now be off! I will be waiting for your return." Berlin said with a smile and patted Alicia on the head. Alicia in return hugged Berlin''s waist and then took off. Berlin was stunned for a moment as he watched Alicia''s retreating back. Only after a few seconds did he let out augh.


    "Sneaky brat!" Berlin waved his hand and a mirror appeared before him. The reflection on the mirror clouded over to reveal Charles.


    "Your Majesty! When do you n toe back!?" Charles asked in a pleading tone.


    "I will be back after Alicia''s training is over so before the squire test in two years'' time. How has the investigation of the vige of Kiina?" Berlin asked.


    " After a year of investigation, we found out that half of the residents have been traced back to human trafficking. Mainly their own children, it seems the Vige Chief pays them fifty cors for a male and seventy cors for a female. It has taken almost a year to fully investigate but we have solid evidence now and can bring that Vige Chief and a few of the residents to the courts." Charles exined.


    "Good, then go ahead and imprison all those who went against the decree. I will be following after Alicia to make sure she does not die." Berlin said. He was not nning to follow her originally but he just couldn''t stop worrying that something might happen to her.


    "Your Majesty seems fond of Third Princess Alicia." Charles smiled, he had heard much praise about her over the past year. He really could not wait to see how she was during the squire examination.


    "Mmm! Of course! She is my daughter after all. Why wouldn''t I be fond of her?" Berlin said proudly.


    Charles shook his head. He wondered if his Majesty knew that he was constantly talking about her and praising her whenever he could. If that was not a doting parent he did not know what was. "Then your Majesty, contact me at least once a day."


    "I will. I have to be off now there is no telling what that little girl will do." Berlin did not wait for Charles to reply before storing away the mirror and heading in the same direction as Alicia did.


    Alicia had gone quite far by the time Berlin started chasing after her. She was feeling so light that she wanted to run as fast as she could. She had already gone a few kilometers already and it had only been five minutes since she left. Her goal was to find the golden scroll that Berlin had dropped in the central area of the Demonic Forest. But to get there she was going to have to fight off many powerful demonic beasts.


    From what she was told, some of these demonic beasts ranked as seven star demonic Beasts. Demonic beasts had a simr ranking as Magicians. But it was a ranking based on a different scale. Demonic Beasts grew stronger because they were always taking in Magicules. Kind of an automatic nourishment system of the demonic beasts Magi Sack. You could tell a demonic beast''s strength by the stars on its forehead. Like the magma lion that had almost killed Alicia on her second day in this world was a two star demonic beast. So even at two stars, demonic beasts can be very dangerous. This means a seven star demonic beast was five times as strong as the magma lion. Just like the seven star water bear in front of Alicia now!


    *Roar!*

 Chapter 16: Demonic Forest

    Chapter 16: Demonic Forest


    Alicia looked at the seven stars on the water bear''s forehead and wondered what god''s foot she stepped on to be running into such bad luck as soon as she was back in the outside world. Berlin, who had quickly caught up to Alicia, face sank when he saw the water bear. He was now d that he had followed her! But he held back from helping her since this was supposed to be a training mission for her. He would not help unless she was about to die.


    The water bear wasted no time in opening its mouth and firing off a few water needles that pierced through the air at an amazing speed. Alicia reacted quickly and dodged to the side and watched as the water needles smashed trees in half as they passed through them almost unhindered. Alicia did not let this disturb her as she quickly casted protection magic on herself and readied her sword.


    "I do not know why you are so mad Mr. Water Bear but I did not mean to make you angry. So why don''t we just call it a truce and I will be on my way?" Five star demonic beasts and above are able to understand human speech. So Alicia asking the water bear for a truce although abnormal was not something that waspletely wrong. If the water bear was only protecting its territory it might allow you to pass through. Unfortunately, Alicia''s question seemed to have fallen on deaf ears.


    *Roar!*


    The water bear once again roared out and shot out another round of water needles. Alicia agily dodged them before firing off five fire spears at the water bear. This action of not only dodging its attacks but also attacking it at the same time, caused the water bear to be even more enraged. Seeing how its water needles were not hitting its target the water bear dodged the fire spears and then charged at Alicia.


    Alicia stayed calm. She was not as scared as she thought she would be. She chanted to herself "Kill it before it kills me! Kill it before it kills me!" Alicia got into her serene state and readied her sword and charged forward.


    Berlin, who was watching everything from the side was nervous but astonished at the same time. Although Alicia could be considered what''s called an Infinity Star Magician due to all her Magi Points. She was still young and inexperienced in realbat. The dummies he made for her to fight against did not have real intelligence. The seven star water bear had the intelligence of a fifteen year old. So it was actually very smart! But from what he was seeing was a little girl who was now eight years old, was going toe to toe with a seven star water bear like it was the easiest thing in the world to do!


    Alicia had no idea why but she was finding the fight very fun! She was able to move her body so freely thanks to the training she received from Berlin that she was easily dodging the swift attacks of the water bear. Because of this, she decided to use this water bear to train a bit for the battles ahead! So every slice of her sword on the water bear''s skin was very shallow and would only draw a bit of blood.


    At this point, Berlin who watched Alicia fight did not know if he should feel bad for the water bear or not! She was literally using it to train! He actually had to give Alicia a lot of credit for having the courage to do something like this. Most squires were barely able to take on a three star demonic beast, never mind a seven star demonic beast and on top of it all, use that said seven star demonic beast as a training partner! Berlin shook his head and kept a watch over Alicia just in case anything happened.


    The water bear''s eyes were bursting with rage. It knew that the little human in front of it was just messing with it and using it as a practice tool! Finally after being shed once again by the little human the water bear jumped back away from her no longer wanting to attack her.


    Seeing this Alicia felt a little disappointed since she was having fun. But she did learn a lot from the exchanges she had just now. She was using wind magic to adjust her position mid air in order to dodge the barrage of attacks from the water. This allowed her to seem like she was floating on the wind with every pass of the water bears ws. But now seeing the water bear back off she could tell the water bear was no longer interested in fighting. She simply bowed her head to the water bear and said: "Thank you for the exchange just now. I have learned a lot."


    The water bear snorted and motioned with its head for her to go. It had not felt any killing intent from the little girl this entire time. Although it was mad it did not want to make the little human want to go all out in a fight to the death. The water bear did not know if it would be able to kill it or not. It just wanted the little human to go away so it can wash its shame of not being able to win against a little human away.


    Alicia bowed her head once more before waving at the water bear, sheathing her sword, and continuing on her way. Berlin, who witnessed the whole scene was shocked. He had never seen such a scene before! Humans and demi humans were considered at war with the demonic beasts. Those demonic beasts that are twelve star demonic beasts and up that are one step away from bing holy beasts are able to take human form and hate humans to death. They wage war on all humans and demi humans all the time. But here there was a kind of mutual exchange between demonic beast and human! There was no battle to the death, just a simple sparring match!


    Berlin looked at the water bear who was licking its wounds and smiled. His body shed and reappeared next to the water bear startling it. "I do not know why you stopped fighting with my little disciple but I thank you for going easy on her. In return as a show of thanks, I will heal your wounds." After finishing his words a green glow surrounded the water bear which scared it at first but soon saw that its wounds were slowly closing up. The water bear gave Berlin a nod before walking off.


    "My dear Alicia, my daughter, you have shown me so many amazing things since I first met you. I wonder what you will show me next... " Letting out a sigh and forming a smile on his face Berlin looked up at the sky. He wondered what the future would hold for his new daughter and how she would react when she finds out that he had adopted her without her knowledge. Not to mention that she was now the Third Princess of the Kingdom of stine. Pushing his thoughts aside he chased after Alicia once again

 Chapter 17: Loeri Part One

    Chapter 17: Loeri Part One


    Alicia continued on after her "sparring match" with the water bear, she felt more confident now as she made her way deeper into the woods. Never in her two lives did she ever think she would be fighting demonic beasts and casting magic while using a sword. This was all too good to be real but it truly was all real. She had to deal with quite a few new experiences as soon as she came to this world from needing to stave off hunger, having to kill two men so she would not be sold off, and narrowly escaping death when she was attacked by the magma lion. But after meeting ke and then Berlin her life had a new meaning and she had a new path to follow. A path that will lead her to her dream of bing a knight.


    "A knight! I can not wait!" Alicia yelled her thoughts out loud causing Berlin who was behind her to be startled.


    He had been following her closely from behind for a while and saw how she was dealing with the demonic beasts. Surprisingly she had not killed a single one as of yet. She was only "sparring" with them. Berlin could see the look of anger and humiliation in their eyes as the little girl walked all over them. Berlin did notin about her not killing these demonic beasts. Mainly because they were a deterrent that stopped the other kingdoms from invading each other. So it was never good to kill needlessly in this forest. There were many other forests that had just as many demonic beasts that one could go into to get resources and bring back to the adventurer guilds in exchange for cors. It was even aw that adventurers could not enter these woods unless they were tasked by the crown to do so. This was one of the reasons that Berlin used this ce as his hideaway to get away from things.


    Alicia slowed her pace as she came to a small pond that was decorated with many lily pads and pink and white lotuses. There were many naturally aligned t rocks that looked like steps on one part of the shore that were covered in green moss. On other parts of the shore, many different kinds of tall grass could be seen. Rising off the water''s blueish glowing surface were little balls of light that floated up into the tree canopies above.


    The sight before her was breathtaking to Alicia she had never seen such a beautiful pond out in nature before. Even Berlin who was a little way away was surprised to see such an exquisite naturally formed pond. He watched as Alicia walked towards the shore but when she was only a few meters from the shoreline she disappeared from his sight! Startled, Berlin quickly ran forward to find that there was a strange magic barrier here! It was not made by a human, demihuman or demonic beasts!


    While Berlin was in a state of panic because he could not see Alicia any more due to the barrier, Alicia walked to the shore''s edge and squatted down. She looked at the bluish glow of the pond and smiled. "Just like out of a fantasy novel. To think I would actually get to see such a ce with my own eyes."


    "Who''s there!? How did you enter my territory!?" A young girl''s voice yelled out from nearby the location where Alicia was at.


    Alicia was startled to hear the voice and looked around but could not seem to find where the voice wasing from. "Hello? Am I not supposed to be here? I just came to enjoy the view of the pond..."


    A rustling was heard in the nearby grass that caught Alicia''s attention. "Leave this ce before I force you out!" The words were supposed to be threatening sounding but when said with such a young female voice it sounded more like a little girl pouting while she angrily stomped her feet.


    Alicia swept the area with a bit of detection magic to find a small life form not too far off in the tall grass. She could not detect what it was but it was as small as a cat from Earth. Which surprised Alicia since this life form could talk! Alicia picked up a rock and tossed it at the life form in the tall grass.


    "Ouch! Ahh!" A small ball rolled out from the tall grass and bumped into Alicia''s foot.


    Alicia looked at the small white scaled creature with small little wings by her feet and her eyes opened wide. Alicia couldn''t keep herself from yelling out: "A baby dragon!"


    "Who are you calling a baby!?" The little white dragon staggered to its feet and stood on its hind legs as it pointed at Alicia with one of its little ws.


    "You''re so small and cute, how can you not be a baby?" Alicia answered as she reached down to pet the white little dragon. But unfortunately, her hand was pped away.


    "Don''t touch me! I might be small and extremely cute but that does not mean you can touch me as you plea..." The small cute baby dragon''s words fell on deaf ears as Alicia reached down and picked it up and hugged it. "Hey! Hey! Put me down I am a noble dragon of the most feared and noble dragon race! How dare you pick me up and treat me like a human pe Ohhh That''s nice! A little to the left Yeah, that''s right Wait that''s not what I mean! "


    Alicia was lost in petting the baby dragon andpletely ignored its protest. After a while of struggling and realizing it was not going to be able to escape the grasp of the little girl who was hugging it, the little dragon gave up and enjoyed the pettings.


    "Are you male or female?" Alicia asked and went to lift the tail only to get her hand pped away again!


    "Of course I am female, how can you not tell!" The little dragon yelled out in anger. She seemed to havepletely forgotten she was still in Alicia''s arms as she wrapped her tail around her body and snuggled into Alicia''s chest.


    "Do you have a name?" Alicia asked as she continued to pet the little dragon.


    "No I lost my way and ended up in this ce. I put up a barrier to keep others out and I am not sure how you got past it But I have been here for a long time now... " The little dragon mood seemed to have dimmed. Alicia could sense the loneliness in the little dragon.


    "Then how about Loeri as your name?"

 Chapter 18: Loeri Part Two

    Chapter 18: Loeri Part Two


    The little dragons beady eyes looked up at Alicia seemingly stunned. ''This Human girl wanted to give her a name?'' The little white dragon stayed quiet and did not answer right away. She felt the warmth of Alicia''s body and felt that it was not bad having someone around even if it was a human. ''She seems nice and her petting feels good too. She doesn''t feel like a normal human almost as if she was a Well, that can''t be It would not be so bad to hang around with this little human..."


    "This name Loeri, I will ept it! But if you are going to name me then we will need to form a contract. This way I know you will not abandon me in the future..." Loeri had wondered if her own mother or father had taken the time to even search for her. She had been stuck in these woods, inside this barrier for almost one hundred years. She had been alone all this time waiting. Waiting for her kind toe and find her. But who would have thought the one to find her would be a little girl.


    "Contract? What''s the contract?" Alicia was confused. She had an idea of what it was but was not fully sure.


    "A contract is when a demonic beast or mystical beast for a pact between a human or demi human. This pact binds the two together for the rest of their lives. If the human dies so does the demonic beasts or mystical beast. As long as the human stays alive the contracted beast is able to survive any attack, even fatal ones. If they receive a fatal blow they will be transported into their masters Magi Sack." Loeri exined.


    "I see it was what I figured... At least the beast does not die from a fatal blow. Okay! What do I need to do to form a contract with you?" Alicia had no time to react when Loeri nipped her finger and then nipped her own w. She pushed the blood that dripped out of Alicia''s finger onto her forehead and then flicked a drop of her own blood onto Alicia''s forehead.


    A bright column of light shot up into the skypletely breaking the barrier that was one there. Berlin, who was still trying to break the barrier, almost had his jaw fall off when he saw what was happening inside. ''That! That''s a dragon! Alicia is going to form a contract with a dragon!?''


    Berlin watched in shock as arge golden magic circle formed on the ground. Swirls of magicules swirled around the two. Their bodies shimmered in golden light as a strand of Magicules seemed to form a strand that stretched out from both Alicia''s and Loeri''s forehead. The strand of Magicules connected causing a bright sh of light to ur blinding the immediate surroundings. Slowly the light dimmed and both Alicia and Loeri came back into view. Alicia had a bright smile on her face as she hugged Loeri.


    It was only a few seconds before Alicia noticed an extra person not too far away from them. "Master Berlin?"


    Stroking his white long beard Berlin let out a loudugh as he said: "Haha! Fancy meeting you here!"


    Alicia rolled her eyes. She might be young but she was not dumb. She had felt someone was watching over her from afar this entire time. But since Berlin did not say anything, she did not say a word. She did not want to call her master out on following her while she was on a training mission.


    "Yes, it is!" Alicia said ying along.


    Alicia walked up with Loeri in her arms and asked: "Master Berlin what brings you all the way out here?"


    "I-I was out for a stroll! Yes, that''s it." Berlin felt a bit embarrassed since he got caught following her. He really did not know what to say and then while he was trying toe up with an excuse, something dumb came out of his mouth.


    Alicia let out augh and gave Berlin a hug: "Thank you."


    "Mmmph! Hey, you squishing me!" Loeriined since she was not being squished between the two!


    Letting out a cheerfulugh as he patted Alicia''s head he asked Loeri: "Hoho! So why did you choose to make a contract with this little one? I thought the dragons wanted nothing to do with humans or demihumans."


    "She Err... What''s your name?" Loeri had no idea what Alicia''s name was since Alicia never mentioned it and Loeri never asked.


    "Alicia."


    "Alicia does not smell like you humans, she smells different. Plus she''s warm!" Loeri answered frankly.


    Berlin only nodded his head. He was not sure why a dragon would be willing to make a contract with a human. They were prideful creatures and stood at the top of the food chains. If there was a race that could be considered the strongest in the world it would be the dragon race. They were very prideful and would rather die than make a contract with someone. But here he had witnessed such a scene.


    "Then Loeri, was it? Please help Alicia out on her journey." Berlin said in all seriousness. He felt better knowing that Alicia had made a contract with loeri. Because as time went on Loeri would be a great ally to Alicia.


    "Humph! Alicia why are you even talking to this stupid old man. Doesn''t he know it is a given that I would help you out?" Alicia and Berlin both looked at the little dragon in shock. Alicia couldn''t believe that Loeri called Berlin stupid. After a moment of silence, Alicia burst outughing!


    "You! Humph! Not even worth arguing with a baby lizard. Alicia, I will now leave, be careful!" Berlin left these words and disappeared before the little dragon could even retort.


    Seeing Berlin disappear in such a fluster, caused Alicia tough out loud again.


    A little whileter


    "Run.!"

 Chapter 19: Mischievous Little Dragon

    Chapter 19: Mischievous Little Dragon


    Currently, Alicia is running for her life. Behind her was a ten star earth rhino. Its whole body was covered in one of the hardest materials within the Kingdom of stine. It was ranked tenth on the hardest materials on the list. The earth rhino was known to be highly aggressive and loved to eat humans. It''s hard shell armor and the spikes that protruded out of each armor piece made the earth rhino a very challenging opponent.


    "Loeri why the hell did you do that!?" At this point Alicia did not care if she cursed, she was being chased by a damn tank on legs!


    "How was I supposed to know it would react in that way!?" Loeriined. Her tone of voice was as if she had been used wrongly for the predicament they were currently in.


    "Anything would get mad and go on a rampage if you blew fire up its butt! What were you doing near its butt anyway!?" Alicia could not fathom that the prideful dragon would go and sniff an earth rhino''s butt! Not only did she sniff its butt she blew fire up it!


    "I was only checking where it had been! I just so happened to have sneezed in the process..." Loeri could not understand why Alicia was getting mad. It was not like she "meant" to do it. When she sniffed she smelt something that tickled her little nose and she sneezed and when she sneezed a puff of me just so happened to shoot out of her mouth and up the earth rhino''s butt!


    "How does sniffing its butt tell you where it has been!? How would you even know where it had been since you were staying at the pond for so long!?" Alicia yelled out.


    "Now that you mention it I guess you''re right. Ahaha. " Loeri who was positioned on top of Alicia''s head let out a light embarrassedugh.


    "Ahahaha... Ahahaha... Yourself! Ah, geez it just won''t give up!" Alicia saw that the stupid earth rhino had no intention of letting them off and she actually did not me it. But she still would not stand idly and let her or Loeri get hurt. So she stopped running and turned around while drawing her sword from its sheath!


    Berlin who was still in fact following them had seen the whole thing just now and was doing his best to not burst outughing at the scene. Although this was a dangerous situation for Alicia she was still fine. Berlin could tell Alicia would be able to handle it.


    With sword in hand, Alicia stood her ground. "Mr. Earth Rhino. My friend and I are very sorry for burning your butt. Can you please forgive us this one time?" Alicia figured she would try to reason with the stupid earth rhino. Luckily the earth rhino stopped its charge when it heard Alicia''s question.


    "Roar, roar roar roar!" The earth rhino let out a series of roars.


    "Loeri what did it say?" Alicia could tell it was saying something to them but did not know what it was.


    "It said it would forgive you if you hand over the cute girl with the long tail to be my wife." Alicia looked at Loeri who did not seem to understand that the rhino was talking about herself.


    "So do you want to marry an earth rhino?" Alicia grinned at Loeri causing Loeri to shiver.


    "No way! Look at how big his fifth leg is and look at the size of me!? How can I marry that! Plus it''s so ugly and I am so cute! We do not match!" Loeri was disgruntled. The earth rhino was almost one hundred times bigger than her! How can Alicia ask such a dumb question?


    Alicia did not know if she shouldugh or scold Loeri for her words. This little dragon had a glib tongue! The earth rhino who was at the side listening felt like it was being stabbed by the little girl''s sword over and over with every word the little dragon said. Not able to handle the embarrassment, the earth rhino roared out and charged once again!


    Alicia had a feeling this would happen so she was already prepared and quickly got into stance. She waved her hand and for fifteen meters spreading out in front of her the ground turned into a sheet of ice that startled the earth rhino as it slipped and slid on the ice trying to catch its footing. The earth rhino let out an annoyed roar as it fell down on its butt. This scene caused the little dragon perched on her head to startughing uncontrobly.


    Alicia had no time to care about the silly dragon on her head as she slowly walked forward towards the earth rhino. She stood next to it and said: "If the two of us fight it will be a long and boring fight with neither winner or loser. It would be best if we just called a truce here. What do you say we go our own separate ways? I have already apologized, on my friend''s behalf."


    The earth rhino was not in a happy mood. But it understood what the little human meant. They would indeed be in for a long fight if this continued. "Roar, roar!"


    "Ow!" Alicia knocked Loeri on the head with her hand and said: "Trante."


    "It said fine, get rid of this ice field." Rubbing her head, Loeri mumbled about unfair treatment before finding afortable spot and closing her eyes. She was not going to pay attention to Alicia right now!


    Alicia did as the earth rhino asked and got rid of the ice on the ground. The earth rhino staggered to get up before looking at Loeri, snorting and then walking away. Seeing the earth rhino walking away allowed Alicia to let out a sigh of relief. She had no means of actually fighting that earth rhino head on. Its armor was too tough and its star rank was too high. The most she could do was hold it off until her mana ran out. Then she would be left helpless. She at most wouldst a bit longer with just her sword but the strength of a ten star earth rhino surpassed hers by leaps and bounds.

 Chapter 20: Horned Wind Python

    Chapter 20: Horned Wind Python


    Berlin who also watched the whole scene let out a sigh of relief as well. He knew Alicia would not be able to win a fight against the earth rhino. Seeing how it was dealt with peacefully allowed him to rx. That was until a nine star horned wind python slithered its way behind Alicia. Berlin wanted to jump out but he dared not to since this was Alicia''s training.


    Alicia who had started running towards the middle of the Demonic Forest once again, ears twitched when she heard some rustling behind her. Even Loeri raised her head a bit and whispered: "Something is following us and it''s not the dumb old man."


    Alicia nodded as she whispered: "It''s a snake and a big one at that. I just can''t tell what kind of snake or what element it is because my magic is not strong enough yet."


    "Alicia duck!" Loeri yelled out while pressing down on Alicia''s head. Alicia quickly fell to the ground. A swooshing sound could be heard overhead as she watched some distorted air fly over and slice a tree in two.


    Alicia felt panicked because if it was not for Loeri she would have ended up the same as the tree just now! Alicia heard a rustle behind her so she quickly turned around and formed a wall of wind as a shield. She could tell that the recent attack used wind so by creating a magic wind barrier she would be able to disperse the iing wind attack. It was a good thing she did because the next second she was bombarded with wind magic over and over. With Loeri guiding her on which side the attacks wereing from she was able to quickly ward off each attack.


    These attacks went on for almost ten minutes before they finally stopped. The one initiating the attack slithered out of the tree line and rose its head up high in the sky. The horned wind python looked very displeased to see its prey was still very much alive and kicking. It opened its mouth and shot out a ball of wind magic straight at Alicia. Alicia quickly braced herself as the impact of the ball of wind magic collided with her magic wind shield.


    This ball of magic was more condensed than the wind des so Alicia was gritting her teeth as she did her best to hold off the attack. There were fluctuations in the air at the point of contact between the magic wind shield and the ball of wind magic. The pressure the ball of wind magic was giving Alicia was getting hard to hold off so she could only bend her body back and deflect the attack up towards the sky!


    Loeri did not miss the chance to sneak in a quick attack to help assist Alicia by spitting out a me breath at the time the magic wind shield raised above them. The horned wind python did not expect the little rodent on top of the little human girl''s head to spit fire so it did not react in time, taking the mes head on!


    The mes spread quickly on the horned wind python''s body. What shocked the horned wind python the most was that it was not able to put the mes out! The horned wind python started to panic and rolled itsrge body back and forth on the ground trying to put out the mes.


    "Alicia, what are you waiting for? Attack it!" Loeri yelled out.


    "But the mes..." Alicia did not dare go near the mes seeing how they would not go out and were spreading all over the horned wind python.


    "You are contracted with me! The only mes you have to be afraid of is from an elder from my race! All other mes will never hurt you!" Loeri exined.


    That was all Alicia had to hear as she shot forward with her sword. She used wind magic to boost her speed after getting the idea from the horned wind python. She now knew how it was moving so fast while it was firing off those wind des. By boosting herself with wind magic Alicia''s speed increased by ten times! With sword drawn Alicia''s figure blurred as she danced in and out of the mes leaving deep wounds on the horned wind python''s massive body. After many passes and leaving hundreds of sword wounds on the horned wind python. Alicia casted ice magic on her sword extending the de two fold before rushing in once more, stabbing the horned wind python under its jaw right up through the top of its head. Blood squirted out all over Alicia and Loeri.


    The horned wind python''s whole body convulsed a few times before it finally stopped moving. Alicia fell back and sat on the ground. Sweat and blood dripped from her forehead. She kicked her feet out in front of her as she let out augh. "Ahahaha! Loeri thank you! Without you, I would have been in a dire situation!"


    "Humph! If you want to thank me, give me a bath! How can you go and get me soaked in blood!?" Loeri who was on top of Alicia''s headined. Her once white scales now dyed red.


    "Alright! I''m sorry! I also did not expect to get soaked in blood either but at least we are alive. I will make sure to get you back to being pearly white in a few. Let me dismantle this horned wind python first." Alicia said as she slowly got up.


    Alicia walked over to the horned wind python and went to work on dismantling it. This process was tedious due to the length of the horned wind python. Alicia had to be careful not to damage the skin any more than it already had been since it can be sold at the adventurers guild for a decent amount of cors. This was especially so since this was a nine star demonic beast.


    Alicia was almost done when she noticed arge shiny green object within the stomach of the horned wind python. "Huh, what is this?"


    "A magic core!"

 Chapter 21: Magic Core

    Chapter 21: Magic Core


    Alicia looked at the rock shaped object in her hand that was about two times the size of her fist closely. "What does a magic core do?"


    "From what I know humans and demihumans can use it to craft weapons and demonic beast and dragons eat them to raise their strength since a magic core is solidified Magicules " Loeri exined.


    "Hmmm. So does this thing taste good? " Alicia used some water magic and washed the magic core off before putting it to her mouth and taking a small bite. She had thought that she would not be able to bite into it but surprisingly she was able to. Not only that but when it entered her mouth itpletely melted in her mouth releasing all the Magicules into her body! The high concentration of Magicules that entered her body, rushed towards her Magi Sack. As the Magicules passed through her system Alicia felt great pain almost equivalent to what she had the first time started taking in Magicules. The amount of Maficules from just this one tiny bite of a magic core was ten times what her body could handle!


    Loeri seeing the sight in front of her eyes widen. "What are you doing! Are you trying to kill yourself!?"


    Alicia was not able to say a word the pain she was feeling right now was much worse than a year ago. She was having troubles standing as her body swayed back and forth before losing her footing and started to fall. In her half-conscious state, she suddenly felt something warm embrace her.


    "Alicia! Hang in there, try to control the Magicules! Do not let yourself faint!" Berlin''s worried voice entered Alicia''s ears.


    Hearing the anxiety of his voice and the warmth of his embrace rxed Alicia quite a bit. It was the feeling one would get from a father or mother. This feeling made Alicia remember her own parents. It made her remember the care and love they had given her as she was growing up. In her half-dazed state, Alicia whispered: "Father, Mother, Akari is sorry. I am sorry that I died Akari will live a fulfilling life in this new ce..."


    Berlin, who heard her words, was confused but he had no time to think of such things. "Alicia! Do not pass out, you have to stay awake!"


    Berlin''s words once again entered her ear. It slightly snapped her out of her daze. She bit her lip hard, causing blood to flow. She wanted to concentrate some of the pain in her body to her lips. But the pain onlysted a second before the wound she had just caused healed instantly.


    Seeing the instant healing gave Loeri an idea! "Old man I have an idea on how to save her!"


    Without waiting for Berlin to reply, Loeri went to work ruthlessly wing and biting Alicia. Seeing this Berlin fell into a rage and fiercely smacked Loeri away as he roared out: "What are you doing to my daughter!?"


    In his rage, Berlin forgot to control his illusion magic and his disguise as an old man faded away. Loeri was stunned to see that the old man was actually a young man in his thirties! In her memories which she inherited from her parents, she knew who this man was! "You! Your..."


    "Answer me! Why did you start attacking her!?" Berlin yelled out.


    "Not attacking! I am saving her! The wounds are healing! It''s using the excess Magicules in her body to heal the wounds I created!" Loeri yelled back. She didn''t want to die, she is only a few hundred years old! She wanted to grow up alongside Alicia until she died from old age! Not die a few days after making a contract with her!


    Berlin only now looked over at the wounds that Loeri and just caused and saw that they hadpletely disappeared. Seeing this he now understood. "I am sorry I just Do it gently..." He did not want to see his daughter get hurt. It pained his heart. Over this past year, he had grown very fond of this little girl. Although she was not blood-rted to him he felt a deep connection to her. She was bright, honest and cheerful. She always tried to help him do things around the cottage. She worked hard in her training and neverined no matter how harsh it was. He felt more fatherly love towards this child than any of his sons or daughters in the castle.


    Loeri did not hesitate to continue causing more wounds on Alicia''s body. She could tell the man holding Alicia like she was a rare gem would never be able to do what she was doing now. Loeri did not want to harm Alicia either but right now both their lives were on the line. Loeri bit and scratched leaving deep wounds in Alicia''s arms. Each time she did Loeri felt pain in her heart for having to do such a thing.


    Slowly the mass of Magicules in Alicia''s body started to begin to deplete at a rapid pace. The process took almost twenty minutes before Alicia''s furrowed brow slowly eased up. Her breathing became steady as if she was in a sound sleep. Only then did Loeri stop her actions and let out a sigh of relief.


    Berlin looked at the peacefully sleeping Alicia and gently brushed her hair back. He waved his hand and all the blood and dirt that was on her body disappeared instantly. He did the same for Loeri as well.


    "Loeri, I am sorry for my earlier actions. I also hope you can keep my real identity from Alicia for the time being. I do not n to let her know until hering of age ceremony when she turns fifteen. It is not that I do not want her to know but it is for her own safety. She needs to be strong enough to protect herself by that time." Berlin exined.


    "You got my word. You should go before she wakes up." Loeri replied. She could tell that this man only had Alicia''s best interest in mind.


    Giving one more look at Alicia, Berlinid her gently on the ground before his body shed and he disappeared from sight.

 Chapter 22: Devils And Gods

    Chapter 22: Devils And Gods


    Loeri stayed by Alicia''s side until she finally woke up an hourter. Alicia''s eyes slowly opened. She rubbed her head and looked over at Loeri. "Loeri what happened?"


    "You stupid human! How could you even try to eat a magic core!? You almost died!" Loeri yelled out, her little beady eyes welled up with tears. Loeri jumped into Alicia''sp and nuzzled her nose into Alicia''s stomach.


    Alicia smiled and hugged Loeri. They had only been together for a few days but it seemed that they had known each other their entire lives. "I''m sorry Loeri, I did not know that would happen. Originally I thought I would not be able to bite into it. I will never do that again."


    "Humph! Better not..." Loeri pped her little wings and flew up to the top of Alicia''s head and found afortable spot to rx.


    Alicia looked down at her now spotless clothes and skin. "Loeri how did we get all clean?"


    Loeri who was about to take a deep breath choked on air by Alicia''s question. "Ahem It happened when the Magicules were going crazy after you passed out."


    "Oh I could have sworn Master Berlin showed up..." Alicia''s head was somewhat foggy all she remembered clearly was the pain that shot through her whole body and then fainting.


    "N-No it was just me this entire time." Loeri wished she could tell Alicia the truth about Berlin but she had already promised and Berlin also said she might be in danger if she knew.


    After talking a bit longer the two went to find a ce to stay for the night. They were able to find a small cave not too far off from where they fought the horned wind python. With Alicia''s newfound speed with wind magic, she was a lot quicker than before as she traversed the forest. When Alicia first entered the cave she was surprised to see that it went back fairly deep. She used detection magic to inspect the inside of the cave. She did not detect any demonic beasts inside but she did seem to pick up on something else.


    "Loeri are you able to sense what is deep within this cave? I am picking something up but it does not seem to be a demonic beast." Alicia asked.


    "No, I do not sense anything dangerous. We can go check it out and see." Lorie replied.


    "Okay! Let''s go!" Alicia created a me in the palm of her hand and walked deep into the cave.


    The Cave was very dark and damp. The sounds of water dripping from the stgmites could be heard all around. Alicia continued on until she came to a peculiar sight. She hade to what seemed to be a dead end but the wall seemed to be rippling like water. Alicia being curious as she was, reached her hand out and touched the wall. To her surprise, it felt like she was touching the surface of ake or pond. It was cool to the touch and almost felt wet but her hand did not get wet at all.


    "Loeri do you know what this is?" Alicia asked.


    "If I am not wrong this is a barrier from the fairy race. But they are supposed to have disappeared ages ago! They have not been seen since the War of the Devils." Loeri answered.


    "War of the Devils? Loeri how do you know all of this?" Alicia found that Loeri was very knowledgeable. She seemed to know everything except the forest she was in.


    "We dragons are born with the knowledge of our ancestors. So we are the ones to ask if you need to know certain things. It''s just some areas are not known since this world changes over the course of time. Otherwise, I would not have been sitting in that barrier all this time." Loeri could tell what Alicia was thinking. So she made sure to exin it all.


    "Then what was this War of the Devils?" Alicia knew there were many races in this world. She found out from Berlin that this world was called Phantasia. And Phantasia had many sentient beings. Some that were no longer around and some that had just surfaced. Among them were the Fei, Elves, and Dwarves and many more. There were also the demonic beasts that normally stayed deep in the forest. But she had never heard of devils.


    "More than ten thousand years ago there were very strong beings that lived here on Phantasia. There were two groups. The good side, which were the Gods race and then there was the bad side, the Devils race. The Gods gave birth to the other humanoid races. Some created by ident and others were created on purpose. The only humanoid race they did not create were the humans. The Gods did not enve these new races, they gave them an area to grow their ownmunities almost as an experiment in a sense. The Gods were worshiped by not only the new races they created but by humans as well. They saw them as beings of great power and even built churches to worship them.


    "One day, one of the Gods went crazy and started a massacre in the world below. He bathed in the blood of those he killed and when the Gods stepped in to capture him he was somehow able to slip away. Ten years after his disappearance he re-emerged but he no longer looked like he had before. This fallen god created many humanoid creations that feasted on the blood of others. They were very powerful. These were the first devils.


    "It was unknown how he did it but he had created millions of these new devils. The gods and the humanoid races, banned together to fight against the devils. In the end, only half of the devils were wiped out and the fallen god disappeared along with the rest of the devils. It was a dire time for both sides as a lot of gods and half the humanoid poption disappeared. The gods also disappeared after the war.


    "Five years after that was when the first demonic beast appeared, areas deep in the forest started to be a breeding ground for these new demonic beasts. They are called demonic beasts because of their aggressive nature. That is the story of the War of the Devils."

 Chapter 23: The Last Of The Fairies Part One

    Chapter 23: The Last Of The Fairies Part One


    "So the other races besides humans were created by the gods. But you said new races are appearing as well?" Alicia was very surprised to hear about Devils and Gods. She wondered why the Gods disappeared after the Devils vanished and if they vanished why were their new races appearing. Were the gods and devils still creating these races from their hiding spots and releasing them into this world?


    "This I do not know. The Magicules after the War of the Devils became ten times more abundant since the Gods and Devils disappeared. So I am not sure if it has anything to do with that or if there are still gods creating new sentient beings." Loeri replied.


    "Well, that doesn''t matter. If this is indeed a barrier by the fairies then they might still be alive. But the thing detected seemed faint so it might be a dying fairy. So we should check it out regardless." Alicia said.


    "Okay, but we must be careful we do not know exactly what is down there." Loeri reminded Alicia.


    "I know we will take it slow." Alicia pushed against the liquid like water and started to pass through it when she heard a muffled cry on top of her head.


    "Hey wait? What are you doing!? I can''t! Mphm!"


    *Thunk!*


    Alicia felt her head get lighter so she turned around to see Loeri on the ground face first. "Loeri, why are you on the ground!?"


    "I said wait!" Loeri slowly got up. There was a big brown spot on her face from the muddy cave floor.


    "Oh! Sorry! Hehe! Let me clean you up." Alicia passed back through the barrier as if it was not even there. She used a little water magic on a bit of cloth and wiped Loeri''s face clean. "Hmm... So if you can not pass through what do we do?"


    "You can try wrapping your magic power around my body and seeing if that will allow me to pass. Just do not drop me this time!" Loeri felt a little aggrieved she had just found afortable spot and she was forced out of it by the stupid barrier! "Wait why are you able to pass through it anyways!? You passed through mine as well!"


    "I do not know, I just walked through. But let''s try what you suggested and see if that allows you to pass through. If not we will just forget about it. I do not want to go by myself if we do not know what is there." Alicia Did not want to push her luck. She had already almost died a few times now. She decided she should be more cautious from now on. She did not want to die for real a second time. She had only been alive for a little more than a year in this world. She wanted a chance at a full life. She wanted to grow old like everyone else. It was the least she could do for her parents in the other world. They would want her to have a fulfilling life that allowed her to follow her dreams.


    "Okay let''s try it..." Loeri got ready to brace herself for another ident.


    Alicia covered Loeri in a thinyer of her magic power and held her in her arms. Taking a deep breath Alicia said: "Okay! Here goes nothing!"


    Alicia stepped through the barrier and thankfully the idea worked and Loeri was allowed to pass through with her. When they got to the other side what they saw was a long stone staircase leading down. The staircase seemed to have been carved out to the cave rock. The walls were lined with vines and floral.


    Loeri was the first to find something strange about this whole thing. "Fairies are a small winged race, why is there such a big staircase?"


    "I do not know but at least it is convenient." Alicia said as they continued walking down the stairs one step at a time.


    They were being extra careful because things seemed odd. They continued on until they finally came to a big door made of vines. Alicia reached and touched the door only to be startled as the vines retracted allowing her to pass through. On the other side was a small room. In that room was a glowing orb. Sitting in front of that orb was a little person with wings on its back. It was an elderlydy from what they could tell since she had wrinkles all over her face. Her eyes were zed over white as if she was blind. Her white hair fell far down to her feet.


    "You have finallye! I have been waiting for so long. Thest of our fairy race will finally be allowed to see the light of day." The old fairy''s old voice reverberated through the small room.


    "You knew we woulde?" Alicia asked.


    "I am the P, I am a seer. I can see the future for many thousands of years. I have waited here for many many years. I have lost count of how long I have been here. Just keeping this child behind me alive has allowed me to live this long. I have waited for this exact day... Cough! Cough!" P struggled as she flew up into the air. Here old wings beating very slowly. "I must ask the one who will shine light on to this world to please uphold the old creed that your race has once promised us and help raise this child..."


    Alicia was confused, she had no idea what this old creed was and had even less of an idea of how to raise a fairy! "Miss what do you mean by raise? I do not understand. I have never seen a fairy until now I would not know how to take care of one."


    "This little one only needs protection and a bit of Magicules. I beg of you to uphold the old creed!" The old fairy floated in the air as she got down on her knees and prostrated herself in front of Alicia.


    Flustered Alicia waved her hands and said: "No! No! It''s fine I will do as you ask, so please do not do this. You are my elder. I just did not know how to take care of your little one. But if you say it is that easy then I will have no problems."

 Chapter 24: The Last Of The Fairies Part Two

    Chapter 24: The Last Of The Fairies Part Two


    P''s white eyes filled with tears. "Then this old one can finally rest! I thank you holy one for abiding by the old decree! Now if you can please drop a bit of blood on to the fairy sack. Only in this way will this little one recognize you as her parent."


    Alicia nodded her head and stepped forward to the glowing orb or fairy sack as P had called it. She nipped the tip of her thumb and squeezed out a drop of blood. When the drop of bloodnded on the glowing orb a bright sh of light filled the small room while three multicolored magic circles formed over the glowing orb. A tiny figure with wings floated up out of the glowing orb. The bright light slowly dimmed as the glow of the orb lost its luster and turned into a grey shell.


    The little fairy in the air slowly opened its eyes and looked around. It looked at P and then at Loeri before her eyes finally fell on Alicia. "Mother!" A tiny sweet voice could be heard as the little figure flew at lightning speed towards Alicia before stopping abruptly at Alicia''s shoulder and lightlynding. She then walked up to Alicia''s face and nted a kiss on her face.


    "Hello, little Frey!" Alicia had already decided on a name for the little girl.


    "I''m Frey!?" Frey asked in surprise.


    "Yes, you are. Your name is now Frey!" A big bright smile appeared on Alicia''s face. She really found this little fairy very cute!


    "Frey! Frey! That''s my name! Frey!" Frey''s green hair that reached her waist bounced all over as she was jumping up and down singing a strange song. This caused everyone tough.


    "To think this old woman canugh even now. Holy one I thank you from the bottom of this old one''s heart. I will now take my eternal rest. Please watch after this little one. No please watch after little Frey." The old fairy bowed to Alicia before waving her hand and disappearing.


    "I wonder how long she had to wait for" Alicia muttered to herself before asking: "Loeri do you know what this holy one thing she is talking about?"


    "I do not know. When I first met you, I also smelled a strange scent on you. But I am not sure what this scent is because ording to my memories it does not match anything that my dragon race knows of." Loeri was interested in what Alicia really was but so far from what she can tell she was an oddity in a way. Just the fact that she can walk through any barrier without even causing a reaction to it shows that she is not ordinary.


    "Well, it really does not matter what I may be. I am me and that is all that matters!" Alicia said proudly.


    "Mmmm! Frey loves Mother for who she is!" Frey said as she hopped over and hugged and kissed Alicia''s cheek.


    "And I love Frey for who she is!" Alicia said as she rubbed the top of Frey''s head with her finger. This caused Frey to giggle and smile.


    Loeri for some reason felt a little disgruntled about this now. Wasn''t she supposed to be the cute one that Alicia praised? Why did this cute little Fairy have to show its face! Loeri was a little jealous but she held back because it was for the sake of keeping the Fairy race from goingpletely extinct.


    "Okay since we are done here let''s head back. We still got a while to travel to get to the center of the forest. But before that I need to make some clothes for little Frey. " Alicia said as she pulled out a dress from her space pouch and cut a small dress out of it. After she was done she tied the shoulder straps together and tried to put it on the Frey.


    "Mother my wings!" Frey was struggling to get the dress over her wings. Seeing this made both Loeri and Alicia giggle.


    "Alright hold on we will have to go with an open back." After making a little adjustments Frey was finally able to put the dress on. "Mhm! Very cute. This will do for now. I will ask Master Berlinter on if there is a way to get some proper clothes made for you."


    "Anything Mother gives Frey, Frey will love!" Frey was dancing happily as she twirled around in her new dress.


    "That is good to hear!" Alicia once again rubbed Frey''s head with her finger. "Okay let us get going!"


    The trio climbed the stairs and exited the barrier after covering everyone in her Magic power. Berlin who was standing outside of it anxious to see his daughters return caught sight of her but the extra addition is what drew his attention more! ''Why is my daughter''s list of rare beings multiplying? First, it''s a dragon, now its a fairy. What''s next, a God!?''


    Of course Berlin was very happy that his daughter was gaining all these newpanions. But this made it so he would need her to get a lot stronger within this year. Berlin once again reformted Alicia''s training. In His mind. Alicia was about to jump headfirst into another training session from hell without even knowing it.


    Alicia, Loeri, and Frey had traveled for a few days now and they were very exhausted. Wave after wave of Demonic beasts kept attacking them. Alicia really wanted to know what she had done to anger the demonic beasts in this forest. Because this was not one or two of the same kind but ten or twenty of many different kinds of demonic beasts. And their star rank differed between each demonic beasts. Some of these demonic beasts were natural enemies but they still ran to attack her instead of the enemy at their side! Fight after fight Alicia was soaked in demonic beast blood from head to toe. After killing hundreds of demonic beasts Alicia was starting to get fed up. So when the next wave came she quickly made a huge firewall blocking the demonic beast from getting close to her.


    "With this, I can rest a whi... " All she wanted was to catch her breath! But who would have thought those demonic beasts actually jumped through the fire almost as if they were tossed through.


    Well, they were tossed through. Berlin got mad seeing them trying to run in fright. So he used his magic to pick up the demonic beasts and tossed them through the fire over to Alicia!

 Chapter 25: The Trial Before The Storm

    Chapter 25: The Trial Before The Storm


    Alicia wanted to cry when she saw the demonic beasts flying back through the fire. Sword in hand, she quickly charged at the demonic beasts before they could get up from the ground. Frey who was nowying on her stomach on top of Alicia''s head underneath Loeri for protection was screaming out in excitement as Alicia moved. "Wooo! Yeeee! Bleh! Not tasty!"


    A drop of blood smacked into Frey''s face as Alicia was doing her best to kill the demonic beasts. Hearing Frey''s reactions were quiteughable since they were in the middle of battle. Alicia continued to kill demonic beast after demonic beast until finally, this wave of demonic beasts was over. Alicia sat on the ground and stretched her legs out in front of her. Everything from her golden blonde hair to her clothes was now caked in blood and dirt. She was very tired at this point. All she wanted was a bath and a good night''s sleep. Berlin saw that Alicia was now fully exhausted so he did not send another wave of demonic beasts.


    After resting a bit Alicia got up and started to search for a ce to sleep for the night. But with no ce in sight, Alicia could only make a small cave using earth magic. She carved out a small door first then opened the inside up into a small room. She added some magic balls of fire to the walls so that she could have some light before sealing off the entrance. Once it was sealed she made a small bath for Lorei, Frey and herself. Just soaking in the bath that was made with abination of water magic and fire magic to warm it up was a wonderful thought. Alicia quickly removed her dirty clothes and slid into the steaming water and let out a long sigh. "This is the best!"


    Once she was done with her bath she got dressed and then made a bed and tossed some of her clothes on to it to create some bedding beforeying down on it to sleep. Frey snuggled up next to Alicia''s neck while Loeri slept at the top of her head.


    Early the next morning Frey woke up first and poked and prodded at Alicia until she got up. "Mother breakfast!"


    "Okay hold one let me wake up a bit." Alicia stretched her arms and legs and let out a big yawn before creating a small ball of magicules in her hand and handing it to Frey. Frey excitedly took it and started to eat it right away. Seeing Frey''s happy expression caused Alicia to smile. "Loeri, I will cook some food for us now. "


    "Give me five more minutes..." Loeri mumbled in her half sleep state before going back to sleep.


    Alicia only smiled and went to work cutting up some horned wind python meat into sections to make it easier to cook. Once it was cooked they had their meal and got ready to go. They were very close to the center of the forest. Alicia was surprised that they were almost there. It seemed, being chased by demonic beast horde after demonic beast horde really sped up their travel time.


    When Alicia reopened the wall of the cave to the outside she quickly closed it back up! "Umm Am I still sleeping?"


    "No, you are fully awake." Loeri answered.


    "Then what I just saw was real or fake?" Alicia was confused, she was not sure if what she had just seen was real or not.


    "They were real..." Loeri once again answered.


    "Then there really was about a thousand demonic beasts waiting for me to exit the cave?" Alicia grumbled. This scene reminded her of one certain demonic Master. "Sigh Loeri It seems we will be having some hard days ahead of us."


    "Why do you say that?" Loeri was confused as to why Alicia was saying such a thing.


    "Because if I am not wrong, Master Berlin is the one sending these demonic beasts to attack me. It is the only exnation. When I first started out things were easy, so I think he decided that it wasn''t difficult enough and since this was supposed to be training he upped the difficulty." Alicia remembered her training in Berlin''s space and shivered. That was not an easy time.


    Alicia pondered for a moment and decided the best way to do this is to just cut her way through. "Loeri when I open the door spit fire at the monsters in the immediate section then I will cut our way through."


    "Leave it to me!" Loeri said proudly.


    Frey chimed in asking: "Mother what should I do?"


    "Frey you just continue being cute!" Alicia said as she rubbed Frey''s head with her finger.


    "Okay!" Frey had no idea what her mother meant but she agreed anyway.


    Alicia opened the entrance to the cave once again and Loeri went to work as a long stream of dragon''s breath shot out at the demonic beasts. Some of which quickly dodged while others that were not so lucky were lit on fire. Alicia wrapped Frey in her magic power and shot out of the cave with a sword in hand.


    Twisting and turning her body to avoid the many oing attacks, Alicia gracefully struck out with her sword killing all the demonic beasts that were of lower star level quickly. Those that would take time she ignored and dodged. She did not want to get caught up in a battle like she hadst night. This wave of demonic beasts seemed to be much bigger than all the others. Knowing this, Alicia decided it was best to run and fight.


    Berlin watched from the side and was very satisfied with how Alicia was handling this situation. Her movements were getting more refined as she fought. She was starting to look like a veteran Knight. Only in this way would she survive on her trip to the capital. She still had to survive onest test before she was truly ready. He knew this test would be the hardest since she was such a young girl. But there was no choice, the cruelty of the outside world was much worse than the two men she had killed before. If she passed the next test he could leave her to travel alone on her way to the capital.

 Chapter 26: Demons In Human Skin Part One

    Chapter 26: Demons In Human Skin Part One


    Berlin who was watching Alicia as she fought demonic beasts took out his mirror to contact Charles. "Your Majesty!"


    "Did you set up what I asked you to set up?" Berlin asked.


    "Yes, your Majesty! There are over five thousand altogether. They were locked into a paralysis barrier so that they could not move, then another barrier was erected around them in order to prevent them from being killed by demonic beasts." Charles answered.


    "Did you give them the conditions?" Berlin had put a lot of thought into this training. This training was not easy to undertake. He had upscaled this training from beginner straight to elite and now thest part would be the elite of the elite type training.


    "Yes, Your Majesty I told them as long as they could kill the blonde headed little girl who tries to take the scroll they could all be released. But your Majesty, what if she fails?" Charles was a bit worried since they were not easy to deal with. Each one had been imprisoned but it took many squads of knights to capture and bring them in.


    "Do not worry. She will be fine. I am sure of it." Without waiting for Charles to say another word, Berlin watched as Alicia killed thest demonic beast.


    Alicia wiped the sweat off her forehead as she looked around her surroundings. "I think that was thest one. Loeri, Frey, you two okay?"


    "Hehehehe! Mother, that was fun, we went... Wooosh! Whaaaaam! WAZOOOO! WEEEE!" Frey was making all kinds of sound effects as she tried her best to inmate Alicia''s movements.


    "I am fine as well Alicia. You did a great job. Let''s hope that is thest wave." Loeri said as she sighed.


    "I have a feeling something much worse is about to befall us. Master Berlin likes to do things in phases. Starting with not too hard, too hard, and then ending with extreme. So I expect we will be getting something much, much, worse than this soon. So Loeri, keep an eye out not only for demonic beasts but other things as well. This means humans too." Alicia had an idea what would be happening, she just did not know to what extent just yet.


    A month passed and Alicia finally made it to the outer edge of the center of the Demonic Forest. This was the area where once she stepped foot inside she had to be even more cautious and careful than ever before.


    As soon as she stepped foot over the line that was considered the middle of the forest Alicia quickly leaned back causing both Loeri and Frey to have to hold on for dear life. A ''zeeee'' sound could be heard as five arrows based overhead embedding themselves into the tree trunk behind them. Alicia quickly spread a protective barrier on both Loeri and Frey as well as herself and took out her sword.


    "Lorei are they human?" Alicia asked.


    "Yes, and there are lots of them..." Loeri replied.


    Alicia figured this would be the test. In this world, there were not only demonic beasts that one had to watch out for but also humans. And humans were worse than demonic beasts. Alicia had already run into these types of humans before. "Frey from here on out you need to stay under Loeri. Loeri it''s your job to protect Frey if anything happens to me, as long as I am alive take her and run away! Frey if anything happens to your mother run and do not look back do you got that!?"


    "Something will happen to mother!?" Tears started to well up into Frey''s little eyes. She did not want to lose her mother!


    "Frey, listen to your mother if anything happens to us you need to fly into the sky and run away. But for now you will stay hidden underneath me okay?" Loeri understood why Alicia said this now. It was to prepare Frey for the worst just in case.


    "Yes, be a good girl and hide under Loeri or no snacks for youter!" Hearing Alicia''s threat of no snacks Frey quickly wiped her tears and climbed under Loeri to hide.


    Right as she did, five huge men wearing in clothes that were tattered beyond belief came walking out from behind the trees. "This is the little bitch we need to kill in order to be set free? Isn''t this a little too easy!? Ahahahaha! Hey, little girl, how about a taste of a man before you die!? Ahahahaha!"


    "Your one sick bastard! No wonder you ended up being imprisoned." Another man yelled out.


    "Hehe, not as sick as you. Aren''t you the corpse r*pist!?"


    Every one of these men were the worst of the worst that were caught and imprisoned from the Kingdom of stine. "Heh! Rather a corpse with big tits than a damn puny kid!"


    Alicia frowned, she found their vulgar words disgusting. "I guess there is no need to talk to these men I will just kill my way through. Master Berlin is very harsh in his training. I expect these men are the weakest of the bunch." Alicia thought to herself.


    She did not hesitate as she rushed forward swinging her sword straight at the neck of the closet man. The man did not expect the little girl in front of him to suddenly attack so before he even had time to react his head was separated from his body. The four other men were startled as they watched blood spray out of the man''s neck like a fountain.


    "Quickly kill the bitch before she kills us!" They quickly realized that the little girl was not afraid to kill them!


    Unfortunately for them, Alicia was right, they were all weak. They were nothing more than a bunch of r*pists who banned together to kill her. Alicia knew that this was just the beginning. She knew the hardest part would most likely be around the scroll.

 Chapter 27: Demons In Human Skin Part two

    Chapter 27: Demons In Human Skin Part two


    Alicia looked as she was dancing as she easily went to and fro between the four remaining men, killing each one in a single strike. Alicia had no hesitation in her act of killing. As a knight, one must be ready to kill all enemies that stand before them. As the third virtue states, no mercy to any of those who dare to harm your king, it''snd and its people! She will uphold all the virtues that Berlin and instilled in her. These men are criminals that all deserve to die. Not a single one of them deserves to live.


    After she fell the men she did not even look at them again as she pushed forward. She did not get far before she heard a roar of many men. "She''s over here kill her!" "Kill her!"


    Arrows dotted the sky but Alicia did not even flinch as she stood her ground. Her magic power burst out of her causing the leaves, dirt, and dust around her to fly in all directions. Hundreds of fireballs bigger than Alicia''s head formed around her. "Go!" She shouted out. Sending the mass of fireballs flying towards the arrows. Each and every arrow that wasing towards her burnt to ash as the fireballs continued on its path towards those who fired them.


    "Ahh!" "It Hurts!" "I can''t put this fire out!"


    Screams of agony sounded out as those who were not quick enough were hit by the fireball bombardment. Seeing how ranged attacks were not working, those with swords, axes, spears, and many other melee weapons charged forward. Alicia charged right into the fray twisting, turning, jumping and shing her way through as she killed some and injured others.


    "Dancing among the blood as the fairy queen taps the air and makes the air itself tremble." Berlin recited an ancient verse that he had heard once when he was young. This was the sight that he saw in front of him. Her little body was as fast as lightning as she danced amongst the blood of the ones she had just in. She was like a god of death as she reaped life after life. Loeri who was on top of her head was covering her back very well. The two made a perfect team. "It seems like I have created a true death god. With her magic power and sword ability, she would need to train with the elites to even get decent training in. Seems I will need to make a private regime for her once she bes a squire. It''s just too bad that Squires can not be knights until they have been a squire for a few years and have merits under their belt. Although I could make an exception for her. I am sure Alicia would scold me if I did."


    As Berline was nning the future for Alicia, Alicia, herself was cutting down man after man. She had no idea how many she had killed so far. All she knew was she was covered in blood and walking amongst many corpses that nowy on the ground. She had been fighting for hours now and was slowly making her way to the location that held the scroll.


    Alicia was getting very tired. Her movements had slowed down quite a bit. She really wanted to take a rest but there were so many of these men attacking her that she had no chance to stop. Berlin noticed that Alicia was starting to wear out. Which made him realize that he went a bit too overboard with the number of attackers. She had been fighting nonstop for the past few months versus demonic beasts and now she has been fighting nonstop against so many grown men, he could tell she would not make it until the end at this pace. Frowning at his stupid mistake Berlin waved his hand killing everyone in sight.


    Alicia saw all the men in front of her fall to the ground and felt a wave of relief that drained her adrenaline. This adrenaline was what was keeping her moving forward so as soon as it disappeared, Alicia''s eyes closed as she fainted from exhaustion. Berlin appeared beside and caught her small body before she fell to the ground.


    Loeri who was still on top of Alicia''s head looked at Berlin with rage filled eyes and yelled out: "You damn old man are you trying to kill Alicia!? Look how young she is and you have sent this many demons in human skin after her? Are you crazy!?"


    Berlin could not hide his shame he knew he went way too overboard with this test. But as he looked behind him and saw the number of dead prisoners he was quite surprised that such a little body was able to do this much. "Loeri, I know I did. I was so amazed by how fast Alicia could progress that I forgot about her age. These men were all men that were hard to catch in the first ce. But the amount she killed is enormous. Even this much is way more than enough for her to pass this training with flying colors." Berlin waved his hand and a golden scroll appeared in his hand. "This is the scroll she needed to find. When she wakes up just tell her that she fainted right before the scroll and you went to get it for her."


    "Old man, you need to be careful with Alicia from now on. She has almost died many times during this training. It is a good thing you have kept an eye on her. Otherwise, she really would have died." Loeri reprimanded. She did not care who this man was, all she cared about was Alicia''s safety. Loeri knew that Alicia could not be locked away in some tower somece but this kind of training was too much!


    "I will make sure I never do this again. I swear to you on my title as King of stine that I will never go this far again with her training. " Berlin said as he bowed his head to Loeri. He would make sure to never go this overboard again. Harsh training was fine but this was way beyond her limits.


    "I will hold you to that promise." Loeri said before turning her head and not caring for Berlin anymore.

 Chapter 28: The Imperfect Berlin

    Chapter 28: The Imperfect Berlin


    Berlin took onest look at Alicia and smiled warmly. He then casted some magic on her to clean the blood and mud off her and Loeri before disappearing. A few hours had passed before Alicia finally woke up. She felt a bit dazed but other than that she was not as tired anymore. The biggest thing was that her body ached all over. "Ah Seems I overexerted myself. But what happened to all the enemies?"


    Alicia quickly got up and looked around attentively. But she saw no sign of any living humans or demonic beasts. All she saw was Loeri running over to her. "Alicia, look by your feet."


    Alicia looked down and saw a golden scroll. She bent down and picked it up. When she did a stream of light shot out of it and a small image of Berlin formed in front of her. "Alicia! It seems you have found the scroll, good! Very good! With this, you may now return. We will go over what the next step will be once you get back. Inside the scroll is a teleportation magic inscription. All you have to do to use it is spread the scroll on the ground and step into the magic circle and you will return to the cottage. I will see you soon."


    Alicia was very happy she did not have to walk all the way back. It had been many months since she left. But there was still one question left that needed to be answered. "Loeri do you know how the rest of the enemies died? I remember before I passed out that they all of a sudden copsed onto the ground."


    "Mother, an old man killed them! He caught Mother just before she was going to fall over and told Aunty Loeri to give you the scroll. He also told Aunty Loeri not to tell Mother that he did these things!" Frey who had been quiet all this time popped out of Alicia''s hair and said.


    Loeri looked at the little fairy with her mouth wide open. The damn fairy spilled it all! Alicia couldn''t help butugh as she saw Loeri''s reactions. "So Master Berlin killed the rest and told you not to say anything?"


    "Yes, the old man said he went a little overboard and so he killed the rest of those men. He asked me not to say anything but Frey had to go and tell you." Loeri exined.


    "Why do you me Frey!? Frey was not told to not say, anything to Mother! The old man only wanted Aunty to keep it from Mother but never asked Frey!" Loeri heard Frey''s words and was stunned for a moment as she thought ''That''s right the damn old man only asked me to keep it from Alicia and not Frey! He must have forgotten about Frey!''


    Alicia let out augh as he heard this. It seemed Master was not fully paying attention to details. So even he can make mistakes! Aliciaughed even harder knowing that the always meticulous Master of hers actually made a mistake. "Well, at least now I know Master Berlin is not perfect. Alright, let''s get going we will go home now."


    After picking up Loeri and putting her in her rightful spot on top of her head and checking to make sure Frey was ready, Alicia rolled the scroll out on to the ground. There was nothing special it seemed about the scroll itself. Even the magic circle that was drawn on it did not seem to be done in a special way. It only looked like it was drawn with normal ink. Seeing that she could not figure out how it was made Alicia decided she would ask Berlin about itter.


    Alicia stepped into the magic circle and waited a few seconds before a sudden bright sh of light filled her eyes causing her to close them tightly. When the light dimmed, Alicia opened them once again to find herself standing in front of the entrance of the cottage.


    Alicia smiled and shouted out: "Master Berlin I am home!"


    Berlin, who already knew that Alicia was home, strolled out of his study with a smile on his face. "It''s good to see that you are back! I am..."


    "Mother, it''s the old man who told Aunty Loeri to not tell you that he was around!" Frey came flying out of her hiding spot and pointed at Berlin.


    "Yes, it is! But Frey it''s rude to point at someone. So do not do that!" Alicia poked Frey on the butt.


    Frey bowed her head and said in a small voice: "Sorry Mother, Frey will not do it again..." Before flying back and sitting on Alicia''s shoulder sulking from getting yelled at...


    "Mhm! Good girl!" After getting praised Frey formed a smile on her face and giggled.


    Berline who was the person Frey was talking about cheeks turned red. He truly had forgotten about the little fairy at the time when he was talking with Loeri. "Ahem Well, Alicia, allow me to apologize first since I went overboard with the training. I forgot to factor in many things before I brought out so many prisoners."


    "Speaking of that, where did you get so many prisoners in the first ce?" Alicia wondered where Berlin was able to round up so many criminals in such a short time.


    "You will find out in the future, for now, I can not tell you. But you will know in the future, that I promise you! Why don''t you go ahead and get cleaned up and get a fresh set of clothes on. I will get some hot food made." Berlin said before turning to go to the kitchen.


    "Oh! Master Berlin, do we have any cloth?" Alicia just remembered that Frey did not have any proper clothes.


    "Cloth what for?" Berlin asked.


    "Frey doesn''t have any proper clothes and I did not have the right things to make her anything good while out training. So I was going to make some actual clothes for her to wear." Alicia exined.


    "Hmm Freye here please." Berlin smiled and beckoned Frey over to him.


    Frey looked up at Alicia with a questioning look to ask if she should go over or not. Alicia smiled and nodded her head. Seeing Alicia nod, Frey flew over to Berlin. "Hmm, I see Alicia let me handle this. I will get someone to make Frey some clothes tost her a while. It will also include underclothes and shoes."


    Hearing this made Alicia smile. Her Master was a very kind person. "Thank you, Master Berlin, but if it''s too much I can just make the clothes myself."


    "Alicia you are my disciple. Frey, calls you mother, so she is considered your child. This makes her part of our family and as your master, I will assist in any way I can. Getting someone to make clothes for Frey is very simple. They will be ready for her when you three get done cleaning up. Now off you go!" For Berlin, it was very easy to make these kinds of clothes. He only needed magic to create them. He only had Freye over to him so that he could secretly cast some protection magic on the little fairy. She was not only Alicia''s adopted daughter but also a race that had not been seen anywhere except in ancient texts. So the magic that he casted on her did a few things. Put a protective barrier on her to make sure she would not get hurt from attacks. It also had the ability to track her down in case she got lost or kidnapped.


    When Berlin said the word family this brought warmth to Alicia''s heart since that was one thing she missed most. Was the warmth a family can bring. "Un! Thank you, Master Berlin!" Alicia ran over and gave Berlin a big hug. She was truly d she met Berlin in this second life of hers.

 Chapter 29: A Simple Wish

    Chapter 29: A Simple Wish


    Seeing the little girl scamper off Berlin''s eyes were warm as he gazed at her retreating back. He waved his hand and a small cab filled with many little clothes appeared on top of the desk in Alicia''s room. He then turned and walked into the kitchen to start cooking Alicia and the rest some food.


    Alicia walked into her room to see a small sh of light shine on her desk. Alicia walked over to the desk where a small little cab sat on top of it. Seeing this Alicia smiled brightly. "Freye open this up. Master Berlin made you a bunch of clothes."


    Frey quickly flew down to the desk and excitedly opened the cab. Her eyes went big as she saw the dozens or so dresses within. "Mother! Look! Are all these really for Frey!?"


    "Un! As my daughter Master Berlin also wanted you to have the best. Mother also wants you to have the best. When She is older and can do these things for you. Mother will then personally make all your clothes for you. For now, Master Berlin made them until I am capable of such magic! Remember to thank Master Berlinter on." Alicia paused for a second then a huge grin appeared on her face. "You can just call him grandpa!"


    "Frey will make sure to thank Grandpa! Frey is so happy! Mother, what should I wear first? Frey can not decide!" Frey jumped up and down happily as she pped her hands.


    Both Loeri and Alicia had warm smiles on their faces as they watched Frey bounce around happily. "We will decide what you will wear after we bathe." Alicia patted Frey''s head making Frey giggle. Then the three of them went to go take a bath.


    About an hourter the three of them came out of Alicia''s room. Frey came flying out in a new pink dress that easily amodated her wings. "Grandpa!!!!!!!!"


    Berlin who was drinking some tea spurted it out all over the ce when he heard Frey yelling grandpa. Alicia saw this scene andughed so hard her stomach hurt. Berlin, although startled at first, did not mind the way Frey called him. This was mainly because in a way he was Frey''s grandpa now. So after wiping his face Berlin smiled happily and said: "Do you like the dresses?"


    Frey flew over to the side of Berlin''s face hugged and kissed his cheek and said: "Frey loves it thank you, Grandpa!"


    "Good! As long as you like it then Grandpa is happy!" With this, everyone smiled and went to have their meal. After a little bit of chatting Alicia had Loeri bring Frey into the bedroom toy her down for the night while Alicia stayed to talk to Berlin.


    "Master Berlin, when should I leave to head to the capital? From what you told me it should take me almost nine months to get there, correct?" Alicia asked. She wanted to know how much of a break she could get before needing to make her way to the capital to take the squires test. She was almost nine years old now so she only had a little more than a year before she turned ten.


    "For now I will have you work on expanding your Magi Sack over the next few months. You will leave at the start of the new year. This will give you about six months to get used to the capital. During those six months, I want you to sign up to the Adventurers Guild. This will give you a better idea of how some things work within the Adventurers Guild since squires need to take up job requests from them at least three times a month. So all though you are a squire you will be partially working for the Adventurers Guild. It gives squires the ability to learn from experience." Berlin exined.


    Alicia was surprised to know that the Adventurers Guild had such a close rtionship with knights. "So all knights are signed up to the Adventurers Guild?"


    "Yes, they are! This is because the Adventurers Guild has argework around the country. With the help of civilian adventurers, we are able to gather much more intel than if we just went out and searched for it ourselves. In return for this, the Adventurers Guild gets to run tax free. It ends up being a win win for the two sides." Berlin had made sure to have close rtionships with the Adventurers Guild. It has enabled them to catch some of the most heinous criminals around Alistine.


    "The King of Alistine is a smart man." Alicia had a lot of praise for this king. To use the guild for mutual benefit was not seen much on earth in the manga she has read. The kings always seemed wary of the Adventurers Guild. But here they work in coboration.


    Berlin, hearing Alicia''s praise felt very good! "Alright go get some sleep. You still have a busy few months."


    Alicia nodded her head, got up, and then gave Berlin a hug before running to her room. Alicia walked into her room, her little mind was turning as she had a simple wish. ''I wish that one day I can call Berlin father. If that day ever came I would be a very happy girl.''


    If Berlin knew Alicia''s thoughts at this time he would be a very happy man. But s he was whistling away as she washed the dishes and nned out Alicia''s training for the next few months. Although he wanted her to rest, he still wanted her to get some basic training in. "I guess I will have her wear some heavier weights to help build her stamina more. This way she can kill an extra thousand men without being tired We also need to have Loeri enter the training as well. For Frey, she can just continue being cute."

 Chapter 30: With Everything I Got

    Chapter 30: With Everything I Got


    Time passed and Alicia who thought she was going to get a few months rest wondered how these past few months were supposed to be a rest! She had to wear even heavier body weights and her training was packed so tight she was only getting two hours of sleep a night! Four if she was lucky! But Alicia did notin mainly because Berlin had told her unless she could teleport herself from the entrance of his personal space to the cottage, she would not be allowed to leave and go take the squires test. Hearing this motivated her even more! The only thing was, was that, Berlin did not tell her to be able to teleport one''s body that distance you would need to be at least able to use advanced magic! That would take a normal person years of work at nourishing their Magi Sack!


    But on this day herst day of training Alicia stood at the entrance of Berlin''s space with her eyes closed. "Master Berlin said that in order to do this I have to imagine myself appearing in the distance. But I do not understand that very well. So I need toe up with a way to do this that fits me best. Like opening a door to the location so I can just step through it and be at the location in an instant."


    With this thought in mind, Alicia thought of a path that she could open up that led to that location. Once she got herself a good mental image Alicia opened her eyes, reached her right hand out in front of her and said: "Rift!"


    At her words, a tear in space appeared in front of her. The tear was just big enough for her to walk through. She inspected the tear that hovered in front of her closely before stepping through. As she stepped through it was as if she was stepping through a door to another room. She was now standing in front of the cottage where Berlin, Loeri, and Frey were all waiting for her. Alicia formed a smile on her face at her aplishment. It was not like Berlin''s teleport but it still did the job.


    Berlin had a look of shock on his face. What did he just see? Did this daughter of his just use space-time magic? She just ripped a hole in space like it was nothing! There was only one person in the kingdom that could use this magic and it was him! Berlin started to ponder if Alicia was really his blood rted daughter from some fling that he did not remember about. Thinking quickly Berlin said: "Alicia from now on you are not allowed use this magic unless it is an emergency. This kind of magic is very rare and basically there are only a handful of humans and demi humans who can use it."


    "Others can use this kind of magic too ?" Alicia felt a little depressed since she thought she hade up with an original magic.


    "Not exactly the same but very simr like this space is a variation of this kind of space time magic. Mine just creates its own world. But if I were to apply it the way you did like this." Berlin touched the air, creating a tear in the air in front of him just like Alicia did. He stepped through it and appeared at the entrance then created another and appeared back at the cottage. When he got back he realized this was much easier to use than teleporting. And it seems that it could be used in a way to travel to ces one has been before. "Mmm this is good. Alicia, what did you name this spell of yours?"


    "Rift..." Alicia felt a little embarrassed to say the name since she only thought of it on the fly and did not put any actual thought into it.


    "Good name! Fits it well. Alicia from now on if you create any spells on your own let me see them first before showing them to anyone else. Just in case it is something that might cause an uproar or cause you to be targeted by others." Berlin''s tone was very serious.


    Alicia nodded her head and said: "Do not worry Master Berlin. I will make sure to show you all the magic Ie up with first. And I will not use rift unless it is an emergency."


    Alicia was not dumb she knew certain things would cause others to want to covet them. Especially when she was just a little girl they would think nothing of it to try to kidnap her and force her to use the magic she created to do bad things. But this would also be the same for when she got older as well. Unless she was powerful enough that no one would want to even try to attempt to attack her.


    It was then when a thought came to mind. ''I wonder if rift can open a pathway back to earth...'' She thought this but she also thought about Berlin, Loeri and of course Frey who was dependent on her. She realized that even if she wanted to go back home. In her current body, there would be no way for her to return back to the life she once had. She could not go back to her parent''s side. She would have no ce back on earth she could call home. Alicia gazed up at Berlin who was warmingly smiling at her, causing her to smile back. Here, in her new life, she had a new home, a ce she belonged, and a way to make it through her life. To top it all off, she was able to walk the path to achieve her dream of bing a knight. Alicia tilted her head and looked up at the sky, once again losing herself in her thoughts. ''Mom, Dad, Akari is no more. I am now Alicia! An Alicia that strives to be a knight! So even if one day I am able to return home I will not be going. I have a new family now. Friends I see as my family that I care for and love. I even have an adopted daughter! Funny right? I am only nine and I have a daughter. But she is not human. She is a fairy and thest of her kind. She is very dependent on me and will never be able to leave this world. So Mom, Dad Akari No Alicia, I, will now no longer dwell on the past and instead, I will rush forward with everything I got!''

 Chapter 31: Died And Risen

    Chapter 31: Died And Risen


    Dawn broke and Alicia was once again standing outside the entrance of Berlin''s space. The smell of morning dew was still very fresh as the morning fog had yet to lift from the forest floor. "Okay Alicia, do you have everything I have prepared for you for this trip? Do you have the map to the residence I prepared for you? On that map, the Adventurers Guild is also marked. Also, make sure you do not just follow anyone that is nice to you! If someone is nice to you that means they had bad intentions it would be better to just kill them!"


    Seeing Berlin''s serious face as he was saying all this made Alicia burst outughing. "Master Berlin what if it is a five year old child that is nice to me?"


    "Kill them! They were sent to befriend you and gain your trust so that you will follow them into a trap!" Berlin said once again with a serious tone.


    "Old Man no one will be able to hurt Alicia no matter how hard they tried. You should be more worried about a handsome boy trying to steal her away for marriage!" Loeri said jokingly. Not expecting the atmosphere in the area to be extremely cold. The dew covered foliage started to get a thinyer of frost form over it due to the temperature drop. Loeri looked at the old man and realized she had said too much.


    "Who dares!? No one is worthy of my Little Alicia!" Berlin roared.


    "Master Berlin calm down. I am not even ten years old yet! Who would have designs on me!? You have nothing to worry about, I will not follow any strangers and I will kill anyone who tries to be nice to me!" Alicia said with a smile but you could hear the bit ofughter in her voice.


    "Humph! Joke while you can but when you grow up, look out for those lecherous men! You can not trust them!" Berlin spoke matter of factly.


    "Okay! Okay! I will make sure I run any guys I find worthy by you first okay?" Alicia just wanted to head out so she could get to the capital in time. So she rolled her eyes and agreed with Berlin''s overprotectiveness. Although she acts like she does not care, she still felt warmth in her heart knowing that Berlin cared about her this much.


    "Okay, I wille to the capital as soon as I can. I will probably bete by a month. I will have an old friend meet you at the residence. He is an upright man that I have known for years. Out of everyone in the capital besides me, you can trust himpletely." Of course, the person Berlin was talking about was none other than himself but he would not tell Alicia that at this time.


    "Oh? What''s his name?" Alicia asked. She was surprised to see Berlin actually praise someone and actually trusted him to meet her alone.


    "Augustus stine the second. The King of the stine Kingdom!" Alicia was shocked hearing this name! No wonder Berlin trusted him, he was the king of the country! Only if Alicia knew that if the king of stine was not himself he would never let such a person near his precious daughter!


    "Okay, I will wait for his visit then." Alicia gave Berlin a hug before setting out.


    "Bye! Bye! Grandpa!" Frey yelled out.


    With Loeri on top of her head and Frey nestled up by her neck Alicia set off to make her way to the capital. The trip would be a long one and she would get to see more of this new world besides the trees of the forest. She might also get to meet some of the locals. But before that, she wanted to make a side trip to the old hut she had spent her first night in when she first came to this world. She wanted to burn away the old Alicia''s painful past and raise a grave in honor of the deceased Alicia.


    It took no more than a few hours to exit the woods. When she did she saw the familiar yet not so familiar path that led to the old hut. Alicia walked to the hut that was barely still standing. Now that she got a decent look at it, it seemed that the original Alicia did try to fix it up a bit with the twigs and mud stuffed in between the cracks trying to keep the wind out. Seeing this Alicia''s heart ached for the original Alicia. To have to suffer alone in such a ce at such an age. How unfair was that?


    "Mother, what''s this ce?" Frey saw that her mother''s brows were furrowed and knew this ce was not a good ce.


    "It''s a ce full of bad memories. Mother came here to burn this ce down and leave a memorial here." Alicia said. Loeri did not say a word she had already heard about Alicia''s past from the old man. Alicia did not talk about it much since she was one to put her past behind her and only look forward and push for greater heights.


    Alicia set the hut on fire and waited for it to burn to nothing before using some earth magic and creating a small mound where the hut once stood. She formed a kind of cement out of water and earth magic. Once she was done she carved a few lines into the cement. "Alicia had died and had risen in this ce."

 Chapter 32: Bandits On The Road

    Chapter 32: Bandits On The Road


    After leaving a memorial mound, Alicia turned and headed towards the vige. She had to pass through the vige to get to the main road. Since she hade here she had not been to the vige at all. She walked the road through the vige but everything seemed to have been very quiet. Even the houses seemed to be more run down than what she had thought. "Loeri is it just me or does it seem like the houses here haven''t been lived in for a long time now."


    From her memories, this town had many families living in it. But now it was deserted. "It''s not just you, these houses have not been lived in, in years. I can smell the dust build uping from within. There is also a scent of old dried blood. I wonder if the vige was raided at some point by bandits."


    "It doesn''t matter if they were raided or not. These people were all bad people. Karma will befall those who do bad things in a bad way. Just like karma will allow good things to happen to those who are good." Alicia knew karma was something that would alwayse back around. In her past life, she had saved a baby and even tried to save the father as well. Although she did end up saving both at the cost of her own life she was still able to be reborn. Thanks to that, she was able to work towards her dream of bing a knight that she has had since her past life.


    "That is very true! Just like how that old man will get his karma for all that horrible training he put me through this past half year!" Just thinking about the training from hell she was put through sent shivers up Loeri''s spine.


    "Haha, it was not that bad right Frey?" Alicia poked Frey who was sitting on her shoulder swinging her feet back and forth.


    "Yep! Frey had to do training too! Grandpa had Frey learn how to read and write!" Frey enthusiastically yelled out as she pumped her fist into the air.


    "Humph! What would a little midget know!" Loeri spat out, feeling a bit disgruntled.


    "Now, now, do not take it out on Frey. At least you showed a lot of progress during the training. Your ability to use your me breath has expanded a lot and you also learned other magic as well did you not?" Alicia tried to calm Loeri down.


    "Well, yes Alright. I guess it was at least worth it. But that old man will definitely have something bad happen to him very soon! Like stubbing a toe or stubbing a toe!" Outside the entrance to Berlin''s space, Berlin suddenly sneezed... "Ah! Choo! I bet that damn dragon is cursing me!" Berlin kicked the tree in front of him and a sharp pain ran up his foot. "Ouch!"


    "Your Majesty! Are you okay!?" A young man came out of the tree line and hurried over to Berlin.


    "Yes, I am fine. You go watch over her. Do not help her unless she is about to die. I can only entrust this to you." Berlin looked at the young man in front of him. He was only thirteen years old but he was now the youngest knight in the history of the kingdom. Although still a fledgling he had helped in many missions as a squire and showed his worth. He also knew Alicia''s true identity and was sworn to secrecy.


    "Yes, your Majesty! I will make sure nothing happens to her and that she arrives at the capital safely." The young boy bowed his head before turning and leaving.


    "That boy is always so serious. But ke Rosnd will be a name in the future that everyone will know." Berlin shook his head and then slowly limped to the door in the tree, opened it and walked inside.


    Alicia made her way to the main road which was just another dirt road but more well maintained. Unlike the vige road that was full of potholes and bumps the main road of the stine Kingdom was kept smooth without any potholes. Alicia looked off into the distance. She knew her travel now was going to be a long one. But as she thought about the adventures she might have along the way she couldn''t help but feel a bit excited. Thinking of this Alicia shouted: "Onward!"


    "Onward! Hehe!" Frey copied Alicia''s actions. Loeri just yawned and found afortable spot on Alicia''s head and went to sleep.


    A few weeks passed and Alicia had only stopped walking when it was night outside. If the moons were out she would walk a little more since the moons lit up the path in front of them fairly well. But on nights that the moons were covered by the clouds, it was very hard to see ahead so Alicia would use the mini space that Berlin had made for her to sleep at night. It was made to look just like an ordinary rock so Alicia wouldy it down next to a tree and enter it with an incantation. This allowed for the three to eat and sleep in peace since there was a small one room cottage inside the space.


    Alicia liked it though since it reminded her of the cottage in Berlin''s space in the forest. It felt warm and cozy to be in. It was not until the dawn of the fourth week that Alicia heard voices of other humans nearby. Unfortunately, what she heard was not exactly what she was hoping for. "Help! Don''t touch my sister!"


    "Hahahahah! Scream all you want little girl no one wille and save you now. Your guards are on theirst leg and your sister and you will be our sex ves back at our den! The boys will love some new fresh meat. Hopefully, you willst long enough to entertain them all! AHAHAHAHAHA!"


    Alicia stealthy made her way through the tree line to see a carriage being attacked by what seemed to be bandits. There were about twenty five bandits and the guards that were trying to protect the two youngdies in the carriage were preupied with fending off the other bandits while some bandits dragged the two girls out of the carriage. But seeing this scene Alicia''s face went ck because one of the girls who seemed to be fifteen was struggling with all her might under one of the bandits!

 Chapter 33: A Hero Saving Beauty

    Chapter 33: A Hero Saving Beauty


    "Loeri, protect Frey, we are going in." Alicia quickly ced Frey on top of her head which in turn, Frey quickly climbed under Loeri. This was something that they had practiced many times in case they were ever in a dangerous situation.


    Once Frey was secure Alicia charged out without a word. Her movements were silent as she used wind magic to enhance her speed. The bandit who was in the middle of pulling off the young girl''s clothes suddenly felt a pain in the side of his head as he fell to the ground. Blood oozed out of the stab wound that appeared on his right temple.


    The young girl on the ground stared in shock trying to figure out what had just happened. Even the man who was holding the youngest girl stood in such shock that he had forgotten to keep a tight hold on the girl in his hands and she struggled free and ran over to her sister. Before the man could react he felt something warm drip down his neck. He raised his hands to his neck and felt the warm liquid flowing out of it. He looked at his hand only then did he realize he was bleeding. He soon felt faint as he also fell to the ground without uttering a word.


    Alicia appeared out of thin air in front of the two girls who were crying and smiled at them: "Quickly get back into the carriage I will clean things up here. Everything will be alright now"


    The little girls voice startled them. She looked no more than nine or ten years old. Her golden blonde hair fluttered in the wind. Her blue eyes were as warm as a summer breeze. Such a small lovely little girl yet she had killed two bandits like it was nothing. But before they could say anything they little girl disappeared from their site. Taking the little girl''s advice the younger sister quickly helped her older sister up as they both got back into the carriage and closed the door.


    Alicia saw that they were now safe so she went to help the guards who were still doing their best to hold on. There were only three guards left and they were already covered in multiple sword wounds. Only three of the twenty five bandits had died. Seeing this Alicia charged forward with her sword drawn. This amount of bandits was nothing to Alicia after fighting thousands of prisoners at a time with just Loeri and her.


    Alicia danced through the group of bandits as she cut throats, stabbed some in the heart, while others outright lost their heads. One of the bandits yelled out: "What the fuck!?" The bandits that were remaining saw theirrades dying one after the other almost mysteriously. To them, Alicia was practically invisible due to how fast she was. But seeing theirrades still continuing to die caused the remaining six bandits to get frightened making them turn tail and run away.


    Alicia saw them run away causing her to let out a "Humph!" before quickly catching up to them. One after the other they died as Alicia reaped their lives. When she was done she flicked the blood off her sword and sheathed it. She walked over to the three remaining guards and asked: "How are you doing?"


    An older man around forty years of age looked at Alicia with gratitude in his eyes said: "Young Lady thank you so much! We only have some flesh wounds they should heal in no ti... " The older man''s words paused as he saw that he and his tworades were enveloped in a green light. The wounds on their body slowly disappeared and they no longer felt any pain. The older man waspletely in shock as he looked at the little girl in front of him. He bowed his head and gratefully shouted: "Young Lady, really thank you! My name is Rick Walford. I do not know how to thank you enough for your help just now. If not for you my Young misses..." Rick Walford choked on his words.


    "My name is Alicia and Rick I just did what was right. As someone who is aspiring to be a Knight, if I did not uphold the knight''s virtues and ignored your plight I would stain the reputation of all knights in the kingdom. Now if you will excuse me, I will go look at your young misses." Alicia replied with a bright smile on her face. It would have been a bit better if she did not have a patch of blood smeared on it.


    The three guards followed behind Alicia as she made her way to the carriage. Alicia reached for the door to the carriage but paused her hand as she turned around and said: "Turn around for a moment please." Hearing this the Rick understood it would not be good to look into the carriage so he and the other two guards quickly turned around.


    It was only then that Alicia opened the door to the carriage and walked inside, closing the door behind her. The two girls inside were still huddled in the corner shivering in fear. The fifteen year old girl had her clothes half ripped off and there were a few knife wounds on her fair skin. Alicia was shocked because the girl was very beautiful. She had long tinum hair and delicate features. It was only now that the term ''A Hero Saving Beauty'' popped into her head.


    Alicia then thought: ''The girl won''t fall for me now right?'' But she quickly shook that thought out of her head since she remembered that she was not even ten years of age yet. On top of being female, there was no way that would happen.


    The two girls looked up at the little girl who was smiling at them stunned but at the same time they both breathed out a long breath as if they had been holding it for ages. Alicia smiled and said: "I am d I made it in time. My name is Alicia. Let me take a look at your wounds and also do you have another set of clothes with you?"


    "Ah! Yes! Umm... My name is Rose Harper and this here is my sister Dena Thank you for saving us! I will get some new clothes out right away." Rose said. She seemed to be a bit flustered. Alicia looked at Dena who had yet to speak. Dena looked at Alicia and suddenly burst out crying. Completely startling Alicia!

 Chapter 34: Left Without A Goodbye

    Chapter 34: Left Without A Goodbye


    Alicia panicked and did not know what to say. It was not until she heard Dena''s muffled words that she finally understood why Dena was crying. "Thank you so much for saving us. Otherwise, I would have lost my purity to some dirty bandit. If you did not show up I was going to kill myself so I would not need to suffer the shame!"


    Rose went over and rubbed her older sisters back. Alicia calmed down and smiled. "It was lucky that I was passing by. Maybe it was fate that we have met. Let me heal your wounds. "


    A green light engulfed the two girls healing the cuts and scrapes on the two girls. "There you go, as good as new. "


    "Alicia, we really do not know how to thank you." Dena who had finally fullyposed herself said once again.


    "I just did what anyone who was aspiring to be a knight would do." Alicia answered.


    Rose who was at the side had her eyes glued to the top of Alicia''s head. Loeri had been trying to ignore the little girl''s stares but she was starting to get annoyed so she couldn''t help yell out: "You know it''s rude to stare at someone like that."


    Rose ignored Loeri''s scolding and pulled on Dena''s sleeve as she shouted: "Dena, Dena look the white animal talked!"


    "Rose cut that out, that is rude! That is Alicia''s pet you can''t stare and point at it!" Dena covered Rose''s mouth and scolded Rose causing Rose to pout.


    Loeri''s face went ck after being repeatedly called a pet, animal and it. She was about to yell some more when she felt a rustling underneath her and Frey poked her head out. "Mother, it''s hot! Aunty Loeri is too hot! Bleh, sweaty!"


    Rose''s eyes bulged out when she saw Frey. Frey did not pay attention to those around her as she shook her body and rubbed her wings. Even Dena could not keep a straight face upon seeing Frey. "Alicia this is?"


    "This is Frey, my adopted daughter. She''s cute, isn''t she? " Alicia poked Frey causing her to giggle.


    "Hehe, Frey knows she''s cute, Mother calls Frey cute all the time." Frey stood proudly with her hands on her hips and her nose in the air. This caused everyone tough.


    With the mood lightened Alicia figured it was time to get going. "We should go see Rick and the other guards. They are very worried about you."


    The two girls nodded and followed Alicia out of the carriage. As soon as Rick saw them exit his eyes filled with tears and fell to his knees. "Young Misses it is great that the two of you are okay! If anything ever happened to you I do not know how I would be able to report it to the Master. He truly loves the two of you very much!"


    "Rick we are fine now please get up. You and the others all risked their lives to protect us. Rose and I are gratefully in your debt. Thank you for protecting us and I am sorry for the loss of yourrades." Dena bowed her head to Rick and the other two guards.


    "Young miss it is our job to protect you. I am just sorry that we were not able to do a proper job. Thankfully, youngdy Alicia was here. If not for her something more terrible could have happened." Rick waved his hands to Dena. He did not dare to receive her grace if he had failed at his job. "Speaking of youngdy Alicia, where did she go?"


    Dena and Rose only now noticed that Alicia had disappeared. They felt a bit disappointed since they didn''t even get to say a proper goodbye. But for Dena and Rose Harper, Alicia had left an eversting impression on the two.


    The person in question Alicia had used her wind magic to speed down the road, quite far away while she spread her detection magic out to the max. She wanted to make sure the road ahead waspletely clear of any bandits so that Dena and Rose could make it to their destination safely wherever that may be.


    "Alicia if you are going to wipe out every bandit group on the route to the capital to keep the two girls safe, why did you not just hitch a ride with them?" Loeri asked.


    "As a knight, I do not need to receive an award of any kind. Plus I can move more freely if I do not need to protect anyone. If I was held up in the middle of battle and those girls were put in the same position again because I was tied up in a fight, would I not fail as a knight for not protecting those under my charge? By wiping out all the bandits along the main road I can at least make the path clear for them." Alicia also could move faster by herself. She would lose valuable training time if she was stuck in a carriage. There was still a lot to prepare before the squire test so she had to make sure she was in the capital a few months in advance.


    "I see. That is true that you can move faster than a carriage. I will support you to the best of my ability." Loeri said as she lowered her head and closed her eyes.


    "Thank you, Loeri!" Alicia smiled as she sped along. Frey sat on Alicia''s shoulder enjoying the feeling of the wind against her face.


    Alicia had traveled for almost three days until she finally detected some movements with her detection magic. With her current magic power, she was now able to detect things a few kilometers away. "Loeri did you detect them too?"


    "Yep, they seem to be hiding out in a cave little ways into the forest. Most likely a group of bandits." Loeri replied.


    "Alright, you know the drill lets go get rid of them."

 Chapter 35: Bandits Hideout Part One

    Chapter 35: Bandits Hideout Part One


    Alicia''s little body quickly moved through the forest making its way towards the bandits'' hideout. She would make sure Dena and Rose were able to have a safe trip home and also for the rest of the travelers who traveled the Kingdom''s main road. Alicia crept up the cave''s entrance where she saw two people standing at the entrance seemingly keeping guard.


    "Damn so bored. Why am I always put on guard duty? Everyone else gets to stay inside and enjoy the women we bring back." One of the guardsined.


    "Isn''t it because your fucked the Vice Leader''s wife until shemitted suicide? I heard that you almost beat her to death while doing her! She was the Vice Leader''s favorite!" The other guard scoffed.


    "What favorite!? She was just some vige girl who had just turned of age. Did he not go pick another right away from the goods and was even happier than he was with the other girl? Plus the new girl he picked alreadymitted suicide because of him anyways!" The guardined.


    Alicia who was listening to all of this had ck lines form on her face as she disappeared from her spot. One thing she would never tolerate was the abuse and use of women as nothing more than tools. No woman should need to go through the traumatizing situation of being used as a breeding horse or an outlet for sexual frustration of some man she had never met. In her mind, these kinds of men were even more horrible than any demonic beasts!


    The guards were still going back and forth while oneined and another scoffed at him. "And another thing! What is with Leader and Vice Leader, taking all the young ones for himself and only leaving the already used woman for everyone else. And he wonders why I took that little slut from him! I should go do the same to his next..."


    The guard words stopped mid sentence causing the other guard who had been listening to turn his head and look at hisrade but when he did he noticed that hisrade was no longer there! "Hey!? Where did you go!? Do you want to lose your life!?" The guard yelled out.


    "He can no longer lose what he has already lost. But you who had yet to lose his life will know what it means to lose one''s life!!" Alicia''s childish voice rang out behind the panicked guard. The guard did not get to turn around when he felt a stabbing pain in his chest. He looked down and say a sword had pierced right through this heart. He went to scream out but he found blood was already dripping from his throat!


    Alicia had killed both men with two strikes, one to the neck to cut off their ability to yell out and then a sword to the heart to make sure they would die. She was following this world''s knightly virtues by not showing any mercy to her enemy. If she did this man would go on to do more horrific acts as if it was nothing.


    Up in a tree, ck was watching every one of Alicia''s moves. He was slightly stunned since he had not understood Berlin all that well when he said that Alicia was almost as good as him when it came to being a knight! He had made sure to stay close but not close enough for Alicia to detect him. The times she had used detection magic he had to use a special tool that Berlin had made to cloak himself from her detection magic. This item requires a steady stream of mana in order to work. This is a huge drain on ke but now he had to get a little closer since he had to follow her into the bandit hideout. So the chance of being detected now was much higher.


    "Alicia we are being followed." Loeri whispered.


    "It''s fine it seems to be one of Master Berlin''s acquaintances. I noticed a while back just as we exited the vige. I already had detection magic up and every so often I would sneakily cast it and the same person would get detected. It''s fine though at least I know that If anything were to happen I would have some backup if they are here to protect me. If not, it doesn''t matter. I do not n to die any time soon." Alicia had detected ke a while ago. ke would not always use the item that hides from detection magic. So every day he would get detected by Alicia and not even know it.


    "If you say it''s fine then I will not do anything for now. But if they are a risk to your life, I will not hesitate to burn them to death!" Loeri replied.


    Alicia nodded her head and continued forward. The further she got into the bandits hideout the more obscene noises she was hearing which caused Alicia to blush. But along with the noises were pleas for help and screams of rejection. Alicia knew these girls were being forced to do such acts against their will. Just knowing this Alicia moved faster than before and started going room to room in the hideout killing each bandit she saw. After a while, the obscene noises died down as well as the cries for help and sounds of struggling. Now the hideout seemed to be filled with quiet sobbing as Alicia pushed her way through. There was not much she could do to save these girls. The deeds were done and the psychological impacts would be grave. She could only handle the situation first then go from there.


    ke who was still following along pulled out a small bronze mirror. "Ah! ke, long time no see!"


    "Wim, enough of the chit chat. I need a transport caravan sent to my location. I am in a bandit''s hideout at this time and they have many young girls here who have been traumatized so send a doctor and a nun from the church. They will need as much help as they can get. Quite a few here with dead eyes already." ke exined.


    "Alright on it I will have someone use the teleport pad near you will two wagons be enough?" Will asked.


    "Yeah, two will do. I have to go, I have to finish this up."

 Chapter 36: Bandits Hideout Part Two

    Chapter 36: Bandits'' Hideout Part Two


    Alicia made her way to the back of the bandits'' hideout. There was arge hall with a door on each side. Alicia figured this was the meeting hall for the bandits. She heard more cries for help from within the two rooms. Alicia was about to go forward when she suddenly felt someone near her. With her sword, she swung it to her right only to have sparks fly as her sword collided with another.


    "Alicia! It''s ke!" ke said quietly as he slowly lowered his sword.


    Alicia was stunned because the handsome youth who had saved her a few years back was now standing in front of her. Alicia did not know what to say as she stood there nkly staring at ke for a few seconds before the noises in the background brought her back to reality. "When we are done here we need to talk!"


    "I know. I will exin everything after. For now, let''s take care of these bastards." ke said before charging into the room on the right side of the hall.


    Alicia charged into the room on the left side of the hall. She kicked the door off its hinges as he entered. "Who the fuck dares to disturb me!?" A big man withrge muscles stopped his actions and looked over at the door. He was speechless as he looked at the golden blonde headed girl walking into the room with a sword drawn. "Who the hell are you!?"


    Alicia did not want to mix words with such an evil person the girl on the bed had tears rolling down her cheeks, her eyes seemed dead to the world. It seemed she had epted her fate after much torture. Alicia hated this sight the most it made her sick to her stomach. Her eyes turned cold as she charged forward at the man on the bed.


    The man was not as simple as he seemed as he quickly reached over and grabbed the sword next to him narrowly blocking Alicia''s strike. Seeing that her attack was blocked, Alicia did not draw back but instead sped up her attacks causing the man to panic. The sound of metal against metal could be heard as sparks flew when the swords met.


    After only a few brief exchanges. The man was covered in sword wounds causing him to be covered in his own blood as it dripped from each wound on his body. The man was so furious that he roared out: "You little bastard I will kill you!"


    The man''s palm lit up as a fireball formed in his hand. It was not that big, only about as big as the man''s fist but the man still shot it towards Alicia at tremendous speed. Alicia looked at the fireball andpletely ignored it since no fire magic can hurt her. She just swept it aside with her sword as she dashed forward and stabbed out with her sword. The sudden attack and not understanding how the little girl easily dealt with his fireball caused the man to be stunned and slow his reactions. This made it so he was not able to dodge Alicia''s attack. Alicia''s sword had stabbed directly into the man''s neck.


    Alicia pulled her sword out and then did a backflip over the bewildered man''s head before she thrust her sword out once more stabbing the man in the heart. The man''s body slumped to the ground as he looked at the sword piercing through him in shock. He had not thought that his easy days as a leader of a bandit group would end so easily to a young girl who still smelt of her mother''s milk.


    When Alicia confirmed the man was dead she only nced at the girl on the bed, She had no idea what she should say to her nor did she think that anything she said would get through to her right now. She smiled bitterly and walked back out to the main hall where ke was waiting.


    "All taken care of?" ke asked.


    "Yes. The girl in there seems to be noncoherent. Her eyes are zed over." Alicia replied.


    "It''s okay, I already have two wagons on the way here, a doctor and a nun will be with them. The church will take the girls in and try to help them regain some kind of life. How are you? I know this is a harsh thing to see at such a young age." ke felt bad that a girl so young had to see such sights. These types of things were normally handled by the knights and squires who are one step away from bing a knight.


    "I am fine thanks. Sir ke, I have to ask if Master Berlin sent you to follow me. I have detected you since I left the vige entrance." Alicia wanted to confirm that it was indeed ke who had been following her.


    "Haha Seems you knew all along and here I thought I was doing a good job of hiding." ke''s cheeks flushed red as he scratched the back of his head. "To answer your question yes it was. He told me not to show myself unless you are almost dying but this kind of thing is an exception since it deals with many people. These girls need help right away. That is why I am showing myself now."


    "It''s fine. I am actually d you did show yourself otherwise I would have had tried to call you out. I n to continue my journey down the main road to the capital. If I run into more bandit hideouts on my way can I rely on you to do as you did today if it involves innocents that need help?" Alicia figured she might run into more situations like today. She was very grateful that ke had been following her or these girls would not get the help that they would need.


    "That is fine. But I can only help on this point. Otherwise, I will not show myself unless your life is in danger." ke exined.


    "I understand. Thank you, Sir ke!" Alicia said as she smiled brightly at ke. Just knowing he would help if a situation like this happened again was reassuring. At least that way those who need help will get it.

 Chapter 37: Parith

    Chapter 37: Parith


    Putting the things she saw at the bandits hideout in the back of her mind Alicia continued on her journey towards the capital. "Loeri how long do you think it will take to get to the capital if I sped things up a bit more?"


    "Mmm Not sure from the map the old man showed me we are still about seven months out. If you speed it up more we can probably get there in six months but that is just an estimate. We are also stopping to get rid of bandits as well. Not to mention you have already helped two merchant wagons that were stuck." Loeri replied.


    Alicia thought for a moment and figured it would not be too good to rush right now since they had plenty of time. She was also enjoying the sights as she traveled towards the capital.


    Alicia traveled for three months straight. It seemed that the human poption was not that big on Phantasia. She had only gone by a few small viges that she saw that were a little bit off to the side of the main road. She had only run into around twenty people who were also traveling the road. Although one thing she did notice was those traveling the road were exceptionally nice. Besides the bandits that is.


    Half way through the fourth month Alicia finally arrived at the first major city before the capital. Parith is named after the great hero Parith who fought in the great war against the demonic beasts. Parith was said to have been over two hundred centimeters tall and wielded arge two handed hammer that was three times the size as him. With hisrge hammer, he smashed thousands of demonic beasts at a time causing the hills and forests to be painted with the crimson color that leaked from their body. It was said that because of him that the demonic beasts were pushed back into the forest.


    Alicia listened intently to the young man next to her in line as he told the story of the city of Parith. The boy went on and on with his story. Alicia could tell that he had embellished some parts built, but this was fine as well. Alicia had found the story interesting since it allowed her to learn more about her new world.


    After a long wait in line, Alicia''s turn was next. The guard looked down at the little girl who had a small creature on top of her head. The guard''s eyes shed with a bit of greed as he asked: "Little girl what kind of creature this?"


    "Just a normal demonic beast that I contracted." Alicia felt something was off when she saw the guards look.


    "Well, we will need to confirm what kind of demonic beast it is so I will need you to leave it here." The guard said this in a serious tone but the greedy look he had was clearly visible by everyone who took the time to look.


    The guar''s actions made Alicia''s brow furrow. She looked directly at the guard who was about to reach up and grab Loeri off the top of her head. "Sir guard I would suggest that you do not touch the creature on my head or you will lose more than a finger."


    The guard humphed and still reached out to grab Loeri. Loeri who was just pretending to be sleeping suddenly opened her eyes, opened her mouth and spit out arge fireball right at the guard''s face. That guard was surprised by the sudden attack. He was so angry that he drew out his sword and yelled out: "Enemy attack!"


    Many more soldiers suddenly turned up and drew out the swords. Alicia was dumbfounded by what was happening. "Sir guard, what is the meaning of this? Did I not warn you ahead of time not to touch my contracted beast? Why are you calling more guards when it was you who was trying to rob me of my contracted beast."


    "You little bitch I did no such thing!" The guard shouted out.


    "Oh? Was it not you who just now said I needed to hand over my contracted beast? " Alicia asked, her anger was very apparent. She could not believe this guard went as far as to say that she was the one who was causing an issue here.


    "When did I ever say that!? This is nder! Where is your proof? If you have no proof you will be thrown into jail for ndering a city guard!" The guard yelled. All the other guards started to surround Alicia.


    Off in a hidden corner ke was showing Berlin everything that was happening through the small little mirror in his hand. Berlin who was seeing this show being yed out, felt anger rise up within him. "Your Majesty, should I step in?"


    "No, leave it for now. If she goes to jail make sure she gets plenty of food and the cell is set up to her liking." Berlin felt it was good for Alicia to understand how things worked in the capital. Where death was a normal thing.


    Hearing Berlin''s answer made ke feel a bit uneasy. Going to prison was the same as signing your life away. Those ces were filled with disease and other heinous crimes. ke was at a loss of what to do because it seemed Berlin did not know just how bad a prison was! "Your Majesty if I may say, prison is not a ce Alicia should be going!"


    Berlin thought for a moment and realized he was doing it again. "Alright just sit back and wait. if they decided to arrest her then show yourself if not just sit back and watch."

 Chapter 38: Dalton Whittlee

    Chapter 38: Dalton Whittlee


    Alicia gave a mocking smile as she waved her hand. Out of thin air, an orb made out of magic appeared and floated in her hand. Soon the sound of the greedy guard''s voice was heard "Well, we will need to confirm what kind of demonic beast it is so I will need you to leave it here."


    The guard saw Alicia use magic with such ease, suddenly felt something did not feel right. But when he heard his own voice repeating back the things he said earlier his face paled a little but he quickly rposed himself. "Humph! This is not evidence! You can use magic to this extent so it is possible for you to fabricate my voice! Since you can not provide proof you will be arrested and all your things will be confiscated! Arrest her!"


    The other guards all stepped forward to with swords drawn. Alicia only let out a sigh as she waved her hand again. A cold mist started to form in the air and before anyone knew what was going on the guards who were moving to arrest Alicia suddenly all yelled out: "I can''t move!" "I can''t feel my legs!"


    The guards'' bodies all started to freeze, gradually turning them into a block of ice as they all froze in the position that they were standing in. The greedy guard looked at his frozenrades, seeing how they were like human popsicles, his face turned pale as a ghost. Alicia looked at the greedy guard''s pale face and "Humphed"!


    "See what happens when you try to act like a bandit!? As someone who is aspiring to be a knight if I do not uphold the Virtue of Justice when I see a criminal in front of me. Then how can I even look at myself in the mirror!" Alicia paused her words before righteously yelling out: "The Virtue of Justice! To uphold thew of thend handed down by my King! To bring those to justice formitting crimes against my King, itsnd, and its people! You aremitting three crimes right now! You are going against the King''sws acting as a criminal out of your own greed. With this, you aremitting a crime towards my King. You are alsomitting a crime against thend as you are using thends of the stine Kingdom as a base of operations to carry out your criminal activities. And finally, you aremitting a crime against the stine Kingdom''s people!"


    "Very well said, Little Lady!" An older gentleman around fifty years of age walked up. He had a set of armor on, that had the Alistine coat of arms embedded into it. On his back was arge greatsword that was three times the size of Alicia.


    The greedy guard heard the old gentleman''s voice and his pale face became even paler as he quickly turned around and knelt down on one knee. "Commander!"


    "Commander my ass! I have been watching this entire time. Not only did you try to forcefully take this youngdies contracted beast but you also wanted to confiscate her other possessions? I will tell you right now that this littledy could have taken your life at any time and she would not be in the wrong!" Themander yelled out. He looked at the greedy guard who was currently sweating buckets, with his face full of fury. If he did note to do an inspection today This youngdy might have had to draw her sword and then she would be seen as a murder if he did not witness what had just happened!


    Alicia saw the man in front of her and the crest on his armor and quickly bowed her head. "I thank sir knight for your assistance."


    "Haha! You sure have a keen eye. You could see that I was a knight just from one look. As expected of someone who wants to be a knight. If my guess is not wrong you are heading to the capital to take the squire test am I right?" The Commander asked.


    "Yes, Sir Knight I am." Alicia''s eyes were glowing as she turned her gaze up and looked at the Commander.


    "Good! My name is Dalton Whittlee themander of the guards here in Parith. I have to say I have not been hard enough on these fools since I did not realize that such actions were going on under my nose." Dalton Whittlee shook his head in shame he really had no idea the people under his charge were acting like bandits!


    "Sir Dalton it is not your fault. It is because they can use their status as guards and repress the people from telling the truth. By threatening them themon people can only bite their tongue and allow people like this man, do as they want. So there is no wonder that you would not know." Alicia tried tofort Dalton Whittlee as she could see that he felt it was his fault.


    "Littledy, you are a very caring person. You seem to have every aspect a knight needs. If I am not wrong you are the one who has been taking out all the bandits on the main road?"Dalton Whittlee asked.


    "Yes, that was me. I was making sure the main road stayed clear after I ran into a group of bandits trying to rob a carriage with two young girls. It was lucky for them that I was passing by at that time or the two young girls would have been truly out of luck." Alicia did not state why they would be out of luck but Dalton Whittlee knew without her saying a word.


    "Then on behalf of the people of the stine I give you my most sincere thanks!" Dalton Whittlee gave Alicia a small bow. He had heard word from the capital that a young girl was helping him deal with the bandit issue on the main road leading from the eastern border. He truly owed Alicia a great amount of gratitude.

 Chapter 39: The Whittlee Estate

    Chapter 39: The Whittlee Estate


    "Sir Dalton, please. As one aspiring to be a knight. It is my duty to uphold justice and rid the kingdom of such criminals." Alicia did not get rid of all those bandits to gain praise. She did it so that the citizens of the stine Kingdom could use the main road without being ambushed, robbed, and being forced to do things against their will. The scene of Dena struggling under that bandit was imprinted in her mind. As well as the pleading of the girls in the bandits'' hideout. She never wanted to see hear such things again.


    "Even if that is the case I still have to say my thanks. I hope Little Lady will allow this old man to arrange some amodations for you and would also like to offer you a meal tonight as my way of saying thanks." Dalton did not feel right not giving Alicia some kind of reward for all the work she has done. He then looked over at the guard that was still kneeling on the grown covered in sweat. Dalton shook his head and sneered at the guard. "Drag him and those few guards off and behead them. No need for a trial since I heard and saw everything. As for the rest of you. In order to not have this happen again, you all will undergo retraining from the ground up. I will personally train you starting tomorrow at four am!"


    The greedy guard and the other guards who followed the greedy guard''s lead, faces all paled. But it was toote for regrets. Their willingness to follow the greedy guard was enough to be sentenced to death by kingdomw. They knew this but still followed along since they had been getting away with it for some time now.


    Alicia did not think much about the sentences of the few guards since she had already memorized the stine Kingdom''sws. She only nodded to Dalton and said: "Then I will have to trouble Sir Dalton then. Also for the meal tonight do you mind finding a ce with a private room? So my friends do not cause a scene..."


    Dalton looked at the white beast on top of Alicia''s head and was shocked to see another set of beady little eyes looking at him from underneath the white beast. He suddenly realized why she said friends and not, friend. There was something else hiding under the beast! He thought for a moment and figured it would be best to not have Alicia stay at an inn. "That''s fine. I will allow you to stay at the guest house in my estate as well while you are in Parith. This way your little friends will not cause too much of a scene."


    Alicia smiled and bowed her head. "Then I, Alicia, will thank Sir Dalton ahead of time."


    "Haha! No need to be so courteous. We will be brother and sister in arms soon! I can already tell that you will pass the squire test with flying colors. To be honest I hope you will give me the courtesy of having a sparring match with youter?" Dalton could tell that Alicia was not a normal squire. For her to be able to fell so many bandits on her way here and arrive here in Parith without a single sign of an injury, he knew that she was above average. He really wanted to test her skills!


    "I was going to ask you the same. I would love to have a spar with you, Sir Dalton. I have always wanted to test my skills against an actual knight!" Alicia''s eyes lit up. She had been wanting to test herself against a knight for a long time now. And now she was finally going to get this chance!


    "Haha! Then once you settle in we will have a match." Dalton liked how polite Alicia was. She seemed to be a good honest kid who follows the knight''s virtues very whole heartily. This made him like Alicia more. He couldn''t help but think of his two little brats. One who always caused trouble and the other who only liked spending money. Maybe a run in with Alicia will do them some good.


    It only took twenty minutes by carriage to reach the Whittlee estate. Because he was themander of the guards here in Parith he was well taken care of by the kingdom. The Whittlee estate was onlyparable to the lord of Parith. Lord Dukan had been the Lord of Parith for since the previous King. Alicia found out from Dalton that Lord Dukan was an upright individual and prided himself on his ability to keep Parith a safe ce with very little crime.


    When the carriage stopped at the Whittlee estate. Arge metal gate and the red brick wall was all Alicia could see from the outside. A guard came out and bowed towards the carriage before opening the gate letting them pass. The long pathway was lined with many trees and flowers giving way to a lush green garden and open green grass. Alicia could see arge man made pond in the center of the garden with a small pier hanging off the shore with a boathouse built next to it.


    The carriage rolled to a stop in front of arge red brick victorian style house, the kind that she would see on earth. Alicia''s first impression was that the house was an exquisite work of architecture. There were many demonic beasts carving aligning the trim of the mansion along with somerge statues that stood tall and proud at the two sides of the bottom of the staircase. These same stairs led up to tworge wooden doors that were slightly ajar, where a few maids and butlers were waiting.


    "Alicia, wee to my Whittlee estate!"

 Chapter 40: Will Not Hide Her Any Longer

    Chapter 40: Will Not Hide Her Any Longer


    At that moment the doors to the mansion burst open a little girl with brown hair about the same age as Alicia came running out with her arms spread wide open. "Father, you came bac." When the little girl spotted Alicia, her eyes went wide, she stopped in her tracks and blurted out: "Oh my god! Father did you cheat on Mother!?"


    Alicia almost burst outughing when she heard this. She couldn''t help but sneak a peek at Dalton to see his reaction. Dalton''s face was ck as he looked at his daughter. "Of course not! Where did you even learn about stuff like that?"


    "I saw it on the Magivision!" The little girl replied.


    "Sigh From now on you are not allowed to watch so much Magivision. It seems to be teaching you the wrong things! Anyway, this here is Alicia. I owe her a great debt so she will stay here while she is in Parith. You best be nice to her, she is my guest. Alicia this is my daughter Reba she is a bit of a brat but she is a good girl." Dalton gave a smile to Alicia as he picked Reba up into his arms.


    "Father, when am I ever a brat!? No one has ever told me I was a brat!" Reba looked up at Dalton with her big confused eyes.


    "Well, I am telling you now! Come on let''s go in!" Dalton rubbed Reba''s head as they entered the mansion.


    The main hall was huge with a cathedral ceiling. Two sets of stairs led up to a balcony that looked over the main hall that connected to the hallways on the second floor. Between the two sets of stairs on the first floor was anotherrge door that led into the kitchen. To the right and left of the two sets of stairs on the first floor were another two hallways. "On the first floor is a dining room, a meeting room and the head servants quarters. On the second floor is where my family sleeps. The third floor has my office and my wife''s sewing room. There is a small cottage in the back in the garden that is well taken care of that we use for guests. That is where you will be staying while you are here in Parith."


    While listening to Dalton''s exnation, Alicia heard a faint whineing from the top of her head and felt a bit bad since Frey had been stuck hiding this entire time. "Sir Dalton, can you say that your home and family are safe?"


    "Yes, you can say that. All of the people here have been with my family for over twenty years now. If there are any issues I can give my word as a knight that I will give my all to solve them." Dalton said righteously.


    "Then I will put my trust in you Frey,e on out and say hi to Sir Dalton." Alicia said with a smile.


    "Mother!!! It was so hot under Aunty Loeri! Frey thought she was going to be cooked to death!" Freypletely ignored Dalton and voiced herints and flew down and stered her sweaty body against Alicia''s right cheek.


    Alicia felt even worse now seeing how sweaty Frey was. "I''m sorry Frey! I know it was hard but you really toughed it out for your mother. Mother is very proud of you. Here eat this and cool off a bit." Alicia formed a ball of Magicules and handed it to Frey. Frey''s eyes quickly lit up and took the ball of Magicules before quietly sitting on Alicia''s shoulder munching away on it.


    Dalton looked at the little human figure with wings. His eyes went wide in shock. He was so surprised he almost dropped Reba who was in his arms. He pointed at Frey with one finger as he tried his best to get his words out. "Tha-That''s a..."


    "Hey, Uncle it''s rude to point. Mother said you should never point at someone since it is very rude." Frey said earnestly.


    This statement caused Dalton to break out his shock and into a fitughter. "You are right! Haha! I am sorry littledy. Your name is Frey correct?"


    "Yep! My mother gave me this name, isn''t it cute!? Just saying it brings a smile to my face!" Frey stood up proudly as she stuffed thest bite of her Magicule snack into her mouth and ced both hands on her hips tilting her head up proudly.


    "Father she''s so cute! What is she, why is she so small!?" Reba who had been staring at Frey in shock this entire time. Finally came back to her senses.


    "She is Alicia''s daughter and because of an ident, she was transformed into the state she is in now. So do not be mean to her okay?" Dalton came up with a white lie quickly. He knew that someone finding out that Frey was a fairy would cause a stir throughout thend. Dalton put Reba down before pulling Alicia to the side and said: "Alicia it would be wise if you do not let Freye out in public often or I am afraid you will be targeted."


    "Sir Dalton I know this but Frey is my adopted daughter and I will not allow her to be hidden away like this again. She had already suffered trying toe into the city. Now I do not wish to hide her any longer. She is Frey, I, Alicia''s daughter! Whates, wille. I will protect her with everything I have!" Alicia''s eyes were filled with determination. She would never let Frey suffer. Since she had agreed to take on the task of raising Frey she would do so no matter what the risks were.


    "Alright, I see you have decided but" Dalton let out a sigh before yelling out: "Hey, brat get out here now!" As soon as his words finished a figure walked out of the dark corner of the main hall.


    "Looks like my skills are still not good enough to hide from Sir Dalton." The person who walked out was none other than ke.


    Reba looked at the handsome youth who had just appeared then looked at Alicia then Frey. Suddenly an idea popped into her head: "Are you Frey''s daddy!?"

 Chapter 41: The Red Faced Alicia

    Chapter 41: The Red Faced Alicia


    Reba''s words caused Alicia''s face to turn bright red. She peeked at ke shyly before turning to Reba saying: "No Reba he is just here to protect me from the shadows. Master Berlin sent him to watch over me."


    Hearing the name Berlin, Dalton''s brow twitched. He knew this name all too well. He did not know what connection Alicia had with this Berlin but he knew for a fresh knight who was just admitted to the elite order of knights right out of his squire training then Alicia was very important Berlin. Dalton looked at ke and then at Alicia. Seeing Alicia''s red face he couldn''t help but take a second look at ke. He nodded his head as he thought ke will be ady killer when he gets older and drops that baby fat. He made his way over to ke and put his arm around ke''s shoulder. "Make sure you protect her well on her trip to the capital. If anything were to happen to her... You know what will happen to you."


    "I know. But I was also told not to assist unless she was on the verge of dying. I only helped her once recently because the women needed help quickly." ke exined, his face stoic.


    "Bah! Such a youngd but only knows how to follow what others tell him. Although it is not a bad thing you still need to think for yourself. Otherwise, how will you find a wife in the future?" Dalton patted ke''s back heavily.


    ke just looked at Dalton nkly as he thought of how he never thought of taking a wife since he was still too young for such matters. But the more he thought about it the more he realized he would being of age soon. ke unconsciously turned his gaze to Alicia. Alicia also happened to look in ke''s direction. Their eyes met for a few seconds before Alicia''s face once again turned bright red as she turned her head away quickly.


    Dalton saw this interaction and let out a heartyugh. "Haha! Spring is in the air I see!" He leaned over to ke once again and whispered: "It''s best to be her personal knight as soon as possible or else when shees of age she will have many suitors. How will you scare them all off if you are not nearby?"


    ke only shook his head as he said: "You''re thinking too much..." Dalton did not know but ke knew. Alicia was not someone who was from his world. She might have the same path in life as him but she was someone higher than him by a lot. Someone he could never dream of reaching. It was just that Alicia did not know it yet.


    Reba who was at the side kept seeing Alicia''s face turn red which incited her curiosity so Reba bounced over to Alicia and asked: "Alicia do you like Sir ke?"


    Alicia suddenly found herself speechless. Reba had asked such a private question so loudly and now she had to answer! "I-I I umm..."


    "Reba, how can you be so nosy!?" Dalton yelled out. But with one being reprimanded another little girl''s curiosity got the better of her as well.


    "Mother is that big brother my father?" Frey asked as she blinked her little expectant eyes at Alicia. Her cuteness along with the question was too much for Alicia to handle as her face was as red as an apple all the way up to her ears.


    Thinking quickly Alicia replied: "Frey Mother owes Sir ke her life. He is also kindly watching out for us from afar until we get to the capital."


    "By why do you turn red when you look at big brother?" Frey inquired yet again. Not realizing that Alicia wanted to scream and run away at this time. At heart, although she was young in this world, she was still older mentally due to living to the age of fifteen in her past life. But even if this was the case she had never had a boyfriend or had fallen in love. She had never had much contact with boys her own age in her past life so these questions were really unfair to her!


    Not knowing what to say Alicia blurted out: "Your mother just finds Sir ke very handsome..." If you looked close enough as Alicia finished her sentence a puff of smoke came out of her ears and the top of her head as her whole head became a deeper shade of red. She did not mean to say that out loud!


    Seeing this was not going to end any time soon Dalton decided to give Alicia a helping hand since she had been put on the spot for so long. "Alright! Alright, let''s get Alicia settled in. Reba go call your mother and brother and have theme to the guest house. I will have them meet Alicia before dinner."


    Reba Smiled and shouted out: "Okay~!" Before running off towards the second floor.


    "Alright, Alicia follow me to the back and brat you cane too. There is a side room that you can stay in near the guest house. This way you can stay near Alicia during her stay here in Parith." Dalton said as he waved his hand.


    Frey who had dropped thest bomb had be sleepy and fell asleep on Alicia''s shoulder. Alicia did not follow Dalton immediately instead she stopped Dalton and said: "Sir Dalton there is one more you need to be introduced to."


    "Oh? Who''s that?" Dalton asked.


    "Loeri, wake up and greet Sir Dalton." Alicia said while poking Loeri on the head.


    "Mhm Five more minutes... I have had to stay on guard for so many days let me sleep." Loeri sleepily said after only waking up long enough to say these words before falling back asleep. She did not even lift her head.


    "Well, Sir Dalton the little dragon on top of my head is named Loeri. She is my contracted beast or should I say contracted dragon..." Alicia introduced Loeri to Dalton since Loeri was too sleepy to introduce herself.


    "Alicia Did-Did you just say dragon!?"

 Chapter 42: Bimbo!

    Chapter 42: Bimbo!


    Alicia was given a start by Dalton''s sudden outburst. It took her a few minutes to figure out why he was so surprised. But she then remembered that dragons were rarely seen by humans. So it was no wonder that Dalton was surprised. "Yes, Loeri is a dragon and I am contracted with her. She was left alone in the forest for a long time. I had just happened to meet her while out training in the Demonic Forest."


    "Wait! Alicia, you trained in the Demonic Forest?" Dalton had another startling discovery that made him quickly forget about Loeri being a dragon! Such a young girl forced to train in such a ce. He really wondered what went through that man''s head! The man in question was of course Berlin. Dalton knew that Berlin''s methods were a bit extreme when training. He thought back to his training when his entire order was forced to run through a mountain range while constantly under a barrage of magic spells. There were many, many times where he thought he was going to lose his life and came pretty close to it as well.


    "Yes I had to go to the center of the Demonic Forest to retrieve a scroll. It wasn''t too bad until I got the scroll area where a few thousand prisoners were ced to guard the scroll. Only then was it pretty tough since I started to get exhausted from all the fighting. Before that, there were hordes of demonic beasts as well." Alicia casually exined. She was already numb to Berlin''s harsh training by that point so to her it was not that big of a deal.


    Dalton let out a long sigh. This girl was so young but already had to face such harsh training. ''Old man you sure are rough even on a young girl!''


    Alicia, Loeri, Frey, and ke all arrived with Dalton at the little cottage in the back of his estate. The cottage was notrge. It had two small bedrooms, a small living area, and a small kitchen. Its rock wall design and arched room gave it a very cozy feeling. "This is where you will be staying while you are here in Parith. It''s a little small. I hope you do not mind."


    "It''s plenty big enough for Loeri, Frey, and I. We will only be staying for about three days if that is okay. Master Berlin wants me to get to the capital as early as I can so that I can register at the Adventurers Guild and do some requests from there before the squire test" Alicia said. Although this is what Master Berlin had asked her to do. She also wanted to get to the capital quickly. From her time on earth, she had read a few fantasy novels that had spoken of adventurer guilds as well. She wanted to know if they differed from what she knew of on earth to what they were actually like.


    "That is fine. You may stay as long as you would like. Oh! Seems they are here." Dalton heard footstepsing up from behind him and quickly turned around. "Alicia this is my son Scott and my wife . Scott, , this is Alicia. She has done a great deed for the stine Kingdom and helped me greatly by getting rid of bandits on her way to the capital. The white beast on her head is named Loeri and the little girl on her shoulder is Alicia''s adopted daughter Frey. Frey is a little special. The young man next to her is her future husband ke. Also, they are both very close acquaintances to Berlin..." Dalton said thest line for his wife to understand that these were special guests. A woman around Dalton''s age with long brown hair that went to her waist and a young boy around twelve years old also with brown hair was standing at the cottage entrance behind Reba.


    Alicia''s face turned red from Dalton''s little joke. She wanted to correct him but was quickly interrupted by Dalton''s wife . "He''s no..."


    looked at Alicia with her long golden blonde hair and blue eyes, the beautiful and well proportioned face, and instantly fell in love. "Such a cute child! Your hair is so beautiful! I can hardly imagine you holding a sword and killing things. How about this you be my daughter and I will spoil you rotten!"


    Rebba suddenly burst out crying from her mother''s words: "Mother doesn''t love me no more! She wants to throw me away for a blonde bimbo!"


    "Ah! Child! I was only joking and you are saying rude things to our guest! Where did you even learn such words!?"  scolded. She knew her daughter was spoiled but she never knew she had such a vocabry!


    "They say it on the Magivision! I heard it on a showst night. There were blonde girls and people were calling them bimbos!" Alicia did not know whether tough or cry. She had already guessed that Magivision was this world''s equivalent of Television but why was it some of the stereotypes were the same as the ones on earth!? She was not a bimbo okay!? She was pretty smart!


    "From now on you can no longer watch those shows! You spend too much time in front of the Magivision as it is. So you can only watch an hour a day from now on!"  said firmly.


    Reba''s face turned pale. She quickly wiped her tears and ran over to Alicia. She bowed her head and said: "Big Sister Alicia, I am sorry for calling you names! I did not know it was a rude thing to say!" She then tried to sneakily turn and look at her mother hopping her apology will lift the band on the Magivision but to her disappointment, her mother was not even paying attention to her!


    Seeing all this, Alicia let out augh before leaning over and whispering into Reba''s ear: "I will see if I can help you with thister on."


    Reba formed a huge smile on her face as she jumped up and threw her arms around Alicia saying: "Big Sister I love you!"

 Chapter 43: A Bit Of Loneliness

    Chapter 43: A Bit Of Loneliness


    Dalton looked at this daughter of his sucking up to Alicia and shook his head before peeling her off Alicia all together. "Stinking brat! You only know how to behave when you want something!"


    "Father you called me a brat again! How am I a brat!? Plus I do not stink, I took a bath this morning! Right Big Sister, do I stink!?" Reba did her best to try to struggle out of Dalton''s grasp.


    "If I say you''re a brat, you''re a brat! If I say you stink, you stink! What are you going to do? " Dalton said while pinching Reba''s cheeks.


    stood at the side and let out a softugh as she looked at her husband and daughter. She walked over to Alicia and hooked her arm with Alicia''s and said: "I have no idea who the child is between the two of them. Once they start arguing it''s like a contest on who can be more childish."


    Alicia smiled and looked at the happy family in front of her. A bit of loneliness shed in her eyes. Her family back on earth was like this as well. Although she had a new family now she still longed for a father and mother of her own. Berlin was not technically her father, he was her master and someday that master might disappear Frey sensing Alicia''s change in mood snuggled up to Alicia''s neck, hugged it and gave it a kiss as well. Alicia smiled and patted Frey''s head.


    did not miss any of Alicias mood changes. But she knew it was not her ce to say anything. She could tell Alicia felt a bit lonely but she knew the girl had ns for her future and it was not good for Alicia if she interferes in such matters.


    Off to the side a stupified Scott was staring at Alicia this entire time. His eyes never leaving her face. ke saw how intensely Scott was staring at Alicia and felt a little disturbed by this so he gracefully stood Scott''s line of sight blocking Scott''s view of Alicia. ke did not know why he felt ufortable having someone else, no just someone else but a man looking at Alicia, all he knew was that he didn''t like it!


    After a nice meal, Alicia yawned as she made her way back to the cottage. She wanted to get a good night''s rest in her space. She would nurture her Magi Sack for a few hours before going to bed. Then she would get some sleep. The next morning she had to do her morning training and have a spar with Dalton.


    ----


    The smell of the early morning dew filled your nose as the fog in Parith had yet to lift. Sounds of swords shing could be heard. In a training field in another part of the estate two figures, one small, onerge were going back and forth as sparks flew every time the two swords met. Therge figure was Dalton. While the smaller figure was Alicia. They had been at it for almost an hour now with now signs of slowing down.


    *ng!*


    Sparks flew once again as Dalton shouted out: "Not bad! Not bad! Your movements are still a little rough but your base is extremely well refined. If we were not limited on the use of attack magic, I would be in a lot of trouble. But this is also good since it will allow you to see where your ws are." After saying all this he charged at Alicia: "Again!"


    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!* *ng!*


    Dalton''s men were starting to crowd around as they watched in awe as a little girl went toe to toe with Dalton. ke watched intensely from the side as the two sparred. He did not want to miss a single move as this was also a good chance to learn from a veteran Knight. Not only a veteran but also amander!


    Alicia who was having the time of her life, watched Dalton, like a hawk as she parried and blocked his moves. She was always waiting for a small opening to get a few jabs in. Without the use of attack magic, she wasn''t able tobine her techniques like she normally would. Right now she could only use her swordsmanship. This was also good practice for situations where magic and attack magic were banned. A magic banned zone were zones where Magicules were not able to work. So only using one''s physical strength could they hope to survive in such a zone. In a battle sometimes there will be a group that specializes in gging. gging creates zones where no magic can be used. This is a good defense for holding an enemy back when trying to make a retreat.


    *Cling! ng!*


    A sword went flying into the air. "Sir Dalton, no matter how hard I try I can notnd a solid blow on you." Alicia said as she crawled up from the ground. Thest sword sh just now Alicia could truly feel the difference in their strength. Alicia slowly got up and dusted her training clothes off before giving Dalton a slight bow. "Thank you for your guidance!"


    "Ahaha Let me say this Alicia, you are highly talented. Tost this long against me is no easy feat. You will pass the squire''s test with ease with this kind ofbat ability. Let''s go one more time slowly so I can show you where your weak points are..." Dalton said as he started to exin to Alicia on where her weak points are and how to ovee them.

 Chapter 44: A Verteran Knights Advice

    Chapter 44: A Verteran Knight''s Advice


    "Good! Good! That was much better. Remember to always look for the opening. Parrying an attack to create an opening is a must in battle. Veteran knights and enemies will always try to find a weakness in one''s stance and ability. You will always need to look for these weaknesses. If you can not find one, you have to force one by parrying. You have a lot going for and against you at the moment since you are small. As you age your body will grow which means you must practice even harder since your height advantage will lessen as time goes on. Right now you''re small and can easily outmaneuver arger man. But that will all change as you get older." Dalton pointed out all of Alicia''s good and bad points making sure she knows what she will need to work on from now on.


    "Thank you very much for your guidance, Sir Dalton!" Alicia was very happy for this help. She had learned a lot from just one morning of training. This made her even more excited to be a squire because she will learn even more from the trainers there!


    "It is my pleasure little Lady! Now!" Dalton turned his eyes over to ke who was standing at the side. "Come on and spar with med. I want to see how much you match up to the rumors!"


    ke nodded his head and walked forward. He gave a small bow as he said: "Sir Dalton, please guide me."


    "I won''t go easy!" Dalton shot forward with his sword in hand which caught ke off guard. But ke quickly regained hisposure as he saw Dalton''s sword swing down at his head.


    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!* *ng!*


    The two''s swords shed together multiple times. In a matter of only a few seconds, their swords had crossed over one hundred times. The speed between the two shocked Alicia. They were not even using magic and could move at such speed! This made Alicia realize that she still had a long way to go to match even ke who was a few years older than her! Dalton had even gone easy on her matching her level by being just a degree higher! Although she was shocked it did not deter her determination one bit. Instead it filled her with even more determination as she now knew that she was only at the starting line!


    Alicia''s eyes were like stars shining in the sky as she watched the two. She could not peel gaze away from the two men as they fought. Loeri who was sitting on top of her head only watched with interest for a few minutes before yawning and going back to sleep. Frey was awake but she was busy giving self madementary as the two were fighting. "Oh! Yah! Ouch! OOOo! Waaa!" She bounced from one of Alicia''s shoulders to the other making all kinds of noises.


    who hade out saw this scene and instantly let out augh. She really found Frey to be cute. Not long after  came out, Reba came wandering out with a teddy bear in one hand wearing a pink one piece nightgown rubbing her sleepy eyes. "Mother, what''s all the noise?"


    "Your father is sparing with Alicia and Sir ke. They have been at it since before the sun came up."  exined.


    "Oh." Still half asleep and not really paying much attention to what was said to her, Reba walked over to where Alicia was sitting, sat down next to Alicia, rested her head on Alicia''s shoulder and went back to sleep.


    This did not disturb Frey''s back and forthmentary as she was more than happy to use the top of Reba''s head as extra space to bounce around on. A few hours passed and finally, the two slowed their actions. Dalton, who was still not out of breath looked at the panting ke and gave a smile. "Lad you are very good. Your stance and swordsmanship are well refined. As you get older it will be even better. Your reaction time is also very good. I see why he has you protect Alicia now. Lad, promise me that you will not let anything happen to the littledy on the remainder of her trip."


    "You have my word, Sir Dalton. I will not let Alicia die on my watch. Thank you very much for this chance to spar with you." ke respectfully bowed before wiping the sweat off his forehead.


    Alicia looked at ke''s handsome face and blushed a little. Noticing that she was staring at ke, Alicia got even more flustered, she stood up quickly and shook her head trying to clear her mind. It was only when she heard a groan and aining voice that she realized that Reba was using her shoulder as a pillow.


    "Ouch! Big Sister what did you do that for?" Comined Reba.


    "Reba I''m sorry! I did not realize you were there." Alicia quickly apologized and gave a bow.


    "Alright, it was an ident. Why don''t you alle in for breakfast."  walked forward and picked Reba up off the ground and dusted her off before pulling her hand walking back towards the house.


    After breakfast, Alicia found herself in a carriage with  and Reba as they made their way to the shopping district. "Alicia today we will take you on a tour of Parith. There are many sites to see! We will start at the shopping district where you can get anything from clothes to magi weapons and magi armor!"


    Hearing magi weapons and magi armor Alicia''s eyes lit up. She herself had magi armor as well since all of her clothes were made out of pure Magicules by Berlin. But she always wondered what heavy armor looked like in this world. She had seen kes light armor but she also wanted to see other designs as well. Maybe if she was lucky she could find something that could go over her clothes as added protection.

 Chapter 45: Flameswood Armor And Weapons

    Chapter 45: meswood Armor And Weapons


    Alicia was currently in a difficult situation. As someone who did not care too much for fancy clothes and was someone who had all her clothes made out of Magicules for protection. She was currently stuck in a dress shop being used as a dress up doll by  and Reba.


    "Come on Alicia try this on I am sure it will look cute on you."  said as she held up a pink frilly dress to Alicia.


    "Oh how about this one!?" Reba brought over a blue frilly dress with a floral pattern on the trim.


    "Ummm I..." Alicia tried to cut in and stop the mother and daughter pair as they went back and forth picking out dress after dress. Next to Alicia was a big pile of clothes that was now taller than her! She really wanted to stop them but seeing how much fun they were having Alicia quietly resigned herself to her fate as a human dress up doll. She could only sigh inwardly and hope it would all end soon.


    About three hourster Alicia was finally released from her torment. The only bad thing was now she had a minimum of forty dresses. There were so many that she had lost count a good while ago. It was like  had bought out the whole store of dresses that were in her size! Alicia really had no idea what to do with all these clothes!


    Outside the shop feeling a bit refreshed  turned to Alicia with a smile on her face and asked: "Where would you like to go next?"


    Alicia finally perked up as she excitedly said: "Weapon and Armor shops!"


    Both  and Reba let out a sigh as they did not find such ces fun. But since this was Alicia''s day out  nodded her head with a smile on her face saying: "Then let''s head to the best shop in the city!"


    The carriage road down the cobblestone paved road towards the biggest armor and weapon shop in all of Parith. It was called meswood Armor and Weapons. The meswood family was well known throughout the stine Kingdom for being some of the best weapon and armor refiners in the entire kingdom.


    When the carriage came to a stop Alicia opened the door and looked up at therge building in front of her. The building was settled at the corner of the busiest intersection in Parith. Alicia was surprised at just how busy this ce was. Therge double arched doors were wide open as lines of people walked in and out. Alicia could not tell if all of these people were just regr citizens, knights, or adventurers. But she was amazed to see the different types of armor everyone was wearing. Some were your basic light armor made of leather with a few bits of metal attached. While there were actually a few people in full metal armor! She wondered just how much strength one had to have in order to walk around in a full body suit of armor like that.


    smiled as she saw the starry eyes Alicia had on at this moment. Her husband was the same way when he came to this armor and weapon shop as well. ''It seems those aspiring to be a knight will always find more interest in things dealing with armor and weapons.'' She remembered the forced smile Alicia had on back in the dress shop and could only shake her head. This child was very polite and kind. She put up with us mother and daughter without a singleint even though she did not find it fun at all.''


    "Okay, enough standing around. Let''s go in so you can get a closer look at what''s inside."  said as she gave Alicia a small push.


    Alicia broke out of her awestruck daze and walked into the shop. When she walked in she saw that the shop was basically split down the center. On the right was weapons and on the left was armor. Alicia went straight for the armor section and started to look around.


    Behind Alicia  walked in pulling along a reluctant Reba. "Mother I hate this ce! Every time we came with Father I always had to stand around for hours waiting for him to pick out one thing!"


    "Child shush! Today is Alicia''s first time here in Praith let her have her fun. We just spent hours picking out clothes and Alicia did notin once!"  scolded.


    Reba held on to her mother''s hand as she lowered her head to stare at the floor as her bottom lip folded out into a pout. Seeing how her daughter was acting made  realize that she had been spoiling the child a little too much! She could only sigh and drag the spoiled child as she went to catch up to Alicia.


    Alicia went section to section looking at all the armor, hoping to find something that would suit her best. But after peeking at this and that Alicia came to a horrifying conclusion. "None of these will ever fit me!" Alicia was nowpletely dejected! She was so excited to get a few pieces of armor to add to her set that it never dawned on her that she might not even be able to find armor that fit her small body! After checking the rest of the store and confirming that there was nothing here that could fit her and walked over to  and said with a long sigh: "We can go."


    "Oh? That was quick. Did you not find anything you want?"  asked.


    "There is nothing here that will fit me..." Alicia replied.


    "Littledy nothing here that will fit you? We can fix that easily." A female staff member overheard Alicia''s words and walked over to her with a smile on her face.


    Alicia''s eyes, that had just dimmed, lit back up as she looked at the female staff member and asked: "Really!?"


    "Of course! meswood Armor and Weapons prides itself on never letting a customer leave empty handed! If we do not have it on disy that doesn''t mean we do not have it. In the worst case scenario, we can even custom make something for you at no additional cost." The female staff member exined.


    Hearing this Alicia''s vigor was re-energized as she bounced back and forth once again looking at the armor sets.  walked over to the female staff member and gave a small bow. "Thank you for that. She was really looking forward toing here. I would hate for her to leave empty handed."


    "Do not worry Miss Dalton, our shop prides ourselves on making sure all customers are happy with what they buy. Plus our owner owes the little miss there a bit. Since the materials that were toe in yesterday were able to make it on time due to her helping the supplier''s wagon out of a ditch when the horses got spooked."


    "But still you have made her day I thank you for that."

 Chapter 46: Mr. Sletherland

    Chapter 46: Mr. Slethend


    Alicia ran to and fro, shelf to shelf excitedly as she wanted to make sure she picked something out that was perfect for her. She was looking for a light metal armor to cover her chest, shoulders and some armor to cover the sides of her skirt. Her current armor as all leather created from Magicules. It consisted of an upper chest piece, a skirt that rose to just above her knees and a pair of leather boots. She also wanted to look into some gauntlets and some greaves as well but she was not sure if they would get in the way.


    Alicia was busy looking at each armor set andparing them when she suddenly heard a voiceing from behind her. "Young Miss It has been a while..."


    The voice sounded vaguely familiar to Alicia so when she turned around she put on a smile as she saw a round jolly looking old man wearing well made merchant clothes. "Ah! Mr. Slethend! It has been a few days now! I hope you did not run into any more troubles along the way?"


    "Haha! Young Miss shouldn''t jinx this old man. But to answer your question the road was very smooth after that. From what I found out after you left that day the wagon had hit arge rock beforehand which cracked the wheel and a portion of the axel. If it was not you for helping us pull the wagon out of the ditch we would have beente for our delivery." Mr. Slethend answered.


    "That is good to hear. I am d I was able to help you. Make sure you are careful out on the road. If you ever got stuck like that again and some bandits had shown up... I just would hate to see a good person like you get into trouble. I would also hire a few more guards just in case." Alicia said with the utmost sincerity. She had found Mr. Slethend to be an upfront and honest man. He had even offered her many rewards for her help but Alicia politely denied them all. She did not want to see anything happen to the old man.


    "Yes, I will have to do that. I just wanted toe over and give a word of thanks once again for your help. I still have things to deal with so I will not take up any more of your time."


    "It was good seeing you again. Take care, Mr. Slethend!" Alicia said her goodbyes to Mr. Slethend before returning back to look for her armor.


    After almost thirty minutes Alicia had finally decided on a chest and shoulder guard that protected her upper chest region without getting in the way of her movements. The same applied to her skirt side guards. In the end, she did find a set of shin and ankle guards along with some gauntlets that did not restrict her movements.


    Alicia quickly went to the female staff member from before and said: "Miss I found a few pieces that I like the design of."


    "Already? That is great! In order to make sure we give you the bestfort, I will need to get your measurements. If you follow me, I will take your measurements for you." The female staff member said as she pulled out a roll of measuring tape. It only took a few minutes to get Alicia''s measurements done. "Okay! You are all set. Young Miss, you can pick up your armor first thing in the morning."


    "Then I will have to trouble you." Alicia said with a smile before giving a small bow. She then turned and ran over to  and Reba who were patiently waiting for her. "I''m done, they will have it ready for me by tomorrow!"


    "Good! Then let''s go have something to eat! I already had one of the guards go reserve a private room at the best restaurant in Parith. Dalton will meet us there as well. And. "  turned her gaze towards a dark alley. "Sir ke, you should join us as well."


    "Mrs. Whittlee does your husband know that your senses have not changed since the time you were in the..." kes words stopped short as he felt a cold chill run down his spine. He looked over and saw  looking back at him with a smile that did not reach her eyes. The cold look was enough to freeze time itself. " Ahahaha... I got you mixed up with someone else..."


    Alicia looked at the two wondering why they were staring at each other. But quickly got distracted as Frey kept poking at her and rubbing her little belly. "Mother, Frey hungry!"


    "Okay, okay, hold on. What vor do you want this time?" Alicia asked. She had just recently learned to form small balls of Magicules that were different elements to allow Frey to have a bit of variety in her meals. She said that they all tasted different.


    "Blue!" Frey answered as she jumped up and down.


    "Alright, here you go." A small ball of blue Magicule formed on Alicia''s fingertip as she handed it over to Frey who happily grabbed it and sat down and started to eat. "Loeri anything you want when we get to the restaurant?"


    "Mmmm Meat of some kind. You can surprise me. Oh and pasta! I heard the little brat talking about. It sounded tasty!" Loeri licked her lips. She had been hearing about all kinds of different food so she really wanted to try them all out one by one!


    "Alright, I will order a te of pasta with meat in it then." Alicia was very happy that her twopanions were not picky eaters. It made her life a bit easier when preparing meals.


    After five minutes of travel, they had reached the best restaurant in Parith. Alicia got out of the carriage and froze as she saw the huge sign above the door that read ''The ughter House!''

 Chapter 47: Unknowingly Meeting And Punishing Family Members Part One

    Chapter 47: Unknowingly Meeting And Punishing Family Members Part One


    Alicia really did not know what to make of the name of this ce. She wasn''t sure if she should even go inside! She could not understand why someone would name their restaurant something like ''The ughter House''!  looked at Alicia whose eyes were stuck on the sign and let out augh. "Ignore what the sign says it is actually a really good ce to eat. It was named this a few years back when the owner Mr. Frell lost a bet with one of his friends. The name became catchy and brought many in the city to check it out giving the restaurant the reputation it has today. Because of this, Mr. Frell decided to keep the name as is."


    Alicia let out a sigh of relief as she cleared her head of all the bad thoughts she was having before walking towards the door. But as the got to the door Alicia could hear people yelling on the inside. "Who do you think you are!? You spilt soup all over my young master! That is a great sin on the Royal family! What you just did is worthy of me beheading you!"


    "Hold on! Don''t kill him just yet. I will give him a chance. If he eats all of the spilled soup off the ground then I, Philip stine the Fourth Prince of stine will be more than happy to let him live." A young but arrogant voice floated into Alicia''s ears.


    Hearing this voice and that name, caused Alicia''s anger to rise. She charged right into the Restaurant to find a young boy who seemed to be a table cleaner on the floor shaking in fear. The restaurant staff did not dare go forward because the other young boy named Philip stine who was holding down the young table washer with his foot, was royalty and they could not offend him! Alicia looked at this Philip stine who was standing tall and arrogantly. She walked right up to him ignoring the two guards next to him, raised her hand and


    *Pa!*


    pped the arrogant Philip stine right across the face. "Who do you think you are!? Just because you are a prince does not mean you can go around bullying usmoners for a minor mistake. Cut off his head!? I don''t think so!" Alicia looked at this Philip stine who was holding his now bright red cheek in shock up and down only to find two drops of soup on his clothes!


    Seeing this Alicia got even angrier! Who bullies people to this extent! Alicia walked over to the nearest table and picked up a bowl of soup from it before walking back over to this Philip stine with soup in hand saying: "Since you said there was soup spilled on you then that means you need to look like it was spilled on you!"


    *St!*


    Alicia turned the bowl of soup over right on top of Philip stine''s head. It was only then that the guards next to Phillip stine finally reacted as they drew their swords and shouted: "Impudent!"


    The two guards charged forward towards Alicia shing down with their swords. Alicia paid them no mind as she used her foot and kicked Philip stine''s leg off the young boy on the floor. Philip who was still in shock from all the events that had just happened to him lost his bnce and fell to the floor onto his butt.


    When the two swords finally arrived Alicia covered her hands in Magicules and caught both the des before pulling hard towards herself causing the two men to lurch forward. When they were off bnce Alicia then shoved the swords back towards them causing the guards to fall to the ground just like Philip stine!


    Alicia bent down and helped the young boy up off the ground. "Are you alright?" Alicia asked as she brushed the dust off the young boy.


    "Yes, Young Miss I am fine thank you!" The young boy wiped the tears in his eyes.


    "Since you are fine, go back to your business I will take care of things here." Alicia turned her attention back to Philip stine.


    "You said your name was Philip stine right?" Alicia asked as she stepped towards Philp stine.


    Philip who had just witnessed his own grown up guards losing to the little girl who was around his age felt a bit of fear in his heart. He yelled out: "You better stay away! If you do anything to me my father will kill you and nine generations of your family!"


    "Oh? Then let me ask you this ''Philip''! Who gave you the right to dictate someone else''s life without a fair trial? Are you a tyrant? Are you trying to make this great Kingdom of stine have a bad reputation? A reputation saying that the royal family likes to pick on weakmoners and kills them for fun!?" Alicia bombarded Philip Alistine with question after question.


    Of course, Philip stine although he was a prince he was still only eleven years old. He looked at Alicia who was scolding him and burst out crying. "I''m sorry! Don''t tell Royal Father! Whaaaaahaaa"


    The sudden outburst of tears and apologies caused Alicia to stop her scolding and stare in shock. She suddenly started to feel bad as if she went a little overboard. But then she remembered that the little boy might have died if she did not show up, causing Alicia to re at Philip stine who was raining tears and angrily yelled "Shut up! Why are you even crying!?"

 Chapter 48: Unknowingly Meeting And Punishing Family Members Part Two

    Chapter 48: Unknowingly Meeting And Punishing Family Members Part Two


    Philip stine shrank back at Alicia''s scolding. He instantly choked back his sobbing and did his best to push back his tears. He had never in his eleven years been treated in such a fashion. Never mind being yelled at her had never been pped or had food dumped on him so tantly.


    Off in the corner ke had pulled out a small bronze mirror that he had pointed towards Alicia. "Your Majesty, should I step in?" ke asked.


    "No this is fine. That kid needs a bit of stern punishment. I actually can''t wait to see the look on his face when he finds out that the girl who scolded and beat him when he was younger was actually his younger sister. Just send a message to the guards that they are not to act against Alicia again. If they do and they somehow return with their lives, I will see to it personally that they lose them upon their return. Just watch the scene closely. You only need to worry about Alicia''s well being let the guards worry about that brat! I have to go back to work. I leave the rest to you." Berlin said coldly. He did not expect his youngest son to be acting in such a manner.


    "I will see to it, your Majesty." ke replied before storing the small bronze mirror. He then sent out two strands of Magicules towards the two guards who were just standing there dumbfounded. When the strands of Magicules attached to the guards'' head they heard ke''s voice speak within their minds. "His Majesty, Augustus stine the Second had sent word that you are not allowed to attack Alicia in any way. Just let her discipline the fourth prince a little bit."


    Upon hearing the voice in their heads they quickly turned around and looked in kes direction. When they saw the emblem on his armor they both firmly nodded their heads. They couldn''t help but take another look at the little girl in front of them. ''Who was she that she even had an elite knight guarding her!?''


    Alicia saw that Philip stine had stopped crying and gave him a bright smile. "It''s good that you know your wrongs. What I did just now, was just to teach you a lesson when it came to others. You can not go around throwing your weight around on innocent people. As a member of the royal family, you who stands above everyone else needs to set a good example for the people. It''s fine to punish those whomit a crime but never should you punish the innocent for your own amusement. Do you understand?"


    Philip stine quickly nodded his head. He was afraid if he did not agree he would get punished some more. "Good! Nowe let''s get you cleaned up or you will catch a cold." Alicia reached out her hand to pull Philip stine up. Philip stine unconsciously took the girl''s hand allowing himself to be helped up. When his hand touched Alicia''s hand his face blushed as he felt the warm little hand in his. It made him look at Alicia closely causing him to realize that the young girl in front of him was extremely beautiful! His face blushed even more now that he had realized he had been punished by such a beauty!


    Alicia paid no attention to Philip stine''s absentminded gaze and blushing face as she turned around to his guards and said: "You two!"


    The two guards almost jumped out of their skin when Alicia turned her attention to them. "You two need to not follow your masters every order! Sometimes being defiant to teach someone young right from wrong is also the job of a guard, servant, or even an attendant. If you just let your young masters run amok you are only teaching your young masters bad things unless you two have been paid by someone to make sure the fourth prince is unruly!"


    Both guards panicked as they quickly went to their knees pleading; "Young Miss it''s not like that at all! We were told when hired to do as the Fourth Prince tells us! We were in the wrong Young Miss! Please have mercy!" They were not dumb they knew someone with an elite knight as a guard was not someone they could offend easily.


    "It''s good that you now know your mistakes. When I get to the capital and I hear that the Fourth Prince here has caused trouble again. I will personallye look for you two myself!" Alicia''s childish voice turned cold. Philip stine, although he was in the wrong he was not fully at fault since it was his guards and servants who had not educated him well on what was right and what was wrong.


    "You have our promise Young Miss!" The two guards quickly replied. They had already known from the exchange earlier that they were no match for this little girl who easily took care of them.


    "Since that is settled go take care of the Prince. If he stays wet as he is he will catch a cold." Alicia said as she walked back towards  and Reba who were standing there dumbstruck at what had just happened. They really did not know what to make of Alicia publicly pping a member of the royal family, pouring soup on him, and then even scolding him! And not a single person objecting to it.  even nced at ke who was standing at the side acting as if he did not see a single thing that was going on.  only shook her head and wondered just how much ''that'' man cared for this girl

 Chapter 49: Relaxing Meal

    Chapter 49: Rxing Meal


    The two guards quickly did as they were told and went to take Philip stine away. The entire time Philip stine''s gaze never left Alicia until the doors of the restaurant closed, blocking his view. When Philip stine lost sight of Alicia, he finally snapped back to reality as he remembered the warm touch of the young girl''s hand in his and blushed deeply. He turned to his guards and ordered: "When we get back to the capital send someone to investigate that girl!"


    The two guards looked at the young prince and wanted to cry! Your Highness, you cant! Anyone other than that girl! You will get us killed by not only the girl but an elite knight and your father as well! The two guards decided they would now start practicing what Alicia had taught them. They would pretend to look into it and give false information! This way they could keep their two insignificant lives and at the same time keep the prince from causing any issues. The two guards looked at each other nodded to each other in silent agreement before saying "As youmand your Highness!"


    In a private room, Alicia was finding out that the name The ughter House was just that, a name. The food they served here was top ss. "Mmmm Nom Nom Alicia, try the meat. It''s very tasty." Loeri was letting loose as her white face was covered in meat seasoning and grease. She had a huge te of meat in front of her as she gorged herself on all the different meat dishes the restaurant had. This of course was covered by Alicia. Alicia would feel bad if  paid for Loeri since Loeri ate a lot even with her small body. She did not see it as fair to  to have to pay such arge sum for Loeri. So Alicia insisted on paying for the gluttonous dragon.


    "No! Mother''s meals are always the best! Some food from some shack cannotpare!" Frey who had been sitting down on the table eating a ball of pink Magicules suddenly stood up and pointed at Loeri as she defended Alicia.


    "You little brat! You only eat the Magicule balls she makes you! You have never tasted her real cooking skills! Always burnt and dry! Not tasty at all!" Loeri retorted.


    Alicia''s face turned ck As she let out a softugh. She looked at Loeri with an eyebrow raised as she said: "Since you hate my cooking so much from now on you can go without! Humph!" Alicia scooted her chair away from Loeri and went back to eatingpletely ignoring her.


    Loeri realized what she had said and felt bad. Because Alicia was cooking for them because there was no one else to do it! If Alicia stopped cooking for her she would have to eat ti raw! Loeri didn''t like the taste of raw meat! "Alicia I''m sorry! I just said that to anger the brat! In reality, I love your cooking. It''s always so tasty!"


    *Pfft!*


    "Haha! Loeri I am just joking with you! I know how bad my cooking is." Alicia let out augh as a big grin formed on her face.


    Realizing that she had just been tricked by Alicia, Loeri''s white little dragon cheeks blushed a slight shade of pink. "Alicia that is not fair! You don''t know But raw meat is icky! It tastes bad, smells and is way too chewy!"


    and Reba both startedughing.  could tell Loeri and Alicia were very close. Even little Frey was very overprotective of her. This just went to show how much Alicia was loved. But this, of course, this was to be expected with how kind hearted Alicia was to those around her. Even the way she judged a situation showed her benevolence towards those who can learn right from wrong and those who can''t.  then took a nce at her own daughter whenpared to Alicia and let out a sigh. She loved her daughter but the darn girl was always glued to the Magivision!


    Reba noticed her mother looking at her and then letting out a long sigh. This caused Reba to feel she had been wronged in some way as tears welled up in her eyes as she asked: "Mother why are you sighing when looking at me as if I was some kind of disappointment!?"


    Seeing the teary eyed daughter next to her caused  to sigh again. "Why are you crying!? I never once said you were a disappointment. I sighed because you got grease all over your dress!"


    ''s words made Reba quickly stop her tears as she looked down at her dress and indeed she hadrge grease stains all over it now! She then looked over at Alicia who was not much older than her and saw not a single drop of grease on her clothes. This made Reba feel even more ashamed causing her face to turn bright red. "Mo-Mother what should I do? I can''t go out looking like this!"


    "Why are you panicking!? I knew this would happen so I already had a change of clothes prepared."  nodded her head to the maid that was in the room with them. The maid bowed and quickly left the room to retrieve the change of clothes.


    After the maid left  looked at Alicia and asked: "So what are your ns after you leave Parith Alicia?"


    "I will most likely rush to the capital. I want to get settled in and take in my new surroundings. Master Berlin has already prepared a residence for me to stay in. But I am more wanting to take on some tasks at the Adventurers Guild as soon as I can to gain some more experience. From what I understand the more experience and contributions you have the faster it is to be a full pledge knight!" Alicia happily said.


    "Mhm! But contributions only count from the time you be a squire. Only in rare cases would the contributions count from before bing a squire. For example, if the contribution was based on a major event such as a rebellion of some kind or war. As for experience, as long as it is recorded by the guild it will be ounted for no matter what."  exined.


    "Yeah, Master Berlin exined that to me as well. Hopefully, I will not have the chance to gain contributions before bing a squire. I would rather my contributions be based on my role in making the Aliastine Kingdom a better ce for those who are born and raised here. Wars and rebellions are thest things I ever want to see. All they bring is hardships and death to the citizens and those who are tasked with defending the Kingdom. But even though I say this... If a time came when I was needed to fight on the front lines I would do so without a second thought. As long as my help can end the war faster I would dly give a helping hand. This way the people will suffer less from an outbreak of war." Alicia did not like war but to protect the people she would run headfirst into it if it was needed. She would protect the people of the kingdom at any cost. As a knight and also as a citizen of the stine Kingdom.

 Chapter 50: Departure

    Chapter 50: Departure


    In a blink of an eye, three days passed. Today was the day that Alicia was leaving to continue her journey to the capital. She woke up early this morning and specifically woke up the two sleepy heads next to her so that they could say their goodbyes. She put on her normal armor and the new metal tes that she had recently had made for her over it. The owner even put a magical enchant on them so that she would not outgrow them right away. They would grow along with her every time she put them on. Alicia was very happy about this since she did not know when she would be able to get another set of armorter on in the future and the best part was that they did not charge her for the extra service!


    Looking stylish in her new gear Alicia put her sword on her hip and walked out of the cottage towards the main hall. Loeri found afortable spot on top of her head and fell back asleep while Frey was munching on a ball of Magicule for breakfast.


    When Alicia got to the front door she was met by the entire Whittlee family.  and Reba had tears in their eyes, Scott was staring nkly at Alicia like he always did with his cheeks bright red, and Dalton looked at the little girl all decked out in her armor and gave a warm smile.


    "Alicia the next time you are passing through you will have toe and visit us. Maybe by then my little brats will be half as disciplined as you are." Dalton said as he walked forward and patted Alicia''s right shoulder.


    "Uncle what about Frey!? What About Frey!? Will you miss Frey too!?" Frey jumped up and down shaking her fist in the air, feeling left out of the goodbyes.


    "Haha! Little one, do not worry I will also miss you. You''re more than wee toe and visit when you get older too." Dalton gently patted the top of Frey''s head making sure he was very delicate in the process because he was afraid he might hurt the little fairy. Frey only giggled and hugged Dalton''s finger causing Dalton to chuckle.


    "Alicia I wish you could stay longer. I had so many things I wanted to do with you and show you!"  said as tears rolled down her cheeks. She was already acting like Alicia was her blood rted daughter.


    "Aunt , I promise I wille and visit when I have a chance and we can go out to eat and do some shopping together." Alicia firmly promised.  always gave her a motherly feel which she truly missed.


    Reba walked over to Alicia and gave her a big hug before bursting out in tears sobbingly saying: "Big Sister don''t go! Who will y with me when you leave!?" Alicia patted Reba''s back and let the little girl cry until she calmed down.


    "Reba I promise toe back. You will be my eternal little sister okay?" Alicia said with a smile as she wiped the tears from Reba''s eyes.


    "Promise?" Reba asked quietly.


    "Yep, I promise!" Alicia answered as she gave Reba another hug. This caused Reba to finally smile.


    Alicia then turned to Dalton and said: "Uncle Dalton I want to thank you for the hospitality that you have given me and my family. I also want to thank you for sparing with me these past few days. The things I have learned have been very insightful and has helped me improve my swordsmanship by leaps and bounds.


    "You''re too courteous! The help I gave was because you will be my junior soon and one day you maybe even be someone I have to look up to! Just make sure you do not fall down the wrong path as you get older. Don''t follow any weird men when you reach the capital. Although some might offer candy, do not follow them!" Dalton said seriously. Alicia couldn''t help butugh. He was still treating her like a little kid. Just on this though made Alicia feel warmth in her heart.


    "I promise! Uncle Dalton, Aunt , Little Sister Reba, Big Brother Scott, Thank you for being so kind to a stranger like me. I hope to see you all soon!" With these words, Alicia walked out the front door afraid to look back as a few tears welled up into her eyes. She did not want to cry. These past few days had really made her feel a bit homesick but at the same time, it made her feel the love of a family.


    "Not going to cry?" Loeri asked in a soft voice.


    "Nope. Partings are always hard but they are unavoidable. The Whittlees are very good people. Uncle Dalton is the perfect example of what a knight should be like. I hope there are more of such righteous knights in the capital." Alicia sniffed as she pushed her tears fully back. Her eyes were even more full of determination now. Her path was set. She wanted her dream of being a knight toe true. Meeting knights like Dalton only strengthened her resolve to be a knight. She did not care about hardships or if she had blood on her hands. As long as nothing went against the code of a knight she would not care about the rest. Those who had sinister thoughts and did not care for the life of another did not deserve to live anyways. Those she has killed up until now were all lives that deserved to die for their actions.


    Time flew by and Alicia was now standing on a hill that overlooked the main road. In front of her was arge line of carriages that were awaiting entry to the city in front of her. This was the capital of stine the City of Virtue!


    *********************************************************************************************************


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 51: City Gates

    Chapter 51: City Gates


    Alicia stood in line with everyone else. She gained the attraction of many eyes, with her golden blonde hair and blue eyes. Although she was still very young those that looked at her could tell she was going to be a beauty when she grew up. It was because of these features that an elderly man with white hair and a white mustache in what looked to be the clothes of a butler came running up to her.


    "Young Miss! Are you by any chance Alicia, Master Berlin''s disciple?" The Elderly man asked as he gasped for air from running too fast.


    "Yes, I am? May I ask who you are?" Alicia answered.


    "That''s good! I have been waiting for your arrival! My name is Alfred Lawstone I am the head butler for your residence that Master Berlin appointed to take care of your everyday needs. " Alfred said as he gave a bow to Alicia.


    "It''s good to meet you, Alfred. I will see you in the city once I get past the checkpoint at the gate." Alicia replied with a smile as she returned a bow to Alfred.


    Alfred stood dumbstruck for a moment because he came to pick this young miss up only to be told that she will meet him in the city! He then looked at the little girl and realized that maybe she misunderstood him! "Young Miss I am here to pick you up there is no need to wait in line..."


    "Hmm? Why would I not wait in line like the rest? Isn''t it only fair for me to wait with them? If I were to follow you now it would be like I was cutting in front of all these people who were ahead of me. That is not fair so I will wait my turn like the rest." Alicia exined. She did not like cutting in line. It was a rude and dishonest thing to do. Seeing how it was her first time in the capital she saw no reason not to wait in line. She needed to register at the gate like others since it was her first visit to the capital!


    "Young Miss..." Alfred did not know what to do. He could only nce at ke who was hanging a bit back.


    "Your Majesty, are you seeing this?" ke asked.


    "This damn girl is as righteous as ever! Sigh Just let her do as she wants. Once she gets in this mode it''s hard to make her change her mind. I just hope this attitude of hers does not get her in trouble in the future I will have you keep an eye on her until she passes the squires exam. Go tell Alfred to just go wait at the gate for her." Berlin said, shaking his head. He really did worry that Alicia''s righteousness might be used against her in the future.


    "Yes, your Majesty!" ke said before taking a step in front of him. As soon as his foot was about to hit the ground a green magic circle formed under it and when his foot finally touched the ground he was standing next to Alicia.


    The sudden appearance of ke gave Alicia a start. She nced up at the young boy next to her. His handsome face came into view causing Alicia to slightly blush but when she thought about how she had blurted out how she thought he was handsome her cheeks blushed even more.


    ke did not look at Alicia right away even though he could feel her gaze on him. Instead, he turned to Alfred and said: "Alfred you can wait at the gate while Alicia waits in line. I will wait with her."


    "I give my thanks to Sir ke then. Young Miss, I will be waiting for you at the gate. " Alfred gave a bow and walked back towards the gate.


    With Alfred gone, Alicia was now left alone with ke for the first time since they met at the bandit''s hideout. This was the first time they were alone without actually fighting. ke stood very close to Alicia so much so that the scent from his body filled her nose. At this time Alicia was at a loss of what to say and from the looks of it, ke had no intention of starting a conversation with her. Only after about twenty minutes of silence did Alicia finally ask: "I thought you were supposed to stay hidden in the shadows?"


    "Master Berlin told me I could stand at your side when we got to the city gates." ke lied. It was the only excuse he could think of since he was not allowed to tell Alicia that he had been in contact with Berlin this whole time.


    "Oh" Alicia felt the sudden silence was somewhat awkward and did not know what to say. She hoped that ke would at least try to carry on the conversation. But when she looked up at him his eyes were staring straight forward not actually looking at anything. She stood there staring at his handsome face for a while trying her best to figure him out. He seemed to always be about the mission and only the mission in front of him. This thought caused Alicia to be a little depressed. It was at this time that Alicia realized that she had some feelings for ke. Although small they were there


    Her cheeks turned red as she thought of this. But she knew that she was still very young and so was he and these small one sided feelings that she had now would most likely fizzle out as time went on. Once again Alicia''s thoughts made her sigh.


    The two stood side by side in close proximity inplete silence for a while until Frey''s sleepy voice sounded out... "Huh? Father have youe to marry Mother!?"


    *********************************************************************************************************


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 52: Ambiguous Answer

    Chapter 52: Ambiguous Answer


    At this time Alicia''s head went apple read all the way down her neck. Even ke was stunned By Frey''s question because he did not know how to answer it! He had no experience in romance or rtionships! And even though he did think Alicia was beautiful he knew that her standing was way above his and that there would never be a chance for them to be anything more than fellow knights!


    Alicia really wanted to spank this little daughter of hers! She wanted to know why she always had the most perfect time when it came to blurting these things out! What made things worse unlike the time at the Whittlee''s, there was no one here to cut in and make the awkward situation go away! But at the same time, Alicia''s heart jumped a little with anticipation wondering what ke would reply.


    She couldn''t help but sneak a peek at him but the same cold expression on his face never changed which made Alicia''s anticipation sink like a broken ship. ''It''s not like I want to get married right now when I am this young but just to know what he actually thought about me would have been nice'' She knew with her current age although mentally she was almost neen. Physically she was only nine years old going on ten. And ke was thirteen going on fourteen. She was sure he would never have any notions towards a small girl like herself


    Clearing her mind Alicia poked Frey and gently exined: "Frey, Sir ke is only protecting us. He is just doing his job. Plus he would never like a girl like me anyways. I am not even ten yet and I am sure Sir ke already has someone he likes."


    "I don''t have anyone I like and I do not dislike you..." ke stated firmly. But did not borate any more than that.


    The ambiguous answer caused Alicia''s head to spin. ''What did he mean he didn''t dislike me!?'' Alicia''s heart was once again in turmoil. She had no idea how to take what ke had just said. ''Does this mean he likes me in a romantic sense? Did it mean he liked me like a little sister? Or did this mean he just liked me as a friend orrade?''


    Frey, who was still semi hiding in Alicia''s hair doing her best not to be seen, looked at ke and then at Alicia and felt confused. ''Did mother and father like each other or not?'' She only thought up to there when her little stomach rumbled. She rubbed it and said: "Mother, Frey''s hungry."


    Hearing this both ke and Alicia let out a sigh and looked at each other. When their eyes made contact they both quickly looked away. Alicia whose mind was still a mess cleared her throat as she formed a ball of green Magicule for Frey and handed it to her. She was very happy that Frey''s attention span was very short!


    Even though Alicia was trying her best to move on from the situation, her heart was still a mess as she did not know what kes''s words actually meant. While Alicia was lost in thought, ke was looking at her from the corner of his eye. He could tell Alicia was thinking about what he had said which made him unknowingly smile.


    Like this one handsome young boy and one beautiful young girl stood side by side as they waited for the line to move. Thoseing out of the city and those in line could not help but take a few nces at the two.


    The two did not speak for the rest of the time as they waited to enter the city. Alicia really couldn''t wait to get to the gates and speak with Alfred to break this awkward silence. An hour passed and Alicia and her crew finally made it to the gates. Alfred saw Alicia and quickly ran forward.


    "Young Miss!" Alfred said excitedly. He had stood under the hot sun as he waited for Alicia to finally get to the gates.


    "Alfred! Sorry it took so long." Alicia saw Alfred and let out a bright smile! ''Finally, someone to talk to!'' She would have talked to Frey while waiting in line but after eating she went to sleep. And thezy dragon on her head had been asleep this entire time!


    The guard was stunned when he saw Alfred being so nice to Alicia. ''Wasn''t this the oldmander of the guards? Why was he so humble to this little girl.'' The guard couldn''t understand since from what he heard was that Alfred was like a demon while training the guards and everyone was scared stiff around him. This was the reason why he did not go forward and greet Alfred in the first ce, just in case he suffered the wrath of this old demon. The guard couldn''t help but look at the little girl again but when he did a figure stepped in front of her blocking his view. When he looked at the figure, ke''s stone cold expression filled his eyes. The guard''s gaze then fell on the emblem on ke''s armor and soon realized that the young girl must have a very special identity!


    "Young Miss, this old one has trained when he was young so this little wait is nothing." Alfred then turned to the guard and yelled: "What are you doing? Quickly finish the procedures!"


    Alfred''s voice brought the guard out of his thoughts and quickly went to work registering Alicia. The guard was very happy he did not offend this little girl. To have an elite knight and the exmander here meant this girl was a very important visitor to the city.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 53: New Home Part One

    Chapter 53: New Home Part One


    <strong><em>[Please check out my other two novels, Magical Love: Learn To Love In Another World and Ito Ai: A New Dawn]</em></strong>


    After making it through the gates. Alfred already had a carriage ready and waiting for Alicia to ride in while they traveled to Alicia''s new home. When Alicia made it through the gates she was stunned at what she saw. Because the city walls were so tall she was not able to really get a good view of what the other side looked like. She was not sure if it was magic that was in use to block the view from outside or not but on the inside the city was massive.


    The word massive was actually an understatement. Alicia couldpare it tobining one hundred Tokyos together forming a city that was the size of a small country. The outer area near the walls had farnds for agriculture, livestock and other resources that had to do with the farming industry. After the farnds was a rural zone where small neighborhoods for the lower ss were situated. But the biggest part was the city itself. And in the center of this city was argendmass that floated in the sky with a beautiful white castle that seemed to have been carved out of the mountain that stood tall on the floatingndmass. In the sky were wyverns with what seemed to be knights riding on top of them flying to and fro from the castle.


    To ess the castle since it floated in the air were many lifts powered by Magicules that worked like an elevator that went to the top. Alicia''s eyes were wide with excitement. This new world of hers was advanced in some areas while still holding on to the old ways in other areas. Like recently she found out that there was actually television that ran on Magicules but this said television was more like a holographic table as everything was seen in a picture perfect 3d environment. Lights and other modern amodations were avable as well. The only difference was that they were created in a way that used Magicules.


    "Young Miss, your residence is close to Magilift and the Adventurer''s Guild." Alfred broke the silence when he saw Alicia''s eyes grow wide with excitement when they rode into the business district. Alicia only gave a slight nod as an answer as she continued to look out the window.


    The business district was the biggest part of the city. Many shops and businesses of all kinds could be found here. From the cheap stores for lower ss citizens to the named brand stores that nobles frequented. The streets here were always bustling with traffic.


    Hours passed and they finally passed through into a suburb that was where all the higher ssed people lived. From low ranked nobles to rich merchants they all lived in this area. This was the nobles district that was split into two sections. The outer and inner. Alicia''s home was in the outer section of this district. The difference between the two sections was that the inner section was heavily guarded and only those with a pass or proof of residency may enter the inner part of the noble district.


    While they were making their way down a side street Alicia realized that this did not seem to be a ce where the Adventurer''s guild and magilift would be located.


    "Alfred you said that the house we were going to is near the Magilift and Adventurer''s Guild. But I do not see why they would be located in this district..." Alicia asked.


    "Young Miss is correct on this but that is because I did not borate enough. When I said close I meant that there is a Magiporter to transport you to the locations near the house. It''s a magic device that runs underground that has many stops near the two locations. The entrance is right down the street and is guarded to not allow any lower ss people to enter the district from the Magiporter." Alfred answered.


    ''So a magic train huh? When I go to the Adventurer''s Guild,ter on, I will get to ride it. I wonder how different it ispared to the trains back on earth.'' Alicia thought after hearing Alfred''s exnation.


    About an hourter the carriage finally arrived at arge metal gate that blocked them from entering the estate. Alicia looked at the tall red brick walls in amazement. The tops of the walls were adorned with sculptures of demonic beasts. The gates themselves were a solid metal that did not allow one to see into the residence at all. Next to it was a small guards station that had four guards standing there. The setup looked almost the same as Dalton Whittlee''s house. The resemnce onlysted at the front gates because when the doors opened what came into view was a charming asian style courtyard setup. The whole residence was massive. There were at least fiverge courtyards in total. But the bamboo garden along with the man made ponds and the pavilions that adorned them gave way to a peaceful serene concept. Alicia looked around and was quite surprised at the asian aesthetics.


    Unknowingly a few tears rolled down her cheeks as she looked at this ce. If there was a word that could sum up the feelings she was getting that word would be "Home". This ce reminded her of Japan in a big way. Although it had more of a Chinese feel to it it was close enough to cause Alicia to feel a bit nostalgic.


    "Mother sad?" Frey stood up on Alicia''s shoulder and did her best to wipe Alicia''s tears away.


    "No Not sad. Mother just finds this ce very appealing." Alicia gave a warm smile as she patted the top of Frey''s head. She then turned to Alfred and asked: "Who designed this ce?"


    "Young Miss, Master Berlin had it made based on the architecture of the kingdom to the south of the Demonic Forest. He said that It gave the feeling of a peaceful environment and being close to nature." Alfred exined.


    "It really does. I love it!" Alicia said with a bright smile. She really did like this ce. It was very appealing to her.


    ********************************************************************************************************


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 54: New Home Part Two

    Chapter 54: New Home Part Two


    With the gate now closed, Frey and Loeri were now free to act as they pleased. Frey flew up to the top of Alicia''s head and started to nudge Loeri''s face. "Aunty Loeri wake up! We are home! "


    The little white dragon on Alicia''s head let out a big yawn as she looked around. "So this is where we will be staying from now on?"


    "Yep, this is our new home." Alicia said happily.


    "Not bad. Seems peaceful. A good ce to take a nice long nap." Loeri said as she yawned once again and closed her eyes.


    Alfred was surprised to see Loeri and Frey. But he had already been informed about the two. They were both highest level secrets that were not allowed to be exposed. ''His Majesty was right to make their existence a highest level secret.'' Alfred looked left and right and gave a nod in each direction. In the shadows using invisibility magic were the capitals elite special guards. They were not trained in the same way knights were so they could not be called knights. The words "elite guards" fit them the best since they would only guard their masters from a distance and never showed their faces. These guards were all assigned to Alicia and had been following her since the time she got close to the capital.


    "Young Misses, this way." Alfred said as he led Alicia, Loeri, and Frey to the main hall.


    When they arrived at the main hall there was a long line of maids and butlers on each side of the hall. As soon as Alicia walked in they all bowed their heads. "Wee Home Young Miss!"


    Their greets startled Alicia. This was something that she was not fully used to. Although she did have a maid at the Whittlee''s estate. The sight of so many of them bowing their heads and weing you home was something Alicia knew she had to get used to. The ce was so big that there was no way she would be able to take care of it on her own.


    Alfred waved his hand and two young girls walked forward. They were both around fourteen years of age. "This here is Rose and ire. They will be your personal maids from now on. I have handpicked them and they just like everyone else who works in this estate are bound by a Magi Contract that makes it so they are not allowed to reveal anything about their masters or the estate or they will be instantly killed. This means both Miss Frey and Miss Loeri can rest at ease as no one will reveal your identities and will do their best to keep them from being found out. Also, there is a magic barrier that makes it so people can not fly in or see what is happening inside. So as long as you do not pass the barrier the two of you can fly around as you please."


    Although Alicia didn''t like the part about the Magi Contract, she still couldn''t help but praise Berlin. He really had thought of everything. Alicia''s heart was filled with warmth knowing that Berlin cared for her this much. Alicia turned to Rose and ire and gave a small bow. "It is a pleasure to meet you. I will be in your care from now on."


    Both girls were startled by Alicia''s politeness and how she bowed to them. They both quickly helped Alicia stand up straight as Rose said: "Young Miss, please. If you bow to a mere servant it will look bad on you."


    "Yes! Yes! Please Young Miss do not bow to us!" ire also chimed in.


    Alicia gave a grin as she said: "But the two of you signed a contract so it shouldn''t be a problem, right? Plus I can''t treat you all as mere servants. We will all be staying here living together so wouldn''t it be more of a family type rtionship than a servant master rtionship? While you will still need to attend to your task every day, I still n to treat you all more like a family than anything else."


    Alfred gave a big smile that caused his old face to wrinkle more. He really liked Alicia''s attitude. "The Young Miss is right, acting more as a family will allow things to be more productive."


    "Mhm! So from now on Big Sister ire and Big Sister Rose please take care of me." Alicia said once again but more familiar than before as she gave another small polite bow.


    The two girls couldn''t help but sigh and smile. They both had the same thought: ''This Young Miss is so nice I will have to keep a better eye on her or she might follow someone who offers her candy!'' If only the two knew that Alicia already had more blood on her hands than most of the veterans in the royal army.


    "Frey you should introduce yourself as well." Alicia said as she poked Frey who was hiding in her hair at the back of Alicia''s neck.


    Frey stuck her head out through the strands of Alicia''s hair and looked at all the people. She cautiously tiptoed out and stood on Alicia''s shoulder holding on to Alicia''s neck. In a meek little shy voice, Frey said: "Nice to meet you. My name is Frey Please take care of me."


    "Un very good Fre..." Alicia''s words were cut off as ire screamed out: "Oh My God! She is so cute! Young Miss, she is so cute! I want to pet her!"


    Frey was given a start by ire''s outburst and quickly hid back into Alicia''s hair. Alicia let out augh as she said: "Yes my daughter is very cute. Frey, don''t hide,e out. ire did not mean to scare you."


    "Young Miss, you said daughter?" Rose asked she instantly picked up on the daughter aspect of it all.


    "Mhm! I adopted Frey while she was still in her cocoon. I promised P the Fairy elder that I would take her as my daughter." Alicia said calmly.


    "Young Miss is very kind and responsible for her age!" Rose now firmly believed evermore that she must protect her young miss at all costs! Otherwise, someone might snatch her away!


    In the eyes of all those present in Alicia''s new home, Alicia became amodity that needed to be protected at all costs.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 55: The King Arrives Part One

    Chapter 55: The King Arrives Part One


    There were many areas to the main courtyard which was to be Alicia''s new residence. It had everything a normal house would have. A kitchen, living room, bedroom, bathroom, and even a study. The back garden even had a manmade pond in the center with a footbridge that went over it. The way it was set up gave it a quiet and serene atmosphere. Not far down the path from Alicia''s courtyard was a fully equipped training area for Alicia to train her swordsmanship and magic. With all these thingsbined Alicia was very happy with this ce. Of course, she would have been happy anywhere as long as there was a roof over her head but she really did like this ce. As for ke''s courtyard? Alfred was to settle ke into one of the courtyards that was furthest away from Alicia''s. This was an order passed down by Berlin himself.


    After looking around a bit and making sure Alicia had everything she needed, Alfred left, pulling ke with him. Alicia made her way to her room where Loeri and Frey both flew down to sit upon the bed. "So what do you two think? Do you like it here?"


    "Frey is fine as long as she has Mother!" Fery said firmly.


    "This ce is fine for me. Then again I am a dragon we can sleep in dim damp caves if we want to..." Lazily said as she found a ce that wasfortable and closed her eyes.


    "Loeri are you okay? You have been sleeping a lottely." Alicia asked. She had noticed that Loeri really has been sleeping a lot. Much more than when she first met her.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry. This happens any time I go into a growth spurt. My body needs to sleep while it undergoes its changes. I had been meaning to mention it to you but I might go into a deep slumber for a few months. This is normal so do not worry." Loeri exined as she yawned.


    "Okay, as long as nothing is wrong. How long will your slumberst for?" Alicia let out a sigh of relief. She had been with Loeri for a long time now and she saw Loeri as one of her important family members. She knew if Loeri was sick there was probably no one in the human world that could help her.


    "Not sure It can be anywhere from a minimum of three months to even a few years. Normally I would have already gone into my slumber but I wanted to make sure you made it to the capital before I did." Loeri replied.


    "Okay, I will make sure to wipe you down every day with some warm water. Let''s get you a bed made up before you do sleep. ire! Rose!" Alicia called out.


    "Young Miss?" ire and Rose both entered the room and gave a small bow.


    "I need the two of you to find someone to make a small bed for Loeri while she goes into her slumber. If I am not around or have to go out for a few days I need someone to look after her and wipe her body down with warm water." Alicia wanted to make sure Loeri was properly taken care of even when she was not around. Because she was not sure if she would need to go on long trips once she joined the Adventurer''s Guild and after she took the squire test.


    "No need to worry Young Miss. Alfred has already made sure that there was a small bed made for Young Miss Loeri. I will have someone bring it up right away. Is there anything special needed for Miss Frey that we should know about?" Rose asked.


    "No Frey''s fine. She will follow me everywhere. She will only eat the Magicule balls I make. So no matter where I go she has to go as well. " Alicia replied. Alicia and Berlin had once tried to see if Frey was able to eat Magicules from others but it seemed Frey refused to eat anything not made by Alicia. Alicia was not sure if this was just Frey being picky or if it had to do with how she was born. Now when Frey gets older she will be able to produce her own food. But Alicia had no idea how many years that will be. She actually wondered how long it took for Fairies to grow older.


    "Then I will see to Young Miss Loeri''s bed." Rose answered.


    After Rose left, ire stepped forward and said: "Young Miss the Ki..."


    ire''s words were interrupted when a butler''s voice was heard yelling from the main entrance. "King Augustus stine has Arrived!"


    "Ahem As I was saying Young Miss the king will be here soon..." ire finished her words with a red face.


    Alicia let out augh due to ire''s embarrassment. But at the same time, she felt a bit nervous. She really did not know how to act in front of a king! "Do I look okay?"


    "Young Miss you look fine." ire replied. She knew no matter what Alicia looked like the King would not care especially since he had already gone through the trouble of setting up such an exquisite ce that was actually as heavily guarded as the castle.


    "What about me!? What about me!?" Frey asked while jumping up and down on the bed.


    "Young Miss Frey is as cute as always!" ire said while smiling brightly.


    "Hehe! Frey is cute!" Frey said happily.


    "Okay since we both look fine can the cute Frey hop on Mother''s shoulder so we can go meet the King?" Alicia asked as she scooped up Frey.


    "Off to meet the King!" Frey shouted as she giggled. She flew up from Alicia''s hand and found afortable spot on Alicia''s shoulder. She was in such a good mood she started singing songs. "Frey gonna meet a king~ A king that rules thend~ King~ King~ King~ Going to meet a king~"


    Alicia chuckled as she made her way out of her courtyard towards the main hall. When she entered the main hall she saw a man wearing a nice clean ck outfit with a crown on his head. He looked to be in his mid thirties. Alicia couldn''t help but admit that this king was very handsome. Of course, this was all things she thought and would never say such things out loud.


    Alicia walked up to the king and went to kneel on the ground when Frey''s voice was heard in her ear. "Hmm? You smell familiar!"


    *********************************************************************************************************


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 56: The King Arrives Part Two

    Chapter 56: The King Arrives Part Two


    Berl King Augustus stine''s body froze from Frey''s words as some sweat formed on his forehead. Alicia did not see any of these actions because she was quickly kneeling on the ground saying: "Your Majesty I am sorry if my daughter has made any kind of offense! If you need to punish someone please punish me in her stead!" Alicia had her forehead firmly pressed against the floor. Frey seeing that she had caused her Mother trouble had a few tears roll down her cheek as she copied Alicia''s actions and flew down to the floor and pressed her forehead on to the ground as well.


    And the King? Well, he was staring in disbelief at his daughter and granddaughter. ''Do I look like the kind of man to punish people for saying a few words!?'' The answer to the question was no. It was just that Alicia was pulling her assumptions of Kings and other rulers from earth''s rulers and manga she had read.


    "What are you two doing quickly get up! I have no reason to punish anyone!" King Augustus felt a headacheing on. If he knew this would happen he would have said more good things about himself while he was Berlin. But he did not expect that Frey had such a keen nose that she would be able to almost expose him due to his scent alone! ''I need to change my soap...''


    Alicia slowly stood up and dusted herself off. She then dusted Frey''s dress off before cing Frey on her shoulder again. "Your Majesty..." Alicia was afraid to look King Augustus in the eye.


    "Alicia you can rx You are a disciple of Master Berlin. From now on you can just think of me as your father So just act normal around me. " King Augustus said while letting out a sigh. This first meeting in his original appearance was not going as he had nned. He wanted to give Alicia a good first impression but that went down the drain fast.


    Alicia was confused. ''Why did he say for me to treat him as my father?'' Seeing Alicia''s puzzled expression, King Augustus realized he made a slip of tongue and quickly said: "It''s because Master Berlin is like my father in a way, So as his disciple I will look after you as if you were my family." He could not actually tell Alicia that she was already a princess of this Kingdom. He had to wait until hering of age ceremony when she was strong enough to defend herself from the other powers.


    Her path in life was one where she would be out of the castle a lot and it would be hard to protect her. Although she would need to go to the battlefield from time to time when she got older. With her talent, she would be able to survive with no issues. He would even still send a few guards to protect her and pull her out if she was ever facing death. But until then just in case anything happened he had to keep it all a secret. Because he had a feeling that in the future with Alicia''s abilities she will draw unwanted attention from the other countries. If she was announced as a princess now someone with bad intentions would try to take her life right away since she would be connected to the royal family.


    Hearing King Augustus''s exnation Alicia finally understood and nodded her head. "Thank you, your Majesty." Alicia finally breathed out a sigh of relief. She was very scared that she might have had her head removed from her shoulders. But she would rather take any punishment Frey might receive. Alicia''s motherly bond with Frey had deepened since she took her in and would give her life to keep Frey safe.


    King Augustus felt sad that Alicia still could not call him father yet. He looked at the young girl and then thought of his own flesh and blood brats and wondered where he went wrong in bringing them up. Alicia was diligent and hard working, while his blood rted brats all spent their time goofing off. Not a single one of them had any dreams. This was one of the reasons why he never appointed a crown prince. Sighing, King Augustus gave Alicia a deep meaningful look.


    "Alicia Master Berlin has exined everything to me. I have already notified the Adventurer''s Guild that you will be showing up in a few day''s time. I would suggest taking on some local missions first to get used to the area. Squires normally do not travel far their first year so it will be fine for you to travel as far as the closest town. Normally adventurers will only be able to get collection missions at the start until they raise their guild rank. These ranks are graded as F,E,D,C,B,A,S,SS,and SSS. You can start taking missions farther out once you hit the D rank." King Augustus exined. Just going from F rank to E rank would require a year or two. As a squire, Alicia will be mainly doing missions from the Adventurer''s Guild for the first few years. Sometimes she will also be going out to do missions assigned to the squad she was assigned to. In each case, she could still acquire some merits from both once she became a squire.


    Hearing about the Adventurer''s Guild caused Alicia''s eyes to shine brightly. Anything that had to do with her path to knighthood would always catch her attention. This was also one of the reasons why King Augustus brought it up. He knew this was a good way to ease the atmosphere.


    "Your Majesty, can you go into more detail for me!?" Alicia asked excitedly.


    Getting the reaction he wanted and seeing Alicia rx a bit, King Augustus was very happy as he responded: "Sure!"


    ********************************************************************************************************


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 57: Adventurers Guild Part One

    Chapter 57: Adventurer''s Guild Part One


    Alicia leaned forward in her seat as she excitedly waited to hear more about the Adventurer''s Guild. "As I said before ranks are graded as F,E,D,C,B,A,S,SS,and SSS. All new Adventurer''s start at F rank. Squires also start off at this rank if they have never joined the Adventurer''s guild before bing a squire. Normal Missions for an F rank range from collecting medical herbs or hunting certain demonic beasts. Once youplete a mission you will be given a certain amount of guild points or normally referred to as GP. Alongside this GP you will also get the Cors reward as well.


    "Once you gain enough GP and pass the advancement test you will then be promoted to the next rank. If I remember correctly going from F to E requires one thousand GP. Now the test itself is based on your skill in battle. You will be led to a room that will use illusion magic to create a real life scenario. These scenarios change every time and not a single one is the same. This is to make it so people can not cheat. Some of these tests can take days or even months to pass.


    "Once you be a squire. You will end up doing missions for the Adventurers Guild for training. Before that though, you will be given three months of personalized training from actual knights. Some of this training will be held in a ssroom as well as field training. Most of this you have already done since you have been trained by Master Berlin himself. But after your three month training course, you will need to start taking missions from the Adventurer''s Guild. This is normally a two year endeavor and also gains you a little bit of merit points with the kingdom as well.


    " While this is also the same as I said before you will also be doing a few missions with the knight''s order you have been assigned to during your training. Anyway, the ranks E and D are allowed to take escort missions and other missions that are further away. Ranks C to A, you are allowed to take on missions that have a higher difficulty. For the S ranks well there are only two of them S ranked adventures and the missions for them deal with disaster ranked demonic beast.


    " I guess I should exin more about some of the demonic beast rankings at the guild. " Alicia was very focused on everything King Augustus had to say. She was taking this all in like a sponge. Because all of it was useful information that she would need for future reference.


    "The guild has a few rankings for certain demonic beasts. This is not based on their star ranking but on their threat to the species living in this world. So even a nine star demonic beast might have a low ranking if they do not pose a threat to anyone. Their rankings are simr to adventurers but vary a bit. They go C, B, A, Disaster, Catastrophic, and Armageddon. I will not go into the rank C, B, A demonic beast and will exin the top three. Disaster demonic beasts normally only threaten a city. A Catastrophic demonic beast can threaten an entire region andstly Armageddon ss demonic beasts threaten to destroy all life as we know it. Luckily only the Disaster type has shown up. There has never been a record of any of the other two." Alicia was really surprised to hear that there is actually such a ranking system for demonic beasts.


    "Your Majesty, what is the current Disaster type demonic beast you are talking about?" Alicia asked.


    "It is the demonic beasts that lead a war against the other races. This includes us, humans, as well." King Augustus answered truthfully.


    "Well let''s hope I do not run into them untilter in the future. I do not have any questions about the Adventurer''s Guild since it seems straightforward but I do have one that has been bothering me for a few days now. I was wondering if your Majesty would be willing to answer my question?" Alicia asked. It has bothered her for a while now on how Frey was a fairy and her race lived for a very long time. Alicia had no idea how long it would take Frey to grow up so she had been meaning to ask someone about this for a while now.


    "Of course, any questions you have ask away!" King Augustus was very happy that Alicia was willing to ask him questions. This meant that she had opened up to him in his real form, right?


    "Then your Majesty. As you can see Frey is of the fairy race. Her race lives for a very very long time, thousands of years more than any human. I was wondering what the life expectancy of humans was..." Alicia hoped her question did not sound weird but this was very important to her.


    "That is a good question and not many books would cover this kind of information. Humans who still have a Magi Sack are considered to be in the infant stages of their nourishment. Once it reaches a certain nourishment it the Magi Sack will break causing the flow of Magicule''s to spread throughout your body nourishing it. Normally a magic sack break takes around fifty years for most. For me, it happened when I was thirty five. Believe it or not, I am over one hundred and forty years of age. Once the Magi Sack breaks it will form a magic domain within your body where the Magicule will start to turn into a liquid and form a pool. The more liquid you form will not only help boost the strength of the magic you are casting but it will also be used to nourish your body inside and out. This slows down the aging process big time.


    "To put this all into a proper perspective let me say it like this. A one star Magician will live to be around three hundred years old. A two star magician will live to be seven hundred years old. A three star one thousand five hundred years of age and it just keeps getting higher with each rank. I am a four star magician which means I can live up to three thousand years. Now, this is based on the fact that we nourish our bodies by taking in magicules every day. Those that are not born with any Magicules only have a life expectancy of eighty to one hundred and twenty years.


    "I should also add this only applies to Humans. Other races have different lifespans that are also affected by not only their Magi Points but also their race. Frey, for example, can live for tens of thousands of years. There really is no telling how long a fairy can live for. As for you Alicia. I heard from Master Berlin. You were given the title Infinity star Magician. He said you have so many Magi Points that it is impossible to count. So no need to worry about Little Frey because her mother will be around for a long time." King Augustus said while giving Alicia a warm smile.


    ******************************************************************************************************


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 58: Adventurers Guild part Two

    Chapter 58: Adventurer''s Guild part Two


    Alicia was at a loss for word when she found out that she will be living for a very very long time. If only four Magi Points will allow a person to live for over three thousand years, with the amount she had as long as she did not die from some other reasons she would live for hundreds of thousands of years. Alicia actually did not know how she felt about this. She wanted to be around long enough for Frey to be able to take care of herself but she never expected that might outlive her own daughter.


    King Augustus could see some conflict about living a long time in Alicia''s eyes. He could see this as a normal reaction for some. Not everyone would befortable basically living forever.


    "Although you are more than likely going to live a much longer life than anyone else. That is not such a bad thing. I know I will outlive my own kids, my wife, friends, and the rest of my family and loved ones. But I also see it as a way to continue passing down my knowledge with every year that passes. My kids'' children and their childrens'' children, I can teach all of them and see them all grow. For my life span, I can make sure that my family and this kingdom will always have someone there to rely on until the day I die. Only then can I hope to have a rtive that is willing to take on the torch and continue my teachings and keep this kingdom and the family going for many more years."


    Hearing King Augustus''s words made Alicia rx a bit. His words made a lot of sense. The only issue was that Frey was thest of her kind unless Alicia was able to find some more fairies that hid away somewhere there would be no telling if Frey will ever get a chance to experience her first love or create a family of her own. Suddenly Alicia felt even more depressed.


    Seeing that Alicia''s reactions went from perking up to being solemn again caused King Augustus to be flustered. "Alicia?"


    Hearing her name being called brought Alicia back to reality. "Ah, yes Sorry, I was just thinking I just felt bad for Frey since she is thest of her kind She will never get to experience love or the experience of raising a family..."


    "I see that is a bit of an issue. But I think you may have a hundred years or so before you really need to worry about that. For now, I will do what I can and see if I can catch wind of any more Fairies that may have survived until now. I will create a small task force to help you with this." King Augustus smiled warmly at Alicia. He would do whatever he could to help his new daughter of his.


    Hearing that the King himself was willing to do such a thing for her Alicia felt extremely grateful. She immediately stood up and gave a bow as she said: "Thank you, your Majesty!"


    "No need to bow to me. I will take my leave now. I will inform Alfred when the task force is set up. I will stop by again soon!" King Augustus stood up and patted Alicia on the head.


    After seeing King Augustus off, Alicia went straight to bed. She already had a very tiring day and she wanted to get up early the next morning.


    Before the first rays of sunlight even peeked over the horizon the training yard was busy as sounds of wood hitting wood could be heard echoing around the estate. An hour passed and Alicia finally stopped and wiped the sweat from her brow. She looked up at the newborn sky and smiled as she took in a deep breath of air. "Such a refreshing morning!"


    "Young Miss, breakfast is ready." ire said as she walked into the training yard.


    "Alright, I will be right there after I clean up a bit. I worked up a good sweat." Alicia answered.


    "Rose has already drawn you a bath and the cook will keep your breakfast warm while you bathe. So please take your time Young Miss." ire stopped in front of Alicia and passed her a drink of water.


    "Thank you! ... Ahh! Refreshing!" After taking a drink and pouring a bit over her head to cool off, Alicia and ire talked as they made their way back to the house.


    After a quick bath and breakfast, Alicia made sure the sleeping Loeri was all set for the day before getting herself and Frey ready to head out. ire and Rose would both be going with Alicia to show her the way to the Adventurer''s Guild. When they arrived at the entrance to the Magiporter Alicia saw eight guards standing there. Alicia thought it would only be one or two guards guarding this ce when she heard from Alfred that the Magipoter was guarded. She never expected that there would be so many. If only Alicia knew that there were originally only two guards here until she moved into the area. King Augustus had ordered an additional six guards to keep watch.


    Alicia gave the guards a small bow before making her way down the stairs and into the tunnel below. She turned the corner and stopped short causing Rose who was behind her to almost fall head first to the ground. Alicia looked at the white oval shaped object that looked like an egg?


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 59: Adventurers Guild part Three

    Chapter 59: Adventurer''s Guild part Three


    The object seemed to be made out of some kind of metal material at first nce. Alicia actually had no idea of what kind of metal it was or if it was metal at all. All she knew was that it was a sleek designed ''<em>Egg</em>''. She actually felt a bit let down because she was expecting something more fantasy like. She could only let out a sigh as she walked towards the ''<em>Egg</em>''.


    When she stood in front of the ''<em>Egg</em>'' she was confused as to how to even get into the thing. There were no handles of any kind to open a door. Just a solid white shell that perplexed Alicia so she could only look at Rose hoping for an answer.


    "Young Miss, this is a Magiporter. It will bring you to the next station. Just wave your hand in front of you and the door will open." Rose exined.


    Doing as she was told Alicia waved her hand in front of the ''<em>Egg</em>''. There was a clicking noise and the entire section of the ''<em>Egg</em>'' opened revealing a set of seats inside. Alicia did not hesitate to climb in. When she did she was surprised to see how spacious it actually was. She sat down on the bench seat while waiting for Rose and ire to get in. Rose and ire sat down across from Alicia. ire waved her hand over the space between them causing another click sound to be heard. Alicia was given a start as a small table rose out of the floor between her and her two maids.


    "Young Miss you can now use this to set your destination. Just wave your hand over the table and a screen will pop up in front of you with a selection of ces that you can go to. On the list, you should be able to find the Adventurer''s Guild." ire took the initiative to exin.


    Following the directions ire gave her, Alicia waved her hand over the table and sure enough, a screen appeared in front of her that was like a holographicputer screen. Alicia looked at the list and was surprised to see over one hundred locations that this ''<em>Egg</em>'' could travel to. She quickly found the Adventurer''s Guild options and pressed it.


    On the outside of the ''<em>Egg</em>'' out of view of Alicia who was inside the ''<em>Egg</em>''. Eight magic circles circled around the Magiporter as the whole thing started to spin. A few secondster the whole Magiporter disappeared from the spot it once was. If Alicia had done a closer inspection she would have noticed that there was never a track underneath the Magiporter, to begin with. The Magiporter teleports the riders to the destination they choose. The name Magiporter was just a mix of two words, Magicule and teleport since it uses Magicules to teleport.


    Not more than five secondster the doors to the Magiporter opened again. Alicia was shocked at how quickly they arrived at their destination. When she got out she was faced with a crowd of people running to the avable Magiporters to go to their destination. "Rose where do we go from here?"


    "Just up the stairs Young Miss. The Magiporter at this location is actually underneath the Adventurer''s Guild." Rose Answered.


    "ire while we are out can I have you watch over Frey for me? I will send the two of you into my space so Frey can actually fly around and y." Alicia knew Frey would start getting antsy soon. Being in the capital and not knowing what was what. It was not safe for Frey to be exposed right now.


    "Of course, Young Miss!" ire''s eyes lit up. She had been wanting to spend some time with Frey since sheid eyes on her. She really hoped to form a bond with the little fairy!


    "Alright, then I will send you both in now." Alicia took out an ordinary looking stone before taping ire on the shoulder causing ire''s body to glow brightly as she turned into a stream of light and entered Alicia''s space. She then poked Frey who was hiding in her hair and said: "Frey be a good girl for ire okay? Mother wille visit you in a bit."


    "Okay! Frey will be a good girl!" Fery whispered. Alicia had told Frey to only speak to her in a whisper while they were out so no bad guys would try to snatch her away. Even if Frey whispered Alicia would still hear it because Frey was right next to her ears.


    "Okay, good girl! Go have fun!" Alicia lightly ced her finger on Frey''s head and soon after Frey''s body glowed before the same thing happened to her as it did ire as she entered Alicia''s space.


    Knowing that Fery would be safe now and not bored, Alicia felt a lot better. If Frey was ever kidnapped Alicia had no idea what she would do. If anything the whole city would most likely be turned upside down as she searched for her. Shaking her head to clear herself of all those negative thoughts Alicia turned to Rose and said: "Alright let''s head upstairs!"


    "Young miss do you n to take out a mission today?" Rose asked curiously.


    "Yep! Once I do, I can also send you into my space if you would like. I don''t want you to get hurt because of me." Alicia was grateful for Rose and ir bringing her to the Adventurer''s Guild but it was never her intention to bring them out on the mission itself. She had no idea if Rose and ire could even fight!


    "Young Miss, do not worry. ire and I may not look it, but we are highly trained mages." Rose said.


    Alicia gave a smile and said: "Then I will be relying on youter on."


    *******************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 60: Guild Registration Part One

    Chapter 60: Guild Registration Part One


    Alicia walked up the stairs and into the main hall of the Adventurer''s Guild. What she saw was rows of tables all lined up in an orderly fashion with many people in all kinds of armor, robes, and other attire sitting at the tables drinking and having a meal. The whole ce was very lively. Alicia couldn''t help butpare it to the mangas and novels she had read.


    One of the walls had ten receptionist windows where other adventurers and squires were lining up to handle their tasks at hand. The lines were split into three sections, four for mission turn ins, four for taking missions and then thest two were for registration. On the opposite wall from the Magiporter station was a wall with a bulletin board that spans the entire wall. It was covered in request and was also split into sections based on rank from F rank to A rank. S rank and above were not posted on the bulletin. Alicia guessed that the missions for S rank and above were specifically handed out to the person of that rank.


    Alicia and Rose both got in line as they waited to register. Many eyes were looking at Alicia. Some out of curiosity, some vulgar, some with disdain, and others withughter. Alicia could sense all of these gazes on her but she did not let it get to her. Though the ones who were looking at her in a vulgar way she really wanted to chop up.


    "What the hell is this!? Who let this little kid in here!?" A rough voice sounded out behind Alicia.


    "Haha Ray is at it again I wonder if the little girl will run away crying." Someone sitting at the table near Alicia''s line spoke out. They made no effort to lower their voice.


    "I know right? Thest kid pissed himself! Hahaha!" Another person added in.


    Alicia heard the randomments and frowned. ''<em>Was this some kind of tradition here?</em>'' Alicia looked at the receptionist and not a single one paid any mind. Seeing this she could only turn to Rose to see if Rose knew anything.


    "Just ignore them Young Miss. They have no idea what trouble they are bringing on to them." Rose let out a sigh. ''<em>If these idiots knew the Young Miss''s true identity would they still be saying these things now?</em>''


    Seeing how Rose told her to ignore it she just ignored it but she did not know what kind of trouble they actually brought onto themselves. Since she did not know Alicia shrugged her shoulders, turned around, and continued to wait in line. But of course, this did not mean that the man who had arge scar on his face named Ray was going to let her ignore it.


    "Hahaha! Did you hear that guys we have a "YOUNG MISS", here! Ahahaha! She must have thought being an adventurer was some kind of game!" The man named Ray shouted out which garnered many outbursts ofughter and jeers from the others. "Hey! Hey! Young Miss, since you do not want to stay home and suck on your mommy''s tit, how about learning something useful for a Young Miss such as pleasing a man! Bahahahaha!"


    Alicia''s face turned ck. The anger inside her started to rise. ''<em>I am not even ten years old and you say such things to such a young girl!? Is this the kind of trash that this kingdom allows to roam the street!? Is he not someone who deserves to be locked up?</em>'' Alicia ced her hand on the hilt of her sword. She was angry but she knew that words were not something to kill someone over but she did not mind teaching this vulgar man a lesson if he continued.


    The man named Ray saw her action and let out anotherugh as he started rubbing his cheek. "Haha! What? Young Miss are you going to hit me!? Hahaha! Okay, I''m feeling nice today how about I give you a free hit go ahead hit me! Hit me! Hit M."


    *Crack!*


    The man named Ray felt a sharp pain in his face as he flew across the room crashing into the bulletin board. The whole guild became dead silent. In the spot where the man named Ray stood was the small figure of a young girl with flowing golden blonde hair and blue eyes. No one even saw when or how she moved. It was like she appeared out of thin air.


    The silence was broken when everyone heard a young girl''s voice. "I tried to ignore you. But you kept on provoking me. The vulgar things you said are things you should not be saying to a little girl. Take this as a lesson not to go around harassing others." Alicia stood there with her sword at her side, her blue eyes were like ice, cold and uncaring as she looked at the man who was lying on the ground holding his face.


    "You little bitch I am going to kill you!" The man named Ray got up off the ground blood dripped from his nose. He let out a roar as he drew his sword and charged at Alicia.


    He got no more than five steps when he stopped short when he felt someone grab on to his shoulder. "That''s enough! She already let things go with one hit. If this continues your life will be lost."


    "Who the hell are yo" The man named Ray who was yelling out stopped mid sentence when he turned to look at the one grabbing him only to see an expressionless youth standing behind him. His eyes went wide as he shouted out: "Sir ke!"


    "Sheath your sword!" ke''s emotionless expression caused the man named Ray to shiver in fear.


    There were not many who did not know about the youngest knight in the history of the stine Kingdom''s history. The man named Ray lowered his head and started sheathing his sword while saying. "Yes! Yes! Right away. "


    ****************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 61: Guild Registration Part Two

    Chapter 61: Guild Registration Part Two


    Alicia saw ke and a bit of pink formed on her cheeks. She still remembered the ambiguous answer he had given before. Just the thought that he might like her made her heart flutter. The blush on her cheeks deepened causing her to feel a bit flustered. Rose who was standing at the side couldn''t help but snicker inside. ''<em>The Young Miss has a crush already! Hehe!</em>'' Alfred had already informed Rose and ire that Alicia was very strong. Seeing it first hand was still very surprising. But when Rose saw those rosy cheeks on Alicia''s face when Alicia looked at ke, surprised or not, how could Rose not take this chance to tease her?


    Rose leaned her head over next to Alicia''s ear and whispered: "Young Miss, there is a bit of drooling out of your mouth."


    Alicia quickly wiped her mouth and when she found nothing was there she suddenly realized that she was being teased! ''<em>Was she that obvious!?</em>'' Alicia red at Rose, crossed her arms across her chest, and turned around ignoring herpletely. This action caused Rose to giggle.


    ke who had been looking at Alicia out of the corner of his eye gave a faint smile on his emotionless face. That smile onlysted a split second before fading away. He turned to the man named Ray and said: "Like what the Youngdy said, let this be a lesson to you. There are many that are younger than you who can kill you without you even knowing how you died. Luckily this Young Lady is very kind and upholds the virtues of the knightly code. If it happens again I am not sure what the results would be. Now go apologize and get a healer to heal your face."


    "Yes! Sir ke!" The man named Ray quickly walked over to Alicia and bowed his head. "Young Miss I apologize for my early actions and it will never happen again. I will take this lesson to heart."


    Alicia looked at the man named Ray and did not know if he learned his lesson or not. At least for now, he would not cause any more trouble for the younger onesing in to register to the guild. Seeing how he was now bowing his head and apologizing without any hatred. Alicia gave a smile as she said: "It''s good that you now know. It''s fine to joke around and tease others but taking things too far can make a joke into something much worse. I am not saying this only to you but to the others who opened their mouths as well. Don''t let your jokes be something that will get you or someone else hurt." Alicia scanned two of the men she knew had said something earlier.


    When Alicia''s gaze fell on them they quickly lowered their heads and avoided eye contact. They were veteran adventurers so they knew that the little girl''s speed and strength were not something they could deal with. They had been watching her the whole time and when the little girl moved she had literally disappeared from where she was standing before reappearing in the spot the man named Ray had stood. Just thinking about it sent shivers down their spines.


    Alicia once again looked over at ke and let out a small sigh. She knew she could not show gratefulness and not say a thank you to ke for his help so she mustered up her courage and said: "Sir ke, thank you for your help."


    "It is my duty to protect you." ke said bluntly. This caused Alicia to feel a bit sad in her heart. She knew it was true but she wished he would be more tactful on how he said things!


    A little whileter Alicia made it to the counter where the receptionist looked at Alicia and gave her a bit smile. "Hello! I am Cathy, how can I help you?"


    "Yes, I am here to register with the guild." Alicia answered. She was not sure what she would need to do.


    "Okay! The registration process is in three parts. There are some forms to fill out first. Once those are filled out you will be taken in to have your magic power tested and then thest test is to test your battle prowess. Will the two of you be registering together?" Cathy exined and then pointed at Rose.


    "I''m not sure" Alicia turned to Rose and asked: "Rose are you already registered or do you need to?"


    "I will be registering as well." Rose replied.


    "If the two of you are together may I ask if it''s okay to test you together?" Cathy asked.


    Alicia had no issue with it so she looked at Rose who nodded her head. Seeing Rose agree Alicia said: "Yes, that''s fine. We can do our test together."


    "Okay good that makes things a bit easier on the guild and we will cut your registration fees in half as well. Some people do not like taking the tests with others in order to hide their power from others. I saw that you two were close so I figured I would ask just in case. " Cathy said as she smiled and quickly got a bunch of forms together and handed them to Alicia and Rose. "Please fill these out. Once you are done just bring them up to this window no need to wait in line."


    Alicia and Rose took the forms and gave their thanks to Cathy before walking over to a bench on the side to fill out their forms. Alicia couldn''t wait to finally take a mission. This was another step on her path to reaching her dream of bing a knight. There was no way she would not be excited by all of this.


    *******************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 62: Guild Tests Part One

    Chapter 62: Guild Tests Part One


    After filling out their forms Alicia and Rose went back to the counter to turn them in. Alicia waited patiently off to the side while Cathy was waiting on someone else when she was done Cathy told the next person to wait a second before turning and smiling at Alicia and taking their forms. She looked them over briefly and said: "Okay, good. Please head to the door to the right to begin testing."


    Cathy pointed to the door that was about five meters away against the sidewall. Alicia gave Cathy a small bow before heading through the door with Rose. The room was painted all white and was pretty small. It was empty besides the middle aged man standing in the middle of the room next to a pedestal with a crystal ball looking thing sitting on top of it. There was another door on the back side of the room as well.


    Alicia walked up to the middle aged man and gave a small bow. The middle aged man smiled and said: "I see that you will be taking the test together." The middle aged man paused to look at the two who nodded their heads at him. Getting confirmation the middle aged man continued. "This test will test your magic power. All you need to do is ce your hand on to the Magisphere and inject your magic power into it. Who wants to go first."


    "Young Miss do you want to go first?" Rose asked.


    "No, you can go first. I want to watch how this Magicsphere works." All this was new to Alicia so she wanted to watch before taking the test herself.


    Rose nodded and walked up to the pedestal. She reached up and ced her hand on to the Magisphere and slowly released her magic power into it. The Magisphere lit up and a ray of light shot out of it as numbers appeared in the air. 200 300 600 900 it continued for a few minutes until I finally slowed down at 9456.


    The middle aged man had a big grin on his face as he said: "Not bad at all this number is equal to a C rank. That is very good for someone your age. Please step over to the side."


    Rose did not seem happy for the middle aged man''s praise. This was mainly due to her already knowing her current strength. She only gave a faint smile before going to stand at the side to watch Alicia take her turn.


    Alicia took a step forward and went to reach up to touch the Magisphere only to stop and frown. ''<em>Why the hell is it so high!?''</em> She couldn''t reach it! Even if she stood on her tiptoes she was still not even close to reaching it. She looked at the middle aged man who gave an apologetic smile. Alicia''s gaze made him feel a bit embarrassed. He had forgotten to lower the pedestal. He was not used to having such a young kid take the test.


    "Ahem Sorry, one second..." He quickly hit a switch on the floor next to his feet. A low wanning sound could be heard as the sounds of gears moving under the floor echoed throughout the room. The pedestal shook before slowly lowering into the floor, only stopping when it was lowenough for Alicia to easily reach the Magisphere.


    Finally able to reach it now Alicia ced her hand on to the Magisphere. Just like what happened to Rose the Magisphere lit up and a ray of light shot up above it. 1000 5000 12000 all the way until it hit 45387. The middle aged man''s eyes almost fell out of his head. Wasn''t this a bit too much power for a girl her age? This was right up there with those in A rank borderline S rank!


    Doing his best to regain himself after such a shock the middle aged man said: "These numbers are quite amazing. Not even full grown adults would have such high numbers. Your magic power is equivalent to those at the peak of A rank!"


    Alicia was somewhat surprised that her battle prowess was already this high for magic. But when she thought of all the magi points she possessed then this should be about average or just above average. The more she thought about it the more she felt that this was not such a great aplishment. She only smiled at the middle aged man and said: "Is that the end of the first test?"


    "Huh? Ah! Yes, it is! Your next test will be held through the door in the back once enough people have gathered." The middle aged man pointed to the door on the back wall. He wondered if Alicia knew what it meant to have the same magic power as an A rank adventurer. But seeing how she did not ask he did not say anything.


    "Thank you for your time!" Alicia gave a small bow before making her way to the next test with Rose following behind her.


    The middle aged man watched as Alicia exited the room and could only shake his head. But when he turned around he almost jumped out of his skin when he saw a handsome young man standing tall in front of him. "Ahh! Sir ke! Are you trying to send me to an early grave!?"


    "Edric the Young Miss''s magic power test results must be kept secret. This is by order of the King!" ke''s emotionless face caused the hairs on the back of Edric''s neck to stand straight up.


    "Yes, of course! It is the policy of the guild that all results remain a secret." Edric nodded his head.


    "That''s good. If I find out that her results were spread out I wille look for you first." ke left these words before disappearing into thin air.


    A cold sweat ran down Edric''s back as he thought to himself: ''<em>I need a new job!</em>''


    **********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 63: Guild Test Part Two

    Chapter 63: Guild Test Part Two


    Alicia walked through the door which led to arge room. This room was also pure white but Alicia could sense that there seemed to be some kind of magic casted on this room. She walked forward to join the group of people up ahead.


    There were eight people in the group. One of them was a tall older man who only had one arm. Alicia figured this man was the one who was in charge of this test. When the tall older man saw Alicia he smiled and nodded his head which Alicia returned in kind.


    "We are just waiting on one more and we will begin." As the tall older man spoke another door could be heard opening and closing and another young girl came walking in. She had dark blue hair that flowed to her waist and her eyes were just as blue as if you looking out over the ocean.


    Alicia''s eyes lit up since this was the first time she saw anyone with blue hair. Such hair color would mean that the person had a high affinity to certain elements of magic. Alicia guessed this girl was either a water or ice user.


    "Good, we are all here now. Okay, let''s start off with some introductions since this test does take a while. I will go first. My name is Grayson Winstone, the one in charge of this test. I am an ex-A rank adventurer. As you can see by my arm I am not able to continue that line of work so now I am here testing new adventurers." Grayson gave a smile as he pointed to the next person. "Let''s start with you."


    "My name is Cicily Boden. I won''t speak too much on the past but I came to the capital to join the adventurers guild so I can make a living." Cicily was around fifteen years old. She was a tall girl for her age. She was not pretty but at the same time, she was not ugly either. She would be considered average in a sense. She had short brown hair and wore full leather armor. On each side of her hip were two daggers.


    "My name is Windy Crawforde and I decided to give Adventuring a try since working in the brothel is hard on the back~ But if any of you guys want some fun I do not mind giving you a discount~ " Windy Crawforde was a young woman around twenty one years old. She wore skimpy clothes that barely hid her assets and wore a ton of makeup.


    Windy''s words caused many to frown. It was as if she was only here to advertise herself. Grayson gave Windy a warning look which made the young woman stick out her tongue at him. She did not say anymore after that.


    "Ahem My name is de Rodes. I am seventeen and this is my first time here in the capital." de Rodes said excitedly before continuing to talk about his past.


    Alicia stood and listened to the introductions. After de, was a young teen of fourteen named Osborn Reevee. After him was Heath Ashworthe an eighteen year old young man. de, Osborn, and Heath all seemed to know each other and were all sword users. After those three was Oswin he was much older at the age of thirty two. It seemed he was working at a factory before this but it went under and he lost his job. Ryder Wyndhame was next he was sixteen and was an archer. He kept boasting how his archery was peerless.


    It was now finally Alicia''s turn. "My name is Alicia. I am joining the Adventurers Guild for training before I take the squires test in theing months." Alicia did not go into her past, there was no need to tell such things to strangers. Now if Alicia did not say she was here for training before taking the squires test they would think the little girl was trying to run to an early grave. Since even gathering missions for F rank adventurers could be deadly if a demonic beast attacked. But since Alicia was aiming to be a knight they all knew she must have some kind of ability. even if she was young.


    After Alicia, Rose went next. Her introduction was short and sweet. After Rose was the girl with blue hair. "My name is Sta Wymane, Ie from the Wymane family. A known knights family here in the capital. I am also here for training before the uing squires'' test." Sta was around twelve years old. She had a noble air about her as she spoke. One could tell she came from a prominent family in the capital.


    "Alright good! Now that everyone is introduced, we will start off with F rank dummies and work our way to A rank. If you can not fight anything higher please give up. After the dummies, you will all have some friendly one on one battles. At the end, I will give everyone their evaluation. It will tell you what your current battle prowess is ranked at. Alright, Cicily you first!" Grayson wasted no time. He hit a button on what seemed to be a controller in his hand and the floor next to him opened and up rose a wooden dummy.


    Although this dummy was made out of wood one could not underestimate it since the dummy itself was reinforced with magic. Defense, attack power, and speed were all boosted. "Alright, are you ready Cicily?" Grayson asked.


    "Yes!" Cicily readied her daggers and waited for the dummy to attack.


    ********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 64: Guild Test Part Three

    Chapter 64: Guild Test Part Three


    The dummy ran forward charging at Cicily. It brought its arm back and threw out a punch. Cicily, quickly used her daggers to parry the attack while spinning her body to get to the dummy''s back side. She shed down with both daggers in an x digging her daggers deep into the dummy''s back. The dummy stopped all movements before copsing to the ground.


    "Good! Excellent footwork." Grayson yelled out as he pped. The rest also pped.


    Cicily gave a faint smile. She did not seem to be too proud of what she did. The F rank dummy was nothing more than fighting a two bit thug in the back alleys. Windy was next as she unfurled the whip she had attached to her hip. "Come on darling~ Come y with big sister~"


    After saying her words she sent the next dummy flying with one wave of her whip.


    This continued on as everyone easily dispatched the F rank dummy. Alicia, of course, was no exception. She only flicked her wrist and the dummy was chopped into tiny pieces. Her movements were so quick that no one was able to see how many times she actually attacked.


    "Alright, that was the easy one. From here on out the danger will be much greater. E rank dummies are about one hundred times harder than an F rank. This time we will start with Alicia." Grayson wanted to see Alicia''s skill one more time. That was why he had Alicia go first. He did not want to wait for the others to finish before her turn.


    Alicia stepped forward and watched as the next dummy rose up from the floor. With sword in hand she did not wait for the dummy to attack first she took the initiative and attacked. Once again she flicked her wrist and just like thest dummy it was instantly chopped into pieces. To Alicia, these dummies were no challenge. They were like robots with simplistic AI that were buffed with magic.


    Although they were easy for Alicia that was not the case for others. It was Cicily''s turn. As she stared at the E rank dummy, she seemed she was a little nervous this time. The dummy shot towards her at lightning speed. The gap between E rank and F rank was huge this startled Cicily at first but she quickly used her footwork to just barely dodge the first attack. The dummy quickly turned around and threw another punch at Cicily which she crossed her daggers in front of her to block the punch!


    *<em><strong>Peng!</strong></em>*


    Sound of wood and metal echoed throughout the room. Cicily slid back a few meters before steadying herself. She made a few signs with her hand and to Alicia''s surprise, Cicily disappeared from where she stood and reappeared behind the dummy stabbing her daggers straight into its back. Cicily wiped the sweat from her brow. She was lucky she was able to react in time or she would have been taken out.


    "Haha! So someone from a ninja n. A rare sight these days. Good! Good!" Grayson pped. He liked how quick Cicily reacted.


    "Humph! If you think that is good watch this!" Windy yelled out as she stepped forward.


    Grayson only rolled his eyes at her. He was not nning to have her go first but since she stepped out he might as well let her take her turn. He pressed a button and another dummy rose up from the floor.


    Once the dummy was activated it''s whole body shook and shot at Windy like a bullet.


    *<em><strong>Bang!</strong></em>*


    "AHHH!!!" Windy could not even pull the whip from her hip before she was sent flying.


    "...."


    Grayson let out a sigh and pulled out a device from his pocket. "Send the med team in..." Two minutester three people entered the room and carried Windy away to get healed. Grayson looked at everyone else and said: "Please do not be full of yourselves this is how you get yourself killed. Use Windy as an example. If you are not confident that you can handle the dummy of a higher tier just forfeit and wait for the one on one portion of the test. Next!"


    The battles continued on without much issue. Only a few had a bit of trouble but they finally won in the end. Everyone had gone except for Sta who stood in the front with her sword ready. The dummy rose up and shot towards her. Sta stood in ce and ced the tip of her sword in her other hand so that it was horizontal across her chest. "Soimuliao Vebhiluys!" After shouting this chant a magic circle formed at her feet. Her hair fluttered as five swords made out of water formed around her. "Go!"


    *<em><strong>Whoosh!</strong></em>* *<em><strong>Bang!</strong></em>*


    The five water swords shot forward and smashed into the dummy causing the whole dummy to shatter into pieces. Just like Alicia, Sta defeated the E Rank dummy in one move. Everyone was surprised, even Grayson was very surprised. They all wanted to know what was up with this younger generation. Were they not overly powerful for their age!?


    "Haha! Seems like this is the time of the younger generation. Us old folks will be surpassed in mere years never mind decades." Grayson said with a big smile on his face. He really liked seeing how powerful the younger generation can be. "Alright next is the D rank dummies. As of now, I suggest the following people stop here and not take on a D rank dummy." Grayson paused for a second as he gazed at everyone. "Osborn, Ryder, Cicily, and de. You four should drop out. You will not be able to take this dummy on. You can give it a try but I would not suggest it."


    *****************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 65: Guild Test Part Four

    Chapter 65: Guild Test Part Four


    Osborn, Ryder, Cicily, and de all knew that it was probably best to stop here. The three boys ended up stepping back but Cicily stayed firm. "Mr. Grayson I will still try. Even if I get hurt it''s fine. At least it will be an experience for me."


    "Alright if you want to try you can try. I will stop the dummy if you are about to take a fatal blow. But I should let you know that from D rank up all dummies use weapons and are very intelligent." Grayson gave a fair warning before pressing the button.


    The dummy rose from the ground was no longer made of wood but of some kind of metal. There were many magic circles etched into the metal that gave off a faint bluish glow. Seeing this Alicia became very intrigued as to how such things worked. She figured she could ask Berlin once he came to the capital since she knew now was not the time to ask.


    Everyone stood back except Cicily who was going first. She already had her daggers in her hand. This time she did not wait for the Dummy to attack first and quickly formed a few hand signs disappearing and reappearing behind the dummy. She struck down in an ''x'' hoping to get in a one strike kill but to her surprise, there was a ripple of magic on the dummies back and a sword made of magic shot out towards her head. Cicily had no choice but to give up her attack. She bent her whole body at her waist backward narrowly dodging the sword strike that would have pierced her head. Cold sweat formed on Cicily''s back she knew she would have died just now if she did not react in time. But now she was on the defensive as the dummy had taken the initiative to counter attack while she was off bnce. After that Cicily was on a one sided defensive. She could not counter in any way and any time she tried to make room to use some of her ninja tactics the dummy would stick close to her while continuing to put on the pressure. After almost five minutes, sweat was pouring from her head. Cicily finally raised her hand and shouted: "I give up!"


    "Haha! Not bad! Not bad! Your reactions are quite good but as a ninja, you are meant for one strike kills. You need to work on your disengage more than anything. Of course, this testing ground, works against you since there are no hiding ces which are essential to ninjas. But I have to hand it to you littledy, you really passed my expectations. Alright, let''s see who is next." Grayson''s eyes swept over the five who were left until theynded on Heath Ashworthe. "Heath your up!"


    Heath walked up feeling a little nervous. He drew his sword and readied himself. The dummy activated and without any warning charged at Heath two swords appeared in its hands and two formed around it as it fiercely attacked Heath. Heath felt enormous pressure on him as he parried the strikes one after the other. Every so often he would get in a few counterattacks but he was still mainly on defense. Compared to Cicily he was doing a bit better but he was not able to do enough damage to actually kill the dummy. After almost ten minutes he gave up.


    "Good! Not bad heath in another year you will be able to kill this dummy. Oswin! Your next." Grayson continued the matches. Like Heath, Oswin was not able to do enough damage to kill the dummy and also gave up. "Haha! Okay, now it''s down to the girlies." He was not saying this to be sarcastic. He had found that the three girls in front of him to be the next shining stars of the capital. Each had their own prowess. He was especially curious about Alicia since all she has done so far was flick her wrist. "Okay, next up we will start with Rose."


    "Young Miss I will do my best!" Rose said. She was trying to encourage herself. Mainly because this dummy was very odd and took into ount for a lot of openings humans would have. Rose was not a sword wielder but a hand to handbat specialist. Which was very rare in the stine Kingdom. If Alicia had topare it to anything Rose''s fighting style could bepared to kungfu back on earth.


    "Un! Good luck!" Alicia gave a smile and a bit of encouragement. Rose nodded and took her ce.


    The dummy did not waste time attacking Rose with its four swords but that did not mean Rose was unprepared. As each strike of the sword shed down at her, she would parry the sword with the back of her fist and unleash a powerful counterblow. As the battle continued Rose''s attacks became faster and faster causing the dummy to fall into a state of defense for the first time. If one had to describe these attacks, it was as if Rose had to build up momentum gradually bing faster and faster. After only five minutes the dummy no longer attacked but did its best to block Rose''s fist but each strike broke through its strong defense until finally


    *<em><strong>Crack!</strong></em>*


    The dummy''s head was cracked open and it fell to the floor. "Excellent! Your style of fighting is very unique. But it is a very good style. Your use of magic to encase your hands at the moment of contact to give and even more power to your attack is also ingenious. Very good!" Grayson gave Rose a lot of praise. But this praise was well given.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 66: Guild Test Part Five

    Chapter 66: Guild Test Part Five


    Grayson looked at the two girls that were left and pondered for a minute. "You two girls will most likely instakill this dummy as well so let''s skip D rank and C Rank and jump to the B rank dummy. This normally does not happen but with the skill you two have shown so far, I think the challenge needs to be upped a bit. Let''s start with Sta."


    Sta took her position with a sword in hand. She waited for the dummy to rise up from the floor before starting her incantation as she did before. But this time she had ten swords made of water that flew towards the dummy.


    *<em><strong>Boom!</strong></em>* *<em><strong>Boom!</strong></em>* *<em><strong>Boom!</strong></em>* *<em><strong>Boom!</strong></em>*


    Loud booming sounds were heard as the swords made of water magic smashed into their targets. Unfortunately unlikest time where the dummy was smashed to bits, this time the dummy waspletely unharmed which caused Sta to frown. She waved her sword in a circr motion causing the air in front of her to glow as she used her magic power to draw a magic circle. "Water de!"


    Sta yelled out as a thin de of water shot forward smashing into the dummy. Once again the dummy came outpletely unscathed. At this point, it seemed Sta was unsure of what to do so she only raised her hand and said: "I give up!"


    "Mhm very good. Sta your magic attacks are close to being able to breach the defense of a B rank. You just need another year or two to reach that point. It also seems you did not use all your strength. Do you want to stop here or would you like to test your mettle against a C rank dummy?" Grayson was not surprised that Sta gave up he had expected this since B rank dummies were very tough. One would need very high attack power to take one down. But he could tell Sta did not give it her all and he could only guess that it had to do with Alicia who was also going to be taking the squires test soon. He chuckled inside. ''<em>Kids these days always want toe out on top.</em>''


    "I will try the C rank dummy after." Sta was not mad she understood her current strength she showed was not enough for the enemies that the guild considers B rank. She nced at Alicia and let out a sigh. If it was not for her she would have gone all out.


    "Alright good, we will have you test with Rose after Alicia''s turn. Alicia, you are next." Grayson said as he got the dummy back to its starting position.


    Alicia walked up and drew her sword. She was as calm as ever. "Okay start!"


    Alicia shot forward as did the dummy. Alicia showed no signs of using any magic so far which surprised Grayson because Alicia''s speed was faster than most A rank adventurers who used magic to boost their speed! Alicia raised her sword and just as she passed the dummy she swung it horizontally before stopping a few meters away.


    *Plop!* *Bam!*


    The dummy''s head fell to the ground first followed by its body. Dead silence. From start to finish only a few seconds had passed by. Even Grayson had his eyes wide open in shock. After a few minutes, Graysonposed himself and said: "Ahem Alicia, do you mind trying out an S rank dummy?"


    "I don''t mind." Alicia did not mind at all she was actually having fun because she could finally find out just how strong she was at this time. She knew Dalton was very strong without magic. To the point where she could not win against him at all but that alsoes from his experiences as well. If she used magic she might be able to ovee the experience and beat Dalton. But that would have defeated the purpose of the spar between the two. Now she could go all out against these dummies. So she was very excited to see where she stood.


    "Alright good. For this fight, everyone but Alicia is not allowed to stay in the room. We will go to a viewing booth. Alicia, if your life is in danger I will stop the dummy immediately." Grayson said as he motioned for everyone to follow him.


    Once every one exited the room a loud humming noise was heard as arge hole opened up in the floor and a huge dummy about ten times the size of Alicia rose up from it. Alicia was surprised to see such a huge dummy. It was only now that she understood why this room was so big. They had dummies as big as a 4 or 5 story building! Just the size of this dummy was very intimidating. But Alicia did not let that get to her as she readied her sword.


    *<em><strong>Roar!</strong></em>*


    The dummy actually let out a loud roar that shook the whole room! Its whole body glowed a bright gold color as it took a step forward. The dummy itself looked less like a dummy and more like a real monster as this one had eyes that looked at Alicia giving off a massive killing intent that would make most people wet themselves out of fear. In its hand was arge battle axe that was as tall as its body. The Dummy let out another roar at Alicia before lifting its axe off the ground and mming it down on the ground in front of it causing the whole room to shake violently. But instead of the floor cracking openrge spikes made out of rocks shot out in a line straight at Alicia!


    Alicia snorted as she jumped into the air and did a front flipnding on the tip of one of the spikes that had already formed. "You want to use magic then so will I!" With a wave of her hand hundreds of fireballs formed in the air and hovered around Alicia. "Go!" The hundreds of fireballs shot forward smashing into the dummy!


    ********************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 67: Guild Test Part Six

    Chapter 67: Guild Test Part Six


    *<em><strong>Boom!</strong></em>* *<em><strong>Boom!</strong></em>* *<em><strong>Boom!</strong></em>* *<em><strong>Boom!</strong></em>* *<strong><em>Boom!</em></strong>*


    Loud explosions rocked the testing room. Causing even those outside the room to be able to feel the vibrations. This confused some of the higher up staff members because the only thing that could shake a testing room was if an S rank test was going on. Two people, one old man, and a middle aged woman entered the viewing room of the testing room Alicia was in. "Grayson, what''s going on? There are no tests for any S rank adventurers scheduled for today."


    Greyson did not even look at two who entered and only waved them over and pointed out the window. "Just watch. This little girl is defying all knowledge."


    The old man looked out the window and saw Alicia fighting an S rank dummy and wanted to faint. He knew who Alicia was and knew if anything happened to this little girl the entire Adventurers Guild would be ripped down. "Grayson stop the fight this instant. If anything happens to this girl we would need the help of the gods to stop the destruction that woulde."


    "I do not think I need to stop the fight..." Grayson was dumbfounded as he watched Alicia cast spell after spell without even taking time to chant words. It was only once and a while she would shout the name of the attack. Her speed alone was enough to make one look on in awe. The S rank dummy could not even touch a hair on her hair never mind hurt Alicia.


    In the testing area, Alicia was getting annoyed by how tough the S rank dummy actually was. She had casted spell after spell trying to prate its defense with no luck. "Since normal spells from this world are not working then I guess I can only try ideas from earth! And the spells would need to be on a whole new scale..."


    Alicia started to think of some things she saw in movies, manga, anime, and things from other sources. Since magic was based on one''s own image, with her knowledge that she gained in her past life there were a lot of things she could imagine. Arches of lightning could be seen running down Alicia''s arms. She sheathed her sword before cupping her hands together at her side as she condensed the lightning into a ball between her hands. She almost wanted to shout out a famous saying from a certain Japanese animation show. All she was missing was an old man with a turtle shell on his back standing next to her.


    As the ball of lightning condensed to its extreme Alicia moved her arms straight out in front of her and like a railgun, the condensed ball of lightning shot out in a beam hitting the S rank dummy on the arm that was holding therge axe. The attack was a clean hit right at the joint where the arm connected to the shoulder.


    *<em><strong>Boom!</strong></em>* *<em><strong>Bang!</strong></em>*


    The right arm of the dummy was severed clean off and fell to the ground with a loud bang. Everyone in the viewing booth was dumbstruck. No one had any idea what kind of magic Alicia had just used. But the destructive power of it was above the S rank level by far. But what came next stunned them even more as Alicia raised her hands above her head causing several ck holes fifty meters in diameter to appear on the high ceiling of the room.


    "Meteor Rain."


    When her words fellrge molten ming rocks rained down from the ck holes at frightening speeds before smashing into the S rank dummy. One after the other massive explosions were set off from the impact of the meteors. Never mind the S rank dummy the room itself could not take the level of this attack as the protection magic that was casted on it failed. The floor around the S rank dummy along with the S rank dummy itself waspletely destroyed as huge craters formed.


    When the dust settled all that was left in the room were the freshly made craters and standing proudly in front of them was a little girl with golden blond hair. Grayson, the old man, and the middle aged woman''s eyes almost bulged out of their heads. In all their years they have never seen such a level of destruction. Although the two attacks could not be used in a fight where the opponent was fast but forrge slow moving demonic beasts and demonic beast waves they were the perfect spells.


    What they did not know was that Alicia used these two spells because she wanted to test to see how powerful her magic was now. In other words, she was using an S rank dummy for testing her magic and could have ended the fight a lot sooner with just her sword. Alicia knew in actual fact she would probably never get a chance to use such magic again since enemies like this were definitely not an everyday urrence. Even during her training with Berlin she never trained on any demonic beasts or dummies this big.


    Alicia sat down on the floor as she waited for the others to return. The old man was the first to snap out of his shock and only shook his head. "No matter how strong she is, still start her off at F rank. She is to get no special treatment. All new adventurers start off at F rank. But for those who can defeat C rank and above dummies. Your names will be added to a list for times when a Red Call is issued." The old man looked over everyone as he spoke. When he was finished with what he had to say he left the room. The middle aged woman quickly followed behind him.


    Grayson let out a sigh as he said: "Alright let''s not make Alicia wait for us. Let''s go finish the test. Rose and Sta still need to fight a C rank dummy and the final sparring matches need to be held."


    Needless to say, the test ended with Rose and Sta defeating the C rank dummy with a bit of difficulty and abstaining from testing against the higher ranked dummies. When it came down to the one on one sparring matches everyone who went against Alicia quickly gave up causing Alicia to be a bit sad. But she understood that her disy fighting prowess vs the S rank dummy was a bit over the top. With everything now done and out of the way, they were now waiting on their actual rankings. Although these rankings would not allow them to start off at said rank it was still good to know where you stood in fighting prowess.


    *******************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 68: Starla

    Chapter 68: Sta


    "Okay, let me go over everyone''s final ranking. Although I say ranking this is what your actual battle prowess is and does not mean your actual guild rank. You will all start at F rank like everyone else." Grayson looked at everyone in the room. This time even Wendy hade back after being fully healed. Grayson cleared his throat and continued. "Cicily E rank, Wendy F rank, de E rank, Osborn E rank, Heath E rank, Oswin E rank, Ryder E rank, Sta C rank, Rose C rank, andst Alica To be honest Alicia I think you can probably fight higher ranked monsters but the guild is not equipped with being able to test SS rank or SSS rank. So I can only give you an S rank evaluation. But I think you are at least SS rank or maybe even border line SSS rank personally. "


    Grayson gave Alicia a smile before looking at the huge hole in the room. He gave out a sigh before turning back towards the group. "Alight the test ends here. Take these tokens and go back up front to get your guild identification."


    Everyone said their goodbyes and turned to leave. Grayson once again looked back at the huge crater in the floor as he mumbled to himself: "They won''t make me pay for this right?"


    Alicia along with Rose left the room and started walking towards the registration counter to get their guild identifications. "Wait!"


    A voice rang out from behind Alicia causing her to turn around. She saw Sta running up behind her. Sta''s hair bounced with every step causing her blue hair to ripple like an ocean wave. "Yes? Is something wrong Sta?"


    "Are you really going to be taking the squire''s test?" Sta asked.


    Hearing that question caused Alicia to form a huge smile on her face. "Yep! It is my dream to be a knight. I have been training to be a knight for a long time." Alicia did not say how many years since she had been training to be a knight in a sense since her previous life.


    Sta''s eyes lit up as if she had found a messiah. "Then can you tell me how you became strong?"


    "Err..." Alicia suddenly had a shiver run down her spine just remembering that hellish training. "I can but I am not sure if you will be able to endure it. Why don''t we do this, I n to take out a mission right after getting my guild identification. Why don''t you join me? We can talk about the training I went through and you can tell me if you want to try it out or not." This was the only thing she could say because that training was very hard to cope with and She only survived because of her pure determination to be a knight.


    "Okay!" Sta had a smile bloom on her face as she happily grabbed Alicia''s hand and pulled her towards the registration booth.


    Rose followed behind them with a smile on her face. "Young Miss has gotten herself a new friend." Although she said this she still nodded her head to an empty space in the corner of the guild hall. No one noticed as a figure stepped out of the shadows of said corner and disappeared. ''<em>Although youe from the Wymane family, you still need to be checked out in case you are to cause harm to the Young Miss.</em>''


    Seeing Alicia and Staing up, Cathy gave a big smile as she said: "Congrattions! Give me a few seconds to finish processing your information then we will get your guild Identifications ready." Cathy quickly finished processing the three''s information before taking out three metal credit card looking guild Identification cards. "Okay, all you need to do is drip a drop of your blood onto these cards. After which the cards will be bound to you and hold all your information. This includes your name, age, guild rank, guild contribution points, and current progress on missions. There is more information as well but you can look at that allter. Once again As a representative of the guild, I would like to congratte you on joining the Adventurers Guild. If you would like to take out a mission please head over to the mission board for F ranks."


    "Thank you, Cathy!" Alicia, Sta, and Rose all grabbed their new guild identifications. Alicia pricked her finger and dripped a drop of blood on to the guild card in her hand. The card lit up slightly before quickly dimming. When Alicia looked at her card there was all the information that Cathy had just said plus more. It recorded a lot of things like missionpletion, failed missions, resources collected and even the number of demonic beast in. Alicia found it quite surprising that so much information could be recorded but she wondered how it knew how many resources and demonic beasts she had in. Not thinking too much into it Alicia shrugged her shoulders and said: "Alright let''s go find a mission!"


    The F rank board was rather big. Alicia and Sta could barely reach the bottom section of the board because of how short they were. Although Sta had it a bit better than Alicia since she was about two years older. "Young Miss what about this one?" Rose asked as she took down a mission from the board.


    Alicia took the mission and started to read it. "Urgent help needed. Need an adventurer to help defend Brown vige from demonic beasts. A pack of earth wolves keeps attacking the vige every night." Alicia read through the mission and said: "This mission is perfect!"


    *******************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 69: First Mission Part One

    Chapter 69: First Mission Part One


    Brown Vige was a day out and currently Alicia, Sta, and Rose were halfway there. They had hitched a ride on the back of a food supplies cart that was headed towards the town to give some aid to the vigers. From the reports due to the constant attacks of the earth wolves, the vigers have had their fields destroyed over and over every night. This has made it hard for them to sustain their daily lives.


    Luckily the kingdom has been sending them food aid until the earth wolves have been taken care of. But since the vige is situated on the outskirts of the Lost Forest. A ce where the inner rings of the forest are shrouded in a thickyer of fog that is easy to get lost in. Many adventurers and even knights have gone missing while trying to explore the inner region. Hence the name Lost Forest.


    "Youdies sure are young to be going to Brown Vige. I have been making a trip there every week for the past month to give out supplies. You are the fifth group of adventurers to be heading out to the vige. Not a single one of those groups of adventurers have been able to figure out where the wolves are hiding. Although they have killed quite a few it seems their numbers are inexhaustible." The old man named Clifford said. He was the one driving the carriage.


    "Hopefully we will be able to find their hideout. I have a few ideas on what to do even if we need to enter the fog." Alicia had already learned about the dense fog of the woods. She had Rose purchased arge amount of rope in order to enter the fog so that they would not get lost. This rope was a little special since it was imbued with protection magic and would not break unless a rank eight demonic beast chomped down on it. Alicia had no idea who Rose bought the rope from but it seemed she got a good price.


    "Littledy, I suggest that you do not enter the fog. I have heard many rumors about those woods." Clifford said, his voice was filled with worry.


    "Oh? What kind of rumors?" Alicia knew not to take all rumors as true but it was still good to use as a basis for their investigation. Sometimes certain rumors or myths have a bit of truth to them.


    "Well, one of the rumors says that the fog in the Lost Forest is due to an ancient curse. Those who enter will nevere out. It''s like a living entity that feeds off the living. Another one says that there is a base for the high ranking demonic beasts. You know the ones who were able to turn into humans." Clifford exined.


    "Hmm, the first one is highly unlikely because not everyone who enters the fog goes missing. The other rumor though might have some truth to it. Mr. Clifford, are there any witnesses that have seen any of these humanoid demonic beasts?" Alicia asked. If it was true that there was a humanoid demonic beast then this mission was not an F rank mission but an A rank mission. Alicia could only hope that this was not the case.


    "That''s just it. No one knows who started this rumor but there has never been any sign of humanoid demonic beasts. Not even a single witness. This is probably why the mission youdies took was so low. There is no solid proof of any of the ims." Clifford answered.


    Alicia took this all in before looking at Rose and Sta. "What do you two think? Do you think it''s a possibility that the earth wolves are sent out to attack the vige every night by a higher ranked demonic beast?"


    "It is a possibility. But we will need to tread lightly just in case. If there is really a humanoid demonic beast that is upying the Lost Forest we will need to report back to the guild immediately. But we would need solid evidence first. It could also be a wolf king as well. They have a high intelligence and are able to control their pack very well." Sta herself was leaning more towards the wolf king scenario.


    "Miss Wymane is right. I would think this is more of a case of a wolf king than a humanoid demonic beast. But we will still keep our guard up just in case." Rose gave her opinion as well. But thest part of her sentence was not just for Sta and Alicia but for the guards that were secretly following them, ke included. This also included the few guards that were following Sta as well. It seems the Wymane family wanted to make sure their young miss was safe as well.


    "Then we will investigate both. I would rather it be the wolf king over a humanoid demonic beast. In any case, I want the two of you to be extra careful. I don''t want anyone getting hurt." Alicia said. This was her first mission and her first outing with her new friends. She did not want any of them to get hurt. Alicia made a small silent vow to herself that she would make sure they all stayed safe.


    A few hourster, night had descended and it was time to set up camp. Aliciay on the soft grass and looked up at the sky. She had a sense of calmness looking up at the star filled sky. ''<em>I wonder how many times this sky will change as the years go by. How many people will I meet and say goodbye to? Will I meet a man that I will fall in love with and start a family?</em>'' Herst words caused the image of a young man to pop into her mind. Alicia''s face blushed as she realized she started to picture ke in her head. She sat up and shook her head before pping her cheeks. "Why did I think of him!?" She groaned. "I''m going to bed!" Red in the face, Alicia headed back to where everyone else was.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 70: First Mission Part Two

    Chapter 70: First Mission Part Two


    After making it back to the camp Alicia climbed into her tent where Rose and Sta were also staying. She sat down on her sleeping bag and summoned out Frey and ir. "Mother!" Frey quickly flew over and hugged Alicia''s cheek.


    Sta''s eyes lit up seeing Frey: "Cutee! Alicia who is this!?"


    "This is Frey, my adopted daughter. She is a little special and can not be seen by people I do not trust for now. As someone whoes from a knight''s family and as my friend Sta, I hope you can keep Frey a secret." Alicia bowed her head towards Sta.


    "Of course!" Sta drew her sword and knelt down on one knee as she said: "By the honor of my sword I swear to never reveal any of Alicia''s or her family''s secrets!"


    Alicia smiled as she stood up and helped Sta up. "Thank you, Sta, I know how special an oath of the sword is for a knight." This was true for the knights in this world. An oath on one''s sword was a promise that can never be broken. This oath was something that knights did not give out very easily. It was basically swearing your loyalty to the other party. In this case, it was Sta swearing her loyalty to Alicia.


    Just seeing how quickly Sta was willing to make such an oath made Rose feel a lot better. She already had people look into Sta''s background to make sure there was nothing amiss. They dug back almost ten generations of the Wymane family for any misconduct. Luckily it came backpletely clean. The Wymane family has been a very loyal family to the king and the kingdom since the dawn of the kingdom itself.


    "Sta this here is ire. She helps me take care of Frey when I need to do something that takes up a lot of time." Alicia said as she produced a ball of Magicule for Frey to eat. Frey happily took it and sat on Alicia''s shoulder to begin eating.


    "Miss Wymane, it is a pleasure to meet you." ire gave a small bow to Sta.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you as well ire but enough with the "Miss Wymane" stuff. I get it enough at my house. Just Sta is fine. Same goes for you as well, Rose. Just call me Sta from now on." Sta said with a smile. She always hated all the high society formalities.


    "Then I will do as you ask, Sta." ire replied. Before turning back to Alicia. "Young Miss Loeri seems to have formed a cocoon around her body in the shape of arge egg."


    "It should be fine. She said she was going through a growth spurt. So I am guessing her forming a cocoon around her body is part of this growth. Just keep an eye on it and tell me if you find anything weird about it. There was not much in Berlin''s library on younger dragons. So we can only assume that everything is as per normal." Alicia exined. She had read up on dragons in Berlin''s library when she first brought Loeri home, just in case something happened to Loeri. But sadly she could not find much information that was worth mentioning.


    "I will make sure to let you know if I find anything strange." ire said.


    "Wait what dragon? You have a dragon!?" Sta''s eyes were wide with shock.


    "Yes, I am contracted with Loeri, a young dragon I met in the Demonic Forest." Hearing Alicia, mention the Demonic Forest made Sta even more surprised. So many surprises all at once were making Sta''s head spin.


    "I won''t ask anymore, my mind can not take it." Sta said as she held her head. Alicia and the rest let out augh.


    After talking a bit more everyone but Aliciaid down to sleep for the night. This was because Alicia was on first watch. Although the area they were in was safer than most. There were still times when demonic beasts or bandits would attack. So it was necessary to have a lookout. Alicia''s n was originally to go to bed but she drew the first watch when they were deciding on who would take watch. On this night it was ire and Alicia. Alicia would keep watch for the first half of the night while ire would take the other half. Since ire was in charge of taking care of Frey. Frey would be hiding in Alicia''s hair until ire woke up.


    Night passed and dawn rose. The morning dew drenched the ground underfoot. Alicia woke up to Frey clinging on to her neck drooling which made Alicia lightly chuckle. She reached up and poked Frey causing Frey to groan and slowly open her sleepy eyes. "Mother?"


    "I need you to get up for a bit and eat breakfast. You can go back to sleep after if you want. Later on, when ire wakes up I will send you into the space so you can y okay." Alicia said softly.


    "Okay..." Frey still half asleep moved to a sitting position on Alicia''s shoulder while rubbing her little eyes.


    ---


    Once everyone was ready they set off again. They were only a half a day out from the vige and would arrive around noon time.


    When the sun was highest in the sky they had finally reached the entrance of Brown Vige. But what they saw when they arrived was utter destruction. The fields werepletely dug up and even the fences and the vige gate were smashed to bits. Alicia couldn''t help but feel a bit of pity for these vigers as they all worked together to try to repair all the damage.


    The cart rolled through the broken main gate and made its way to the vige center...


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 71: Brown Village

    Chapter 71: Brown Vige


    Alicia and the rest jumped down from the cart and looked around the vige center. All the buildings were made from wood. There was only one road in and out of the vige that was solid dirt. The vige center had arge well that everyone got their water from. One could say that living in this vige, one had to be very self sufficient. Alicia turned her gaze to the ruined fields. They werepletely destroyed. Large holes could be seen where the earth wolves had been digging. Therge fences that surrounded the vige were also shattered to bits.


    While Alicia was surveying the area an old man with a cane came walking up to them. "Clifford my Brown vige has troubled you yet again..."


    "Old Mo do not worry. The kingdom is supposed to help those in need. It is not your fault that the wolves are attacking." Clifford was very polite as he gave Old Mo a small bow.


    Old Mo said a few more words to Clifford before turning his gaze to the three youngdies. "So you''re from the Adventurers guild. I hope you are able to find some clues to what is going on. Thest few groups always came up with nothing." Old Mo''s voice was filled with distress.


    Alicia smiled at Old Mo and replied: "We will do our best. But I have to ask a few questions before me and mypanions cane up with a n of action."


    "Of course! Of course! Where are my manners? Come with me to my house." Old Mo waved his hand for the girls to follow.


    Old Mo was the vige chief so his house was the biggest. But at the same time, it was the most simple. He lived by himself so he did not need much in the way of living. He actually relied on the vigers for his food since he was not able to work the fields anymore. In return, he did his best to help the people of the vige whenever an issue came up.


    "I am sorry my ce is not equipped to cater to many people." Old Mo said apologetically.


    "It''s fine we do not mind standing. I am just going to get straight to the point. There has never been an attack during the day?" Alicia asked.


    "No. all the attacks happen around the same time when the moon is at its highest." Old Mo answered.


    "Is there any signal when the attack will happen?" Alicia was asking basic questions but she really had nothing else to go on. Only after getting the basic information would she be able to get a better sense of what was going on.


    "They do howl signaling their attack but other than that there is nothing. Once they attack they break through the repaired walls and destroy the farms and nothing else. But it''s strange that they continue digging up the fields there is nothing left in the fields for them to even eat." Old Man exined.


    Alicia frowned when she heard this. She could not understand what the point was of continuously digging the fields up. Alicia pondered for a moment and out of curiosity, she asked: "May I ask if you have seen any strangers around the vigetely. Like maybe near the Lost Forest?"


    Old Mo thought for a moment and started to shake his head. "No not that I know of Wait! Flora said she had seen a young man walk into the Lost Forest about a week ago. She said she even called out to him trying to warn him not to enter the forest but the young man ignored her. Flora did not think too much about it but still reported it to me in case a missing person case came up. She figured he might be an adventurer or something that had a mission in the forest."


    Hearing this, the looks on the three girls'' faces quickly sank. They all had a feeling that this mission was not as it seemed one bit. "May we speak to this Flora?"


    "Yes, of course, I will bring you to her now. She is usually in the fields at this time of day." Old Mo said as he got up out of his chair unsteadily, getting ready to escort the three girls to the fields.


    "It''s okay we can go down to the fields ourselves. Thank you for answering our questions." Alicia was not going to make an old man who could barely walk escort them down to the fields which were about a fifteen minute walk from the vige chief''s house.


    After leaving the vige chiefs house Alicia and the rest headed to fields to find Flora. When they got to the fields they saw about twenty people working trying to hurry and repair the field from the previous night''s damage. Although it was highly likely that the fields would be destroyed again once night came it was still better to repair the fields then let them be even worse over time.


    Alicia walked up to an older woman with arge straw hat on her head. "Excuse me can you direct me to someone named Flora?"


    The woman who was kneeling down working did not look up as she said: "My name''s Flora. How can I help you?"


    "I heard from the vige chief that you saw a young man walk into the Lost Forest about a week ago. I was wondering if you can describe him for me?" Alicia asked.


    Flora stopped her hands and stood up. She patted the dirt off her knees and finally looked at Alicia with furrowed brows. "You''re here about that young man? What about all the damage to the vige those damn Earth Wolves have been causing?"


    *******************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 72: Investigation Begins

    Chapter 72: Investigation Begins


    Alicia was not mad. She knew the people here were very tense due to all the attacks. So she only smiled and said: "This is why I am asking you about this person that you have seen. We are investigating the attacks of the earth wolves. So far the only clues we have that may correspond to the attacks is the person you saw."


    Flora showed a shocked expression on her face. "Are you saying that the young man I say maybe the cause of this?"


    "We are not sure, that is why we are investigating this. We want to make sure we do not miss anything that may lead to stopping the attacks on the vige. Especially since the attacks seem to have no rhyme or reason on why they would be attacking." Alicia exined.


    "I see. Well, then I do apologize for my earlier rudeness. Us vigers have been having a very hard time because of all of this." Flora said apologetically before giving a small bow.


    "It''s fine we understand. When times are hard, stress builds up. If you could give us a bit of information on the man you saw. What he looks like, how tall he is, and what side of the forest did he enter? The more information the better." Alicia asked.


    "He was around one hundred and eighty centimeters tall. He had... I want to say ck hair but seemed to have been a tinged red as well. All of his clothes were ck and he had dark skin. I do not remember any more than that. As for the side of the woods, he was on it was right over there at the corner of the vige." Flora pointed to a location a little west of the destroyed fence.


    Alicia took in all this information and gave her thanks to Flora before the three headed to the Lost Forest entrance. "With what we know so far, what are the chances of this being a humanoid demonic beast?"


    "Chances are looking to be higher and higher I would suggest having ire help as well. She has had a few encounters with humanoid demonic beasts." Rose said.


    Alicia nodded her head and called both ire and Frey out. Frey immediately got excited and flew to give Alicia a hug. "Frey from this time on you need to stay out of sight. So be a good girl and hide in Mother''s hair okay?"


    "Okay~! Frey will do as Mother says!" Frey smiled brightly as she snuggled into Alicia''s hair. Once Frey was settled, Alicia turned to ire and told ire everything that they had found out so far.


    "Your thoughts are not too far off but there could be a beast tamer involved as well. The best thing to do would be to enter the woods to try to find some clues. Beast tamers have heightened senses so they are able to find their way around the fog with ease. The only one of us here that can do that is Young Miss. So I would suggest having Young Miss go in with one more of us with the rope tied around their waist for safety, to see if they can find any clues." ire said. Although it was a tad dangerous for them to enter the Lost Forest as long as they took precautions they should be okay.


    "I will go with the Young Miss!" Rose quickly volunteered. She did not feel right letting the young miss go in with Sta. Plus it would not just be her going in with Alica. There were a few guards and ke as well.


    "Alright, it''s settled then. Rose and I will go into the lost Forest to look for clues." Alicia pulled out two stacks of ropes. They could only go so far in but it was still a good fifty meters of rope. They could only hope to find some clues before they reached the full length of the rope.


    With everything decided, ire and Sta helped get the rope secure around Alicia and Rose before tying the other end to a tree. Sta and ire were to each keep a hand on the rope so that Alicia and Rose could give a signal if something was wrong. They came up with a simple system of notification. One hard tug was they found something and two hard tugs if something was wrong.


    Alicia grew a bit excited to be doing something like this even though it could turn out to be very dangerous. Doing her best to bottle up her excitement Alicia and Rose started off into the forest. Unlike the Demonic Forest, the Lost Forest was a damp dark ce. Alica could onlypare it to the rain forest back on earth. Very little light was able to peer down from the treetops and the further you went in the less you would be able to see. The underbrush thinned out when light became a lot less. Turning into mossy slippery underfoot.


    Sta and ire stood waiting at the edge of the Lost Forest each holding their respective ropes. Sta stared off into the forest with a worried expression on her face. Seeing this, ire said: "Do not worry. They have guards with them and one of them can handle a single humanoid demonic beast by themself."


    Sta was shocked. She knew she had a few guards who followed her but they were nowhere near strong enough to kill a humanoid demonic beast. But now that she thought about it she did not know Alicia''s family name since Alicia only said her first name and nothing else. "ire, who exactly is Alicia?"


    ire only smiled and said: "In time as long as you stay true to Alicia you will know. Only then will you find out."


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 73: Lost Forest Part One

    Chapter 73: Lost Forest Part One


    Dense fog filled Alicia''s view as she ventured deeper into the Lost Forest. Because of how dense the fog was Alicia and Rose had to hold hands in order to not lose each other. "It''s so hard to see!" Aliciained.


    "Yes it is, but at least with your detection magic we are able to know what is around us." Rose said as she tried to lighten the mood.


    "Yeah if not we would not be able to figure out much of anything about this ce. I have spotted quite a few demonic beasts but none of them are the wolves we are looking for. I also haven''t found any traces of theming through here." To safely make their way through the Lost Forest Alicia has had to keep her detection magic up the entire time. She was currently looking for any signs of the wolves.


    "Young Miss doesn''t it seem like we have been walking for a long time and yet the rope has yet to be used up?" Rose was starting to get worried as she came to a stop. The rope that they had wrapped around them was only fifty meters in length. They should have been stopped by now.


    Alicia''s stopped in her tracks and quickly pulled on her rope. Centimeter by centimeter she reeled the rope in only to find that after ten meters the rope seemed to have been chewed through. Alicia''s brow furrowed as she walked over to Rose''s rope and once again found that it also had been chewed through. "Seems something chewed through the ropes I do know that we are not far from the entrance of the forest since I can still detect ir and Sta. So let''s go back for now because something that can chew through this rope that was imbued with protect magic is definitely strong."


    Rose nodded and the two made their way back to the exit. Luckily they only walked in about seventy five meters so leaving the fog did not take very long. "Alicia!" Sta worriedly called out. In her hand was the other end of the broken rope.


    "We are fine, something chewed through the rope." Alicia said, looking a bit dejected.


    "So what should we do now?" Sta asked.


    "Well the rope trick is out of the question and we found no traces of the wolves. Whatever chewed through the rope evaded my detection magic and was strong enough to actually bite through a magic imbued rope. So we will need to be extra careful going into the Lost Forest. We will need to wait until night fall and kill all the earth wolves except one and follow it back. This is risky because if they are truly hiding in the Lost Forest we might end up at a disadvantage." Alicia did not like how there were so many unknown variables. One misstep could cause one of them to get hurt.


    As the girls were talking a figure came walking out of the tree line behind them. "Alicia, me and you will chase the Earth wolves back to theirir." This person was none other than ke.


    "ke!" Alicia''s cheeks turned a slight pink color. Sta looked at ke and then at Alicia and a smile formed on her face. ''Ho,ho! It seems Alicia has a thing for Sir ke!''


    Trying to calm herself down Alicia asked: "Just the two of us? Wouldn''t it be safer to go as a group?"


    "No Two of your guards have disappeared within the forest. Going in a group would make it more likely that someone would get lost or disappear like those two." ke said seriously.


    "Wait how many guards have been following me I have only counted four..." Alicia knew people had been following her but she had only counted four besides ke.


    "There were six altogether. The two who disappeared are well known for their skills in evading detection magic. It was precisely these two that have not yet returned. With the two of us who can use wide range detection magic, we can get a better scope on thendscape and protect each other at the same time. Also, this mission has been upgraded from F rank to A rank." ke exined.


    Alicia looked at the other three and found what ke said to be very reasonable. ke and her had fought together a few times while taking out bandits. So out of this group they had a better understanding of each other''s abilities. "Alright, we will do it like that then. Sta and Rose will stay here and protect the vige while me and ke follow the earth wolves back to where their den. ire I will need you to look after Frey back in my Space. If anything bad happens I can pull ke with me into the space. "


    After making their n the five found a shady spot to rest until night fall. Sta had pulled Alicia aside with a big grin on her face as she asked: "So what''s going on between you and Mr. Cold Face?"


    Hearing Sta''s question made Alicia blush instantly. "Nothing is going on!" Alicia hurriedly said.


    "Hmmm? I think something is going on! Don''t worry I will do what I can to help you!" Sta teased.


    "What help!? I am not even ten yet! Plus, he doesn''t like me anyway At least I do not think so anyway Not in that sense." Alicia said dejectedly. The ambiguous answer that she got before still weighed on her mind.


    Sta was stunned! "You already confessed?"


    "Not exactly Well, maybe a tiny bit..." Alicia said shyly.


    "What do you mean a tiny bit!?" Sta eximed.


    "Shhh! Enough talk, get some rest we have a long night ahead of us!" With a face as red as an apple, Aliciaid down on the soft grass and closed her eyes ignoring Sta.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 74: Lost Forest Part Two

    Chapter 74: Lost Forest Part Two


    Sounds of crickets could be heard all around, the dual moons were rested high in the night sky. Their dim light lighting the ground below. Alicia stretched her arms and straightened her armor. She picked up Frey who was soundly sleeping in the grass next to her and walked over to ire. "ire I leave Frey in your hands."


    "Yes, Young Miss." ire gently took Frey into her hands before disappearing into Alicia''s space.


    "We need to get into position." Alicia said as she nodded to the rest. Alicia and ke were to be the main attackers. While Rose and Sta acted ordingly.


    <em><strong>*AWWWWWOOOOOO!!!!!*</strong></em>


    The sounds of a wolf''s howl could be heard in the distances. "Get ready they areing." ke shouted out.


    Not too long after, five meter tall earth wolves burst out from the tree line. These earth wolves got their names because they seemed to be made out of earth. They had a brown crusted shell of dirt packed on to their bodies that acted like their fur. The difficult thing about earth wolves was their defense and size. The dirt that was packed on their bodies could be hardened at will making it very tough to kill them with swords alone.


    "Use magic attacks to break through their armor!" ke shouted out as a group of twenty earth wolves came bounding towards the vige.


    Sta was up first as she casted ten water swords firing them at the earth wolves to try to soften up the packed earth on their bodies. Alicia and ke rushed in with swords drawn covering their swords with water magic. The biggest weakness of earth wolves was water magic. The biggest issue was for the four was their size. Being around five meters tall they basically towered over Alicia by a lot. Because of this Alicia could only aim for the legs at the joints to bring them down to her level or jump up on their backs.


    Rose and Sta would attack any earth wolf that was brought down to help quickly finish them off. with the addition of ke the group quickly took down seventy percent of the earth wolves before the rest fled. Seeing this Alicia and ke nodded at each other and followed suit expanding their detection magic to its fullest.


    The earth wolves as expected did, in fact, rush into the forest and into the fog. Alicia with ke on her heels rushed straight into the fog without any hesitation. Of course, Alicia kept ke in view the entire time.


    In such dense fog at this time of night where no light was able to prate through, it was very hard to see what was in front of you. If not for the detection magic Alicia might have crashed into many trees by now. "ke they are not stopping at all. It seems they are heading towards the center of the forest. We need to be extra careful especially since there seems to be a creature out there that can hide from detection magic."


    "Yeah, you are right. But it''s okay I have a magical tool that can get a better read on those hidden in the dark." ke exined as he waved a small device in his hand.


    "Wait does that item pick up body heat?! That''s it!" Alicia was hit with a brilliant idea and wondered why she did not think of that before. Although detection magic was good it would pick up on things hit by the waves of magicules that were extended out. But if say a demonic beast had a way to bypass such magic by letting the magicules pass through them it would render the detection magic useless. But if she were to add in the ability to detect heat signatures she could actually improve the current detection magic to ount for such demonic beasts. Thinking of this, Alicia now needed a way to visualize such magic.


    ''On earth, such things are used by a camera or goggles. And seen through the eye.'' Alicia pondered a bit until finally she waved her hand and a glowing ser ball sized eye formed in front of her. With a wave of her hand, she sent it far up into the sky high above the fog line. In her mind, she was starting to receive images of the ground below. Inbination with the detection magic she was able to map out arger range than before and in finer detail. But what she saw right away shocked her. "ke we are surrounded!" Multiple heat signatures in the form of some kind of creature were following them and surrounding them.


    "What!?" ke looked at the magic tool in his hand and saw nothing out of the ordinary which shocked him. This tool was well known for picking up things that hide from Magicules!


    Seeing how ke looked confused Alicia yelled out: "Fire an attack spell straight to your front and to the right."


    ke quickly fired off a wind de in the direction Alicia had told him only to be startled when he heard a shriek and a spurt of ck bloode from in front of him. A ck sludge like creature came into view and fell to the ground. "What the hell is that!?" ke yelled out.


    "Have you never seen one of those before?" Alicia asked.


    "No. This is apletely new kind of demonic beasts! No, wait This is a demon spawn! Shit! Alicia, turn back! We have to leave and we have to leave now!" ck eximed.


    "Huh why!?" Alica was confused as to why they would need to turn around.


    "Just do as I say! No time to exin." ke did not wait for Alicia to ask questions any further before grabbing her hand and running off in the direction they came.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 75: Demon Spawn

    Chapter 75: Demon Spawn


    The sound of the wind could be heard rushing past Alicia and ke''s ears as they continued forward at their top speeds each using wind magic to make them move faster. Their goal now was to escape the Lost Forest as soon as possible.


    "ke, what are demon spawns?" Alicia asked.


    "Demon spawns are not demonic beasts since they did not originate from beasts. Demonic beasts were originally beasts but after the war of the devils and gods these beasts started to mutate into what they are now." ke started to exin.


    "But Loeri said that demonic beasts just appeared one day deep in the forests." Alicia was somewhat confused about what facts she should believe or not.


    "Loeri is not wrong with what she said. This was the known fact all the way up until a year ago when a research team was able to create a new type of demonic beasts using the air they isted from the Demonic Forest. They took a regr horned rabbit and stuffed it into a chamber packed with dense air from the Demonic Forest and a monthter the horned rabbit began to mutate and be more aggressive. Not only that but it was also able to form a Magi Sack. This is why we see some resemnce to the current demonic beasts and those that have yet to mutate. But this mutation is also passed to the offspring of the demonic beast. Which is why there are so many demonic beasts now." Alicia was stunned to hear this information because that would mean something within the forest is producing these demonic beasts!


    "Then what are demon spawns?" Alicia asked.


    "Demon spawns are something from the time of the devils and gods. They are creatures born from Magicules that have been tainted by hatred, malice, and blood lust. It is said this is also the reason the fallen god became corrupted." This was also the other reason why ke wanted to escape the forest as soon as possible. If there was a source of tainted Magicule in a part of this forest that could create demon spawn then even he and Alicia would be tainted if they ran into it. Luckily they had not gone too deep into the forest or it could have been truly bad.


    Alicia''s face paled hearing what ke said. She hated to think what would have happened if they had been corrupted as well. She knew if such Magicules could corrupt a god they would certainly be able to corrupt a regr human. As Alicia was lost in thought she noticed something charging towards them from the side that was about to attack ke. With no hesitation, she grabbed ke''s arm and pulled him to the other side of her while at the same time firing off six fireballs.


    *Screeeee!!!!*


    An ear piercing shriek was heard and a demon spawn appeared on the ground covered in mes. ke''s expression was grave as he knew if Alicia did not pull him to the side he would have been injured just now. "Thanks, Alicia..."


    "Don''t thank me yet they have blocked off our path!" Alicia said as she tried to catch her breath. Through her detection magic she could tell they were almost clear of the fog but between them and the fog were hundreds of these demon spawns. Alicia knowing she needed time to think and also time to rest she quickly created a ten meter wall made of earth to surround her and ke.


    ke looked at Alicia with a questioning gaze. "There are a few hundred demon spawns between us and where the fog ends. I built this earth wall to give us time to think. I could use meteor rain to tten everything but I am not sure if there will be any damage to the vige since it is so close by. I do not want to have any coteral damage. ke, what do you think?"


    "I think Alicia has been calling me ke instead of Sir ke recently." ke suddenly teased. He did so to try to lighten up their troubled situation.


    "Are we not friends now?" Alicia humphed and blushed a little but she knew the normally always serious ke was just trying to lighten the mood. It was just that it would work better if this face showed some kind of expression while he did.


    "All we need to do is make a path out but with so many, it would be hard. If there was some way to hold them back or push them down while we pass by it would make things easier than trying to fight our way through. " ke said seriously.


    Alicia thought for a moment and had a few ideas but she was not sure it would work or not. There was no time to try to test things out. She could only think of that magic. Magic, Berlin told her to never use it in front of others. Alicia looked at ke and came to a decision. "ke the magic I am about to cast you must promise to never say a word to anyone about. Master Berlin told me never to use it in front of others."


    "You have my word as a knight." ke said as he dropped to one knee giving his oath.


    Alicia nodded before touching the air in front of her. She already knew where her destination would be. She just had to make sure no one was around to see her. ke was startled when he saw a crack form in the air in front of them. Alica took ke''s hand before stepping through the crack pulling him through with her. When they reappeared again the two were right outside the fog bank Alicia quickly waved her free hand and got rid of the crack behind her.


    ---


    In a dark dingy cave within the Lost Forest, a young man with dark skin and horns on his head sat upon a throne made of bones as he looked out over the thousands of demon spawn in front of him. In the front row were a few hundred humanoid looking creatures that were kneeling on the ground. The young man looked into a shining globe that was in his hand and a sinister smile spread across his face. "Oh? So such magic exists in this world? Teleportation is one thing but translocation is another. This is very useful magic. I wonder how it works


    "I will need to grab this human and make her tell me. Once she does I will be nice and kill her before digging out her innards to feed my pets. It''s just too bad though I do love to listen to humans scream while I dig their innards out while they''re alive. It''s such a calming sound! But it is not right if I do not give a little since this translocation magic would be very useful to me... " A humanoid figure walked over to the young man and whispered into his ear. The young man paused for a moment before letting out a sigh. "Seems I will have to finish up here first before I can find this little human. So, for now, she will get to live a little longer...."


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 76: Devil

    Chapter 76: Devil


    ke looked down at the small hand that was still holding firmly on to his causing the corners of his lips to turn upwards. He did not try to pull away, instead, he said: "Master Berlin was right to tell you to never use such magic in front of others."


    "Yeah, I know. This kind of magic is not something that should be spread around." Alicia knew that this magic was translocation. As long as she had been somewhere all she had to do was visualize the location she wanted to exit from and there would be no problem. If enemy countries got ahold of such magic they would only need to send one person out undercover, find the nearest biggest ce and then return to their capital. From there they could open a rift at any time and send thousands of soldiers through to invade.


    Alicia let out a sigh of relief now that they were out of the woods and without even thinking still holding on to ke''s hand pulled him along towards the vige where Sta and Rose were waiting.


    Sta saw Aliciaing towards the vige so she started to run towards them to meet up halfway. But she stopped short when she saw Alicia holding ke''s hand causing a teasing smile to form on her face. "Oh ho? Since when did you two be all lovey dovey?"


    It was only when Sta said something that Alicia realized she was still holding ke''s hand. She blushed all the way to her ears and quickly released ke''s hand before she ran forward towards Sta. ''<em>So embarrassing!</em>''


    Seeing that teasing look on Sta''s face Alicia knew if she tried to defend herself and say that it was just her being absent minded, Sta would not believe her. So instead of defending herself, she ran right past Sta towards Rose. "Rose we need to go speak with the vige chief."


    "Hey! Alicia!" Sta yelled out after beingpletely ignored. She stomped her feet before running after Alicia. ke who was watching the antics of the girls couldn''t help but form a slight smile on his face as he clenched the fist that Alicia had been holding.


    ''<em>Don''t get ideas Remember who she really is I need to gain more merits by the time of hering of age ceremony. Only then will I be able to be her personal knight...</em>'' ke told himself before joining up with the rest.


    "What do we need to speak to the vige chief about?" Rosed asked.


    "Relocation. The entire vige needs to be relocated and this whole area needs to be a military site." ke exined.


    "Military site?" Sta was surprised. She never thought an F rank mission to kill a few earth wolves would turn into such a big event!


    "What we are dealing with makes this mission a SSS rank mission. We might have stumbled upon a very dangerous enemy not only to humankind but to all races. Everyone in this vige needs to leave and they have to leave tonight." ke said seriously. He had already contacted Berlin to let him know and even as they were speaking a thousand man army was on the way to take over the vige and surround the Lost Forest.


    After exining things to the Vige Chief, Old Mo woke up all the vigers and exined the situation to them. Although they were not happy about needing to relocate, ke had assured them that thend they were moving to would be just as fertile as thend they were on now and the kingdom will also help build new houses for them all. Only then did they feel more at ease.


    After packing their things the vigers followed behind Alicia, ke and the rest as they made the long trip towards the location they would be moving to. Alicia and ke led the way. Since it was dark Alicia was using detection magic to watch out for any bandits and demonic beasts. But only half an hour had passed after leaving the vige when Alicia spotted something flying towards them at an extremely fast speed. "ke we got in...!"


    "HAHAHA! It seems I couldn''t wait after all." A young man with dark skin and ck horns on his head stood up in the sky looking down at Alicia, her team, and all the vigers.


    Flora looked at the man in shock as she yelled out. "Miss Alicia, that is the young man that I saw that day!"


    "Oh? You saw me? Well doesn''t matter if you did or not you all are going to die anyway and be food for my pets!" With a wave of his hand, a horrific scream was heard and everyone turned to face where Flora was standing her body started to swell up like a balloon and once it reached its max it exploded causing flesh and blood to stter all over the ce.


    Alicia''s eyes grew wide at the scene in front of her. But she did not panic instead she quickly waved her hand creating a massive tenyer barrier around everyone including herself. Seeing this the young man was a bit surprised as he said: "Hmm? Seems you have some skill little girl! Even for me this barrier would be tough to break. But no matter I have plenty of time to y with you!"


    "Why are you doing this!?" Alicia yelled at the young man.


    "Does a devil need a reason to kill humans? Even if the gods themselves were here they would not be able to save the lot of you!"


    *******************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 77: Decisive Action

    Chapter 77: Decisive Action


    Alicia''s face turned pale when the young man said, devil. She knew her barrier would notst forever. It would only be a matter of time before the young man broke through it. As she was thinking her thoughts were interrupted by yet another scream. Alicia looked up and saw that the guards who usually followed Sta and her were all suspended in the air.


    "Haha, you ants actually thought you could sneak attack me?" The young man''s face revealed a sinister smile. This smile alone sent shivers down everyone''s back. It contained arge amount of blood lust.


    "Wait! Don''t!" Alicia yelled out but her voice fell on deaf ears as the guards'' bodies exploded sending down a rain of blood from the sky. All she could hear was the hideousugh of the young man as he bathed in the blood. Alicia couldn''t take the sight of those around her dying for no reason. As someone who aspired to be a knight how could she stand the sight of innocent people losing their lives?


    Alicia looked up at the devil and gripped her sword. She took a step forward but before she could take another, a hand had grabbed her shoulder. She looked back and saw ke holding on to her. "ke let me go! As someone who wants to be a knight I can not just stand here and watch!" Her voice was full of rage. She brushed ke''s hand off of her shoulder and walked towards the edge of the barrier but just before she was about to step out of the barrier Alicia tossed ke her space and said: "ke, protect them..."


    Alicia stepped out of the barrier and waved her hand, thousands of fireballs formed around her in an instant before shooting towards the young man in the sky. She spent no time talking as she repositioned herself further away from the barrier. This young man had already killed so many people in front of her and she knew he had also probably ughtered many more. She did not just stop at the fireballs, she only used them for cover as streaks of lightning arched down her arms. She held them out in front of her as a ball of lightning charged up in her hands!


    In the sky, the young man was surprised at the sudden attack as he waved his hand and a shield formed around him.


    *<em><strong>Boom!</strong></em>* *<em><strong>Boom!</strong></em>* *<em><strong>Boom!</strong></em>* *<em><strong>Boom!</strong></em>* *<em><strong>Boom!</strong></em>*


    Fireball after fireball hit the young man''s shield. He let out augh as he shouted: "Little girl you will need to do better than."


    *<em><strong>BOOOM!</strong></em>*


    A ray of lightning smashed into his barrier causing cracks to emerge in the young man''s shield. "Haha, Interesting! It has been so long since I have received such a strong attack!" The young man started to get excited and was about to retaliate but he felt an immense danger as he quickly looked up into the sky. He saw thousands of ck disks form up in the sky. From these ck disk, many meteors descended down towards him causing the young man to not only create an even bigger barrier around himself but also the need to dodge the meteorsing down.


    "Humph! Little girl, you are trying my patience!" The young man yelled out as he continued to dodge.


    On the ground, ke, Sta, and Rose were all casting barrier magic to the best of their abilities to help extend the barrier that Alicia had made. They were also somewhat shocked by the fact that Alicia was able to put the young man in a defensive position.


    But this young man was also not to be underestimated. He had dered that he was a devil so it was sure that he was strong and the next moment he waved his hand and showed just how strong he was. Large ck spikes formed around him totaling more than a thousand. He sent them flying not only into the sky but also towards Alicia. The ones aimed at the sky easily dispelled the meteor rain. while the other sped towards Alicia.


    Alicia back-peddled using wind magic and started to move away from the rest now that she caught the attention of the young man. The young man was also not stupid he knew Alicia was trying to lure him away but he did not care as he shouted out. "It doesn''t matter if I finish you off first, those friends of your will soon die anyway!" He then followed after Alicia.


    Magic spell after magic spell could be seen lighting up the night''s sky as Alicia and the young man shed. One in the sky, one on the ground. Alicia was firing everything she could at the young man. Although she could not fire off any strong magics that took time to charge she could still fire off magic spells that were abination of this world''s magic and ideas she got from earth. Like right now she was using fire magic to turn the molecules in the air into sma and firing it at the young man. At first, the young man thought he could block the magic with his barrier only to find his barrier was easily prated by this new magic. Due to his negligence, he was actually injured by one of the sma rays!


    "Haha! Good! I was going to keep you alive and torture the translocation magic out of you, But I changed my mind! You are too dangerous to be left alive for even a second longer! Anything that poses a threat to the greater n needs to die!" As his words fell arge ck hole appeared next to the young man and arge skeletal hand shot out from inside and speeding towards Alicia.


    Alicia quickly created a barrier and wrapped her body with it but to her surprise, the skeletal hand was not an attack but was meant to capture her! Before she could react she was already in the skeletal hands grasp. She looked over at the Young man and her face paled as she saw arge ck ball forming in the young man''s hand. The young man had a bloodthirsty smile form on his face as he sent the ck ball racing towards Alicia. Alicia did her best to struggle but she could not free herself from the grasp of the skeletal hand that held her. Her face paled as she thought: ''<em>I''m going to die again!</em>''


    Alicia closed her eyes as she saw that the ck ball was about to hit her. But the pain that came with death never came instead she felt herself in a warm embrace...


    **********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 78: Gods Race

    Chapter 78: Gods Race


    Alicia opened her eyes and looked up at the handsome face in front of her. Although the face was a little bit older looking and the hair was now golden blonde like hers. Even his eyes were a solid gold color. Alicia knew who this person was. "ke?"


    ke turned his head and looked at Alicia. His face was not as cold as before but much gentler as he said: "Mhm Now that I broke the seal you will not need to worry. I am here for you and will take care of anything that threatens your path in life."


    Alicia''s eyes welled up with tears she really truly thought she was going to die once again. Feeling the warm embrace of ke caused all her previous fears to vanish as she sank into his arms. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something but ke pressed his finger against her lips and said: "Rest you have worked hard."


    Alicia did not say anything, only nodding her head and slowly closing her eyes. She was very tired


    ke looked up at the young man who was looking at ke in shock before his face formed a grim smile. "To think a one of the Gods race who never intervene in the mortal world actually stepped in to save this little bitch! AHHHH!!! I can''t take it! Why won''t you let me rip her to shreds!" The Young Man started to shout out in rage.


    "I thought after the war of Devils and Gods an agreement was made. The agreement stated that Devils will no longer try to take over the mortal world and Gods would no longer intervene with the mortal world. But here you are creating demon spawns and forming an army. What is your goal for being here in the mortal world?" ke''s voice was calm but at the same time carried an overbearing pressure with it.


    "Haha! What am I doing here? What does it matter to a fucking god!? You gods sealed your power to live amongst the mortals while us devils were banished to a wastnd that is not even fit to grow a de of grass. A dark dingy cesspool of moltenva and death. So what am I doing in this mortal world? What else but thinning out the herd a bit and eating my fill!" The young man yelled out.


    "You''re breaking the rules of the agreement!" ke waved his hand a bright golden de made of light shot out towards the young man. This caused the young man to quickly wrap himself in a thick ck fog that blocked the attack.


    "You''re really hot headed for someone from the God''s race! I will let things end here for today. If you even try to stop me I will ughter everyone here with a flick of my finger. I will leave you with one thing though before I go. Little girl my name is Dolnar. Remember it because a day wille when I kill you and turn you into a meal for my pets!" Throwing out these words Dolnar wrapped himself in ck fog before disappearing from where he stood.


    "He escaped?" Alicia asked as she looked up at ke.


    "Mhm. He teleported away." ke answered.


    "You can put me down if you want to give chase." Alicia said as she blushed a little. She was still being embraced by ke.


    "It''s fine. Your safety is what''s most important." ke said as he flew over to where the magic barrier was. Alicia looked to see everyoneying down on the ground causing her to get worried. Seeing this worry keforted her saying: "They are fine. I only knocked them out. I can not let others see this form."


    "Will you erase my memory of today since I have seen you like this?" Alicia reluctantly asked. She did not want to forget this day for anything.


    ke looked at those big watery eyes that were saying that she was unwilling to forget and shook his head. "If it''s you, it''s okay if you know. Just promise me that you will never go against a Devil alone again. When you were fighting with him he was actually just ying around. He could have killed everyone with a flick of his fingers. Devils are something that you can not fight against Not now anyway..."


    The twonded on the ground and ke reluctantly let Alicia go. But to his surprise, Alicia took out her sword and knelt down onto one knee "By the honor of my sword I swear to never reveal your secret to anyone as long as I live! Nor will I ever attempt to fight a devil again alone unless you say I can."


    ke smiled as his figure returned back to his younger appearance. He helped Alicia up as he gently said: "There is no need to take an oath when I know you would never tell anyone."


    "But still I have to show my sincerity. Also.." Alicia looked up at ke and smiled. "Thank you for saving me. If not for you I might have been dead."


    "Mmm Duty or not I will always protect you. For now, let''s wake everyone up and escort the vigers to their new homes safely." Alicia nodded her head as she watched ke wave his hand and all the vigers, Rose and Sta all slowly started to wake up.


    This was a night that Alicia would never forget for the rest of her life. It was also a hard lesson for her. The world she was in now was filled with many powerful people, enemies, and friends alike. There were some existences that could reap a life with just a snap of their fingers. Just thinking about how close she came to death caused a shiver to run down Alicia''s spine. She was very lucky this time that the Devil was just ying around. Otherwise, she would have been dead the second the Devil arrived.


    *******************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 79: New Determination

    Chapter 79: New Determination


    Sta and Rose slowly woke up and climbed up off the ground in a daze. "What happened?"


    "The devil used some kind of knock out magic to keep everyone from escaping." ke gave a lite lie so that Alicia did not have to do so.


    Hearing the word devil Sta and Rose both shivered before quickly looking around. When they saw that Alicia was standing there next to ke they both quickly ran over wrapping their arms around here. "Alicia!"


    Rose checked every part of Alicia''s body and only let out a sigh of relief when she saw that Alicia was unharmed. "Young Miss please do not do that again."


    "I promise I will not try to fight a devil again but I can not promise that for anything else. If I let you all die when I have the power to at least act as a decoy. What is the point of me trying to be a knight?" Alicia said seriously. For her letting others die in front of her without even trying to save them is something she could not do. Alicia''s statement left the two girls speechless. It was true that at that time if it was not for Alicia luring the devil away they all might have died.


    While the three girls chatted ke gathered the vigers and once they were all ready they once again set out towards their destination. Along the way, Alicia and ke walked side by side. Alicia kept sneaking peeks at ke as if she wanted to say something. "If you want to ask just ask."


    "How old are you really?" Alicia remembered that when ke showed up in his god form he looked much older than he did now. So she was wondering just how old he really was.


    "Almost fourteen. What you saw is what I will look like in a few years. My race, when we are younger and remove our seal, causes our bodies to grow to what we will look like in the near future. Of course, our growth and aging stop at that age as well. We keep our youthful looks for as long as we are alive. Which can span tens of thousands of years or more. But like any other race, we still have children." ke exined.


    "I see Then why did you be a knight? If your race is all powerful why are you here now?" Alicia did not understand. If the Gods race was so powerful why was ke working as a knight?


    "In my race, we have what''s called a divining pool. It allows us to see many things. Though nowadays it is mainly used for marriageable purposes to allow us to find the one we will spend all eternity with. My match will eventually be a knight of this kingdom. Which is why I am here now." Alicia heard this and couldn''t help but feel a bit dejected. ''<em>So it turns out he already has someone he is destined to be with...</em>''


    "So your race can marry outside your race?" Although dejected, Alicia still had questions she wanted to know. She figured if she did not ask now she would never get this kind of chance again.


    Hearing Alicia''s question ke''s lips turned upwards and said: "No. We don''t, but sometimes things happen and one of our kind is left to fend for their own at a young age. It''s the same for all races. These things happen." Up ahead ke spotted argeke and next to that was a small vige that was under construction. "Seems we have arrived. We can talk more about this stuffter."


    Alicia was left with a lot more questions but she swallowed them all back. She felt a tiny prick in her heart. The image of ke saving her at thest second kept popping into her head. ''<em>It seems that he truly was only here as her guard to keep her safe So what he said before was meant to be more in the lines of friendship...</em>'' Alicia felt a little upset about this situation but there was nothing that could be done. ke had someone he was destined to be with. Not to mention he was older than her by almost four years. By the time she was of age, he would be neen and probably already married or at least with the girl he had in his heart.


    With heavy feet, Alicia made her way to the new vige. Once she reached there and everyone was settled, she would be heading back to the capital with Rose and Sta to turn in the mission. Letting out a sigh Alicia paused her steps and looked up at the star filled sky above her. ''<em>If this was back on earth I would probably be a bit more mature. Getting ready for college exams being so busy that I would not even have time to even think about boys or romance for that matter. As the King told me I will have an extremely long life. Plus I am too young as it is now..</em>'' "Hah!" Aliciaughed at herself. ''<em>You would think a soul that should be turning eighteen soon would act more her age but here I am still stuck with thoughts of a young girl I guess physical age has more of an impact on maturity than I had thought.</em>''


    After clearing her thoughts Alicia decided to forget about anything dealing with romance and work even harder to be the best knight! With her mind now full of determination Alicia put a smile on her face and took a determined step forward!


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 80: Return

    Chapter 80: Return


    After settling the vigers into their new homes Alicia and the rest headed back to the capital. Luckily the travel time to get to the capital was only six hours from the new vige so it was still earlier morning when they arrived at the city gates.


    "Sta, what are your ns now that we are back? Are you going home or do you want toe to my house to rest?" Alicia asked. She could see Sta''s eyelids drooping down as she did her best to stay awake.


    "Well If I go back to my house my father will make me go train with my brothers so I will take you up on your offer and rest at your house." Sta said softly. She was truly struggling to not fall asleep at this time.


    The group had been awake for almost thirty six hours and had to deal with not only the stress of the situation but also had to fight. Even with the small rest in between the whole ordeal was enough to tire one out. "Then I will have Alfred prepare you a room."


    On the way back ke did not go into hiding. Instead, he followed alongside Alicia as her guard. Although Alicia told herself she would concentrate on advancing her skills she still couldn''t help but take a few peeks at ke every now and then.


    As soon as they walked through the gates of her estate Alicia let Frey and ire out of her space. "Mother!!!!" A teary eyed Frey smacked into Alicia''s face wiping her tears and snot on to her cheek.


    "Frey!? What''s wrong?" Alicia asked as she looked over at ire questioningly. It was one of those looks that asked: "What did you do to my daughter?"


    "Young Miss, I do not know what happened sincest night Frey wouldn''t stop crying saying something bad was going to happen to you. Since we were stuck in the space and could not leave, Frey held herself up in her room for the entire time crying." ire exined. Distress was written all over her face. No matter what she did she could not calm Frey down.


    Alicia nodded and patted Frey on the head trying to console the little fairy. "Frey, why are you crying. Mother is here perfectly fine."


    "But... But Frey had a dream where Mother was killed by an evil man who flew in the air." Frey said through her sobs. Hearing this not only stunned Alicia but also Sta and Rose. Since there was no way Frey could have known what had happenedst night.


    ke walked to Alicia''s side and rubbed the top of Frey''s head. "The fairy race is known for their irvoyance. She must have dreamed a scenario of where you were killed by the devil Because she is young she is not able to see the entire scene y out so her mind and what she was seeing mixed together in a bad dream."


    Hearing the tiny sobs from Frey made Alicia''s heart sink. She could only gently pat Frey on the back to try tofort her. It was not long before Frey fell asleep and Alicia took her into her hands before continuing towards the house.


    On the way, Alicia asked ke: "Will she continue to have these types of dreams?"


    "Yes, but over time they should not be mixed with dreams and she will not have such nightmares any more" ke exined.


    "That''s good to know" Alicia looked down at the peacefully sleeping Frey in her hand and let out a sigh. "ire, sorry I put you through a rough time."


    "Not at all Young Miss. I just did not know what to do since Frey would not stop crying no matter what I did or said. It should be me who should be apologizing since I was unable to help Frey..." ire said as she gave an apologetic bow.


    "It''s fine, this is not your fault. If anything it would be my fault because I did indeed do something recklessst night that could have gotten me killed." Alicia said with a smile. Now that Alicia thought about it. The happenings ofst night were mainly linked to her. If she did not use translocation magic the devil would have not tracked her down. Flora and the other guards would not have gotten killed either. Just thinking this caused a few tears to roll down Alicia''s cheek.


    "Huh, Alicia!? Why are you crying?" Sta asked as he walked over and wiped Alicia''s tears with her sleeve.


    "I was just thinking thatst night was actually my fault I owe everyone here an apology." Alicia said as she looked at everyone.


    "Brat, that is far from true!" A voice sounded out behind Alicia. Just hearing this voice caused Alicia''s eyes to open wide.


    "Master!" Alicia turned around and ran towards the old man who was standing behind everyone.


    This old man was Berlin. Alicia wrapped one arm around Berlin''s waist to give him a hug while at the same time being careful not to squish or drop Frey. "Haha! Wait Did you get taller!? Seems I will need to make you another set of clothes." Berlin said with a smile as he rubbed the top of Alicia''s head. "Alicia I want you to knowst night was not your fault. The devil race is very powerful so they can see a lot of things. When you used your magicst night it was done in a life or death situation which does not make anything your fault. More of just bad luck that a devil was watching..."


    *****************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 81: Return Of The Training From Hell!

    Chapter 81: Return Of The Training From Hell!


    Hearing Berlin''s words caused tears to flow from Alicia''s eyes. She had been wondering if she had done the right thing. Now hearing these words offort from Berlin, saying that she was not at fault caused Alicia to finally let out her grievances. She buried her head into Berlin''s stomach as she let her tears rain down.


    Berlin patted Alicia''s back letting her cry as much as she wanted. For him to see her cry like this showed that she was still just a little girl. Although Berlin wanted Alicia to be strong he did not want her to be someone without emotions. Emotions were a very important aspect of being alive. If she did not have these emotions she would be nothing more than a human puppet. This was something Berlin would never want Alicia to ever be.


    Berlinforted Alicia as he looked at Sta who seemed to be sweating bullets at this time. She went to drop down to one knee but was quickly stopped by Rose. "Don''t We will exin to you what is going on in a while but right now do not say anything to Alicia on who he is."


    Rose''s tone of voice was kind yet not. It held a power that said ''if you tell Alicia anything you will not see the light of day again''. So struck with the fear of finding something out that she should not have, Sta quickly nodded her head to show that she agreed.


    "Mmmm Mother''s Magicules are so yummy Nom Nom..." Frey who was sleeping peacefully in Alicia''s hand voice floated out causing everyone tough. Even Alicia cheered up a bit as she heard Frey''s voice.


    Alicia petted the top of Frey''s head gazing at her with a warm gentle smile. When she looked up and saw everyone staring at her, Alicia''s face instantly turned red. She really wanted to find a hole to crawl into. She had actually cried her eyes out in front of everyone!


    "Hmm? Sta are you okay?" Alicia noticed that Sta was sweating a lot and her face seemed to be a little pale.


    "Huh? Ahh! Yes. Yes. Very good..." Sta said as she nodded her head up and down as if it was about toe off. Alicia was not convinced so she had Rose take Sta to her room to rest a bit before retiring to her own room. She had found it somewhat strange but did not dig too deep into it. Since Sta said she was fine then she would not pry anymore.


    In the back garden, two men stood tall as they looked out over the man made pond. "You released your seal?"


    "Mmm I had no choice. If I did not release the seal she would have died. They all would have died." ke let out a long sigh. He had never wanted to release his seal for his entire life. But the situationst night did not allow him the luxury of doing such a thing. Not when it was her life that was in danger.


    "What do you n to do now? Are you going to return?" Berlin asked. He knew that the Gods race still existed, he had known for a long time. He also knew that once the seal on their powers was released they were supposed to return to the main n before setting off to a newnd.


    "No. I will stay here by her side and protect her. Until the day she is able to know everything." ke answered.


    "This girl must be really important for you to go against the n rules like this." Berlin could only shake his head. He had no idea who this girl was that ke was waiting for but he could see the determination to go against everything to be by her side. On this thought Berlina asked: " Is it okay for Alicia to know of your true identity?"


    ke put on a rare smile as he said: "If it''s her it is no problem."


    Seeing this smile Berlin''s face started to go ck. "You brat better not have any thoughts on my Alicia! I thank you for saving her but God or not I will drop your pants and spank your ass if you have designs on her!"


    Berlin let a humph before turning around and walking back towards the house. He didn''t even want to look at the smelly brat anymore! ke let out a lowugh as his gaze looked out over the water. ''<em>If only you knew If only you knew...</em>''


    Alicia''s eyes flickered as she felt a small hand pushing against her cheek. "Mother! Mother!"


    "Hmmm Frey, what''s the matter?" Alicia asked. Her eyes were still heavy and were hard to open.


    "Mother Frey is hungry" Frey said as she pouted her lower lip and rubbed her belly.


    Alicia smiled warmly: "You know Frey your cuteness will be the death of your Mother." Alicia formed a purple Magicule ball on the tip of her finger and handed it to Frey.


    "Hehe Frey''s cuteness will only heal mother! How could it hurt her?" Frey kissed Alicia''s cheek and sat down after taking the Magicule ball.


    "That is right. My little Frey''s cuteness is the cure all for any illness! When you''re done Mother is going to get dressed and start her training. Do you want to tag along or do you want to go with ire?" Alicia asked.


    "I will go with Mother. Frey hates being away from Mother..." Popping thest bite of Magicule into her mouth Frey got up and stretched her little body before flying into the air to allow Alicia to get up.


    "Okay! But I will have you sit off to the side. This way you do not get drenched mothers icky sweat." Alicia sat up on the bed, reached over to the nightstand, and picked up her hair tie.


    When she got out of bed she put on a set of leather armor and walked downstairs with Frey perched on her shoulder. But when she went to the main hall her face sank as he looked at Berlin who had seemed to be waiting for her. The smile on his face sent shivers down her spine because this smile always hid an evil old man who would force her to undertake hell training. Sure enough, she was no more than a few meters away from him when Berlin gave her an even wider grin as he waved his hand and a set of metal tes fell to the floor breaking the floor tiling!


    "I heard you were going to help the little Wymane girl do some training. I figured since you were helping her I would help you. This is a set of new weights I made, they are veryfortable and only way seventy kilos each!"


    **********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 82: Hellish Training All Around

    Chapter 82: Hellish Training All Around


    Seeing the heavy weights on the floor caused Alicia''s face to pale. But she still strolled forward and reluctantly picked them up and put them on. She knew Berlin was doing this out of her own good. Plus she knew she needed to undergo this kind of training now more than anything. After fighting with a devil she knew she was far too weak right now.


    While Alicia was putting on her new set of weights Sta came walking into the main entrance in her armor lightly yawning. When she saw Berlin she gave a slight bow before walking over to Alicia.


    The night before, after Alicia had gone to rest, Berlin had called for her to have a talk. The only reason Sta knew who Berlin actually was, was due to himing to their house one time in this disguise. And this was only because her father was the military advisor to the king. There were literally only a handful of people who knew of this disguise that the king used to walk about town. Most of the higher ranked nobles only knew Berlin as the leader of the court magicians and had no idea that Berlin was actually their king. This allowed the king to see which nobles were loyal and those who seemed to have other ns. In this way, the king has gotten rid of many corrupt nobles and court officials. That was because Berlin was seen as the strongest person within the kingdom.


    With such ill thoughts of wanting to gain more power by trying to bribe Berlin, these nobles would find themselves in prison the very next day. But even after so many years these nobles and officials seem to never learn and still try to find ways to bring Berlin to their side.


    This brings us back to Sta who had almost died from nervousness when she met with Berlin and had to swear an oath to never reveal his true identity and to continue to treat Alicia the same as usual. This did not mean she knew of Alicia''s status. Berlin did not tell her just in case Sta had a slip of tongue.


    When Sta reached Alicia''s side and saw the sweat that was dripping down her face Sta was a bit confused but before she could ask what was wrong she soon found her answer. "Little Miss Wymane, since you said you want to undergo the same training Alicia has undertaken then this set of weights if for you. Once you put them on. Take a run around the capital with Alicia."


    *<em><strong>Bang!</strong></em>*


    Another set of weights hit the floor breaking a few more floor tiles. Sta looked at the weights and then looked at Alicia and understood what was going on. Sta suddenly realized she might have just stepped through the gates of hell when she woke up this morning. Of course, not everyone was aware of what suffering the two young girls were about to undertake as Frey yelled out: "Hey! Hey! Grandpa what about me!?" She pumped her fist in the air at Berlin causing Berlin to smile brightly.


    "Oh does my little Frey want to train too?" Berlin asked gently.


    "Yeah! I want to be strong like Mother!" Frey dered proudly as she started to flex her little arms.


    "Alright, alright, then here you go. Put this little set on and you will fly around your grandpa while your mother goes out for a run." Berlin waved his hand and a small set of armor appeared and floated over to Frey. Frey happily put them on and even though they did not weigh even one percent of her own body weight Frey still acted as if they were the heaviest things in the world as she tried to mimic Alicia''s reactions. This scene caused those who saw it to smile andugh.


    "Okay, the two of you will do threeps from here to the adventurers guild. You can not use magic while doing this. Once you are done you will then fight a set of practice dummies for three hours. Then you..." Berlin continued to go down the list of the training schedule he had made up causing the two girls'' faces to turn paler and paler. Alicia and Sta were both wondering who was more of a devil, the one they met at the vige, or the man standing in front of them now.


    Alicia and Sta were not the only unlucky ones to have to undergo this training. Rose and ire were also forced to undergo the hellish training as well. On the first trip to the Adventurer''s Guild Alicia had decided they should turn in their mission since they had not done so when they first returned to the capital.


    Walking into the guild all eyes were on the four females as they were all drenched in sweat. The floorboards of the guild creaked with each step they took. The spot that they stood visually bowed under the weight of their bodies. Quite a few people stared in shock wondering what was actually going on. Alicia ignored the crowd''s whispers and stares as she slowly made her way to the missionpletion window.


    A young woman around neen to twenty years old stood behind the counter smiling as she saw Alicia walk up. "Good morning! Are you here to turn in a mission?"


    "Yes." Alicia nodded as she took out her Guild card and passed it to the young woman. Rose and Sta did the same.


    "Let''s see here" The young woman''s eyes went wide after reading the guild cards. "Excuse me but the Guild Master wanted to speak with the three of you about this mission. Do you have time?" The young woman asked.


    "Yes, we do." Alicia answered. She figured this would be a good chance to rest instead of having to quickly return to running theirps.


    "Then please go wait in the private meeting room on the right. I will go tell the Guild Master that you are here." The young woman pointed to a door to the right of her window. Alicia nodded her head and along with everyone else headed towards the meeting room.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 83: Ray Sullan

    Chapter 83: Ray Sun


    It was not long before an older man around fifty years old walked into the meeting room. He had a slight limp in his left leg as he walked and two scars over his left eye that seemed to be permanently closed. "Sorry for the waitdies. This old injury of mine has been acting up the past few days. My name is Ray Sun, the guild master here. Which one of you is Alicia?"


    Alicia stood up and said: "My name is Alicia..."


    "Mmm good. That old bastard really knows how to pick a disciple. I looked over your guild test results and I have to say little girl for your age you can outss many of those old men out there. Hell even in my prime I do not think I would be able to be your match. Haha! Listen to me ramble. Let me get to the point. The mission youdies took on before was originally and F rank correct?" Ray asked.


    "Yes sir. It was an F rank mission to stop earth wolves from attacking Brown Vige." Alicia replied. She had found this man who looked scary at first to be rather easy going and friendly.


    "Alright so first let me exin a few things here that are not told to anyone when taking the guild test. When you ept a mission, in this case, an F rank mission. There are sometimes variables that will raise the rank of a mission during the course of the mission. In this case, you girls only needed to stop the earth wolves from attacking the vige. But unfortunately, you ended up stumbling upon an ever greater threat and if I am correct, Alicia you even fought head to head with a devil yes?" Ray really could not see how such a youngdy could fight against a devil. Such a small little girl but yet held so much power.


    "Yes, that is correct. But in the end, I still ended up needing to be saved by someone." Alicia clenched her fist together. She really wished she was stronger.


    "Whether you had to be saved or not does not matter. What matters is that you were able to keep the casualties to a bare minimum by your self sacrifice. On this I thank you. My sister was among the residents of Brown Vige. Thanks to you she is still alive." Ray said as he lowered his head to Alicia. He was truly grateful towards Alicia for the courage she showed in luring the devil away from the people of Brown Vige. His sister was thest remaining rtive he had alive. Thanks to Alicia he now only needed to send a housewarming gift instead of needing to hold a funeral.


    "Mr. Sun, my goal in life is to be a knight. Someone the people can look up to. Someone the people can trust to help them in their time of need. What I did was only natural. If it was not me, then it might have been Sta or even someone else. So there is no need to thank me. I was only doing what a knight should do." Alicia said seriously. She put her life on the line so that she could save the rest. Luckily this time panned out in her favor otherwise even if she did lure the devil away, if she had died, the devil would have gone back and killed everyone else. Thinking of this made Alicia realize that such actions will be for not if she does not have the ability to stay alive herself.


    "Just Ray is fine. I have to say, youngdy, I like that attitude of yours. But I have one question that has been bothering me since I entered the room. Why are you all sweating so much?" Ray had noticed that since he entered the room the four girls seemed to have been sweating quite a bit. But now it was to the point that their hair was almost drenched in sweat.


    Aliciaughed dryly as she said: "Master Berlin has put us on a strict training routine and right now we are wearing full body weights."


    "That old bastard is still doing that hellish training? No wonder! I bet right now as you sit here those weights feel like they are getting heavier and heavier right?" Ray asked. His expression was a little grim as if he was remembering a traumatic experience.


    "Now that you mention it They do seem to be getting heavier." Alicia would not have noticed if no one said anything but Ray was right the weights did seem to be getting heavier with each passing minute.


    "Quickly all four of you stand up and start jogging in ce. The weights will slowly lighten back to their original weight. That old bastard is still ying these damn tricks! Those weights are created in a way that if the wearer is not constantly moving they will start to get heavier and heavier very slowly. Just remembering my days'' training as a guard sends shivers down my spine. At least I did not try to enter knighthood. I think I would have died from the training before I even got the chance to be a knight." Ray shook his head and looked at Alicia and the other girls with an expression of pity. He gave up a small prayer for the girls for having to undergo training under that freak!


    "I will need to have a little talk with, Master when I get back..." Alicia muttered under her breath. Sta, Rose, and ire who were standing next to her all heard her and nodded their heads in agreement.


    It was actually an easily misunderstood sight to behold if someone were to walk into the room at this time. With four young girls all jogging in ce with sweat drenched hair and with Ray sittingfortably in a chair watching them. They would think he was some kind of demon who made young girls run in ce until they were in such a horrible state.


    "Okay since things have turned out like this I will not keep you girls, too much longer. I wanted to meet you all about your guild ranks..."


    **********************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 84: Rank Up!

    Chapter 84: Rank Up!


    Ray took a deep breath before continuing "As you know one must umte so many points in order to gain a promotion within the guild. This system has been in ce since the guild first opened. We do this to keep the riff raff at the lower ranks while the hard workers get promoted easily. But in some cases because of a mission''s difficulty more points will be added based on difficulty. With that said, Alicia! Rose! Sta! Congrattions, you have all been promoted! Rose and Sta have been promoted to C rank adventurers and Alicia since you went above and beyond the call of the mission, you have been promoted to a B rank adventurer. Now that that is done I won''t keep youdies any longer. Julia!"


    At Ray''s call, the receptionist who Alicia had talked to earlier came in with a tray that had Alicia''s and the rests'' guild card on it. But when Julia came in she frowned when she saw that the four youngdies were jogging in ce sweating from head to toe. "Guild Master! I had no idea you were a demon in disguise!"


    Julia''s outburst startled Ray and it took him a minute to figure out why he was being yelled at. "Wait Julia this is not what it looks like. They have to do this be..."


    "Excuses! Quick girls grab your guild cards and get out of here before he makes you do some other weird things!" Julia red at Ray and quickly shoved the guild cards into the girls'' hands ushering them out the door.


    "Wait! Alicia, exin to Julia that this is not what it seems!" Alicia could only hear Ray''s pleas for help but since she was already pushed out of the room and the door closed behind them so there was nothing she could do.


    Alicia and the rest all exited the guild and continued theirps back and forth between the house and the guild. It was only a few minutes before Sta couldn''t hold it in any longer and burst outughing. "Did you see Mr. Sun''s face when we left!?"


    "I feel bad for him, maybe we should head back real quick and tell Julia it was a misunderstanding." Alicia said as she turned to look back at the guild.


    "Young Miss just let him suffer a little bit since he made us suffer for so long with all his talking." Rose seemed to feel a little bit of punishment was needed for having to bear the weights while Ray talked about random stuff.


    "It''s not like he knew until we told him. When wep back I will go in and tell Julia myself." Alicia said as she continued to run.


    "Young Miss is really too kind Remember Young Miss, if someone asks you for candy do not follow them!" ire chimed in. She really had the feeling that their Young Miss will be kidnapped one day!


    "ire I know! I am not a kid!" Alicia tried to defend herself. But all three replied at the same time "Yes you are!"


    Alicia only humphed and then looked at Sta and said: "If you all say I am a kid then so is Sta!" After saying this Alicia stuck her tongue out at Sta before picking up her pace.


    "Hey! I''m the big sister here! Plus I am almost thirteen!" Sta yelled out as she quickly gave chase.


    Training did not end after their thirdp. They ended up needing to do an extrap since Berlin was able to tell that they had stopped for a little while which ended up getting them punished. After they finished their running all four girls had to fight dummies of various difficulties. These dummies were ten times moreplex than the ones at the Adventurer''s Guild. The way they reacted and attacked was ten times faster and unpredictable. They also trained their magic casting and defense. The magic defense part was the hardest of all the training. That was because Berlin was the one firing magic at them while drinking a cup of tea and reading a book. But even though he was doing many other things at a time he had no issues bombarding the girls with many different kinds of attacks. If someone was injured he would even toss them a heal to make it so they couldn''t use an injury as a means of not participating in the training. The four girls only had one word for Berlin at the end of the day. "Demon!"


    This training continued for two months


    "Alright, today you girls are now allowed to go on another mission. I want you to take a hunting mission for the barrennds. With your current guild ranks, you should be able to take one of these missions out." Berlin''s eyes swept over the four girls and the look on their faces seemed to jump for joy. Mainly because to them if they were going on a mission they could take the weights off. But unfortunately, things did not n out as they had hoped because the next words out of Berlin''s mouth was like a bucket of cold water being dumped on them. "You will continue to wear the weights for this mission! No one is allowed to take them off!"


    All four of the girls'' faces sank hearing this. They really wanted to cry out injustice but they knew it would not matter what they said since Berlin would just ignore them anyway. It did have to be said that these four girls had benefited a lot from this training. They had each stepped up their attack and defense quite a bit during the past few weeks. With the squire test right around the corner, it was really worth the hardships.


    During this time ire had also gotten her guild identification and became an F rank adventurer. It was also decided that both ire and Rose would be following Alicia to be a knight as well. Berlin had already nned out the training course for Alicia once she became a squire. This would allow her to stay with her current members and also give Berlin a bit of reassurance that Alicia was in good hands.


    Berlin saw the dejected looks in the girls'' eyes and only let out a lightugh before saying. "What are you girls standing around for? Quickly go to the guild and get a Mission!"


    Startled, all four girls quickly responded: "Yes!" before running off towards the guild. Only Alicia paused her steps for a moment before running back and giving Berlin a hug.


    "Master, will you be here when Ie back from this mission?" Alicia asked. To her Berlin was the only parental figure she had in this world. If it was not for him she would not know where she would be right now.


    "Of course! I will be around until after you take your test. Now quickly go! They are waiting for you." Berlin said with a warm smile on her face. He patted the top of Alicia''s head before sending her off. Once Alicia was out of sight Berlin let out a sigh. "ke, I still want you to look after her for me. Whether you stay out of sight or if you stay by her side just please allow her toe back to me safe and sound."


    "You have my word." ke gave a small bow before running off after Alicia.


    Berlin did not turn to walk back into the house until Alicia was out of sight. Slowly his appearance once again changed to that of a middle aged man. Alfred Stood by his side and asked: "Your Majesty, should I have Charles send over all the backed up documents?"


    "Yeah, I will be working from here for a while." Berlin answered before disappearing into the house.


    ******************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 85: Mythical Demonic Beasts

    Chapter 85: Mythical Demonic Beasts


    A hot barren wastnd spread out in front of Alicia and the rest. "Bleh Mother, it''s hot!" Frey who was standing on top of Alicia''s shoulder wiped the sweat from her brow.


    "Yes, it is. That is one of the reasons why this is called the Barren Lands. Surprisingly enough though there are a lot of Demonic beasts here..." This was a point that Alicia did not understand. There were many groups of Demonic beasts roaming about but unlike the forests, there was really nothing else here besides a few nts that thrived in this hot dry weather.


    "From what I have read the Barren Lands have many underground caves where rare floral and fauna grow. It is also a hot spot for many demonic beasts. I can only guess that there is something in the caves that give birth to the demonic beasts." ire exined. She had read many books about the areas within the Kingdom. So she knew a lot about each area and what they held.


    "Well, this mission says we need to find and kill ten fire and ice lizards and take back the nds in their throats." Sta read the mission details out loud.


    "There is no picture so how are we supposed to know what these things look like?" Rose frowned as she looked at the mission request. For some reason, she kept having this nagging feeling that she had heard something about these lizards before.


    "Wait! Are these not the lizards that people talk about as being a myth?" ire''s brow furrowed. She had heard of these lizards and from what she knew no one has actually ever seen one before. "Who took this mission?"


    Alicia''s cheeks blushed as she slowly raised her hand. "Sorry, I didn''t know that these lizards were some kind of myth It was the only hunting mission for the barrennds the guild had. I now know why May looked at me weird when I handed the mission request to her."


    "Young Miss it''s fine. All myths of some kind of truth to it. So we might as well take a look and see if we can find anything. Master Berlin did not say we needed toplete the mission. He only said that we needed to ept one. Plus it''s May''s fault for not saying anything!" Rose felt a little disgruntled that May, the receptionist for epting missions, did not say a single word about the myth. If anyone would know if the mission was most likely impossible to aplish it would have been her! She could have said something!


    "Since I epted it lets just see if we can find this mythical demonic beast." Alica said as she looked out over the wastnd in front of her.


    "Young Miss, has Loeri still not hatched?" ire asked. It had been about a month and a half since she had been in the space so she had not been able to check on Loeri''s condition.


    "She''s still inside the egg. But the egg is now about the same size as me so she might hatch soon. I can''t wait to see her. It''s been so long since I talked to her. " Alicia really missed Loeri. Every day Alicia would go into her space and make sure the egg was wiped nice and clean. She even changed the bedding at least twice a week.


    "I hope she hatches soon! I can''t wait to see her evolved form!" ire said happily.


    The four girls continued to chat as they slowly made their way into the Barren Lands. The first group of demonic beasts they encountered were only two star and the five that attacked were quickly taken care of.


    Under the hot sun, sweat dripped from Alicia''s chin. They had finallye to a high rocky teau area. "I see a cave up ahead so we can get some shade there and maybe take a rest. Luckily we have gotten used to the extra weight gain when not moving. That and the fact that it only adds another thirty kilos on. Otherwise, this would be a very rough trip."


    "I still say he''s a demon!" Sta said.


    "Second that!"


    "Third!"


    Looking at the three girls Alicia couldn''t help butugh. It took about ten minutes to reach the cave. Alicia looked into the cave but could not see where it ended. One could only go in about fifty meters before it was too dark to see any further. She spread out detection magic and could see that the cave dipped down further in and continued down by means of many passages. There was also a ton of demonic beasts inside as well.


    "Seems the entrance is clear but further in is a shaft that leads to lower floors. And there are a lot of demonic beasts down there. So let''s take an hour break and get some food in us. We can go into my space so we can cool off and wash up a bit." Alicia said before pulling out an object that looked like a small rock.


    "Young Miss''s n is very good. I made sure to stock up on lots of food before we left." ire said as she disappeared and entered Alicia''s space. During the past two months, Alicia asked Berlin to make some changes to her space to allow certain people toe and go as they needed. Communication with those inside was also now possible which was good in case of emergencies.


    Alicia put the rock on the ground inside the cave next to a few other rocks before disappearing and entering her space as well. When she entered her cottage ire and Rose were busying themselves in the kitchen while Sta and Frey were ying some kind of game. Alicia walked into her bedroom to take a peek at Loeri to see how she was doing.


    She walked over to therge egg and picked up a cloth thatid next to it and started to rub the outside of the egg making sure it was clean. A few minutes went by when Alicia stopped her actions because she suddenly heard a cracking sound. She stepped back and a smile appeared on her face because she had not seen her friend in so long. As she waited in anticipation the shell of the egg cracked more and more until finally, arge piece shot out of the top of it. And reaching into the air was something that Alicia had never expected!


    ********************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 86: The Great Loeri

    Chapter 86: The Great Loeri


    Once the shell was broken the rest of the shell quickly crumbled to pieces. "Bwahahahahahaha!!! It is I, the Great Loeri! All shall bow down to me! Hmmm?" Loeri looked over at the wide eyed Alicia and smiled brightly. "Oh~! Alicia! Long time no see!"


    "L-Loeri!?" Alicia was shocked. In front of her was no longer the cute little dragon that slept on top of her head. No this was a cute little girl no taller than herself, white hair, a small white dragon''s tail, horns, and a pair of little white dragon wings on her back! "Loeri this appearance?"


    "Oh, this? It''s because we have a contract with each other. So my evolution was different than normal. Although I look like a human now I still have the strength of a dragon!" Loeri said proudly as she put her hands on her hips and raised her nose to the sky. "Come on praise me! I look cute right!?"


    Alicia couldn''t help butugh. "Yes, Loeri is cute!"


    "Not as cute as Frey!" Frey who had been sitting quietly all this time felt her standing of being the cutest was being threatened so she quickly had to defend herself as she stood up on Alicia''s shoulder and shook her little fist at Loeri.


    "Listen here brat!" Loeri yelled out.


    "Alright alright no fighting you two. Loeri you''re so much older than Frey how can you argue with her!?" Alicia pinched her brow. She really felt a headacheing on.


    "Humph! I will spare you for today!" Loeri crossed her arms across her chest and turned her head not even wanting to look at Frey. But before she did she caught a glimpse of Frey''s smug little face making Loeri grit her teeth and want to scream injustice!


    "Loerie down from there and let''s get some clothes on you. You can''t run around naked like this." Alicia said as she went over to the dresser to find something for Loeri to wear. Luckily she was about the same size as Alicia which made things a bit easier.


    "Stupid human customs! Why must humans wear this stuff!" Loeriined but still followed Alicia''s directions as she learned to wear clothes.


    Alicia caught Loeri up on the things that had been happening since she went into her slumber. Knowing that Alicia almost died caused Loeri to pale because if Alicia died so would she. This caused a round of scolding where Alicia only nodded her head and waited for Loeri to finish.


    "Let''s go meet with everyone else. The food should be ready by now." Alicia said as she stood up.


    Loeri went to follow after Alicia but suddenly felt a little extra weight on her right shoulder. "Hey brat why are you sitting on my shoulder?"


    "Frey, missed Aunty Loeri!" Frey said with a smile while swinging her legs back and forth.


    "Humph! Suit yourself." Not saying anything more Loeri quickly followed after Alicia.


    Arge table was set outside the cottage with arge amount of foodid out on the top of it. Rose and ire had put their all into this meal since there was no telling when they might get to eat next once they started to dive down into the cave. Sta was off to the side doing sword swings since she had already been yelled at to never enter a kitchen again after she made a mess trying to help out.


    Alicia walked out of the house with Loeri right behind her. The addition of the extra person quickly caught everyone''s attention. "Young Miss this is?"


    " Loeri finished her evolution and because she is contracted with me her appearance has taken on a human form." Alicia briefly exined.


    "This is Loeri!?" ire yelled out. She remembered the tiny little dragon from before now looking at the cute little girl the size of her Young Miss, caused her a small shock!


    "Yes it is, I, the Great Loeri! Praise me!" Once again Loeri got into her most dignified pose and pointed her nose to the sky.


    Alicia only shook her head and gave Loeri a whack on the head saying: "Enough let''s eat!"


    Rubbing her head, Loeri felt wronged but when she saw the food in front of her, her stomach rumbled causing her topletely forget aboutining as she quickly sat down. Alicia took the time to teach Loeri how to use the utensils so that she did not have to eat with her hands. The small break that should have only taken an hour turned into five hours because everyone was catching up with Loeri.


    Now outside the space four young girls, one dragon girl and a fairy all looked at the pitch ckness in front of them. Alicia let out a sigh after seeing how expansive this cave was through her detection magic. "Alright, the squire test is in three weeks'' time. From what I can tell this cave runs really deep and expands far out underground so we will not be able to explore the whole thing in such a short amount of time. So we have two choices. First, this mission will need to be put on pause while we take the squire''s test and undergo the training. Luckily there is no time limit on this mission so we do not have to worry about rushing to finish it. Or we can just take a look this one time and if wee up with nothing we can give up on the mission."


    "I think if we do not find any traces of this fire and ice lizard then we should just give up the mission. But if we do we can then postpone it. Since discovering a new species, especially one that is as elusive as this fire and ice lizard will bring us a few merit points." Rose exined. Everyone else spoke out in agreement with what Rose said.


    "Okay since everyone agrees then we will do it that way. When we descend, stay vignt. After the Lost Forest incident you never know if there will be any demon spawns present. Everyone ready?" Alicia asked. She looked at everyone and only after seeing them all nod did she step forward and enter the ckness of the cave. Their first goal was to find the first shaft to the next floor underground.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 87: Cave Depths

    Chapter 87: Cave Depths


    Damp moss covered rocks covered the cave floor as water dripped down from its ceiling. The path in front of them was so dark that without detection magic there would be no way to move forward. The upper floor of the cave had no demonic beasts in it so they did not have to worry about being attacked. But even still Alicia still had an eye floating around her that acted as night vision to pick up any heat signatures. She was on the lookout for any demon spawn.


    After around twenty minutes they finally reached a shaft that led down to the next level of the cave, "Bleh! Mother it stinks!"


    Alicia frowned the smelling up from the shaft smelled rancid. It was so bad that Rose and Sta were gagging. "Frey, you go y in the space with ire." Alicia did not want Frey to have to deal with such a horrid stench it would be too much for her little nose.


    "Young Miss, call me if you need help." ire said before disappearing with Frey.


    "Okay, I will go down first and clear anding area for us. I will yell up when it''s safe." Alicia said.


    Alicia wished she could use fire to see her surroundings better. But she dared not to in case she somehow alerted the whole floor of monsters to her location. Alicia secured a rope to a rock before dropping the other end down the shaft. Nodding her head at the others she slowly descended down to the next level. When her feet touched the ground she could feel her boots sticking to the ground which made Alicia frown even more. Her current surroundings only had a few demonic beasts so she drew her sword and dashed out towards them. But what she saw when she got close to the first demonic beast surprised her and also sickened her at the same time.


    "Arge maggot!?" Alicia''s face turned ugly she did not want to use her poor sword to kill such a thing. Instead, she waved her hand and shot out a few wind des that sliced the maggot up into many pieces. But the stench that came after turned Alicia''s stomach even more. She quickly retreated and climbed up the rope back to the main level to get a breath of fresh air.


    "Alicia, what happened?" Rose asked, seeing Alicia''s face slightly pale.


    "The area under us is full ofrge maggots and when you kill them they release a horrid stench. We will need a way to stave off the smell otherwise we will be losing our lunch before we make any progress through the tunnel. Hopefully, this is the only level that is like this..." Alicia exined.


    "We can just use fragrant magic to keep the small away." Loeri said as she waved her hand and a st of a strong floral scent filled their noses. They were no longer able to smell any of the scents that wereing up from the shaft.


    "Loeri if you had such good magic, why didn''t you say something earlier! You have no idea how bad those things smell!" Aliciained. She would not have had to smell that horrid stench if she had known such magic existed!


    "You never asked!" Loeri said while sticking her tongue out at Alicia.


    "Well since we got a way to stave off the smell let''s all go down. Therge maggots are easily killed with wind magic." Alicia walked back over to the shaft and climbed back down. With the fragrant magic, the smell was no longer an issue. The other three quickly followed behind her as they made their way down as well.


    They didin about how sticky the floor was but after making their way down the tunnel they came to a huge opening where the floor was no longer sticky. This room had three more openings to it one to the left and right and another straight forward. "Which way should we go?" Sta asked.


    "Mmm Not sure." Thinking for a minute Alicia called out: "ke, I know you''re there, soe help me decide a path!"


    ke walked out of a dark corner and over to Alicia. "Why do you need my help?"


    "Because I see something strange in my detection magic and I am not sure if we should go check it out or not. Well, t''s more like a heat signature." Alicia waved her hand and arge map disying everything she could see showed up in mid air. Alicia walked over to the map and pointed to a small dot. "You see this?"


    "That is strange The other paths only have a few demonic beasts in them but the area with this anomaly is overly packed with them. I''d say check it''s worth checking out. But just be careful. There is no telling what this dot might be. Not to mention the number of demonic beasts in this area." ke said.


    "Alright, then it''s decided we will go check it out." Alicia said while giving ke a smile. She had finally reeled in the feelings she had for ke enough so that she did not blush just looking at him. Since he already had someone in his heart she would treat him like a friend or big brother. "ke since I already know you are following me there is no need to hide anymore. Just stay with the group."


    "If that is what you want." ke said without any hesitation, his expressionless face showed a hint of warmth in how he looked at Alicia. He liked this idea better anyway. If something unexpected happened he could immediately take action.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 88: Prince Philip Pays A Visit

    Chapter 88: Prince Philip Pays A Visit


    "Sta on your left!" Alicia yelled out. The group was currently in a fierce battle with many demonic beasts. When they had first entered the room they realized that the demonic beasts in this room were different than before. These demonic beasts were all armor type demonic beasts and they had really thick armor. Because of this, they were having a little bit of a hard time. They could not userge scale magic and could only use basic magic. With how thick the armor was on these demonic beasts it was turning out to be more of an issue than they expected since the basic magic was not doign much damage.


    "On it!" Sta replied as she created a wall of water to block the left side. Sta and Loeri were on defense duty while Rose, ke, and Alicia were on attack duty. By using wind magic to speed themselves up they were able to dodge in and out of the group of monsters as they did their best to strike the weak points of these demonic beasts.


    Alicia charged forward with sword in hand deflecting and dodging attacks as they came at her. Seeing a chance she dropped to the ground in a sliding motion and stabbed her sword out at the stomach of a demonic beast. A painful roar sounded out as blood sshed on the ground. It was the first time she had a chance to attack one of these demonic beasts stomachs. She was very happy to see that there was no armor underneath. With this knowledge, she could quickly dispatch most of the demonic beasts here.


    "Everyone back up and defend!" Alicia yelled out. Everyone quickly did as she asked allowing Alicia some room. When everyone was clear, Alicia waved her hand and the whole tunnel rumbled then a secondter sharp spikes made of rock came up out of the floor piercing into the demonic beasts. All the demonic beast except the ones that were being held off by her group all died instantly.


    Seeing all the demonic beasts die the rest of the group moral quickly shot up as they finished off the rest. "Ever one okay?" Alicia asked as she walked back to the group.


    "Fine here!" Sta said as she sat down on the ground breathing heavily, sweat dripping down her neck.


    "We are good over here too." Loeri yelled out. Both her and rose also sat down on the ground.


    Only ke was still standing as he walked over to Alicia. "It''s good you found their weakness so quickly otherwise some of us might have been seriously injured."


    Alicia rolled her eyes at ke as she thought: ''<em>You''re a god, can you even get injured?</em>'' But she knew he was only saying this to keep up his facade. "If it was not so dark we could have found out sooner. But with these demonic beasts beingpletely ck it makes it hard to tell. Anyway, let''s rest up a bit and get our strength back."


    "Alicia is that anomaly still there?" ke asked.


    "One second." Alicia said as she waved her hand making a map appear. "Yeah, it has not moved at all. I wonder what it is..."


    They all rested for a good fifteen minutes before cautiously making their way over to where this anomaly was. On the far side of the area they were in, the group stood in front of a strange looking tall statue.


    -----


    Back In The Capital


    "Have you still not found her!?" Philip yelled.


    "Your highness we might have! It''s just that we do not know for sure if it''s her or not." The young guard answered, wiping the sweat from his brow. For the past few months, Prince Phillip had been searching high and low for Alicia. He had not been able to get that young girl out of his head since the day she was pped by him.


    "If it''s a possibility then let''s go! Where too!?" Phillips'' eyes shined with excitement of being able to see Alicia once again.


    An hourter a carriage with the royal emblem on it pulled up in front of Alicia''s estate. When the guards who were guarding the gate saw the emblem they quickly notified Alfred. Alfred, who was a bit confused about why the youngest prince would show up to the estate, quickly ran to notify Berlin.


    "Oh? The little brat is here?" Berlin asked.


    "Your Majesty he is here. He is being escorted into the main hall now." Alfred answered.


    "Then let''s see what this son of mine hase here for." Berlin stood up and snapped his fingers. His tall body suddenly shrank down in size and before Alfred''s bewildered eyes, the young miss of the house was now standing in front of him. "What do you think? I came up with this magic a few days ago."


    "Your majesty if I did not know it was you I would say you are the spitting image of the princess." Alfred couldn''t believe such magic existed. He knew that His majesty could change his looks but this went above and beyond that. Since his once tall body was now a small little girl! Not only that but even his voice had changed to sound just like the young miss''s! Such magic was truly amazing!


    In the main hall Phillip was sitting in a chair next to a small table drinking a cup of tea. His left knee was going up and down as he nervously waited for ''<em>Alicia</em>'' toe out. His palms were sweaty just thinking about meeting ''<em>Alicia</em>'' again after so many months had passed. He wondered if ''<em>Alicia</em>'' would even remember him.


    When he saw ''Alicia'' walk in he quickly stood up and adjusted his clothes. With a bright smile on his face, he said: "It has been a long time Miss!"


    ''<em>Alicia''s</em>'' Brow furrowed as she asked: "You are?"


    *******************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 89: The Overprotective Father

    Chapter 89: The Overprotective Father


    Philip stood there stunned upon hearing ''<em>Alicia''s</em>'' question. ''H<em>ow can she not remember me? There is no way she could not remember me!</em>'' "Miss, we met in Parith. You even pped me across the face for bullying amoner!"


    The guards next to Philip both face palmed wondering why the young prince had to go and remind her of his misdeeds! ''<em>Alicia''s</em>'' brow raised as she wondered why this stupid kid would even say such a thing like that. But now that she was reminded that Philip did indeed cause a lot of trouble by harassing the citizens ''<em>Alicia''s</em>'' face turned ugly as she walked step by step towards Philip.


    As ''<em>Alicia</em>'' moved forward Alfred appeared behind the two guards startling them. But when they turned and saw who it was their mouths dropped. Alfred put his finger to his lips to tell the two to be quiet and slowly led them away. As soon as they exited the main hall Philips mournful cries could be heard along with a smacking sound. If one were in the room at that time they would find Philip bent over ''<em>Alicia''s</em>'' knee with his pants slightly pulled down and two red buttocks shining brightly.


    "Miss! I''m sorry I will never do it again! I swear!" Philip''s pleas filled the room.


    After a good five minute spanking, ''<em>Alicia</em>'' finally let Philip go. The poor boy could no longer sit because his butt hurt so bad. ''<em>Alicia</em>'' turned to him and asked: "So why did youe here to find me?"


    "Miss I came to find you be-because I can''t stop thinking about you..." Although Philip was embarrassed about being spanked by the girl he could not stop thinking about, he still honestly said the truth.


    Of course, ''<em>Alicia</em>'' was in no way happy about this confession of Philip''s as she stared coldly at him. ''<em>Alicia''s</em>'' body suddenly started to get taller. Philip looked on at the sight in front of him in absolute horror because the girl in front of him that he had even dreamt about now looked just like his father! "I must be dreaming..." This was the first thing that came to mind seeing such a sight in front of him.


    "Philip you dare have designs on your sister!" King stine roared out. He could not believe his trouble making son was trying to court his dear Alicia!


    "Ro-Royal Fa-Father!!??" Philip waspletely confused. ''<em>Why is my father here!? What did he mean by sister!?</em>''


    "You brat! I can let you do whatever you want but there are two things in this world that you are not allowed to even think about doing! One is harming and bullying the citizens of the stine Kingdom! And second and this is the most important you are never ever allowed to think of trying to do and that is courting, my dear Alicia! She is your third sister and my dear daughter! No one in this world is good enough for her! She will stay by my side until I die!" King stine roared. Not caring how his words sounded.


    Philip did not know what to say! His little heart was suddenly crushed. The girl he had been dreaming about and was searching for so painstakingly was actually his sister!? "Royal Father You are saying the girl with golden blonde hair around ten years old is my sister?"


    King stine suddenly froze. He realized his blunder. In his rage, he revealed the truth about Alicia being his daughter. Letting out a sigh he said: "Yes... Alicia is your third sister. But she doesn''t know this yet. I adopted her after taking her in as my disciple. You are not allowed to say a word to her. Better yet you are not allowed to even speak to her, meet her, or even look at her!"


    Philip was stunned. He was still having a hard time grasping the situation. But there was one thing that Philip did get out of all this. "So she is not rted by blood?"


    "You brat do you want another spanking!? Do not even think about it!" King stine once again yelled out.


    Philip instinctively covered his butt. He couldn''t help but grumble: "I was just asking, geeze..."


    "What was that!?" King stine red at Philip.


    "Nothing!" Philip said while quickly shaking his head.


    "You need to take an oath right here and now that you will never reveal any of what you heard today to anyone, even Alicia herself. Since she does not know that I adopted her or the fact that I am the King of stine. "


    ---


    Back in the cave the Alicia and her group were standing in front of the strange statue when Alicia suddenly sneezed and shivered violently. "Alicia are you okay?"


    "Huh? Yeah, I just suddenly felt a cold chill run down my spine It''s nothing really." Alicia said. But in her mind, she was thinking: ''<em>Is someone cursing me?</em>''


    Alicia looked at the statue that was some kind of humanoid figure examining it. But she could not remember seeing anything like it in any books. "Anyone know what this statue is of?"


    "The Subterranean race!" ke eximed.


    "The Subterranean race?" Alicia asked. Everyone looked at ke in interest. It seemed that it was not just Alicia who had not heard of them before.


    "They are a race that lived underground. They were identally created by the Gods race and once they were released not much else is known about them. There were very few records of them. I had only by chance stumbled across a small paragraph that mentioned them in the library at my family''s house that had a drawing of them. ke said as he went into deep thought. "I see I see This makes sense now. Why did they not think of this back then!"


    ******************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 90: The Darkness

    Chapter 90: The Darkness


    ke''s words confused everyone even more. "ke, what do you mean?"


    "I am sure you all have heard of the war between the devils and gods. Well, when the fallen god disappeared no one was able to find him and then he reappeared with an army of millions. Now seeing this statue I have a spection that the fallen god did not create his army from scratch but did so by enving the Subterranean race. He must have caused some kind of change in the subterranean race to turn them into what we now call devils. This is only my spection but since the Subterranean race lived underground they were rarely seen and there above ground entrances were all well hidden. For a fallen god it would have been the best ce to hide." ke exined.


    "And this is a statue of what the Subterranean race looked like?" Sta asked.


    "No, the Subterranean race looked just like the devil you met back in Brown Vige. This here might be some kind of religious statue." ke exined.


    Alicia examined the statue and adjusted the eye that was detecting the thermal signature. "I think there is something hidden underneath the statue..." Alicia continued to look around until she saw what looked to be old scratch marks on the rocky floor. "ke help me push from the side!"


    Alicia and ke went to the left side of the statue and started to push. It took a bit but after some hard pushing creaking sounds could be heard as what sounded like ancient gears started to turn. Soon the statue moved slowly centimeter by centimeter until finally, a hole opened up in the floor with a staircase leading down. Warm air could be felting up from the stairwell.


    "Now I know why I was able to detect the statue. This air is warm but not overly hot. Butpared to the cold rock walls it would show up on my detection magic when Ibine it with my eye." Alicia tried to detect if there was anything in the stairwell that they would need to watch out for. But she did not detect anything that seemed out of ce.


    "Should we go?" Rose asked. You could tell she was overly excited about the situation.


    "Since we found it we might as well check it out!" Alicia said as she drew her sword and cautiously stepped on to the first step.


    Everyone else followed suit and pulled out their weapons as they slowly made their way down the stairs. Loeri held a me in her hand to light the way. As they made their way down the stairwell the scenery changed dramatically. It went from rocky cave walls to ted metal walls. Not only the walls but the stairs as well.


    It took almost ten minutes to finally reach the bottom of the stairwell but what was in front of them was something they truly never expected.


    "Is this a city!?" Sta cried out. The area they came out on seemed to be some kind of terrace that overlooked a massive city. Tall buildings could be seen stretching out for kilometers.


    "Such an expansive city could have held millions. But from what I can see this city seems to be dead. There are many heat sources but nothing that seems alive." Alicia said. She had scanned the whole area with detection magic but could only find what seemed to be some kind of heating vents.


    "Let''s make our way down. We can search around a bit and see if we can find anything about what happened here." ke suggested. He himself was somewhat excited to find a Subterranean city.


    The staircase on the way down was somewhat rickety but was still strong enough to support everyone. This time it took even longer to reach the ground. An entire hour passed before they stepped foot on a metal road.


    "The whole ce really is made entirely out of metal." Rose eximed. The capital city rarely used metal for construction but here everything waspletely made of metal which seemed strange to her.


    "There seems to be a shop of some sort over there. Let''s check that out first." Alicia said as she pointed to a small building. Too, Alicia, this building seemed to resemble the convenience stores back on earth.


    The group made their way to the small building that had no windows on it. The door to the ce was slightly ajar which made for easy entry with both Alicia and ke pulling on the door which seemed to be a bit rusted at the hinges. But what surprised Alicia though was how well preserved everything was. While there was some rust it was not so bad to cause any issues and if it was sanded down and oiled it would be like new again. With the door open they walked into what seemed to not be a store but more of an office building or workshop. There were a few tables and chairs strewn about with some machines sitting on top of them.


    Alicia walked around but stopped her steps when she saw what seemed like a letter or note of some kindying on one of the tables. The strange letters were not something Alicia recognized. "Hey ke, can you read this?"


    ke walked over and his eyes opened wide. "Ancient godnguage!"


    "Can you read it?" Alicia asked.


    "Yeah, I can." ke nodded. "It says.."''<em>To whoever reads this. I want you to know what has urred here. I have been stuck in this workshop for many months now. We can not go outside. Covalia is thest of the cities to still be holding out against the darkness. Those touched by the darkness change and be violent. They attack anyone and everyone. What''s worse is the eating. The touched as we call them will consume the flesh and drink the blood of those they kill. Millions have died already. If only the old bastards that run the city could have called for help from the surface dwellers, we might not be in such a dire straight. But they refused to do so out of their own pride! I have not eaten for days and I will probably end up dying here in this workshop. If only I did not return to get something I had forgotten. But I would rather die with my mind intact than to turn into one of those beasts out there. I just did not think the darkness would spread so fast. If you have discovered this city I warn you, beware of the darkness as it can consume anything and turn it into a beast.</em>''


    *******************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 91: Old Bones

    Chapter 91: Old Bones


    After ke read the message everyone''s eyes dimmed. To think that a race was wiped out by this thing called darkness that caused them to go crazy and start eating each other. Alicia had many questions that she wanted to ask ke but she knew she could not ask them with everyone else around. "Let''s keep looking around."


    "Ahh!"Sta yelled out. "Stupid bones! Scare me half to death!" She looked at the bones on the ground and frowned a bit. They wereid out on a makeshift bed wit hits arms were crossed across its chest. You could tell that this person knew they were going to die and decided toy down and wait for it to happen.


    "Sta you okay!?" Alicia yelled over.


    "Yeah, but I think I found the body of the person who wrote that letter." Sta answered.


    Everyone else came over to where she was and looked at the set of bones on the makeshift bed. "There seems to be something in his hands." Loeri said as she moved her me over to get a better look. She pulled out what looked to be another letter and handed it to ke.


    ke unfolded the letter and began to read it out loud. ''<em>My days are numbered. I no longer have the energy to even move around anymore. There is nothing left of me but skin and bones I can hear the screams and mournful criesing from the outside. I no longer wish to live. I only write this letter to ask the one who finds my bones to take me to this location and allow my bones to rest in my own home once again. Although I have a feeling this will not happen for many years toe I beg you to have mercy on me and let me rest in a ce of my own choosing.</em>''


    "The message ends there. What do you girls want to do?" ke asked.


    "I will take their bones. This person died a horrible death. The feeling of hunger is something no one should have to live with." Alicia''s eyes looked at the bones on the makeshift bed with an expression of sympathy and knowing. When she first came to this world she had experienced what it was like to truly be hungry beyond belief. Luckily for her, she was able to go to the forest to find food. But this person had no such luck. Being trapped inside this warehouse knowing if they went out they would die. Having no choice but to put up with the hunger, hoping one day that someone wille to the rescue. But unfortunately, sometimes hope is not enough.


    Only ke understood why Alicia had such an expression on her face. He stepped forward and pulled out arge cloth from his space pouch. He then gathered up all the bones and wrapped them up in the cloth. Once he was done, ke smiled warmly at Alicia and said: "I will go with you."


    kes warm smile stunned Alicia for a few seconds as she wondered why he looked at her in such a way. But she quickly shook her head pushing any strange thoughts right out of her head. She let out a small sigh before saying: "If we go we should all go. There is no telling what s out there so splitting up is not a good idea. Plus we still have a while before we have to head back. We need to gather as much information as we can from this ce. So on the way to return this person''s bones to where it was requested in this letter we can check the other buildings. The mission with the fire and ice lizard is on hold for the time being. Is everyone okay with this?"


    "I think it''s fine. You''re the leader of the group anyway." Sta said while nodding her head.


    Rose also nodded her head in agreement. "Mhm! Young Miss makes a good leader. "


    Alicia only smiled and said: "Then let''s head out!"


    The map on the letter showed that the person who was stuck in the warehouse seemed to live more towards the center of the city. From where they were it would most likely take a half a day to reach there and this was not counting them stopping and investigating the nearby buildings.


    "Hmm, this building seems to be locked from the inside" The building they were at was like a tightly sealed box. They could see where the entrance was due to a handle stick out of the door. But the edges of the door were so tight against the doorframe that even Alicia could not get her fingers in to try to pry the door open.


    "Let me try." Loeri stepped forward and waved her hand. A fine white me appeared at the tip of her finger that grew longer and longer. When it hit the metal door the metal instantly melted causing a small hole to appear. When Alicia saw this she quickly helped out as she did the same as Loeri and created a long thin me. The only difference was that her me was white and a little blue at the tip. Loeri looked at Alicia a bit surprised since normally nothing was hotter than her true dragon me but here Alicia was with a me that was just as hot or maybe even hotter!


    The two girls worked for a few good minutes each taking a side and cutting the door open. When they needed to get to the higher parts Rose put Loeri on her shoulders while ke picked up Alicia. Being in such close contact with ke had made Alicia''s cheeks turn slightly pink. When the door was finally cut open it fell inward, kicking up a bit of dust as it hit the floor.


    "This is?" Rose asked as she walked into the building.


    "I am not quite sure Reminds me of a hospital..." Alicia said absentmindedly as she looked around.


    "A hospital?" Rose asked she had never heard of such a word before.


    "Nothing! I was just making something up." Alicia said quickly. Rose only stuck her tongue out at Alicia causing Alicia to let out a small sigh of relief. She cursed herself for saying something that did not exist in this world. There were no actual hospitals in this world. The doctors did home visits only. Something Alicia thought should be changed at some point.


    While everyone else paid no mind to Alicia''s words ke who always kept Alicia in his vision picked up on her sigh of relief and wondered what exactly Alicia was hiding. He, of course, did not pry since Alicia did not seem to want to exin.


    ********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 92: Similarity Between Worlds

    Chapter 92: Simrity Between Worlds


    ke tossed a few balls of light that spread out throughout the first floor. With the sudden illumination of the light, everyone was able to get a better look at what they were seeing. What they saw really surprised the group. It was like the whole building was locked away in time. Unlike the other building, they entered where there was not much to it. This ce was filled with relics of the past.


    Alicia looked around and saw that her first assumption was somewhat correct. This ce seemed to have been a medical facility. There were many medical beds lined up against the walls. A receiving counter that had something that looked like the first personalputers on Earth. Alicia did not hesitate to walk around the counter and press a few keys. She wondered since this ce was locked in time if they still worked. Things like electricity did not exist in this world and everything ran on Magicules.


    The bulkyputer made a humming sound as the screen lit up. On the screen were many folders and a few other icons. Seeing how the names of these programs were in the samenguage as the letters from earlier, Alicia called out to ke as she sat down. "kee read this for me please."


    "Alicia this is?" ke asked since he had never seen such an object before.


    "Let''s just say the Subterranean race had a few things that could revolutionize the world we live in." Alicia gave a brief but vague answer.


    ke did not say anymore and read the screen. "The two yellow images say, daily inpatient and daily outpatient. Next to the yellow images, the white image has the name InterMail under it."


    Alicia clicked the white image and a program came up on the screen. Alicia could tell right away that it was like an email system. There were many messages here but the one that caught her eye was one that was highlighted in red. "ke, what does this say?"


    "Let me see Alert, urgent message read immediately." ke answered. After which Alicia clicked on it which brought up a short message. ke did not need Alicia to ask him to read it again as he continued: ''<em>The darkness is not something we can fight! All those infected by the darkness have gone mad. We have tried every treatment possible with no results. As of now, the Head has said to close all doors and seal them shut. No one in or out! We can only hope that those already infected by the darkness will kill each other off.</em>'' "It ends there."


    "It seems this was a ce for doctors to take in sick people. They must have been researching a way to stop the darkness. That still leaves a question as to what the darkness is. Was it something the fallen god created to enve the Subterranean race or was this something that came from underground altogether. The letter the person from earlier wrote stated that the darkness had hit other cities. So there should be more cities just as big as this one." Alicia spected.


    "Is there anything else here that might be of use." ke asked.


    "Let me check" Alicia went to click on another mail but a peng sound and then the sound of something sizzling was heard and not even a second after that the screen in front of her went nk. "Crap! It broke!" Alicia looked around and saw that this was the onlyputer in the room. "Seems we can only see if there is another one that works in the building somewhere"


    ke nodded his head and then asked: "Alicia, can I ask how you knew how to work this box?"


    Alicia had expected this question so she calmly replied: "It''s like a Magivision only... see these keys?" Alicia pointed at the small keyboard looking object in front of her. ke nodded his head. "These keys allow you to interact with the images on the screen. By doing so I was able to click the icons which run how to exin this.." Alicia paused for a moment to think before continuing: "A magic system that holds information."


    ke nodded his head not fully understanding but did not pry any further. He was just happy Alicia exined things this far. But Alicia was really amazed. The things she saw so far in this building reminded her a lot of Earth. It amazed her how twos or wherever this ce was could be so different in some aspects yet so simr in others at the same time. Take this hospital for instance. It had some simr things you would see in an Earth hospital but there were also things that she had never seen before. Since they were no longer able to get anything from the brokenputer Alicia waved her hand and put theputer into her space while giving ire instructions to store it somewhere.


    ke was confused by Alicia''s actions. Seeing this Alicia exined: "In case we do not find another one this thing may hold a lot of information. If we bring it back and have someone look at it, they might be able to fix it. If we do find another one we can also take that one as well. To be honest any more that we find we should take. They seemed to store a lot of information on these things."


    "What you say is right. Any documents or items that store information we can find we should take." ke nodded in agreement.


    At this time, footsteps could be heard and Sta came walking into the room with a pale face. "Aliciae look..."


    Alicia got up and followed Sta to a room that was a little way down a hallway. Rose and Loeri were already standing there looking in. When Alicia walked over and looked in as well. What she saw she could only frown.


    ********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 93: Preparations For The Near Future

    Chapter 93: Preparations For The Near Future


    In the room was a pile of mummified bodies. "Was this door open when you got here?" Alicia asked.


    "No, this room waspletely sealed off. Loeri had to open the door by melting the locks." Rose answered.


    "Yeah this door is weird it seems to seal the outside offpletely. I do not understand why they would want to seal the door so tightly." Loeri had aplex look on her face when facing the scene in front of her.


    Alicia walked over to Loeri and patted the top of her head. "Well, one thing''s for sure, whatever it was that they were afraid of was not able to enter the room. Otherwise, their bodies would not have been preserved in this state. Unfortunately, they died in the same manner as the other person from the other building." Alicia looked at the bodies that were slumped down on the ground a bit of sadness shed in her eyes.


    "Alicia I am getting a bit nervous What if this darkness thing is still present in the air and this entire time we have been breathing it in." Sta asked. A worried look had formed on her face. Just by looking into her eyes, you could see that she was scared. Alicia suddenly had cold sweat form on her back after hearing these words.


    "No need to worry. I already checked the air when we first descended the stairs and there is nothing strange about it. From what we have discovered so far this darkness was detectable to some extent." ke tried to calm everyone''s worries.


    There were four big sighs of relief after hearing ke''s words. Just thinking about one of them going mad and turning into something that would eat the flesh of others was sickening. Alicia looked at ke with a big smile. She knew if he was not here, something as checking the air for something that could cause them to be sick would never have crossed her mind. She was very d ke was with her.


    "Since we know we are safe, let''s continue to look around. Loeri, Rose, you two continue looking around here on the first floor. I will head up to the second floor. If you find any documents or..." Alicia formed an image of theputer she had been using before in the air using Magicules. "This object here, take it. It holds information inside of it." Alicia said.


    "Don''t worry Alicia with I, the Great Loeri here, I will make sure to find everything on this first floor that is useful." Loeri proudly stated.


    Alicia smiled and said jokingly: "Then I will rely on the Great Loeri then!"


    Alicia headed out of the room with ke following after her. They found a stairwell that led up to the next floor and slowly ascended the steps. Since she was now finally alone with ke the questions that Alicia had held back from asking before she could finally ask. "ke, what do you think? Do you think that this darkness was created by the fallen god or was it something else?"


    "To be honest in my opinion this city alone could house the amount of Devils that appeared during the war. But from what we know there were other cities besides this one. So I think this Darkness was something else entirely and the fallen god somehow took advantage of the situation to help me build an army. This city is so vast that it could easily hold more than ten million. Now let''s say this city was the smallest of the Subterranean cities or even just a mid size city. If the fallen god had actually caused this darkness his army would have been ten times as big and the war would have ended very differently. So my thoughts are that the darkness was something else that kept the fallen god from being able to build up a massive army. In a way, this darkness saved everyone who lives on the surface." ke exined his thoughts seriously.


    "I was thinking the same from what I had heard of the war. Especially now that the Devil we met seemed to be using demon spawns to build his army." Alicia couldn''t help but think back to all those heat signatures she had on her detection magic. There were a few hundred of them at least.


    "That was one of the reasons that brought me to my conclusion as well. We will need to be careful from now on. We have no way of telling what the devils are up to now. But I do have a feeling that a war might break out again in the near future." ke brows furrowed just thinking about it.


    "Then we will need to prepare on our side as well. When we get back we can discuss this all with Master Berlin and see what he thinks. Maybe he can talk with the King about it." Alicia knew that if there was no deterrence against the demon spawns and their invisibility it would be very hard to fight against in a war against the Devils. With her magic that detected heat signatures, it would be a little bit better but this magic could probably be expanded and modified to be even better. With Berlin''s help, they could probablye up with the countermeasures needed to face such an enemy.


    ke could only smile inwardly at Alicia''s words. He wondered what the king''s face would look like when she asked him to discuss a matter with himself. "That is a very good idea. We do not know how far the devils have pushed in now that they have these demon spawns."


    "Can demon spawns be used to gather intel?" Alicia asked.


    "I am afraid they can But they can not get into the castle with how heavily guarded it is and the barriers but they can get into ces where intel is easy to get like bars and inns. "


    *******************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 94: The Undead

    Chapter 94: The Undead


    Hearing ke''s exnation really sent a shiver down Alicia''s spine. To think that demon spawn which could remain invisible were actually able to gather intel. "If that is the case we will need toe up with countermeasures as quickly as possible." Alicia had a few ideas running around in her head on how to deal with such a thing but she did not have the resources to test her theories.


    They had soon reached the door to the second floor. Alicia tested the door and found that it was not locked. "This door is not locked." Alicia said as she pushed down on the handle.


    They walked through the door and Alicia only took two steps before stopping. "Do you hear that?"


    "Hmm?" ke stopped and stood in ce quietly listening to his surroundings.


    The sounds of shuffling could be heard off in the distance. Those sounds seemed to originate from another part of the floor. Alicia did not hesitate to turn around and close the door to the stairwell behind her. With a flick of her finger a small blue and white me appeared hovering above her fingertip. This time she was not cutting through the door but sealing it!


    "Alicia, why are you sealing the exit?" ke asked. He was very confused as to why she was doing such a thing.


    "Loeri and Sta are downstairs. The first floor is safe for them. But As soon as we entered the second floor we heard shuffling sounds. This is a just in case measure. I do not want them being sneak attacked by something that came from the second floor." Alicia did not want Loeri or Sta to get hurt because of her negligence. "Plus with the two of us here I do not think we will have an issue. One of us is a freakishly strong little girl while the other is a god." Alicia said jokingly.


    ke let out augh he had to admit what Alicia said was true. If they really did get attacked by something it was not like they could fend for themselves. But if Sta and Loeri who were busy investigating a room suddenly got attacked they might not be able to deal with the situation.


    "ke, look! Movement on the left side of the building!" Alicia said and quickly disyed a map of the second floor. On it, there were five heat sources that were moving around.


    "Let''s go check it out but be careful. This is definitely not a demonic beast. Unless a few fell from the cave''s ceiling and entered the building from the top floor. But such a drop would kill anything if they fell from that height." ke and Alicia both drew their swords and started to walk down the hallway.


    Step by step they made their way towards the shuffling sounds. They stepped lightly in order to hide their presence. When they finally got down to the end of the hall leading to the hall that stretched across the whole left side of the building. Alicia stuck her head ever so slightly out past the edge of the wall to see what was causing the shuffling sound. But what she saw caused her eyes to go wide. She quickly pulled her head back and rubbed her eyes as she really thought she was seeing things. But when she stuck her head back out to take a look again she was now sure she was not seeing anything.


    "ke, it seems that we might be in a bit of trouble." Alicia''s heart was beating rapidly. ke Looked at Alicia confused but seeing her face go pale. He pulled her close and then took a peek around the corner himself. When he saw what was down the hallway he quickly pulled his head back and now knew why Alicia went pale.


    "To be honest I am not surprised to see undead here." ke said in a low voice as he slowly pulled Alicia back to a room that was a little way down the hall and carefully opened it, entered the room, and then closed the door behind them.


    "Undead? But why are there so many of them? I could detect five heat sources." Aliciained. That hall was filled with at least a hundred skeletons walking around!


    "The heat sources are probably from the ones who have something on them that gathers heat. You see how they are all gathering in this one hallway?" ke asked.


    Alicia nodded her head and replied with a question of her own: "Yeah. Why is that?"


    "Undead well the skeletons, in this case, will always search out for a source of warmth. Their bones are always cold so it is not unusual to see them all gathered around a heat source. These skeletons are lower ss undead. If this was Dead Lands these skeletons would be used forbor since they do not have any kind of intelligence." ke answered.


    "Wait. You mean there is a race of undead out there?" Alicia was surprised. This was her first time learning of the Undead race.


    "Yeah, there are undead who have been around for tens of thousands of years. By slowly umting Magicules in their body they were able to finally gain a form of intelligence. The Dead Lands are to the far south near the Dragonic Volcano. It''s past the Beasts Kingdom." ke exined. Alicia couldn''t help but think of how much she had still yet to learn about this world. Her first few years here were nothing but training. But now that she was out in the real world she was seeing and hearing many new things about this world.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 95: Celestial Race

    Chapter 95: Celestial Race


    "So what should we do with these undead?" Alicia asked. She did not know if these things were dangerous or not.


    "For now, we can only fall back. Undead are somewhat problematic. Although these skeletons do not have any kind of intelligence to them. Once they feel something warm they will rush to that warmth. Luckily we moved before they detected us. Now, this might not seem to be such a big deal but when they detect something warm they try to get as close as they can to it. Unfortunately, if the object is not hard they will try to dig in as much as they can. Meaning if they detect us they will try to rip us to shreds to get inside our bodies. The worst part about the undead is their resilience. They are not easy to take down. This goes especially for skeletons. Unless you smash their cores they will just reform their bodies. But those cores are harder than many metals" Alicia couldn''t help but shiver at kes words. After listening to what he had to say she never wanted to have to fight with the undead. Even if she could fight with them it would seem to be a daunting task to survive while fighting multiples at a time.


    "So what should we do from here?" Alicia did not know if ke wanted to continue or not.


    "Well with everything I said and with how many undead are here it is likely we will run into more. So I will show you how to use holy magic. It is the only thing that is useful in destroying undead with ease." ke had been meaning to show Alicia how to use holy magic since they had fought the Devil since holy magic was useful against devils as well. "This magic is not only useful for warding off and killing Undead but it can also be used to fight devils. Watch closely."


    Alicia nodded as she watched ke wave his hand and a golden ball of light appeared. He then tossed it in the air and waved his hand again. The ball of light expanded and covered the two of them in a golden dome shaped shield. "So pretty..." Alicia said with a smile on her face. She could feel a warmth to this magic.


    The corner of ke''s lips curved upwards seeing the happy expression on Alicia''s face. "This magic can only be used by the Gods race." ke suddenly dropped a bomb that caused Alicia''s face to sink. She opened her mouth and was about to ask why he was showing her this but was cut off by ke who continued, saying: "The reason why I am showing this magic to you is because, I have faith that you will be able to use it."


    Alicia pursed her lips, not sure if she would be able to use it not. "What makes you say that I will be able to use it?" Alicia asked.


    "Hmm Let''s just say its a feeling." ke did not want to exin too much. If he did he feared it would divert Alicia off the path she had chosen for herself.


    "Well if you think I can do it then tell me what I should feel and image." Alicia still was a bit skeptic but she knew it would never hurt to try. If she could actually cast holy magic then it would be a good thing.


    "Alright with holy magic it''s best to try to imagine a warmth something that could cause one to feel a sense of rxation and purity. As if your whole body is being purified after being wrapped in a light of warmth." ke did his best to exin.


    Alicia closed her eyes and tried her best to imagine such a thing. The only thing that came to mind was the gods from Earth''s religions. Mainly god from Christianity. She remembered that in all the anime and manga she had read that when dealing with holy magic that religion was the most used. After a while, Alicia had cupped her hands together and knelt on to the floor trying to give herself a bit more of an image that she would see in a church when a nun prayed to Jesus on the cross that hung up on the wall of the church.


    ke stood to the side and waited to see if there would be any kind of reaction. His wait was not long when the air in the room seemed to begin to swirl around Alicia. His eyes opened wide when Alicia''s body began to glow with a golden light. As if in a trance, Alicia stood up with her eyes closed. Her mouth was moving at an incredible speed. The wordsing from her mouth caused ke to be shocked! "Ancient Godsnguage No... Celestial racenguage!"


    The twonguages were simr since the Godsnguage was derived from the Celestial race. No one else knew about the Celestial race except the Gods race. It was a history that was passed down from generation to generation of the Gods race. The actual origin of the Celestial race was still unknown to the Gods race. They only knew that the Celestial race was much stronger than any other race. for example, one Celestial could fight a hundred Gods.


    ke watched as Alicia''s eyes suddenly opened. Her normally blue eyes and became like an image of a stary night sky. fully ck with many stars twinkling within. Her body exuded a mass of pressure that even ke was having a hard to resisting. His eyes kept getting wider and wider as he watched the scene in front of him. The words she was saying suddenly stopped. She raised her hand into the air and parted her lips once more. "Sanctuary! "


    **********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 96: Who Are You Really?

    Chapter 96: Who Are You Really?


    A golden light expanded out from Alicia. This light hit ke causing him to feel a warm serene feeling. This feeling made him feel extremelyfortable. Almost as if he was bathing in warm sunlight.


    The light continued outward bypassing all solid objects. The skeletons in the hall all turned their head and as if drawn by the golden light walked towards it. But when the golden light touched the skeletons they immediately dropped to the floor, their bones turning to dust.


    Loeri, Sta, and Rose were all downstairs investigating a room when the goldenlight swept past them. This startled the three of them but when they realized this goldenlight was not harmful, all three let out a sigh of relief.


    "What is this!?" Sta asked, looking at the other two.


    "I am not sure..." Rose answered.


    "It can''t be!" Loeri suddenly shouted out. But quickly covered her mouth. She had a feeling this light had to do with one of the two upstairs. She knew that Sta and Rose were loyal to Alicia but to Loeri all humans except Alicia, deep down were greedy people.


    "Loeri, do you know what this is?" Sta asked.


    "I think I do but I can not say for sure. I will exin when the other two get back." Loeri quickly answered. She dare not say a word right now. She would wait until Alicia got back to see what Alicia would say.


    The golden light continued to spread out across the city. Any undead that came in contact with the golden light was instantly purified and turned into dust. It was not long before the entire city was epassed in a dome of golden light. Back on the second floor Alicia''s body slightly levitated off the ground. Her ck starry skyed eyes looked around the room until theynded on ke. The aura Alicia was giving off seemed to get stronger and stronger. So strong that ke was even having a hard time standing in front of her.


    A smile appeared on Alicia''s face as her body floated over to ke. She lifted her hand and ced it on ke''s forehead. Her mouth opened and said a single sentence: "You must protect this girl."


    A bright golden light surged forth from Alicia''s hand and entered ke''s head. He gave out a painful grunt and wanted to pull away but he soon found that a flood of information entered his head. After only a few seconds which seemed to like an eternity, the pain faded and Alicia removed her hand.


    ke opened his eyes and looked at Alicia with an expression of confusion. His head was now filled with a lot of information. A lot of it he could not understand right away. Alicia''s ck starry skyed eyes showed a hint of warmth as she looked at ke. "This girl deep down truly cares for you. Protect her well. When the time is right everything will be understood."


    Once Alicia finished saying her words her eyes closed and her whole body went limp causing ke to quickly catch her before she fell to the ground. A look of worry showed on ke''s face as he checked to see if Alicia was alright. Only when he saw that she was still breathing and was only in a deep sleep, did he let out a sigh of relief.


    With Alicia in his arms, he cradled her close to his chest as he slumped to the floor trying to figure out what just happened. The only thing he knew was the one who was talking to him just now was definitely not Alicia! He looked down at Alicia''s peaceful sleeping face and gently brushed the loose hair back behind her ears. "Who are you really?" ke silently whispered.


    Only after sitting on the floor for twenty minutes as he waited to see if Alicia would wake up did ke slowly get up off the floor. Alicia showed no sign of waking up in the short term so ke could only make his way back downstairs.


    When he arrived at the lower floor he found the three girls standing by the entrance seemingly waiting for him. When the girls saw Alicia in ke''s arms they quickly ran over to him with worried expressions. "She''s fine just in a deep sleep. Our investigation ends here. We are heading back to the capital."


    Loeri who had a contract with Alicia felt a strange but strong power flowing in Alicia''s body. She looked at ke questioningly. But ke did not say anything he only walked forward carrying Alicia. "ke will the Young Miss be okay!?" Rose finally spoke up breaking the silence.


    "She will be fine." ke paused his steps before turning back to the three girls behind him. "Everything that happened today is to be kept a secret. If I find out that someone said something about today''s urrence I will not hesitate to kill them!" ke''s tone of voice turned cold and his killing intent undted out of his body causing Sta and Rose to go pale.


    The two girls quickly nodded their heads not daring to say a word. They have never seen this side of ke before. The look in his eyes said it all. If they said anything about today then he really would kill them!


    Giving one final nce at the two girls his eyes swept over to Loeri who only looked at him indifferently. Although it was just a quicknce and their eyes only met for a split second the meaning was clear. ''<em>We will talkter.</em>''


    *****************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 97: Capture Them

    Chapter 97: Capture Them


    A few days passed and Alicia still had not woken up. This entire time ke continued to watch over her not daring to stray too far from her side. They had just reached the capital and were about to enter when a guard came over stopping them. "Those in the carriage need to step out for inspection."


    The current carriage they were in was bought from a town near the Barren Lands. So it did not have any markings on it whatsoever. The guard who hadmanded them to get out was on the chubby side and seemed to be from some noble family. The guards around him all lowered their heads seemingly not wanting to offend this chubby guard.


    But this did not mean the people in the carriage did not mind offending him. Loeri who was inside the carriage was enraged that someone was daring to stop them from returning to the house with Alicia unconscious like this. Not even waiting for anyone else to answer She jumped out of the carriage and yelled: "Who the hell are you to stop us from entering the city. Not a single person has had to stop for an inspection before us but now you want to stop us?"


    The chubby guard''s face turned red with anger. He did not stop the others because he was not able to see inside the carriage. He just happened to look over when the wind kicked up and the current of the carriage had moved revealing two beautiful girls inside. He wanted to take a look for himself and if they were indeed beautiful he would take them home. Hees from a noble family who would dare to go against his words but now, here this white haired girl with horns and tail was yelling at him? "A dirty demi dares to talk to me in such a way!? Quickly capture her! Let''s see how she likes sitting in the dungeon for a few days!"


    Loeri''s rage welled up, she was about to incinerate the whole lot of them when a tired sounding voice came out from within the carriage. "Loeri don''t!"


    A happy smile formed on Loeri''s face hearing this voice. ''<em>Alicia! She finally woke up!</em>'' Loeri turned her head to see Alicia slowly make her way out of the carriage with ke''s assistance. Alicia looked at Loeri, smiled, and said: "I made you worry." She then looked at the guards who were standing there frozen in ce not sure if they should continue to capture the demihuman or not. The chubby guard looked at Loeri then at Alicia until they finally fell onto ke who was assisting Alicia. mes of jealousy formed in his eyes as he looked at ke who was gently supporting Alicia.


    "Capture them all!" The chubby guard yelled. But not a single one of them moved. All their eyes were trained on to ke and the crest on his armor. They were all too familiar with this crest! Although the other guards recognized this crest the chubby guard failed toas he yelled out: "What are you doing? Capture them now!"


    "Who do you want to capture!?" A loud booming voice sounded out. A wave of pressure fell onto the chubby guard causing him to instantly kneel to the ground. Cold sweat drenched his back. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice to see a middle aged man with many royal guards walking towards them. The chubby man shivered in fear. He quickly bowed his head to the ground. "Your Majesty!"


    This middle aged man was none other than the King of stine, King Augustus stine the second! King Augustus looked over everyone there until his eyes fell on to Alicia. He frowned when he saw how pale her face was and quickly walked over to her. "What happened!?" He asked as his big hand rested onto Alicia''s forehead. After checking Alicia he frowned even more and before anyone could answer his question King Augustus picked Alicia up, turned to ke and said: "You all follow me I want to hear everything that happened!"


    Alicia was somewhat confused as to why the King of stine was so frantic and mad. But the feeling she got from him and the warmth she felt at this time was very familiar to her. Her body was still weak and she was still very tired. Feeling this familiar warmth caused Alicia to doze back off instantly as she curled up in King Augustus''s arms. King Agustus took a few steps forward before turning to look at the chubby guard, his eyes full of anger. Only giving him a quick look King Augustus turned to his guards and said: "Arrest this man!" He then quickly made his way back to Alicia''s estate.


    In Alicia''s room inside Alicia''s estate King Augustus was sitting in a chair next to Alicia''s bed watching over her. Standing quietly a few meters away was Rose, Sta, Loeri, and ke. After making sure nothing was seriously wrong with Alicia he turned towards the four of them. "Exin to me in detail about what happened!"


    All three girls turned to look towards ke. ke stepped forward and before answering King Augustus, he turned towards the others and said: "What I am about to say is to never leave this room! Or like I said before I will not hesitate to take your lives."


    Hearing ke''s tant threat caused King Augustus to be surprised. He knew of ke''s origins and he knew of ke''s personality. He was never one to give off such a threat. "Your Majesty when we discovered an ancient Subterranean city we went to look around and investigate it to see if we could find what had happened to them all those years ago. While we were in a building..." ke continued to exin all the events that had unfolded.


    King Augustus was shocked to hear all this. He took a moment to think things over before looking at ke and asking: "What''s your take on this?"


    "I think she is a descendent of the Celestial race!"


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 98: My Daughter!

    Chapter 98: My Daughter!


    Hearing this King Augustus went into deep thought. It was only after a few minutes did he finally speak up. "Whether Alicia is a god or celestial means nothing to me. Alicia is my, King Augustus stine''s daughter! Alicia Von stine! The third princess of my kingdom. It does not matter what her origins are. Her parents whether they are dead or alive abandoned her. This poor girl had a harsh life. I will not think any different or treat her differently just because of her race." King Augustus paused for a moment before looking at ke deeply. "The one you were looking for was her right?"


    ke slowly nodded his head. "Yes She is the one I am fated to be with and I will protect her with my life no matter who I have to face. Even if that person is you!"


    King Augustus did not get mad at ke''s words. He only smiled brightly with a heartyugh and said: "Haha! Good! I have liked you since the first day I met you. Even before I met Alicia I always thought you were an outstanding kid. I will allow it!" King Augustus''s smiling face suddenly turned serious. "But you can only start courting her when shees of age. Until then you will only act as a guard and be her personal knight do you understand? At that time you will need to work hard to win her heart. Although I already have an inkling that you are already in her heart, you stinking brat! But this is good too." Stopping is words he turned his attention to the three girls in the room. "You girls!"


    "Ah yes!" Rose and Sta both stood up straight after King Augustus called out to them. Only Loeri looked at King Augustus and snorted.


    "The words you heard here today are not to be spread anywhere else do you understand?"King Augustus sternly said.


    "Of course! Young Miss''s matters will never leave these walls." Rose said seriously.


    Sta, on the other hand, dropped to one knee and drew her sword. "I have done this once already but I will do it again. I swear by my sword to never divulge any of Alicia''s secrets to anyone."


    "Mmm good! As of today Sta, your training will increase. I will have you be Alicia''s right hand. This sticking brat can''t follow her everywhere but you can. While she does have Rose and ire as guards as well you will be out in the open. I am trusting you to stake your life to protect my daughter." King Augustus said.


    Sta looked up at King Augustus surprised. To be given such a task is everything to a knight. A tear trickled down her cheek as she smiled brightly. "By the honor of my sword, I swear to protect Princess Alicia with my life!"


    "Mmmm. Master your being noisy again let me sleep!" Alicia''s sleepyining voice caused everyone to freeze. King Augustus turned and looked at Alicia who still had her eyes closed, her steady breathing showed that she was still sleeping. After seeing this King Augustus let out a sigh of relief. He turned to the rest and waved his hand for everyone to disperse.


    Only after everyone stepped out did Augustus adjust Alicia''s nket and kiss the top of her head. He then turned to leave himself. When he exited the room ke and Sta were standing there keeping guard outside. "Sta, go in and get Alicia''s space and tell ire to bring Frey out. They must be worried sick by now."


    Sta nodded her head and did as she was asked. When she came back out a sh of light was seen and ire appeared with Frey. "Mother!?" Frey looked left and right but could not see Alicia. Her eyes started to well up with tears as she frantically looked around."Mother! Mother!" It was only until she saw ke standing there did she calm down a bit as she cried out: "Father where is mother!"


    Hearing Frey, call ke, father, caused King Augustus''s face to go ck! "Frey he''s not your..."


    Before King Augustus could finish his words he was cut off by ke. "Your Mother is sleeping. Come sit on my shoulder. Did you eat yet?"


    "Mhm! Mother made sure there was plenty of food for me stored in the cottage. Father is mother really tired?"Frey asked.


    "Yes she is, she will wake up by tomorrow morning. So be a good girl until she wakes up okay?" For the first time, everyone saw the usually cold face of ke''s soften and showed a warm tender expression while he conversed with Frey.


    "Frey will be a good girl and wait for Mother to wake up! Frey will spend time with Father!" Frey said happily as she hugged ke''s neck.


    King Augustus had an ugly expression on. He suddenly felt left out. ''<em>I am supposed to be her grandpa! Why does she not recognize me!?</em>'' He knew the answer to his own question but he still felt disgruntled about it.


    Seeing all the different expressions, Sta and ire all let out augh. They could see dark clouds and gloominess hovering over King Augustus while Frey and ke had a bright sun and happiness hovering over them. This scene was quiteical to the two girls. Only one person out of the group. Loeri, who was standing at the side still had a serious expression on her face as she stared at King Augustus. She walked up to him and whispered: "Old man let''s have a talk."


    King Augustus nodded and walked with Loeri to the study.


    "What''s on your mind?" King Augustus asked.


    Loeri only snorted before saying: "Isn''t it about time you told Alicia about being adopted?"


    *******************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em>  Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 99: This Kings Little Princess

    Chapter 99: This King''s Little Princess


    King Augustus looked at Loeri and let out a long sigh. "It''s not that I do not want to tell her I am just afraid of others finding out."


    "What stupid thing are you saying? Did you not personally go to pick up Alicia at the main gate? Just this action alone will make people suspicious! Plus if you wait until she is fifteen her ability to ept you at that time will be very low. Because it would mean you have lied to her for half her life! Right now is the best time to tell her. Let her know she has a father that cares deeply for her! You owe her that much! If you want to be Alicia''s father then act like one and protect the daughter you care so much about!" Loeri yelled before snorting and storming out of the room.


    King Augustus sat in deep thought. The things Loeri had said made a lot of sense. He knew that only those from the dragon race would talk to him in such a fashion. The prideful dragons always held their friends and their kin dear. This showed just how much Loeri cared about Alicia. "She''s right. Whether I tell her now orter does not matter! But even so, it would be best to keep the status quo. Alicia shall remain here until hering of age. Otherwise, her path might be hindered if she entered the castle too soon." King Augustus mumbled to himself.


    --


    The next morning, the sun''s warm rays shined down onto a delicate small face. Alicia''s brow furrowed as she slowly opened her eyes.As the bright light streamed in to wash away the darkness, Alicia quickly covered her eyes with her hand as she adjusted to the brightness. "What happened?"


    "Your awake, that is good!" A gentle familiar voice floated into Alicia''s ear making her turn into the direction it came from.


    "Master." Alicia''s eyes widened! "Your Majesty!?"


    "Not your Majesty and not your Master but Royal Father!" King Augustus suddenly dered.


    Alicia stared nkly at King Augustus not quite understanding what was going on. "Ummm Your Majesty, can you please exin?"


    Hearing the words "Your Majesty" caused King Augustus to frown. "Let me do this and all should be easier to exin."


    Suddenly in front of Alicia''s astonished eyes, King Augustus''s form suddenly turned into that of a very familiar figure. "Does this help exin things a little? Berlin is one of my identities for when I go out in the public eye. I originally wanted to wait until you were older to let you know but things are different now and to make things even clearer... For the past three years, you were already adopted by me as my daughter..."


    Alicia felt her head growing dizzy. She had never expected that her master who had cared for her so gently was actually the king of stine and what''s more, is that he just said he had adopted her many years ago! "Your. No.. Ma Royal Father?"


    "Mhm! You are the Third Princess of stine, Alicia Von stine! That is If you are okay with that. When I did this I never actually asked for your opinion so I know it''s a littlete but Alicia will you be my real daughter?" King Augustus asked his expectant eyes looking at Alicia.


    Alicia was choked for words. After taking a minute to calm herself, Alicia looked at King Augustus but did not give an answer right away. Instead, she asked: "Why did you not say something sooner?"


    "I did not say anything sooner because I was afraid others might try to make use of you for political means. But my actions yesterday might have now sparked interest in who you are for me to personally receive you at the front gates of the capital. But when I saw you that day and how pale you looked I couldn''t control my emotions. Although I only have watched you grow up for a few years. I love you as if you were my blood rted daughter." King Augustus honestly exined.


    Alicia''s eyes turned red as tears flowed down her cheeks. Ever since she came to this world she had longed for a family. The closest one to her that was like a father figure was her master. Now it turned out her master was actually the King of stine and had already adopted her long ago. It was no wonder the King would suddenly show so much interest and care for her. Alicia slowly got up out of bed and walked over to King Augustus giving him a hug. "Although I am a little sad that you did not say anything sooner. I am d you did not wait too long. Ever since you became my master I had always thought of you as a parental figure in my life. Now that you are asking me to be your daughter my answer is of course yes!"


    King Augustus was so happy he picked Alicia up off the ground causing her to yell out in surprise. ke and Sta both charged into the room when they heard Alicia''s yell. But what they saw was a scene of a father and daughterughing and smiling. King Augustus looked at the two who charged in and sat Alicia upon his shoulder. "You two best take care of this King''s Little Princess from now on." King Augustus said happily. He now felt as if a huge weight had been lifted off his shoulders.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 100: Squires Test Begins

    Chapter 100: Squire''s Test Begins


    A massive training ground wasid out in front of Alicia, Sta, Rose, and ire. There were at least one thousand people here all around ages ten to eighteen. They were all here with one purpose in mind. To be squires! Alicia had been anticipating this day since she first found out about the squire''s test. She had had many dreams of what it would be like but now that she was seeing it with her own eyes she couldn''t help but feel her heart pounding with excitement.


    The first thing Alicia had to do was register. Right now she was standing towards the back of the line. From what she could see there were only two registration areas. Alicia figured it would be a few hours before she would be able to register. "Prin Young miss, if you just let his Majesty say a few words you would not need to wait in line." Rose whispered. The past two weeks Rose has changed the way she addressed Alicia when they were at the estate, from Young Miss to Princess. Only when they were outside, did she call Alicia, Young Miss.


    Although now Alicia knew she was the Third Princess of stine, King Augustus and her, decided to keep this a secret for now until she had a proper foothold within the kingdom. King Augustus wanted Alicia to understand the politics of the Kingdom, proper etiquette, and many other things that came with being a princess. All of this was to be taught to her after she finished her squire''s test and finished her three month squire training. Only then would she have the free time to learn everything that was needed as a princess of stine.


    At first, Alicia was worried that her being a princess would stop her path to being a knight but King Augustus reassured her that whatever path she wanted to take in life was her decision. This made Alicia feel very happy knowing she would be able to continue the path in front of her.


    "Rose, it''s fine. Remember I am not supposed to be known right now so be careful with how you call me." Alicia whispered back.


    "My apologies Young Miss." Rose said apologetically.


    "Alicia, what will happen to the city we found?" Only Sta still acted the same after finding out Alicia was a princess. This made Alicia happy because she was still not used to the whole, princess this and princes that, while she was at the estate.


    "Mas Father said that he would send a research team to investigate it thoroughly. When all is said and done we will also go back. I still have to return that person''s bones to his final resting ce. What I do not get is why that person''s bones did not turn undead..." Alicia had noticed that the people in the sealed off room and the man in the warehouse did not turn into undead. But the skeletons on the second floor did.


    "That is a good question Maybe the Undead have something to do with the Darkness that they had spoke of." ire gave her own thoughts on the matter.


    "If that is the case then the Undead might have all been tainted by the darkness which allowed them to give birth to sentience. Maybe one day we will uncover this mystery. For now, it is probably only the leaders of the Undead race who know the truth." Alicia couldn''t help but be curious. So many things were different in this world. Maybe one day she might uncover the mysteries of this world.


    "Next!" A loud voice rang out. A tall burly man with a scar over his eye stood tall in a full suit of metal armor. Arge broad sword on his back.


    Alicia smiled as she ran forward. ''<em>This is the beginning! My journey to knighthood is going to finally start!</em>''


    "Name?" The burly man asked.


    "Alicia..." Alicia did not give her full name. But this was normal for most people who came to be squires. Even ke only gave his first name when he became a squire.


    "Age?" The burly man had yet to even look at Alicia.


    "Ten years old."


    "Fighting style?"


    "Um, Magic Swordsmen!"


    "Current residence?"


    "Capital!"


    "Registered with the Adventurers Guild?"


    "Yes!" With each question, Alicia answered excitedly. She really could not contain her excitement.


    "Rank?"


    "B Rank!" It was only now that the Burly man looked up astonished. He had heard that there was a little girl who was promoted to B rank after taking a F rank mission that jumped to S rank plus in an instant. He did not know all the details but for her mission to raise that high meant the dangers were not simple.


    The Burly man gave Alicia a smile and said: "I expect good things from you! Take this number and wait to be called. The First test will be exined in a bit."


    Alicia nodded her head, gave her thanks, and joined the rest of the people waiting to be called. When she walked over to the group that was already waiting. Each and every one of them looked at Alicia trying to figure her out. The main reason was that although this was a test to be a squire it did not mean that everyone passed. There were only one hundred spots. And those hundred spots were the best of the best of the squires that registered. So in a sense, everyone here was a rival. This was also a good way to push everyone to their fullest while taking this test and allow the people overseeing the test to see these youths full potential.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 101: Illusion World

    Chapter 101: Illusion World


    Alicia did not have to wait long before a knight in light leather armor with metal ting came to stand in front of everyone. They had a small stage for this knight in light armor to stand on built so that he could be seen by everyone present. Alicia was in a very good mood since she was getting to see all these different types of knights up close. With eyes shining she looked up on stage at waiting in anticipation.


    Clearing his throat the knight in light leather armor looked over everyone and began speaking. "Ahem Today a lot of you havee to try your luck to make it into the top one hundred to be a squire. I wish we could allow all of you to join but if you do not pass you can always try your luck again next year. Our tests are not like normal testing. We do not test the same way the Adventurer''s Guild does. Knights differ from Adventurers! Although as squires you will still work out of the Adventurer''s Guild to gain experience, make some extra Cors, and some merits at the same time. But the main thing you want to gain is merits! Some of you might have already gained a few merits before you even registered today. Those merits are also counted towards the sum that is needed to be promoted to a Knight and assigned to an order.


    " Knights live by a code of honor! We have seven virtues that we live by! These virtues decide our decision making while out in the field! By following these virtues we have a better understanding of what ourrades are thinking! These virtues are Courage! Strength! No Mercy! Generosity! Justice! Nobility andstly Hope! Can anyone here tell me what each of these seven virtues mean?" The knight in leather armor asked.


    "Me!" A small angelic voice rang out from within the crowd. Alicia had her hand raised and was jumping up and down. Just this sight of this made the knight in light leather armor chuckle.


    "Alright, then Little Ladye on up and tell us what they mean." Pausing for a second a light shed in his eyes as he continued: "For each one, you get wrong you will need to do one hundred pushups!"


    Alicia paid no mind to what the knight said as she pushed her way through the crowd and made her way to the stage. "Excuse! Let me through please!"


    Alicia jumped up on stage and stood in front of everyone, her golden blonde hair swayed in the wind while her bright blue eyes gazed out over everyone present. She took a deep breath and began speaking. "Courage is to have the courage to charge into any dangerous situation! Even at the cost of your own life!


    "Strength to over power your foes and stand on top of those who try to do harm to your king, itsnd, and its people!


    "No mercy to any of those who dare try to harm your king, itsnd, and its people!


    "Generosity to help the people of yournd and assist if there is ever a need.


    "Justice to uphold thew of thend that is handed down by your king! To bring those to justice formitting crimes against your king, itsnd, and its people!


    "Nobility to be a role model for everyone around you.


    " Hope, In the eyes of the people of thisnd, knights are a shining star in the night during times of need. You are a symbol that the king has not abandoned its people." Alicia proudly stated her eyes sparkling as she spoke.


    "Haha! Littledy, you are good! Not a single mistake!" The knight in light leather armor said as he pped his hands.


    "It was the first thing I memorized when I first learned to read and write!" Alicia stated.


    "And it''s a very good thing to memorize! As you heard the virtues the littledy just spoke of are what knights live by in order to maintain order and keep a clear state of mind no matter what the situation!" The knight in light armor exined. He then looked at Alicia and said: "You can go back down now. The first test will begin soon."


    Alicia nodded and trotted back to Sta and the rest. She was in an even better mood now that she got to recite those virtues out loud like that. Just hearing them made her body shiver with excitement.


    "The virtues that the littledy spoke of will be used throughout the tests. There are seven phases each phase will be graded on how well you reacted to the situation. If you fail one phase you fail the test altogether. Alright, I have said enough. The first test is the test of courage!" After finishing speaking, the knight in light armor nodded his head to a few people dressed in robes not too far away.


    These people in robes raised their staves to the sky and started to chant some kind of magic incantation. Intricate lines began to appear in the sky slowly forming into a massive magic circle. After a few minutes, a void seemed to open up in the sky and arge white object came out of it and floated down to the ground. Alicia stared wide eyed at the scene in front of her. She wondered what this white object was. It was milky white and round almost like a pearl you would see in a piece of jewelry. But it was massive about half the size of the training grounds. It slowlynded on the ground silently not even kicking up any dust as it did.


    "This object is called the illusion world!"


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 102: Test Of Courage Part One

    Chapter 102: Test Of Courage Part One


    Everyone looked at the round object that had appeared in awe. Some knew what this object was and others did not. Alicia was one of the ones who did not know what the object was used for or what it had to do with the test. Luckily the knight in light leather armor did not make her wait in anticipation. "This object is called, Illusion World. It creates a different scenario for each person who steps inside. Everything in this Illusion world will seem real! If you die within the Illusion world you will be ejected out. Remember failure means you fail the test. Only the one hundred who pass all seven tests with the highest scores will be squires.I wish you all good luck!"


    Once the knight in light leather armor finished speaking he waved his hand and two squires came walking forward. One of them, a young man around seventeen years old, shouted out: "Please form a line and one by one enter the Illusion World."


    "Young Miss, from what I understand once you enter you will be told what the scenario is about. After that it lets youplete the scenario in whichever way you think is best. These tests do not just test your ability to follow the seven virtues but also your decision making skills. It is said that every test is different and no one will ever have the same scenario. Making it impossible to pass along information on how toplete each scenario." Rose exined.


    "If that is the caseI hope all four of us can pass." Alicia wondered what was in store for her when she entered. The first test was a test of courage so it might have something to do with battle or it could be somethingpletely different.


    "Alicia what do I do if I fail!?" Sta suddenly pulled on Alicia''s sleeve. Her eyes filled with worry.


    Alicia turned and looked at Sta who appeared to be beyond nervous. She took Sta''s hand and tried to console her. "Whether you fail or not does not matter. I will talk to my father and make sure you can stay by my side either way. But I have a feeling that you will pass with flying colors. So try your best!"


    Sta felt a bit of relief as she took a deep breath. "Your right. I will do my best! It''s just that if I fail I have a feeling that your father will put me through some inhumane training that will most likely kill me. "This was the real reason for her nervousness!


    Alicia let out augh but she did not deny it. King Augustus as Berlin, had put her through very tough training. But as she thought about it more there was one solid conclusion that Alicia was sure of. "Sta, I do not think it matters whether we pass or not. Father will definitely put us all through rigorous training no matter what the oue is."


    This statement made the other three girls pale. They were lucky that King Augustus had finally allowed them to take their weights off. They could not imagine what they would need to wear next after the squire''s test.


    Time passed by quickly and it was finally Alicia''s turn to enter the Illusion World. "Just stick your hand on to the Illusion World and it will bring you in." The young squire who stood to the side directed.


    Alicia nodded her head and ced her hand on the Illusion world. The feeling in her hand was as if she was cing her hand on a round ball of gtin. Her hand had only just touched the Illusion world for a few seconds wheneverything went white and she felt as if her whole body was being sucked into a vacuum. When she finally opened her eyes again. She found herself in an unfamiliar room.


    Alicia looked around and saw that the room was quite dirty. All the wooden furniture was old and falling apart. Alicia sat up and felt a little strange. She suddenly felt that her line of sight seemed a bit higher. She looked down at her hands to find that they were much bigger than before. These hands showed no hint of using a sword for years on end. They were tanned, rough, and dirty, but they did not have a single callus in the right spot. These hands of hers did not have any sign of ever wielding a sword. Alicia looked down at herself to discover she was not even wearing the same clothes as before. When she entered the Illusion world she had on leather armor and metal ting. Now she was wearing a long dirty shirt that seemed to have been white at some point but now was grey.


    The bed sheid on was made of straw that was covered by a thin sheet. So thin that the straw was poking through it. There was also a thin nk as well but it did little to keep one warm. What surprised Alicia the most was the two small bulges on her chest. This alone told Alicia that this was no longer her body. This point actually scared Alicia. As someone who had already died once, to suddenly find your body had changed once again was a scary thing. Because of this sudden change, Alicia''s breathing became erratic. She quickly got out of bed and opened the window as she did her best to try to catch her breath. The cold air from outside pushed past Alicia''s face somewhat calming her nerves. "Calm down Alicia this is just an illusion set up for the test!" Alica muttered to herself. She had never expected that the Illusion World would be so real to the point that it would make you a different person altogether.


    ******************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 103: Test Of Courage Part Two

    Chapter 103: Test Of Courage Part Two


    After taking a few minutes to calm down Alicia finally felt the cold of the air sinking in. She quickly closed the window and turned around. "There was supposed to be some kind of exnation of what we are supposed to do but I have not heard anything yet..."


    While Alicia was lost in thought as she tried to figure out what was going on a knock came on the door. "Rachel! Are you not up yet!? Come out here quickly and help me clean! Otherwise, the Countess will have you kneeling out in the yard again or worse!"


    "Huh? Oh, I will be right out!" Alicia answered. Not sure what was going on. But she did understand one thing. She was a servant and it seems that she gets into trouble with this Countess person a lot.


    Alicia looked around the room and found a long grey skirt hanging on the wall. She walked over and stripped off her nightwear and put the skirt on. She also put on a pair of boots that were sitting near the door. When she was done she exited the room to see a young girl who was a little shorter than herself standing anxiously outside the door. "Rachel! Finally, you came out! Quickly or we will both be in trouble!" The young girl grabbed Alicia''s hand and pulled her along heading down the hall and up a set of stairs.


    When they got to the top of the stairs there was a rickety old door that led outside. Alicia had noticed that as she walked down the hall with the young girl there were many other rooms here. The young girl pushed the door open and pulled Alicia outside with her. The cold wind pierced through their clothing that was definitely not made for this kind of weather. Looking back Alicia saw that the ce they had just exited from was only a small building standing above the ground. It seemed that the servant quarters were situated underground.


    Lost In thought Alicia came to when she felt something being shoved into her hands. She looked down to see an old shovel in her hands. "We have to quickly clear this snow or else the Countess will punish us both!" The young girl said as she started to shovel the snow around them. The girl shoveled out arge space before stopping to look over at Alicia. "Rachel what are you doing help me!"


    Hearing the young girl yell over to her once again Alicia finally snapped out of her daze and replied: "Ah! Yeah sorry!" Before quickly going to work.


    Alicia could tell that it was still early morning. The sun had yet to really make an entrance and only the light that peered over the horizon gave enough light to see what they were doing. The two continued to shovel the snow, clearing out a path from each entrance and connecting them to allow the other servants to go about their jobs with ease. As Alicia worked, she kept trying to figure out what her purpose was during this time. To her, it seemed as if hours had passed by but she was not sure if that was the case in the real world. She had never once received any information on what she needed to aplish in order to pass this test. This point was really starting to bother Alicia.


    A few things that she did find out was that the girl next to her was named Beth. Beth was the same age as her in this Illusion which was fifteen. The Countess''s name was Countess Eleanor Covett. It was said that the Countess was not a good human being at all. She would beatand punish servants for the littlest things. There were even a few who had lost their lives from being thrown to the dogs. Those that were whipped had to tend to their wounds at night and still wake up early the next morning to work.


    The servants under the Countess were all bought from a ve trader. Beth and Alicia were actually from the same ce before their country was riddled with war. The two were good friends since childhood so they both had escaped together hoping to find work in a newnd to take care of themselves. But who would have thought that as soon as they crossed the border they were kidnapped and shoved into a cage? Luckily they were both bought by the same person so that they could stay together.


    While Alicia was poking and prodding Beth was wondering if something had happened to Rachel''s brain since she seemed to have "<em>forgotten many things</em>". Servants were only allowed one meal a day. Which they got to have at night. This was something that Alicia frowned upon since they had to spend an entire day doing manualbor. Alicia could feel her stomach growling only after working for a few hours. Having to work all day without any food was a very hard thing to do.


    After a full day''s worth of work, Alicia walked into her small room and closed the door. She felt exhausted all over. She walked over to the bed and sat down trying to piece together everything she learned. "If I am not wrong this scenario is meant to save these servants from their harsh life. Which would mean I need to have the courage to stand up and go against the countess. This would be a dumb move for someone with no backing or noble rank..."


    --


    While Alicia was pondering her purpose in her scenario the others were also having simr experiences. Standing outside the Illusion World was King Augustus, his eyes trained on to the white sphere in front of him with his hands behind his back, and next to him was the knight in light leather armor. "Your majesty this isn''t normal! Every year we give some hints on how to pass the test so that they do not get confused. But this year..."


    "This year is different. These kids need to understand their surroundings and figure out the situation they are in. If they can not figure this much out on their own then we do not need them in our ranks! Bing a knight will put one in many situations where they will have to figure out what is going on. Only by finding the clues at hand and piecing them all together will they be able to survive long into the future! " King Augustus exined.


    "Well, this I can not deny... But that little girl, Alicia''s tests You set the test to max difficulty! On top of that, there were three other girls who got medium difficulty!" The Knight in light leatherined. He did not understand why these girls were being tried so unfairly. He could only guess that these girls had somehow angered the king and were being punished!


    "Do not worry they will be fine! Those four girls are special."


    *****************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 104: Test Of Courage Part Three

    Chapter 104: Test Of Courage Part Three


    Alicia had already spent three days and nights in this illusion world. But unfortunately, the amount of information she has been able to gather did not ount for much. She had not even seen the countess yet and was not allowed to enter the main house. There were a few new things that she did figure out. First and the most important thing she did find out was that she could still use magic. She figured this out the first night she was in this illusion world. The second thing was the time when the countess ate dinner and what her normal eating habits were. She had befriended one of the servants in the kitchen named Samantha which got her a few extra pieces of bread with her nightly meal. So now she would save some bread for morning time and share it with Beth.


    Thest thing she found out was when the countess went to bed. Since she was widowed she runs the whole Covett house by herself. So her going to bed would be the best time to take care of things. Alicia knew that just killing her would not fix much. This, of course, is because there was no evidence that she had been beating and killing people. Alicia would not kill someone unless there was proof of these things in front of her. But the past few days that she has been here there were no signs of severe mistreatment except theck of food. Because of this Alicia had yet to move.


    But this was different on this night. Alicia decided it was time to do some night investigation. Luckily she learned some concealment magic from ke and her father before the test which wille in handy at this time. Concealment magic was very hard. This was mainly due to the fact that you had to bend light around your body making it almost pass through you. Just trying to imagine such a thing could be difficult. This kind of magic was good for what Alicia was about to do and that was to infiltrate the main house!


    Alicia casted concealment magic on herself and then climbed out the small window of her bedroom. It was a bit of a squeeze to get out but theck of food meant that the body Alicia was in was quite slender. This made it easier for her to squeeze out the window. The top portion of the building that stuck out of the ground had a nice overhang on the sides that made the area near the windows to have little to no snow. It would have been quite weird if someone was walking by and they saw the snow near a window being disturbed all of a sudden. This was also the reason why Alicia decided to climb out of the window. If she went through the main door it might cause rm with the other servants still running around or maybe even the guards.


    Now that she was outside she could finally head towards the main house. The main house had three floors. From what Alicia had found out the Countess lived on the third floor. Her room took up the entire third floor. In total there were twenty bedrooms in this house all of which were furnished. But there was no one using these extra bedrooms. When Alicia first found out that the countess used an entire floor for just her bedroom she couldn''t help but shake her head. She wondered just what exactly what one would do with an entire floor for a bedroom. But the more she thought about it, she did end uping up with quite a few things she would do with such space. Only then did she stop criticizing the Countess for hervishness.


    Alicia quickly arrived at the side entrance to the mansion where the guards and servants mainly entered. She waited patiently by the side door. About a half hourter the door finally opened and a guard that seemed to be half drunk walked out. When Alicia looked at this guard''s expression her face sank because he had the same look in his eyes as those bandits she had wiped out.


    "Hic! Who will I visit tonight? Hmm, I am kinda sick of the usual girls, maybe I will go find a new one Hic! Hic! There were two new girls brought in not long ago. I will let them say hi to this daddy! Hic!" The guard mumbled to himself.


    Alicia happened to hear what the guard said right as she was about to step through the door. Her face sank even more since she knew who the guard was talking about. The only two new servants that had recently been brought in were her and Beth! Alicia looked at the open door, her eyes filled withplications. Thinking quickly she casted some ice magic and froze the lock on the door. Afterward, she turned and chased after the guard. By freezing the lock, the door will not automatically lock allowing Alicia to take care of the guard and then return to infiltrating the main house.


    The guard walked step by step down the path humming some made up tune. Alicia snuck up behind him and quickly chopped the back of the man''s neck. She did not kill him because he had yet tomit a crime that she knew of but to stop him from doing such things in the future, she decided to induce a little punishment.


    She dragged the guard behind a few trees and with a small fireball in hand she ''<em>identally</em>'' dropped it on the man''s crotch. When she saw that the guard''s crotch was now on fire, she shot back to the main house. Right as she stepped through the side door she heard a horrid screaming from the ce she had just left. Unfortunately for that guard, the fireball was not made of ordinary fire but fire she imagined based on burning medical alcohol. She was guessing that it would burn the guard enough to keep him in bed for a good while. Because he would not be able to put it out easily. She only did this to keep any hindrances from showing up and bothering Beth while she was out at night. She could have just knocked him out and left him there but that did not mean he would not try again the next day or the day after that.


    As soon as Alicia entered the main house she made her way to the third floor as quickly as possible. But when she went to the second floor her sense of smell was filled with the smell of iron!


    *******************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 105: Test Of Courage Part Four

    Chapter 105: Test Of Courage Part Four


    Alicia brow furrowed when this scent filled her nose. She had only thought that the rooms on the second floor were empty but there seemed to be more going on than she had originally thought! Slowly making her way down the hall Alicia stopped in front of the first door she came to. She expanded her detection magic to see if anyone was inside. Seeing that she did not register anything she slowly opened the door and stepped into the room quickly shutting the door behind her.


    When she turned around Alicia almost lost her stomach at the horrific scene in front of her. It was like a scene straight out of a gory horror movie back on Earth. There was what seemed to have once been a human hanging on a hook that was connected to a chain that was secured to the ceiling of the room. It swayed back and forth gently while blood dripped down to the floor. The organs that were once in the headless empty husk were all disyed out over a table nearby. But what Alicia saw next made tears stream down her cheeks. The head of the body that was hanging from the ceiling was also on the table and the face was someone she knew well and had gotten to know over the past two days.


    "Samantha!" Alicia said in a low voice. Her voice slightly cracked as she cried. Alicia knew this was an illusion but the way the people she met interacted was very real. It was not like some crappy RPG game where the NPC would say the same lines over and over back on Earth. No, these people had real emotions and wouldugh and cry just like her.


    Alicia wiped her tears as rage began to take over. She did not want to have to resort to killing someone if they were only doing minor crimes. But this was beyond redemption. Alicia did her best to calm her anger. As a knight one must have a clear mind and think of the next path that needs to be taken. Right now the Countess hasmitted a crime that garners capital punishment. Because of this Alicia knew she did not need to investigate any longer.


    Checking if the coast was clear, Alicia silently exited the room. Luckily she did not go too far into the room so the bottom of her boots were still clean. Before closing the door Alicia took onest look at Samantha''s head and whispered: "I promise to return and give you a proper burial."


    Closing the door, Alicia made her way to the third floor. At the staircase leading to the third floor, two guards were stationed there ying a game of cards. "Dammit! I lost again!" One of the guards yelled.


    "Shhh! Not so loud! If you wake the Countess you will end up like that female servant!" The other guard warned.


    "Yeah a pity that girl was pretty cute It''s a shame that she got caught stealing bread. The Countess was really angry. But I can also understand where the girl wasing from. One meal a day is really not enough. The Countess has so much money yet she won''t even give two meals a day to her servants and works them like dogs. You remember that gardener?" The first guard asked.


    "You talking about the one who was clipping the hedge and was strung up after cutting one wrong leaf?" The second questioned.


    "Yeah. The leaf in question was actually sticking out and would have made the hedge look out of ce. It was just that the Countess was not in a good mood so she decided to use that as an excuse to torture him." The first guard replied.


    "That''s why I always try to stay clear of the Countess. That way I can at least live a few more years."


    Hearing the guards talk made Alicia realize that it was most likely her fault that Samantha was caught stealing bread.This thought alone made a few more tears roll down Alicia''s cheek as a bit of guilt settled in. But now she knew for sure that it was the Countess who had tortured and killed Samantha. Alicia walked over to the two guards and quietly pulled the first guard''s sword out of its sheath before appearing and cing the sword on the guard''s neck. "If you two do not want to die do not say a word!"


    The second guard that was about to shout quickly closed his mouth. He knew someone who was able to sneak up on them and appear out of thin air was not someone they could handle. He was not loyal to the Countess and he cherished his life more than anything. "Did you two handle the girl in the room over there?"


    "No not us! It was two of the other guards who were on the day shift. They are the Countess''s loyal dogs." The second guard quickly said.


    "Then you will take me to them." Alicia said before using the hilt of the sword to knock out the first guard.


    "He?" The second guard asked as he looked at the first guard.


    "He''s fine. He will just sleep a little bit. I want you to take me to these two people and then to anyone else who helps the Countess do her evil deeds. " Hearing Alicia''s order the guard quickly nodded his head, a slight smile formed on his face. In his head he was screaming with joy. ''<em>That evil bitch will finally get what she deserves!</em>'' Ever since he hade to this ce he had watched many of his friends go missing and end up in horrific states. He had witnessed all kinds of atrocities and wished he could do something to stop them but he was stuck with a ve brand and was not able to do a thing. One word from the Countess would set the ve brand off causing him extreme pain. This same ve brand worked as a tracer so even if he ran he would still be found. But now he saw a light of hope. This girl who appeared out of nowhere was like a goddess was sent to give everyone here salvation and bring down the evil Countess and her loyal dogs!


    ******************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 106: Test Of Courage Part Five

    Chapter 106: Test Of Courage Part Five


    With the guard in the lead, Alicia stood outside a room where mournful cries could be heard from inside. She did not hesitate to open the door. But what she saw made her frown. "To think I let you live only to find out that you''re actually part of the people doing these other horrific deeds." Alicia''s eyes turned cold as she stepped forward with her sword. The guard from earlier that she had ''a<emidentally</em>'' dropped a fireball on wasying in his bed with his lower half uncovered, letting out pitiful cries of pain. Alicia who walked closer felt even more disgusted because she had to witness something she did not want to see! When the guard finally noticed someone had entered his room he finally cried out: "Who are you!?"


    "Just the grim reaper..." Alicia''s tone was very cold as her sword slid across the guard''s throat.


    The guard who led her to the room felt a shiver run down his spine. As he watched this young girl walk out of the room. "How many of these scum are there?"


    "Including this one there are six. The rest should be in the storage room ying cards and drinking." The guard hastily answered.


    "Hmmm so only these six guards were helping her with her deeds? You and the other man never participated?" Alicia asked, her eyes locking on to the guard in front of her. Causing him to break out into a cold sweat.


    "Never! The two of us only ever stood guard at the stairs leading to the third floor. We have witnessed all the deeds the Countess has done so we are willing to testify against her! Even though we witnessed these things we valued our lives and never tried to help any of the victims" The guard said truthfully.


    "As long as you did not assist in any way then it''s fine. As a ve, you would have no choice in having to deal with the situation. As long as you never did anything to the victims I won''t punish you." Alicia knew that this man in front of her had no choice but to continue to do his job even if the dirty deeds of the Countess were being yed out behind the closed doors just down the hall. As a ve who is branded, they would have no choice but to do as they were told or die. But those who actually assisted in the torture and doing the Countess''s dirty work were not allowed to live their sins were beyond redemption.


    Five minutester Alicia was brought to a small storage room on the first floor. "Ahh! Don''t touch me!" A female''s voice sounded out in the silence of the night.


    "Haha! You should be happy we chose you to service us! With the five of us we will make sure you feel, real good!" Hearing the female voice and then what the man said caused Alicia''s anger to surge. The female''s voice was a voice she knew all too well. Alicia kicked down the door sending it flying into the storage room causing the actions of everyone inside to stop in their tracks. Alicia looked around and saw Beth with her nightwear half ripped open cowering behind a few grain sacks as five men were surrounding her.


    "Who the fuck are you!? Oh Well, look at this boys! We got ourselves a spicy one! What''s the matter? Did you get jealous because daddy here was not paying any attention to you? So you decided to serve yourse... " The guard''s words were cut short when Alicia''s sword pierced through his throat.


    "More like you all came here to serve yourself up to me instead!" Alicia did not wait for the other guards to act as she moved quickly taking only half a minute to kill the remaining four. Alicia stood in the room blood dripping from her sword. She flicked her wrist, flinging the blood on her sword to the floor.


    "Beth are you okay!?" Alicia asked as she ran over to Beth who was in the corner crying.


    "Rachel! If not for you If not for you! I would have Thank you!" Tears streamed down Rachel''s cheeks as she cried. Alicia gently hugged the poor girl doing her best tofort her. The guard who led Alicia here took off his jacket and handed it to Alicia so she could cover Beth.


    "Miss, It was a good thing you came or your friend here..." The guard''s voice trailed off. He knew many of the girls in this ce were ruined in the same way. Luckily this time Alicia showed up before Beth had the same ending as the rest.


    "I do not understand the men of this world. All of them whomit crimes seem to only care about money and women!" Alicia thought back to all the bandits she got rid of on her way to the capital. Most of them had women that were kidnapped and brought back to be used as tools for the bandits'' lust. She really hated this kind of thing the most! "You, take Beth back. If I find out you did anything indecent to her I will not hesitate to kill you where you stand!"


    "I would not dare! This kind of thing is something I could never do. I at least have my own morals. I might find some of the girls here to be to my liking but I would never force myself on to any of them!"The guard was not stupid. As he said he really never had such thoughts. But even if he did he would never do it to someone who was close with this death god in front of him. This girl who was only fifteen was killing people without batting an eye and doing it as if she was a professional!


    "Good, take Beth back to her room. Stand guard outside the female servant quarters and do not enter this house again. I wille out to find you soon. " Alicia stood up supporting Beth as she did. She whispered a few things into Beth''s ear which made Beth''s eyes go wide and stare at Alicia in disbelief. Alicia only smiled and passed Beth to the guard and sent them on their way. Only when she saw them exit the building did she make her way to the third floor.


    Outside on the snowy path, Beth was supported by the guard. She looked up at the guard and asked: "What''s your name?"


    "Aha, it''s Gram..." The guard awkwardly answered.


    "Then Gram I thank you for your help." Beth was truly grateful. If this guard did not bring Alicia there at that time, she would havemitted suicide. She would rather die than be used as a toy by those men.


    "No, no I did not do anything that is worthy of thanks. I only led the Miss there. But I have to ask what did the Miss tell you earlier?" The guard was very curious as to what was actually said after seeing Beth''s reaction earlier.


    "She said our freedom wille when the clock''s bell tolls."


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 107: Test Of Courage Part Six

    Chapter 107: Test Of Courage Part Six


    Alicia made her way to the third floor. Which only had a small hallway that led to a single door. Alicia used her detection magic to verify that there was only one person in the room. Once she did she quietly opened the door and walked inside. The room was wide open with no walls. In the middle of the room was arge bed that could easily fill six of the servant quarter rooms. Upon that bed was a woman who looked aroundtwenty to thirty years old. When Alicia stood next to the bed she was actually quite stunned to see that this Countess was very beautiful. Nothing like what she was expecting. She had originally thought that maybe the Countess was disfigured in some way.But it seems her assumption was way off.


    Standing not too far away was a tall clock, Alicia looked at the time that showed it was five minutes until midnight. Letting out a long sigh, Alicia formed a ball of ice water in her hand and tossed it at the sleeping beauty on the bed. "Ahhh!!! Who dares!? I will cut you to pieces!"


    "You will never get that chance." Alicia''s cold voice filled the room. The Countess quickly turned her head towards the sound of the voice andughed when she saw who it was.


    "Hehe! Did you think a mere ve can harm its master!?" The Countess''s face became sinister as she waved her hand. But the expecting screams of pain caused by the ve brand did not echo throughout the room causing the Countess''s expression to quickly change. "You!? What have you done? Why is your ve brand not working?"


    "ve brand? That bit of magic is easy to remove. Forget about the ve brand, Countess Eleanor Covett we only have a few minutes before the bell tolls so let me ask you why are you doing such atrocious acts?" Alicia asked as she patted her shoulder with her sword.


    The Countess let out augh not fearing Alicia in the slightest. "Atrocious acts? How are they Atrocious? I bought these ves with my own money! How I treat them and what I use them for is up to me! If I want to rip a little bitches organs out or cut her head off, what right do you have to stop me!? Just like you, I bought you as well! You belong to me! You are nothing more than property to me! Me killing a few of you is nothing! Hahaha!"


    Alicia watched as the Countess expression changed over and over until it finally showed one of insanity. Alicia only shook her head before waving her hand causing a wall of fire to surround the huge bed. "You can think of ves as personal property because you did indeed purchase them. But killing, torturing, and beating them is not okay. I will now pass judgment down on to you. For the crime ofmitting horrific acts against humanity your death will not be quick but a slow death by fire. You will experience the pain and fear of those you have killed before you die."


    After finishing her words Alicia waved her hand causing a restriction spell to be casted on the Countess, making it so she could not cast any magic what so ever. With another wave of her hand, she turned the whole bedroom into a sea of fire before turning to leave the room. Even the ceiling was set on fire. The one spot that was not burning was the bed the Countess siting was on.


    When Alicia reached the door she turned back and looked at the Countess''s face. Seeing that look of disbelief, confusion, and fear, made Alicia hope that maybe this can allow those souls that suffered and died under the Countess''s hands, can now rest in peace.


    Alicia made her way down to the second floor and entered the room where Samantha''s body was dismembered. She waved her hand and wrapped each body part in Magicules before bringing them to her side. She then turned and left the room after throwing a fireball into the room. She picked up the guard she knocked out and made her way towards the servant''s door. With each step, she would set another portion of the house on fire. By the time she made it outside the entire house was engulfed in mes. She walked towards the servant quarters with her sword in one hand and the guard int he other. The light from the mes lighting her back.


    Alicia walked up to the servant quarters to see about twenty young girls in dirty rags standing outside with the guard. "Who are they?"


    "Miss! These girls are all from the dungeon at the back of the house. After I returned with the girl you rescued, I quickly ran over there and released them. No one ever guarded the dungeon and food was only ever sent there once a week. So I knew I could easily get them out." Gram exined.


    "I see I didn''t even know that there was a dungeon here. Good job Err.. a littlete but what was your name?" Alicia felt a bit bad she had made this guard do so much but never asked his name.


    "Miss My name is Gram!" The guard replied happily.


    Well, Gram,my names Rachel, and I have to say thank you to you. you were a huge help. And thank you for saving those in the dungeon. Thest thing I will ask of you is if you can take this guy here." Alicia said as she tossed over the knocked out guard.


    "Yes, of course!" Gram quickly took his unconscious friend from Alicia. He then looked at the mass floating next to Alicia. "Umm Miss what is that next to you..." Samantha''s remains were floating next to Alicia but were not very discernable in the dark with the light of the fire behind it. Making it hard to make out what exactly it was.


    "This was Samantha, the girl who wasst killed by the Countess. Give me a few minutes to give her a proper burial. Oh, if you would, can you go call all the servants out? Everyone should see this sight for themselves." Alicia said before turning and walking over to arge nearby tree. She waved her hand and created a three meter hole and slowly lowered Samantha''s remains inside it. She then covered it up before kneeling down at the side.


    "Samantha we did not know each other for very long. But the few days that I did know you, the care you gave to me really touched me. Because of you, I was able to eat more than a single meal a day. But because of that you also had to undergo unimaginable things. This is something I will remember my entire life. I will remember you and your kindness for the rest of my life." Alicia finished saying her words and closed her eyes giving a moment of silence.


    "Rachel!" Beth came running over to Alicia, tossed her arms around Alicia, and hugged Alicia tightly.


    "Beth listen..." Alicia said as she looked up at the tall tower that was now a fiery pir.


    <strong><em>*Dong!</em></strong>* <strong><em>*Dong!* *Dong!*</em></strong>


    "That is the sound of freedom!" Alicia said as she smiled at Beth. Beth looked up at the burning tower then back at Alicia, tears flooded her eyes.


    As the clock rang itsst, Alicia''s vision went white and in an instant, she was back in therge training grounds standing outside the Illusion World. The first person she saw was King Augustus. Alicia remembered all the things that had happened and the fact that she did not get any message on the conditions toplete the task at hand.Seeing how her father was here. She pieced two and two together and knew that this damn father of hers was the cause! She walked step by step towards King Augustus with an angry expression on her face. She did not care what anyone thought of her at this time as she walked right up to King Augustus.


    "Alicia, let me exin Ow! Ouch damn, that hurts!" King Augustus was currently hopping up and down on one foot after Alicia had just ruthlessly kicked him in the shin. All those who saw this scene were rendered speechless.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 108: Accidentally Announced To The World

    Chapter 108: identally Announced To The World


    To everyone''s surprise not only did King Augustus not get mad but he quickly tried to appease the young girl! "Alicia I know you are angry but I also have reasons for this."


    Alicia looked at King Augustus''s face as her eyes started to well up with tears. "Do you have any idea what I just had to deal with? Do you understand how real the Illusion World truly is!? I was only in there for a few days and the first friend I made was almost r*ped. Another girl I just befriended was dismembered and had all her organs were removed after being tortured to death!" Alicia yelled as she stomped her feet, her little fists were clenched so tight her knuckles were showing. She still felt guilty for Samantha''s death because it was because of her that she had died.


    King Augustus''s face sank. He saw Alicia''s current state and quickly pulled her into a hug. "Alicia I know you had to go through a hard traumatic experience. But I am also doing this for your own good. With the threat of the devils at our doorstep, I can only use this kind of means to harden your heart a bit to these kinds of situations. Devils are a lot crueler than this..." He gently held Alicia''s cheek and wiped the tears in her eyes. "Trust me when I say that, Father is doing this for your own good."


    At this time King Augustus no longer cared about hiding Alicia''s true identity. When faced with this little girl''s tears he cared nothing about those around him and acted on his fatherly emotions.Alicia looked up at King Augustus, her eyes full of surprise. "What happened to keeping it a secret until I turned of age?"


    "If I as the King can not, even protect my precious daughter, what is the point of me being the king?" King Augustus firmly stated.


    "You''re not going to make me stay in the castle like a bird locked in a cage are you?" Alicia asked, feeling a bit better now.


    "Of course not! I told you from the start I would support whatever path you decided to take! If you want to be a knight, I will firmly support your path one step at a time! If you fail and fall, I will be there to pick you up so that you can try again!" King Augustus picked Alicia up and sat her on his shoulders.


    Alicia''s heart felt warm. Having a parent who fully supported the path that she had chosen made Alicia feel very warm inside. She leaned down and kissed the top of King Augustus''s head and then pinched his cheeks. "The kiss was a thank you for supporting my path and the pinch just now was for the next six tests of hell I will need to go through!"


    King Agustus smiled awkwardly because she was right, the test would start to get worse and worse after this. "Alicia, I know this will be tough. But I have faith you will pull through this. I have faith that this will be very beneficial for your future as a knight. Especially if we ever go to war with another Kingdom or another race."


    "I understand. I think I understand more than anyone here since I have met a devil before. They show no hesitation in killing andmitting unspeakable acts. It''s like killing is a sport to them." Alicia knew this much about them. What the countess did to Samantha was basically the tip of the iceberg when it came to what the devils were capable of.


    "That''s good..." King Augustus let out a long sigh. He was afraid Alicia would hold this against him.


    As the father and daughter chatted the onlooking crowd all stared at the two dumbfounded. They had never seen the King of stine so dotting towards one of his kids. Not to mention this child came out of nowhere! But from the looks of it, she had huge pull with the king! She even kicked him without any repercussions! Some of the nobles who witnessed this all started to make ns in their heads. But as they were looking at Alicia and scheming, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them blocking their view of the King and Alicia. ke''s cold eyes scanned over all the nobles causing them all to shrink back in fear. ke was emitting his godly aura silently suppressing them.


    Word quickly spread throughout the capital about King Augustus''s hidden daughter. Many tried to specte what her origins were but no one knew for sure where this girl even came from. In arge room, a boy and a girl were sitting at a table having tea. The door to the room suddenly burst open and a young maid rushed into the room. "Princess! Princess!"


    "Mary, why are you in such a rush? If you run like that you will trip and fall!" The young girl who was sipping her tea said with a smile on her face.


    "Princess! His Majesty has another daughter!" Mary answered as she gasped for breath.


    "Another daughter? Did he bring in another concubine? Royal Father has not brought in a concubine for a long time." This young girl was the second princess of stine Catherine stine!


    "Princess it''s not that! This girles from unknown origins! Not only that she is actually in the process of taking the knights examination." Mary quickly replied.


    *<strong><em>Pssss!</em></strong>*


    Prince Philip who was sitting across from suddenly spit out the tea he just took into his mouth and stared at Mary. "I-Is her name Alicia!?"


    "Huh? Your highness, how did you know?" Mary stared nkly at Prince Philip.


    But instead of getting an answer Prince Philip suddenly stood up causing the table to flip over spilling the tea and the tea set as he yelled out: "That damn old man! He told me to keep it a secret and here he goes announcing it to the world!"


    To his side withrge tea stains all over her new white dress, Princess Catherine red at Prince Philip as she angrily shouted at him "Philip! Look what you did!"


    Prince Philip finally came back to his senses when he heard his name being called and looked over at his sister whose eyes were staring back at him like a beast. "Second sister I did not mean to AHHH! That hurts! Please stop! Why do you have to pull on my ear.! Sister please stop!!"


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 109: Princess Catherine

    Chapter 109: Princess Catherine


    After a few minutes of bullying Prince Philip, Princess Catherine finally let him go and put her hands on her hips. "So you already knew about our Third Sister?"


    "Yes I found out a while ago. I had originally met Third Sister in Parith where she kind of taught me a lesson. After which I searched for her high and low. When I found her I was in for a shock because the Alicia I met was not actually Third Sister but Royal Father!" Prince Philip frowned when he remembered finding out Alicia was actually his sister. His poor first love went down the drain just like that!


    "Hahahahahaha! Wow! This is rich! To think you actually fell in love with our Third Sister! Hahahaha! Ow, my stomach!" Princess Catherine wasughing so hard she had tears rolling down her cheek and she was having stomach cramps.she could tell from Prince Philips''s expression that he had had feelings for this new sister of theirs!


    "Will you stopughing! It is not what you think! I wanted revenge! That''s right revenge!" Prince Philip''s face was bright red. He couldn''t believe his second sister was able to tell that he originally had fallen in love with his Third Sister!


    Catching her breath Princess Catherine grabbed Prince Philip''s hand and said: "Come on, let''s go meet our Third Sister!" Princess Catherine really wanted to know what kind of person this Third Sister of hers was.


    ---


    Twenty minutester


    "Royal Father I havee!" Princess Catherine ran over to King Augustus.


    Seeing his daughter running in a dress caused King Augustus to frown. "Why are you running? What if you fall?"


    "Hehe! It''s fine, it''s fine! So where is my Third Sister?" Princess Catherine looked aroundpletely ignoring King Augustus. Her eyes stopped on a young girl dressed in light leather armor with metal ting. This girl had golden blonde hair and deep blue eyes. Princess Catherine could help but mumble: "Pretty..."


    Letting out a sigh King Augustuswalked over to Alicia and grabbed her hand bringing her forward. "Alicia, this is your second sister Catherine." His gaze then fell on to Prince Philip who was not too far away and continued: "And that brat over there is your fourth brother Philip."


    Alicia looked at both Princess Catherine and Prince Philip and gave a slight bow: "It''s nice to meet you Big Sister Catherine and Brat."


    "Pfft!" Once again Princess Catherine burst out intoughter while Princess Philip''s face turned bright red. "Why are you calling me brat!? But you call Second Sister, Big Sister Catherine?"


    "What''s wrong with calling a brat a brat? If you were not such a brat I would not call you a brat. But even Royal Father calls you a brat so you must be a brat through and through. So just get used to it brat!" Alicia snorted and turned back to Princess Catherine with a bright smile and said: "Big Sister Catherine, I hope we can get along."


    Seeing Alicia smile caused Princess Catherine to freeze. Alicia''s smile was like a warm sun shining down on a chilly day. It actually took Princess Catherine a few seconds before she came back to her senses. "Yes of course!" Princess Catherine said happily. She grabbed Alicia''s hand and pulled her to the side."Now tell me when did you be my sister?"


    "To be honest I am not sure. I only found out recently that Royal Father had adopted me..." Alicia answered.


    "So Royal Father adopted you. I had thought he had brought in another concubine." Princess Catherine said.


    Hearing the word concubine made Alicia frown, but she did not say anything. She knew this world''s standards were different from Earth''s. This meant it was really not her ce to say anything about such a thing. But she did make a note to make sure whoever she marries in this world does not ever take in another woman! Alicia and Princess Catherine continued to chat while they waited for the others to finish the first test.


    Alicia had found out that the time in the Illusion World was much faster than outside. One hour in the real world represented one day in the Illusion World. Because of how fast time moved in the Illusion World it also made the Illusion world a very dangerous tool. If once were to get caught in the Illusion they would grow old and die in a few months. This was due to the body reacting to being within the Illusion and it would think that time there is the normal time. This also meant that when your body adjusted to the Illusion world thating out of the Illusion world, time would seem very slow until your body readjusted to normal time.


    The next toe out was Rose who immediately spotted Alicia and called: "Young Miss!"


    This caused Princess Catherine to be angry as she yelled out. "You dare call Princess Alicia disrespectfully!? Guards seize her!"


    Rose stopped in her tracks. She was confused as to what was going on. She looked over at Alicia with a questioning look. The guards at the side did not dare to ignore Princess Catherine''s words and quickly moved towards Rose.


    "Stop! Don''t touch her! Rose is my personal maid." Seeing what was happening Alicia disappeared from where she stood and reappeared in front of Rose. Alicia''s arms were stretched out blocking anyone from touching Rose. Alicia only turned back and smiled at Rose before looking at Princess Catherine saying: "Big Sister Catherine although I respect you as one of my older siblings, I will say that you need to not act hastily before shouting to have someone arrested. If you do not ask questions first before arresting someone, it does not make you or the royal family look good in front of the citizens who look up to you. Although I do thank you for being protective of me. I mustask you to please ask before acting."


    Princess Catherine blushed. She knew she acted out of turn but she wanted to act cool in front of her new little sister. But now she was being scolded by this same little sister she was trying to act cool in front of, she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. Princess Catherine looked at Rose and said: "I apologize for my actions. I was being hasty."


    "No, No! Your Highness, I should have read the situation better before calling out." Rose shook her head. She did not want to make Princess Catherine look bad in front of so many.


    Princess Catherine smiled at Rose and said: "You''re a very kind person. It''s good to know my little sister has good people around her."


    ******************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 110: Think On Your Own

    Chapter 110: Think On Your Own


    While they waited for the rest, Rose told Alicia what she went through for her test of courage. It was nowhere near as horrific as what Alicia had to go through. Rose''s test consisted of scaling a tall mountain to save some vigers that had disappeared. It was just that this mountain was full of demonic beasts. So she ended up having to fight her way up the mountain until she finally found the vigers. But before all that had happened, she took an entire day to make any sense of her surroundings because it all seemed so real.


    Not much time passed before Sta and ire both exited the Illusion World as well. "Young Miss!" "Alicia!"


    This time though Princess Catherine did not yell at them she only stood next to Alicia with a smile on her face. "How was it?" Alicia asked.


    "Young Miss that Illusion was horrible. It took me a few days inside just to get used to what was going on." ireined.


    "Yeah, that was kind of scary. I almost freaked out when I suddenly turned into a man." Sta wrapped her arms around herself and shivered.


    Alicia let out a lightugh before turning to Princess Catherine. "Big Sister Catherine, this here is ire she is also my personal Maid but she normally takes care of Frey for me and This is my friend Sta, we met during our Adventurer''s Guild test."


    "It''s good to meet you." Princess Catherine gave a curtsy. She was amazed as to how carefreely the people around Alicia spoke. Theyined and acted like children in front of Alicia with no signs of a barrier between royalty and the lower ss. But they were still respectful towards Alicia and seemed to truly care about her.


    "Big Sister?" Sta was confused for a moment before she finally realized who Princess Catherine was. She suddenly dropped to one knee and lowered her head and said: "Your highness I am sorry for not realizing who you were!"


    The sudden change of attitude startled Princess Catherine. The difference in the treatment did not sit well with her. It was as if she was some kind of scary monster. She saw how open and freely Sta spoke to Alicia. This was something that Princess Catherine actually felt was very nice. She had grown up with everyone fearfully attending to her. Never overstepping their bounds or trying to be overly friendly with her. Well, this was true with about everyone except her personal maid Mary. But even Mary still did not dare to be overly friendly with her. But here Sta was calling Alicia by her first name and speaking freely, like howmoners conversed with one another. This made Princess Catherine yearn for a true friend as well. Someone who would truly treat her as a normal person and not as someone from the royal family.


    "Please stand. There is no need to do this. You can be yourself around me. Like how you call Alicia by her name you can do the same with me..." Princess Catherine said as she helped Sta up.


    Sta had never thought that Princess Catherine was so easy going. She had heard that Princess Catherine was very haughty and looked down on others. But here she was helping Sta up and even saying that Sta could call Princess Catherine by her first name. Sta looked up at the smiling face in front of her and smiled as well. "Then Catherine! Let''s get along from now on!"


    Seeing how Sta reverted back to how she was a minute ago Princess Catherine was very relieved as she nodded her head and happily said: "Yes! Let''s get along!" None of this escaped King Agustus''s eyes. He looked at the scene and smiled nodding his head approvingly. ''<em>Seems one more of my brats will be able to understand the world around them and treat others fairly from now on.</em>''


    "By the way ire what did you have to do for your test of courage?" Alicia asked.


    "Mine? Well, after I got used to being in that strange ce all I had to do was jump over a ming brazer..." ire awkwardly scratched her head.


    Alicia automatically turned her head to look at King Augustus who was standing not too far away. When their eyes made contact he quickly averted his gaze not willing to look Alicia in the eyes for too long. Mainly because Alicia''s eyes were saying "You make me go through such a tragic experience while someone else only needs to jump over a brazer?". This ming look was something King Augustus was not able to take straight on. Alicia gave a "humph" before turning to Sta and asking "What about you?"


    "I had to save a merchant''s daughter from a bandit den." Sta lightly exined.


    Alicia now had an assumption of what was going on. Those who normally fought alongside her had to undergo harder tests. While those who did not have easier tests. This meant that Sta, Alicia, and Rose will have to undergo all seven virtues in every test and each test would be harder than thest. Thinking about this and how this was all set up by her own father, Alicia couldn''t help but let out a long sigh. "Rose, Sta, the next six tests will get harder and harder. So prepare yourselves to have to deal with some pretty bad things."


    As the girls talked amongst themselves more and more people came out of the Illusion World. Five hours passed when King Augustus gave the knight in light leather armor a nod. This meant that the test was to end. No more than a few minutes passed and hundreds of people were ejected from the Illusion World. These people had all failed. This time around only three hundred people had passed the test while around seven hundred failed. One of those people who did not pass felt a need to voice out hisints.


    "Why did I fail? I waited so many days inside and never received any kind of information telling me what my goals were! We were told that we would get some information on what we were supposed to do!" A young man around sixteen years old shouted.


    King Augustus looked at this young man, shook his head, and sternly said: "Young man! Not everything in this world is spelled out for you. I purposely changed the test this year to make it harder. Each test was based on your Adventurer''s Guild rank. There are a few hundred people here who still finished their test without any information whatsoever. Some of them had tests that were ten times harder than anything you could imagine. They also got no information on what their objectives were or how they should go aboutpleting the said objective.


    " In life, there is no one who will hold your hand and tell you what needs to be done. As someone who wants to be a squire andter on a knight, you need to be able to think on your feet! Analyze your situation and try to figure out what is going on without any assistance. What would you do if you ran into a situation while out on a mission and your whole team dies and you are trapped behind enemy lines? What would you do in a situation where many civilians were kidnapped and you had to rescue them all on your own or if you were dealing with a corrupted noble and had to pass judgment on to them? If you can not even think on your own, then I do not want you to be a squire of my kingdom, never mind a knight!"


    *******************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 111: Stop!

    Chapter 111: Stop!


    The young man after being reprimanded by King Augustus, shut his mouth. King Augustus''s words were all on point. The young man knew that if he had actually tried to solve the issue at hand he would have been able to pass. But instead, he spent his time waiting for someone to tell him what he needed to do even as days passed he did nothing to rectify the situation he was in. The young man could only lower his head and leave the training field with the rest of the people who did not pass.


    After all, those who failed left, the ones who did pass were now all gathered in front of the stage staring up at King Augustus. "I want to start off by saying to everyone here who passed, good job! You were told you would get information on what you needed to do and when the information did note, you still took it upon yourselves to judge the situation andplete your task!


    "Decision making is a quality all squires and knights must have. Now, the next test you will undertake will be conducted in the same sense. You will not be told what your objective is. If you are able tost all the way until the end even if you are not in the top one hundred you can still be a squire! I hope, every one of you, can continue to show me what you''re made of. Now onto the next test! Your next test is the test of strength!"


    "Royal Father!" A voice suddenly yelled out from the side.


    King Augustus looked over and saw his second youngest daughter standing there looking up at him. "Catherine, what is it?"


    "Royal Father, I want to take the test alongside my sister! I want to understand my new little sister and undertake the test with her! I will not interfere with the test itself but I want to experience what she has to experience." Princess Catherine''s eyes were shining with determination. She wanted to know exactly what Alicia had to do and how she would react in the situations she was put in.


    Hearing this a big grin formed on King Augustus''s face and a light shed in his eyes. "Fine! I will allow it. You will be allowed to follow along with her. You will not be able to talk with her nor will she be able to see you. But you will experience everything from the side as she progresses through her test. Now I must warn you that some of the sights you might see will be a bit unsettling. Since Alicia has to undergo the hardest tests that the Illusion World can produce. Are you still willing?"


    "Yes! If Little Sister is able to endure then I as her older sister will also endure!" Princess Catherine determinedly stated. Alicia only had glossed over what she had to do in her first test but the look in Alicia''s eye said much more when there was a tinge of sadness in it as she spoke. This made Princess Catherine want to know just what Alicia had to go through during her test.


    Prince Philip who was standing next to Princess Catherine was also about to speak up when another voice sounded out from the back of the group causing him to stop his words and turn his head. "Royal Father I will also like to undergo this test."


    King Augustus turned his head to see his eldest son standing there. "Adrian can you tell me why?"


    "Royal Father, to better myself and also as Second Sister stated. To understand what my new Third Sister has to go through. I. as the eldest brother, should at least do this much." Adrian stine twenty three years old. Crown prince and eldest brother to Alicia. When he finally got word of having a new sister he immediately made his way here to meet this new sister of his.


    "Very good!" King Augustus smiled and turned his attention to Alicia. "Alicia this is your eldest brother Adrian go greet him."


    Under the eyes of everyone present, Alicia made her way out of the crowd and walked towards Crown Prince Adrian. The sight of Aliciaing into his view caused Adrian to wrinkle his brow. For some reason, he felt a heavy pressure when looking at her. She had such an overwhelming presence that even he felt stifled by it. Even though he was feeling some kind of weird pressure from her he shook it off and gave her a smile. "So this is my new little sister."


    "It is good to meet you Big Brother Adrian." Alicia gave a small bow and smiled at Adrian.


    For some reason with Alicia standing right in front of him and seeing that smiling face, Crown Prince Adrian had the sudden urge to want to snuff out her life right then and there. He suddenly felt his position was threatened. If she was to stay alive even a second longer the throne would not go to him but to this new sister instead. Crown Prince Adrian unconsciously had already reached his hand out towards Alicia''s throat but when he realized what he was doing he moved his hand up towards the top of her head, trying to y it off as if he wanted to pat the top of Alica''s head. When his hand was only a few centimeters from touching Alicia''s head a hand suddenly gripped Crown Prince Adrian''s wrist!


    Both Alicia and Crown Prince Adrian turned their heads to see ke''s cold expression staring at Crown Prince Adrian. "ke!?"


    "Impudence!" A guard from behind Crown Prince Adrian yelled out and drew his sword.


    King Augustus felt a headacheing on as he said: "Everyone stop!" He then looked at ke and asked: "Can you let go of my son''s wrist for now?"


    This simple question shocked everyone. Because King Augustus did not tell ke to let go of Crown Prince Adrian''s wrist but asked him to do so. Which meant that King Augustus had to make sure not to offend the other party. ke looked up at King Augustus and released his hand before standing in front of Alicia blocking Crown Prince Adrian''s view of her.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 112: Stripping The Crown

    Chapter 112: Stripping The Crown


    King Augustus was not stupid, he clearly saw the malice that shed in his son''s eyes. He took a step off the stage and disappeared, reappearing in front of Crown Prince Adrian. King Augustus looked at his son who seemed to know he was caught. He let out a sigh and said: "Adrian You have disappointed me You will stay here, we will have a talk after I get the next test started."


    Alicia who was standing behind ke was extremely confused as to what was going on. She, herself had no idea that Crown Prince Adrian actually wanted to harm her. ke turned his head to look at the confused Alicia, grabbed her little hand, and pulled her over to where Princess Catherine was standing.


    A few minutester the test of strength began. One after the other the squire hopefuls all entered to take their next challenge. After thest person entered the Illusion World, King Augustus waved his hand and created a barrier around him and Crown Prince Adrian. This barrier blocked both sound and sight. So those on the outside could not hear or see what was going on inside the barrier.


    "Give me a good exnation on why you just tried to harm Alicia!" King Augustus''s eyes were filled with anger.


    "Royal Father! You are going to reprimand me for some girl who came out of nowhere!?" Crown Prince Adrian''s calm facade dropped as he shouted his question.


    "A girl who came out of nowhere? She is your sister! Whether you like it or not, she is now my daughter and your sister! Even knowing this you still had thoughts of trying to harm her and even acted on it! Not only in the presence of others but also in front of me! Do you think I am stupid? Do you think everyone here is stupid? Did you feel threatened? Are you feeling threatened by a girl who is just over ten years old!? You are twenty three years old Adrian! Twenty three years old and you acted against a damn ten year old! You are the Crown Prince of my stine Kingdom! But today, you looked no different than a damn bandit! What the hell is the matter with you!? Let me tell you this You are lucky that you did not do what you had in mind today. Otherwise, you would not have been able to live to see the sun rise tomorrow!" King Augustus was so mad as he yelled his whole face was red and veins were popping out of his forehead.


    "I wouldn''t see the sun rise? Royal Father, are you threatening to kill me if I harmed some little bitch? I''d like to see you tr..."


    *<em><strong>Pa!</strong></em>*


    A loud crisp clear sound of skin hitting skin could be heard echoing throughout the Barrier. "Call her a bitch one more time and I will pull your tongue right out of your head! That little girl has done nothing to wrong you. She is a fair and upright little girl. She strives for nothing more than to be a knight. Her ideals and path in life have nothing to do with the crown. She didn''t even know I had adopted her until just recently and here you are ndering her and calling her names while having thoughts of getting rid of her. Is this the son I raised? What the hell happened to you? If this is the kind of person you want to be then fine. But I will never hand over the rule of my kingdom to someone who acts like a lowlife. As of this day you are no longer the Crown Prince of my kingdom. You will need to spend time under confinement to think about what you actually tried to do here today. Don''t even think of trying to escape. You will be under heavy guard. Also It would not be me that you would need to have to deal with if you harmed Alicia You have been warned."


    Crown Prince Adrian Now Prince Adrian stood rooted to the ground, his mouth open. He had still yet to recover from his shock of being pped and then he was mmed with more shocking news one after the other. He really had no retort this time. But he also did not understand what King Augustus meant with thosest two sentences. While Prince Adrian was in his daze King Augustus waved his hand dispersing the barrier before motioning to a group of guards toe over. After giving some instructions the guards seized Prince Adrian and left the training field.


    Prince Philip, who was still standing there, was confused as to what was going on. He had never seen his father this mad before. And from the looks of it, it seemed that his brother had done something seriously wrong! Prince Philip nervously called out "Umm... Royal Father..."


    King Augustus heard his name being called and turned around. "What is it, Philip?"


    "Royal Father can can I take the test too?" Prince Philip asked.


    "Of course, you can! Go over to the Illusion World and one of the mages will let you enter." King Augustus smiled.


    Prince Philip''s mood perked right up as he happily said: "Thank you Royal Father!" Any thoughts about what had just happened to his brother flew out the window.


    ----


    Turning back time a little bit, Alicia entered the Illusion World once again. She was still in the process of trying to figure out what had just happened. All of a sudden, ke and her father were standing in front of her. Alicia did not have much time to continue thinking when she felt an intense blood lust and killing intent, smash down on to her. Reflexively she swung her hand up to block the iing attack.


    *ng!*


    The sound of metal against metal was heard as sparks flew out. "You damn Dorians! You all shall die! Hahaha!"


    ********************************************************************************************************


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 113: Test Of Strength Part One

    Chapter 113: Test Of Strength Part One


    <strong><em>[Please check out my other two novels, Magical Love: Learn To Love In Another World and Ito Ai: A New Dawn]</em></strong>


    The smell of iron filled the air, the ground damp in a red fluid. shes of metal against metal could be heard all around. This would also be followed by many cries of war. Alicia found herself in the midst of a battlefield. She had just passed through into the Illusion World when she was suddenly attacked. Alicia was currently cursing her demonic father left and right as she parried and blocked the attacks of her assant. She had to quickly get used to the body she was in. Otherwise, she could easily end up dead and fail her test. Luckily the body she was in was simr to the one she had in thest test.


    After a few minutes, she got used to her new body and quickly started her counter attack going from defense to offense. She parried the iing attack and sidestepped therge man in heavy armor. She struck out with her sword, stabbing the man in his armpit where there was no armor. The sword prated through the man''s body before exiting out through his neck. Alicia quickly pulled her sword out and looked around her.


    Her breathing was heavy. Her chest heaved up and down as she looked at the blood soaked battlefield. All she could see were thousands of men and women fighting to the death. Alicia knew right away that she was dropped right in the middle of a war between two nations, countries, or kingdoms. She did not know which. She did not have much time to think before someone else attacked her from the back.


    Alicia now finally understood what war was like as she continued to cut down anyone that attacked her. Her entire body was now drenched in her opponent''s blood. Many wounds were on her body from being shed by swords. Screams of those dying and those who were not dead but left for dead cried out all around. ''<em>War is truly a terrifying thing...</em>'' Alicia thought, looking at the horrific scenes in front of her. People who wore the same uniform as her were being beheaded right in front of her eyes. She did her best to keep her stomaching froming up after witnessing such scenes. Although she has seen them before and even cut a few heads off herself. It still was not a pleasant thing to look at.


    Alicia continued to battle and only attacked those who attacked her. But the fighting was non stop because once she finished one enemy off another woulde. Sometimes two woulde. But Alicia knew if she fell here her dream of bing a knight would end and she would not have another chance to take the squire''s test for another year. This was something she could not ept!


    One thing Alicia did notice was that she could not use magic this time. She could only use her sword skills and hope that she was faster and better than whoever attacked her. The only lucky thing was that her body was fast and agile which made things a bit easier for her when on defense and when attacking.


    The sun on the horizon started to set and bugles on both sides sounded off calling for a retreat for the night. Alicia stabbed her sword out at the man in front of her, reaping his life before turning and following those who seemed to be on her side. She only knew that they were because they all wore the same uniform as her.


    By the time they made it back to their base camp, night had already fallen. Alicia finally got a chance to take a break. At first, she was a bit confused as to which tent was hers. But luckily one of the girls seemed to know who she was and came running over to her.


    "Dianna! Thank god you survived!" A young woman around seventeen came running over and embraced Alicia. "Thank god! If I was to lose you what would I tell father!"


    Alicia was startled by the hug but after hearing the girl''s words she understood that this girl must be her sister. "I am fine other than a few wounds and being covered in blood I am okay."


    "If it wasn''t for the damn empire wanting to annex our great Dorian Kingdom. We sisters would not need to suffer in this way! Especially you, Dianna, you''re only fourteen yet you are forced to fight in a war such as this. As your big sister, I, Edith Dorian will do whatever I can to make sure you can return home." Edith said as she squeezed Alicia.


    Alicia smiled warmly at the girl embracing her and hugged her back. Alicia now understood the situation. The Empire had invaded and now she as Dianna Dorian had to prove that she had the strength to survive the situation. Even knowing this did not make Alicia happy since she still had to fight in a war that really had nothing to do with her. This was literally a test where her life was going to be hanging on by a thread.


    "Sister Edith, do not worry I will do my best to stay alive. I will not allow myself to die before I see an end to this war. But you also have to make the same promise. Us sisters both have to survive." Alicia said seriously.


    "Then it''s a promise! Us sisters wille out of this alive!" Edith happily yelled out. "Come let''s go get washed up. We can''t be standing around drenched in blood all day!"


    ********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 114: Test Of Strength Part Two

    Chapter 114: Test Of Strength Part Two


    That night after Edith fell asleep, Alicia stayed up a bit longer. She wanted to try to figure out why she couldn''t cast magic. But no matter what she tried she was not able to. Alicia could only give a long sigh as she turned her attention to the matters at hand. From what she has figured out so far, the Empire invaded her kingdom and nned to annex in their crusade to take over the world. King Dorian, Edith''s and Dianna''s father ordered his army to resist the invasion, to the veryst man, even sending out his own children to fight in this bloody battle. Edith and Dianna went from a pampered life inside the castle to a living hell drenched in blood. If it was not for the fact that these two sisters used to sneak off and train with the kingdoms knights they would have died a long time ago.


    Now Alicia would have found this test easy if it meant just surviving on her own but now she had Edith to take care of as well. This was no easy task since they were in different squads and deployed on opposite ends of the battlefield. In any case, Alicia figured that in this test it revolved around both sisters. Alicia let out another long sigh "Who would have thought being a knight also meant dealing with situations like this as well." Alicia now fully understood what war was like and she was sure she would see many more horrific scenes in the future.


    After a little while longer of contemting, Alicia finally decided on a game n. She would have to wait until morning time when the battle would resume to begin preparing. Now that everything was nned out Aliciaid her aching body down and fell into a deep sleep.


    The next morning the bugle call was heard throughout the camp signaling for everyone to get ready. Alicia opened her sleepy eyes to see that the sun had yet to rise. She figured she had slept no more than a few hours. Her whole body was still exhausted but she knew her enemies were no different than her. She gritted her teeth as yesterday''s wounds were now throbbing with pain as she got up. Edith who was next to her was no different. Some of her wounds even reopened causing her clothes to be stained with blood.


    "Edith, pass me some cloth. I will wrap your wounds." Alicia did not want Edith going out to battle with her wounds in this condition. But they had no other choice so she could only try to stop Edith''s bleeding by tightly wrapping some cloth around her wounds.


    "Thank you!" Edith said as she smiled.


    The ground under Alicia''s foot was soft and moist. The dark clouds overhead threatened to release a downpour at any moment. Alicia slightly smiled seeing this. This kind of weather was perfect for the n she hade up with. She had to get herself set up before the call for retreat rang out. Only then could she execute her n.


    The day''s battle was just as fierce as it was the day before. Alicia was once again covered in many sword wounds. But with her adrenaline rushing, she felt no pain whatsoever. She continued crossing swords with the enemy as she searched for the right enemy to use in her n. The day had almostpletely passed and Alicia was starting to get nervous because she had yet to find anyone with the same stature as hers. Right as the sun was setting her eyesid on an Empire soldier who was about the same height as her. Alicia quickly dispatched the enemy in front of her and charged at the soldier in her sights. She quickly weaved in and out of the battles going on around her. When she was only a few meters away, Alicia readied her sword and swung it towards the Empire soldier''s neck.


    Of course, things were not that simple. The Empire soldier was not going to just sit there and offer up their neck to Alicia''s sword. Their swords crossed causing a loud nging sound. Alicia wanted to quickly end this battle so she went all out. The speed of her sword increased double what she had been using, causing the Empire soldier to be stunned, creating a hole in their defense. Alicia did not miss this chance and quickly struck out with her sword stabbing the Empire soldier in the neck.


    Once the Empire soldier fell Alicia grabbed the body and dragged it behind some tall rocks not too far away. With the downpour of rain and all the battles going on. No one noticed when Alicia disappeared from the battlefield. Behind the rocks, Alicia began stripping the armor off the Empire soldier. But her work stopped after she had only removed the helmet. The Empire soldier was actually a young girl around her age! Alicia looked at that face that was frozen with a look of disbelief and fear and felt regret. Tears rolled down from her eyes. She really wondered just how many young girls she had killed now during this battle. Taking the lives of someone so young who was just following orders really did not sit right with her. But she also knew that it was either them or her. Because she was also someone who was just following orders like them.


    "Get it together Alicia! Remember the third virtue, No Mercy! She is an enemy." Alicia gave herself a small pep talk as she went back to work removing the armor from the young girl. Once she was done she quickly changed out of her armor and put the Empire soldier''s armor on. Out of respect for this young girl instead of leaving her there with nothing on, Alicia took the armor she had just taken off and put it on the girl. Before turning to leave to find a better hiding spot, Alicia looked at the young girl she had killed one more time and said under her breath: "When this is all over, I promise toe back and give you a proper burial..."


    *****************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 115: Test Of Strength Part Three

    Chapter 115: Test Of Strength Part Three


    Before leaving Alicia also took some brush to cover the body of the young girl so it was not as visible. She hoped that she could be back in two days'' time to bury the girl as she had promised. She just did not have the time right now with how she had to take care of the situation at hand. Alicia''s n was quite simple. She was taking on the trojan horse approach. But instead of a wooden figure as the trojan horse, she was using herself, by disguising herself as an Empire soldier. She nned to infiltrate the Empires camp and take them out from the inside.


    Alicia quickly found herself a ce to hide as she waited for the bugle call. After another two hours, the bugle call finally came. Alicia came out of her hiding spot with her sword staggering by her side acting as if she was injured. A young man in an Empire soldier uniform came running over calling out to Alicia. "Are you okay?"


    Somewhat startled by suddenly being called out to, Alicia turned her head while quickly swinging her sword.


    *ng!*


    "Woah! Careful! You could have taken my head off with that. The enemy has already pulled back. We are also retreating for the night." The young man had a bead of sweat drip down his back. If he was any slower he would have just lost his head!


    Alicia came back to her senses and looked at the young man. "Sorry about that! You suddenly came up behind me so I thought..."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. After such a tough battle I would have done the same if someone snuck up on me like that." The young man scratched the back of his head. "Anyway, let''s go. We need to hurry."


    Alicia nodded her head and followed after the young man. A sly smile formed on her face that quickly disappeared. They traveled for an hour when they saw a long line of women chained up being dragged in the same direction as the camp. Alicia frowned seeing this because she knew these women were all from her country! Her eyes scanned the group until they paused on a certain figure. Alicia, grit her teeth and thanked the fact that she had decided to execute her n on this day. Because the person she saw within that group was her sister Edith!


    "Where do they take the prisoners?" Alicia asked the young man who was a few steps ahead of her.


    "Ah Them? I feel somewhat bad for them tomorrow night they will be offered up to the highest bidder to warm their beds. If they refuse they will die. Sometimes even some pretty boys will be tossed into the mix for those who have a special taste. Tonight they will be fed well and given a good cleaning. But tomorrow their fate is left up to whoever buys them." The young man replied.


    "They auction them off?" Alicia let out a small sigh of relief because this will not happen until the next night.


    "Yeah. It''s to keep the morale of the men up. But most of the time the Empires nobles will end up buying most of them. Let''s just say you do not want to end up in the hands of a noble. They have what''s called very unique tendencies. It''s better to end up with a soldier who will actually care for your well being. If you''re looking for a wife then I would suggest saving a bit of silver. You will need at least one hundred to buy one of them." The young man answered as he gave Alicia a wink.


    A sudden realization came to Alicia at this time. The young man in front of her actually thought she was a guy! Although Alicia was a bit angered by this she still felt that things were better this way.


    "This must be your first deployment?"the young man asked.


    "Ahh? Yes, it is I just arrived this morning. I don''t even know the camp all that well. Can Big Brother show me around if you have time?" Alicia was hoping she could get an escort to show her around the camp. It would make things easier if someone who was familiar with it showed her where everything was!


    "Sure why not! Since you call me Big Brother, how could I say no!" The young man smiled. As he continued: "My name''s Ro, what''s yours?"


    Alicia smiled and answered: "Kell..."


    "Good to meet you, Kell! From now on we are brothers!" Ro patted Alicia''s back and let out augh.


    Alicia felt a little guilty about lying but she had no choice. She now had a second priority and that was saving her sister. If she could when she was finally discovered she would hope Ro would not be her enemy. Although in actual fact they were already enemies. She did not like betraying people. But in this case, she had no choice. She had to in order to pass her test. But this was also a good lesson for her. Not everything goes the way you wish it would. This test of strength was also testing her character. How she would act. If she was strong enough to follow through with her actions. Strength came in many forms, it was not always about how much power one had. It was also based on a person''s character and determination.


    Thinking of how bad this test waspared to the first. Alicia''s brow furrowed when she thought about the third test that had yet toe. The test of no mercy. Alicia made her way into the camp. She followed behind Ro until they met with an officer who set Alicia up with amodations. Ro then brought her to her tent. Luckily the tents were single person tents. This made it so Alicia would be able to move around a lot easier. After a quick wipe down with a rag and some water, Alicia donned her armor once again and met up with Ro.


    "Ready?" Ro asked.


    "Yep! Thanks for this. I will be sure to remember each and every area..."


    *********************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 116: Test Of Strength Part Four

    Chapter 116: Test Of Strength Part Four


    Alicia followed Ro throughout the camp, taking in everything he pointed out. The main points of interest were all close to Alicia''s tent. Alicia was slightly happy about this because the prisoners'' camp was also quite close. She knew for now that Edith would be somewhat safe for the night. She had to make sure she took care of everything and escape with Edith and the other girls before the first bugle call. But to be absolutely sure about this she would have to visit the prison camp first.


    A few hourster Alicia sat at the entrance to her tent. The sounds of people sleeping could be heard all around. Alicia silently opened her tent and looked around to make sure none of the night patrols were around. Once she was certain the coast was clear, she crept out of her tent and slowly made her way over to where the prison was for the girls. She wanted to stake out how many guards were actually present at night time. But when she got there, there was no guard in sight. This alone caused Alicia to feel unease. She quickly made her way towards the door to the small building where the prisoners were held.


    "Get off me! What do you think you are doing!" A muffled voice yelled out. It was not loud enough to alert those sleeping in their tents but if you stood outside the building it could be heard as clear as day.


    "Hehe you will be sold off to be a sex ve anyway why not get a little practice in beforehand. Come y with this brother here. I have not had a woman in a few years but I am sure I can still make you scream!" A low rough voice said as the sounds of clothes started to shuffle.


    Alicia was really getting sick of these types of men. Alicia drew her sword and slowly opened the door. When she looked inside with the dim light she could see a bunch of females stripped of their clothes all lined up against the wall with their arms and legs chained up. Alicia saw one of the females was pinned against the floor with a gag in her mouth doing her best to struggle against the man who was on top of her. Seeing who the girl on the floor was caused Alicia''s eyes to turn red. With no hesitation, she charged forward with her sword while the man was trying to undo his pants.


    "Who..." The man only got to utter one word before his head flew through the air.


    Alicia quickly kicked the headless body off the girl on the floor and looked at the tear ridden face of her sister. Tears welled up into Alicia''s eyes as she sobbingly spoke. "It will be okay I will get you out of here."


    Alicia''s voice floated into Edith''s ears which caused more tears to flow from Edith''s eyes. She had really thought she was done for. Her, a princess of the Dorian Kingdom was to be used as a toy to some noble of the Empire. She had all but resigned herself to this fate when she heard she would be auctioned off. She had nned to kill herself the first chance she got. But she was bound and gagged so she couldn''t even bite off her own tongue. But now with the image of the person in front of her with a voice, she knew all too well. A hope for survival was ignited within her. She might have a chance to actually escape this fate!


    *ng!* *ng!*


    Alicia quickly cut through the chains allowing Edith free use of her arms and legs. She did not have time for a family reunion so she could only toss out a quick order to Edith.


    "Edith, strip the guard of his clothes and put them on." Alicia then turned to the other girls who all had a look of hope in their eyes. "I will be back as soon as I can. We need to stop this war now because even if we do escape here and now. We will all be sent back to the battlefield. There will be a chance that you will be caught once again and end up in the same situation. Only next time I will not be here I need you all to stay strong. Once I create abig enough distraction I will send you all on your way. "


    After finishing her words, Alicia hid the guard''s body and quietly exited the prisoner camp with Edith. They did not go too far when Alicia pulled Edith into a bunch of thick brush. "Hide here, do not move from this ce until you hear amotion. Only then do you run as far away from this camp as you can."


    "What about you?" Edith''s eyes were wide. She did not want to leave her little sister here. What if she was caught!? Would she not end up in the prisoner camp just to be auctioned off like she was?


    "Do not worry I will be fine I can not talk anymore. Just listen to my words when there is a loud enoughmotion going on, escape with everything you have! I will see you at the base camp on the Dorian side." Alicia gave the tear ridden Edith a quick hug before leaving the thick brush and heading towards the supply area. She took onest look at the brush to check if her sister was hidden well. Once she saw that everything was okay. She disappeared into the darkness.


    After she left another figure stepped out of the darkness. They looked at the thick brush where Edith was hiding then at the darkness that Alicia disappeared. A smile appeared on their face as they turned to walk towards themand tents. "Seems Brother Kell and I are one and the same. We both want to stop the Empire from achieving their goals. It''s a little early but in order to help Brother Kell out, I will bring forward my ns a little bit and teach these Empire bastards what it means to mess with other nations!"


    ******************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 117: Test Of Strength Part Five

    Chapter 117: Test Of Strength Part Five


    Alicia made her way to the supply area that was mainly a bunch of tents and carts all lined up surrounded by arge fence. Upon arrival, she saw two guards sitting outside the fence ying cards and smoking what seemed to be tobo of some kind.


    "I saw that bastard Oscar in high spirits since he got to guard the girls'' tonite." One of the guards suddenly spoke up as he mmed his cards on the table.


    "I would be too if I got to guard them. Everyone knows when you guard the girls, you get to have some fun with a few of them. As long as you did not kill any of them, it''s fine to y with them as you please." The other guard replied. As he took the coins on the table and moved them to the pile in front of him.


    "Still that lucky bastard! It''s like the fifth time this month! Just how is he always winning the draw?" The first guardined.


    "You will get your chance just wait. You could also just buy one at the auction as well." Alicia, hearing the men talking felt disgusted. She crept up out of the darkness quietly and smoothly stabbed the first guard in the neck causing blood to spray out over the second guard. But before the second guard could even yell out Alicia''s foot smashed into his mouth causing the guard to fall from his seat and on to the ground. With a bloody mouth he wanted to quickly get up off the ground and fight but before he could do a thing, the sword that Alicia just stole from his deadrade pierced through his eye and out the top of his head. Three quick attacks, all in session was all it took to take these two guards out.


    With no time to waste Alicia went into the supply area. She quickly found arge barrel of wine and used that to soak the other supplies. She went tent to tent, cart to cartpouring the wine on everything. After which she made her way back to the entrance and covered the two guards in wine as well before breaking the entire barrel open. She then reached up and took the torch that was hanging overhead and dropped it into the wine.


    Instantly the wine lit up and the fire spread quickly. Anything that had been drenched in wine turned into an inferno. Seeing her handy work destroying all the supplies she quickly vanished back into the darkness before anyone came. This time she was going back towards the tents where the soldiers were sleeping. When the soldiers all ran out of their tents to rush towards the fire Alicia ducked in and out of each tent to find clothing for the girls who were still locked up in the prison.


    She could not have the girls running around naked when trying to escape. Only after she had a few sets of clothes on hand did she make her way back to the prison. With the fires in the supply area causing such a ruckus none of the soldiers had time to take notice of what was happening in the prison.


    At the same time in another location of the camp. Another figure was moving about in themand tents. Ro had the same idea as Alicia and had gathered many jugs of wine over the course of a few days. He was now pouring this wine over all the documents and maps that were inside themand tent. Once he was done he tossed a torch in lighting the whole tent aze. After he was done he raced towards the prison. He figured that Alicia would be there by this time trying to free the prisoners.


    The whole camp was in an uproar. Two sides of the camp were set aze and the fire was not going out with water. Alicia made her way to the thick brush that she had left her sister in and let out a sigh of relief when she saw that Edith was gone. But as she was just about to exit the thick brush a hand came up from behind her and pulled her back. Alicia immediately swung her sword around only to find it colliding with another sword.


    "Brother Kell it''s me!" Ro quickly said. A drop of sweat dripped from his chin.


    "What are you doing here? If you''re trying to stop me then forget it. I will kill anyone who tries to stop me!Even if it''s you!" Alicia said coldly.


    "No! Why would I stop you, who do you think lit up themand tents! It will be easier forthe two of us to help the girls escape and get out of here." Ro slowly lowered his sword. Alicia did the same.


    "Why are you willing to help?" Alicia asked.


    "Because these Empire bastards destroyed my homnd, r*ped my mother and sister in front of me! I want nothing more than to kill all these bastards! Ahh! We do not have time for this. Let''s move." Ro quickly exined before jumping out of the thick brush.


    Alicia was shocked to find out that such a thing happened to Ro. She had many questions but she swallowed them down because she knew that Ro was right. They had to move. One false step now would mean the end of everything. Alicia did not want to waste the efforts that both Ro and her made to make this opening for them all to escape. With clothes in hand, she quickly hurried after Ro.


    ---


    Standing at the side watching the scenes in front of her, Princess Catherine was in tears. Since the beginning, she had been watching Alicia''s struggle from the start. She had nothing left in her stomach after witnessing such scenes over and over. She could not understand how her new little sister was able to deal with such situations so calmly. As someone who grew up under the protection of the castle, she had never even seen a pig get ughtered, never mind a human. But here her little sister was taking life after life. All because if she didn''t she would be the one who would end up dead. A strange light shed through Princess Catherine''s eyes as a strong determination welled up inside her. "From now on I will need to protect this little sister from that demon father of ours!"


    "AAAAHHHHHCCCCCHHHHOOOOOOO!!!" King Augustus suddenly sneezed violently. Rubbing his nose and looking around he mumbled to himself. "Who''s cursing me?"


    *******************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 118: Test Of Strength Part Six

    Chapter 118: Test Of Strength Part Six


    As soon as the two entered the prison they went right to work cutting the shackles on the girls and removing their gags. "Take a set of clothes and put them on. You all have three minutes to get dressed!"


    Alicia knew they would not have much time to spare so she could only give them a max of three minutes to change. "Ro, How is it?" Alicia asked as she walked towards the door.


    "Not good they seem to be sending a few people this way!" Ro eximed. He quickly closed the door. He wanted to find something to block it but this little makeshift building was devoid of any furniture.


    "Alright, so it won''t be good we go through the front If that is the case we can just go out the back!" Alicia said as she turned around, drew her sword, and walked straight to the back wall. She quickly shed at the thin wall cutting arge enough hole for them to all go through. "Quickly let''s go, this side of the camp should be fairly empty of Empire soldiers. Be quiet and stick to the shadows."


    Alicia took the lead with the girls in the middle and Ro taking up the rear. Seven girls in total, plus Alicia and Ro making nine people, made their way through the darkness trying to escape. They had gotten to the western corner of the camp when rms were raised after the soldiers of the Empire found out that the girls had escaped. They were just about to exit the camp when out of the darkness a shimmer of light was caught out of the corner of Alicia''s eye. She quickly drew her sword blocking the sneak attack.


    "Kell!" Ro yelled out.


    "It''s fine! Go! Take the girls and go!" Alicia ordered as she continued to fight the masked assant in front of her.


    Ro was a little reluctant but he understood that Alicia wanted the girls out of the area as fast as possible. "Once I find a spot for them to hide I will be back!" After leaving those words Ro hurried the girls along and exited the camp disappearing into the darkness.


    Once Alicia was sure that they were a distance away she looked at the figure in front of her, her eyes turning cold. "To think you would betray not only the Dorian Kingdom but also your own flesh and blood!"


    "Heh So you noticed Little sister you know being too smart can be bad for your health. I nned to capture you and let you live a good life as some concubine for a noble but now it would be better to get rid of the entire royal line." The person speaking took off their mask revealing their face.


    "Edith, can I ask why? Why are you doing this? Why are you betraying the Kingdom?" Alicia looked at Edith with her eyes full of rage.


    "Why? That father of ours is fighting a losing battle! I would rather sell my body and live a good life than to die on the battlefield being forced to fight this losing battle! I will live a good life by giving them your head!" Edith answered as she struck out with her sword.


    "I had thought it was funny that you did not put up much resistance against that soldier who had pinned you down. When I first entered you did not resist at all until I got close. Not only that, you did not have much gratitude nor did you try to persuade me to leave with you when I helped you escape. I figured I would not ever see you again. But here you are trying to take your own little sister''s life. If you would rather sell yourself cheap then so be it but I will not give up on my homnd!" Alicia shouted.


    Alicia went from defending to attacking. She parried Edith''s iing sword strike, sidestepping to the side. She stuck her foot out and tripped Edith to the ground. Edith only felt a cold sensation on her neck as Alicia pressed her sword up against it. "Edith the act of treason in Dorian is death. I will give you a chance here and now. Come back with me and I will report that you were brainwashed by the enemy or I can end your life here so you will not be tainted by those Empire scum."


    "Hahaha! It''s toote for that! After I left I went straight to themand tent and offered myself up to them! Why do you think I do not have any shackles on? Why do you think I am waiting here right now? Because I knew you woulde this way! Did you think I came here alone!?" Edith let out a crazedugh. The white of her eyes red with madness.


    Alicia''s expression sank as she heard footstepsing from behind her. IThe one leading the group of soldiers was a tall man with many medals on his uniform. Alicia knew right away that he was an Empire Commander. This group of one hundred soldiers encircled Alicia as themander stepped forward towards Alicia. "Little girl put down the sword. No one wants to see you take your own sister''s life. As it is now there is no chance for you to be able to escape. Although I have to hand it to you. You did a lot of damage to our camp! It is probably the biggest shame my great Empire has ever endured. But that can be easily fixed after you be my woman as well. Just like your sister. I will just say you did it out of jealousy."


    "Unfortunately I think I will have to disappoint you. Since you are about to be a widowed man. Dorainw says treason must be met with death. This goes for the royal family as well!" Alicia pushed her sword hard up against Edith''s neck and with a quick motion of her hand, sliced into Edith''s neck. Edith''s eyes went wide as had she never expected her little sister to actually follow through with killing her. Even the empire Soldiers were slightly stunned. Only the Commander looked at Alicia with eyes full of interest. "Good! Since you like to y hard to get, then I will not hold back! Men grab her!"


    **************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 119: Test Of Strength Part Seven

    Chapter 119: Test Of Strength Part Seven


    Of course, Alicia was not just going to sit around and let herself be caught. As soon as one of the soldiers came near her she quickly moved and struck out. Slicing the soldier''s hand off before rotating her body and cleanly cutting the same soldier''s head right off. "You stupid bitch!" The soldiers yelled out in rage before five soldiers attacked her at the same time.


    Alicia dodged and moved as quickly as she could, severely wounding and killing all five soldiers. The Empire Commander''s face twisted in anger. "What the hell are you idiots doing everyone get her now!"


    At the Empire Commander''smand, the whole group of soldiers charged forward. Alicia realized she was in a pinch at this time. There would be no way to battle this many at the same time without magic. But if she stopped here she would not pass her test so the only option she had was to fight! "No matter what I will pass this test and be a squire!" Alicia pushed away her fear and charged into battle.


    She was now fighting a desperate battle that she knew she would most likely lose. But no matter what she could not give up when it was only the second test. She still had five more tests to go, if she failed this one she would not be able to reach her goal this year! She could not have that! She wanted to start her journey to being a knight as soon as possible! With each thrust, Alicia desperately tried to kill the enemy in front of her. She was already exhausted after felling twenty soldiers. There were many sword wounds on her body and parts of her armor were cut right through.


    Blood dripped down her arm and her face. She could feel her sight going blurry. It seemed she had taken a sword at a vital point. The blood pooled under her feet as she continued to swing her sword. Nothing but sheer will, the will to survive, and the longing to be a knight fueled her body in order to keep moving. At this point, seventy Empire Soldiersid dead or dying on the ground. The remaining soldiers and the Empire Commander himself looked at Alicia as if she was some kind of monster. She was basically standing there half dead but the air around her was that of a God. As if the God of ughter himself had descended on to the.


    Alicia''s body started to teeter back and forth as the world around her started to phase in and out of darkness. All the energy in her body had suddenly disappeared. As her body fell towards the ground thest thing she remembered was a voice calling out to her. "Kell!!"


    The sounds of birds chirping and the sound of leaves rustling in the wind could be heard. Alicia opened her eyes to the sun''s rays beating down onto her face. Her whole body hurt and she felt very weak. She looked down to find that she was covered in a thin cloth but her face turned ck when she found it was the only thing covering her body! But as she looked around and saw seven girls sleeping next to her, only then did she let out a sigh of relief. She noticed that they were in an old falling apart cabin. You could tell it had not been used for a long time since the roof itself had a huge hole in it. As Alicia was checking out her surroundings a knock sounded out from the door. Alicia quickly wrapped herself in the thin nket before saying: "Who is it?"


    "Kell It''s Ro! I aming in." The door slowly creaked open. Ro walked in with a set of clothes in his hands. "It''s good that you are awake. The girls here have been taking care of you for the past three days."


    "I was out for three days!?" Alicia was startled. She did not realize she was sleeping for such a long time.


    "Yeah, it''s not surprising with how much blood you had lost. As soon as I carried you back the girls went right to work fixing you up. Some of them did not sleep for two days while they took care of you. It was only through them that I found out that you were a girl and that you were actually a princess at that." Ro scratched his nose as he bowed his head. "Sorry I mistook you for a man!"


    "It''s fine, at the time, it was better that way anyway. So what happened after I cked out. I only remember you calling out to me." Alicia asked.


    "I had just shown up as you copsed to the ground with them being so wary of you I was able to sneak up behind them and kill themander. The rest was easy to deal with after he was dead. Kell Or should I say, Dianna, these clothes are for you and... Um Your sister I brought back her body for you. I figured you would want to give her a proper burial. Anyway, get dressed. I will be outside." Ro gave a small bow and went to leave. He got to the door when Alicia called out to him.


    "Ro Thank you for saving me and also Thank you for retrieving my sister''s body as well." Alicia forced a smile. Ro only nodded his head and left the cabin.


    Alicia took a while to get dressed. Her wounds had not fully healed yet. She sat on the bed and looked up at the sky through the hole in the ceiling of the cabin. "Things are not done yet. I still have a few things to settle before this test is finished..."


    *******************************************************************************************************


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 120: Test Of Strength Part Eight

    Chapter 120: Test Of Strength Part Eight


    Alicia, with the help of the girls and Ro, held a small funeral for Edith. She was currently standing in front of Edith''s grave. Alicia really did not know what to say since she did not have the chance to get to know Edith too well. This was the main reason why she had no hesitation in punishing her for her crimes. Alicia knew if she had grown up next to Edith, her split second decision to take her life was not something she would have been able to do. As Alicia thought of this, she thought about Princess Catherine, her new older sister. She wondered if she coulde to a quick decision if it was Princess Catherine instead of Edith. But even with all this on Alicia''s mind, she still thought it wouldn''t be right if she did not say a few words.


    "Edith As a sister before the war, you were someone who treated me kindly and lovingly. But when the war struck you changed without me even knowing it. It saddens me that you turned your back on your homnd and your family. If you had just escaped when I asked you to, you would have lived a life without regrets But now it is toote Edith, I hope in the afterlife, that you are doing fine. As your sister, I will always love you... No matter what sins you havemitted." Alicia, felt a little awkward saying some of these words but with how real the Illusion World was. She still felt that they needed to be said.


    All the girls had basically fully recovered, only Alicia was still in a lot of pain. But she had no choice but to make her move now. If she did not her time limit would be up before she could even finish the test. With this in mind with the support of two of the girls, they slowly made their way back towards the empire camp. At this time the entire camp should be devoid of soldiers except for the othermanders. Alicia''s n was simple, she wanted to kill themanders who were running the show and then make her way to the front lines to get rid of any other leaders. Once she was able to get rid of their chain ofmand the soldiers would be in a mess with no one ordering them.


    Ro had gathered up enough swords for all the girls which was very helpful. Since these girls had already fought on the battlefield for a few months they were no strangers when it came tobat. Ro had exined to Alicia there the fourmanders, now three since one was already dead, never actually entered the battlefield and left it up to the squad leaders to run the show there. There were nine squad leaders in total. So they only needed to get rid of twelve people in order to deal a huge blow to the Empire''s forces.


    Alicia grit her teeth as she dealt with the pain. They moved quickly and quietly as they made their way towards the newmand tents. They walked past the burnt down supply area and noticed that it had been basically cleaned up and a few new boxes of supplies were now present. But nowhere near enough to supply the entirety of the Empire Forces.


    As they got closer to the newmand tents you could hear conversationing from inside the tents. "We need more supplies! If we do not have supplies our soldiers will end up starving to death before this battle ends!"


    "Our hands are tied! The empire is fighting on all fronts. Supplies are now thin!"


    "Why the hell is the Emperor so hell bent on domination! Even the people of our homnd are now starving because all the food reserves are being sent out of the country to feed the soldiers!"


    "We will need to finish this battle within three days. By that point, our soldiers will be dead men walking..."


    "Then we will hold off until nightfall and then charge into the enemy camp while they sleep. If we do not take over the Dorian Kingdom it will not just be the lives of our soldiers that are on the line."


    Hearing ns of themanders Alicia motioned for her group to surround the tent. These three old men did not even have a chance as Alicia and her group stormed the tent. After the enemy fell,Alicia and the rest went to work setting fire to the whole camp. After it was fully aze they began the trip towards the enemy line. The squad leaders all sat on horseback behind the group. They were all sons of high ranking nobles who were only out here to gain merits for their family. Most of them had no actualbat training. Knowing these things made their job even easier.


    After a few hours, Alicia was dripping in sweat. All the moving around had reopened one of her wounds. The girls did their best to redress the wound and bound it as tightly as possible. But the pain Alicia was enduring was at least worth it as she saw nine figures sitting on horseback not too far away. Alicia quickly came up with a n when she saw all huddled together the group of young nobles were. "We will do it like this. Three to the right. Three to the left, and three from the back. This will encircle them enough to kill them off. Their only option for escape is to rush into the battlefield and it seems they would do anything to avoid that."


    Everyone shook their heads and slowly crept on to the group of nobles who were not even paying attention to their surroundings. When they were only a few meters away Alicia nodded her head to signal to begin and all nine of them pounced on to the unexpecting nobles.


    "Who!" One yelled out before his head was cut off by one of the girls. That was all it took to send the nobles into a panic, some of which even pushed theirrades off their horses in order to block an iing strike. The only issue was that their numbers were even so each person took one out. In no time at all, the nine squad leaders were dead. And because of the hectic battle, the Empire soldiers were dealing with not a single one of them noticed this.


    Alicia held her side as she looked at the battlefield in front of her. She knew now was the time to finish thispletely but she still had to settle one thing that she had promised before charging into the battle ahead. "Ro I will need you and the girls'' help. I need to bury one more person Before we finish things, once and for all."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 121: Test Of Strength Part Nine

    Chapter 121: Test Of Strength Part Nine


    Standing over a freshly dug grave Alicia gave a moment of silence to the young girl that she had killed. Alicia had promised toe back and give the girl a proper funeral and now she had kept the promise, though a few dayste. "Alicia we should go..."Ro''s voice came from the side.


    Alicia nodded her head and whispered "Sorry..." before turning around and walking with the rest of herpanions towards the battlefield. All nine of them drew their swords and rushed into the backline. They had altered their uniforms so that they no longer looked like ones from the Empire. This was done to make sure that the Dorian side did not attack them.


    With a sudden attack from the backline the Empire soldiers werepletely thrown into disarray. The Dorian soldiers seeing their enemies being cut down from the back had their moral rise as they began to attack even more fiercely. Alicia endured the pain in her body as she continued to cut down as many Empire soldiers as she could. Because of the chaos made by her and the rest, the battle quickly turned in the Dorian Kingdom''s favor. After being stuck at a stalemate for the past few months the tides of war had finally changed. The Empire soldiers were not getting any orders from their squad leaders so they continued to fight not realizing that their own side was dropping like flies.


    Soon the number of Empire soldiers standing was dwindled to a few hundred and rounded up. Alicia called for herpanions to follow after her as she struggled to stay standing. When She made it to the base camp for the Dorian Kingdom she was surprised to see a man sitting in a chair at the camp with a crown on his head. She knew this man was supposed to be her father, King Dorian. When King Dorian saw his daughter struggling to walk into the tent he instantly stood to his feet in surprise. "It was you?"


    Alicia looked at King Dorian, who had tears in his eyes. She ignored his question and said: "Royal Father, sister is dead. I killed her for treason The enemymanders were killed and the enemy camp was set aze. The nine squad leaders are also dead and from the looks of it the rest of the Empire soldiers are now surrounded. Your daughter has been through much"


    As Alicia finished her words the world around her became dark once again. The blood that dripped from her open wounds was too much for her body to take. Seeing Alicia copsing The king hurried forward and caught his daughter. Alicia only heard him yell out for someone to call a doctor. The world went from ck to white and then to color again as Alicia opened her eyes to see the training grounds for the third time this day.


    Her head was spinning after such a tough battle inside the Illusion World. She felt her body go weak and was about to fall only to find someone grabbing her shoulders and supporting her. She looked up to see ke''s handsome face looking worriedly down at hers. She gave a faint smile as she closed her eyes to rest. She felt safe in the hands that held her so gently.


    Another figure also appeared from the Illusion World, except her face was filled with anger as she looked over at King Augustus. This figure belonged to Princess Catherine, she lifted the hem of her skirt and angrily marched over towards King Augustus who just now looked over to see the scene of his second daughtering towards him.


    "Hmmm? This seems to be a familiar trend Ouch! Damn that hurts!"Princess Catherine who reached King Augustus lifted her leg and swiftly kicked King Augustus in the shin with all her might. Once again King Augustus was now hopping around on one foot.


    "Royal Father what the hell are you making my little sister go through! Do you even know what she just had to deal with!?" Princess Catherine shouted.


    "Catherine! I know! But it is for her own good. There are some things you will not understand. The path she chose is one filled with these types of scenarios! Trust me when I say I am getting her ready for what will eventuallye..." King Augustus did not wish to cause Alicia any grief. But with the Devils nning something in the background, war could break out at any time with them. At that time many people will take advantage of this to startmitting all kinds of atrocities that they would nevermit during peaceful times. Once the watchful eyes of justice weaken, evil will slowly creep in and run rampant. This was something that he, himself had seen before.


    Princess Catherine was not happy with this answer. She wanted to refute his words but she couldn''t think of anything to say. There was only one thing she could do. "Fine then I want to be a knight as well! I may not be as good as my little sister but I can at least try to share some of the burdens she will faceter on!"


    King Augustus looked at the serious expression on his second daughter''s face and let out a sigh. "Fine I will give you the same training I gave your sister. If you are able to suffer through this training just like your sister did then I will not stop you from bing a knight! Your training will start a week after the test!"


    ****


    <strong><em>  Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 122: Questioned!

    Chapter 122: Questioned!


    Two hourster Alicia finally opened her eyes once again to see a pair of warm eyes looking down at her. Alicia, who was almost frozen in ce, looked up at the handsome face looking back at her. She instantly turned into a tomato as she shot up from her current position. "What? Why?"


    ke looked at the confused red faced girl in front of him and found it somewhat amusing. "After you exited the Illusion World you passed out from exhaustion. I did not want to wake you nor did I want you to sleep ufortably so Iid your head on myp to allow you to have a good rest."


    Alicia looked nkly at ke and lowered her head a bit. She was feeling very embarrassed at this time. "Oh. Tha-Thank you for your concern ke..."


    "Good she''s awake! Third Sister!" Princess Catherine came running over and wrapped her arms around Alicia. Tears welled up in her eyes as she sobbingly said: "Do not worry! Big sister will protect you from that demon father of ours!"


    "And who exactlyare you calling a demon?" King Augustus asked. His expression andvoice showed a hint of anger.


    Of course Princess Catherine paid no mind to King Augustus''s expression and bluntly stated. "You of course! Making my little sister go through such things!"


    "Pfft" Alicia let out augh before saying: "Big Sister Catherine it is fine. This is the kind of training I need most at this time. Although it is very mentally exhausting, it is also beneficial to my future as well. So do not be mad at Royal Father for this." Alicia tried to pacify her new elder sister.


    "Alicia!" King Augustus was actually moved to tears by how his daughter was protecting him!


    "Humph! This time I will let you off for little sister''s sake." Princess Catherine was still not satisfied but she knew deep down that this was all beneficial to Alicia''s growth as a knight and that even she herself would eventually have to go through such a baptism at some point. "Oh right Alicia, you have inspired me to follow in your footsteps. I realized just how much of a pampered life I was leading up until now. After seeing you undertake such harsh trials I myself have decided to be a knight as well. My training will start the week after the test is over."


    Alicia looked her Princess Catherine in the eyes to see she was full of motivation and determination and let out a sigh. She then looked at King Augustus and said: "Before she starts, write up the training regime that she will have to do every day and give it to me. I will alter it to match her ability... "


    King Augustus looked at Alicia a bit confused before asking: "Hmm? Why?"


    "Because you have no sense of restraint when you''re training someone! Remember when you sent all those prisoners at me for a test? Or when you made me wear all those weights? Big sister Catherine is not like me so she needs an easier training routine that won''t kill her on the first day!" Alicia rolled her eyes at King Augustus''s expression that said "I am not that bad!". She wondered what he actually thought about when he was training people!


    King Augustus looked at the serious face in front of him and thought for a moment before lowering his head.Because she was right, he did not understand restraint when training others. But he felt that pushing those he trained to their limits was a good thing. It would help them surpass their limits. Although he felt this way, he still nodded his head and said: "I will go over her training with you once I write it up."


    Since the second test always took longer and Alicia had actually finished before everyone else once again, Alicia decided to take Princess Catherine to meet Frey. "Mother!" A tiny voice sounded out as soon as Alicia entered her space with Princess Catherine. Alicia was greeted with a warm little hug and kiss on the cheek by Frey.


    Princess Catherine took one look at Frey and shouted: "She is so cute! Wait What does she mean by mother?"


    "Big Sister Catherine. This is my daughter Frey. She was entrusted to me by a fairy elder. Frey this is your Aunt Catherine, introduce yourself. " Alicia introduced the two.


    Frey looked at Alicia and then at Princess Catherine. Seeing Alicia nod, Frey flew up in front of Princess Catherine, gave a small curtsy, blushed a little, and shyly said: "It is nice to meet you Aunt Catherine. My name is Frey, please take care of me from now on." After introducing herself she flew and hid in Alicia''s hair.


    Seeing Frey''s reaction made Alicia smile as she said: "She will warm up to you soon enough I am sure."


    As Alicia finished speaking a small voice came from the folds of her hair: "Mother, where''s father?"


    This question alone made Alicia blush from ear to ear. Princess Catherine looked at Alicia in shock, her mouth opened wide as she pointed at her. "You You! YOU! Have you really already!?"


    "NO! Of course, I haven''t! I already told you Frey was entrusted to me. But for some reason she sees ke as her father..." Alicia quickly tried to exin. She was still way too young and on top of that she still had not had her time of the month! In her previous life it wasmon to not even do "that" until yourte twenties! And even then there were many who never even had a rtionship due to always working. She really wondered if her elder sister''s brain was working properly to jump to such conclusions.


    After hearing Alicia''s exnation Princess Catherine let out a big sigh of relief. She had thought her little sister had already walked up the stairs to adulthood! But now that she thought about it properly there was no possible way for that to happen. But one thing dide to mind when she saw ke looking at Alicia who was using hisp as a pillow. Those eyes were that of someone who cared deeply for a person. Princess Catherine might be young but such a tant expression could not be missed. "So, what is your rtionship with Sir ke?"


    Alicia almost choked on air when she heard this question. Mainly because she did not know herself and it was somewhat of an embarrassing issue for her! " ke is ke is..."


    "You called?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 123: Spoiled Dragon!

    Chapter 123: Spoiled Dragon!


    Hearing the familiar voiceing from behind her Alicia spun her body around to see ke standing there with his normal cold expression. "B-ke! Wh-What are you doing here?"


    "I came to check to make sure you were okay. When I entered I heard you saying my name." ke exined.


    "Oh Well I am doing fine. Thank you very much for earlier." Alicia gave a slight bow with her cheeks flushed. She remembered how she woke up to find herself using ke''sp for a pillow.


    "Father!" Frey yelled out and as fast as lightning flew out of Alicia''s hair and straight to ke. Hugging and kissing his cheek.


    "Frey! How many times have I said..." Alicia wanted to find a hole to hide in. This daughter of hers was out to embarrass her every time ke was around.


    But to her surprise ke showed a warm smile and patted the top of Frey''s head."Have you been being a good girl while your mother has been busy?"


    "Yep! Frey is always a good girl! Hehe. Father, when are you going to marry Mother?" Frey''s innocent eyes blinked up and down as she asked this. Alicia froze in ce, with her mouth open, not knowing what to say.


    "Mmmm. Sometime in the future. As long as your Mother wants to marry me." ke honestly answered.


    Princess Catherine''s lips turned up into a big grin when she heard this. Then she looked at Alicia who''s whole head was as red as a tomato. "Hoho~! Alicia, are you going to give ke an answer now!?"


    Alicia stood there staring at ke, her eyes wide "I-I-I Think I left the stove on!" In a sh Alicia turned and ran away! As she ran a big smile formed on her face. She felt how hot her face was and knew it was rude to run away like that but the whole thing was just too embarrassing!


    ke was not mad at all, instead, he watched the fleeing figure in front of him and smiled. Princess Catherine walked up to ke and looked him up and down and said: "I hope you are not just ying with her. Otherwise I swear by my name, Catherine stine, the Second Princess of stine, That I will not let you off!"


    "Mmmm No need to worry about that. In this world there is only her that I am destined to be with." ke replied to Princess Catherine with his honest feelings.


    "Then I will hold you to your words." Princess Catherine smiled and turned to look off in the direction that Alicia ran off in. "I wonder if this little sister of mine realizes that she has not been in this space at all today? So there is no way she could have left the stove on..."


    "It''s fine. As she ran away, I saw her beautiful smile so it was worth it." ke only ever wanted Alicia to be happy and follow her dreams. He would be by her side every step of the way.


    "But it does seem she is very shy when ites to romance. But she is still young so in the years toe she mighte around." Princess Catherine shook her head as she remembered the decisiveness and the way Alicia acted in the Illusion Worldpared to how she was acting now. It seems at this time she was acting more her agepared to how she usually presents herself.


    "It''s fine. I will wait as many years as needed. Even if it''s hundreds of years from now I will wait." ke knew that Alicia would live a long life like himself. Because of this fact they had all the time in the world. There was no need to rush things.


    In the little cottage within the space Alicia was standing in the kitchen with a ss of water chugging it down. "I''m so stupid why did I run! I hope he doesn''t hate me now..."


    "Hope who doesn''t hate you?" Loeri who had just walked into the kitchen asked.


    "ke..." Alicia unconsciously answered.


    "Alicia, I do not think you will ever need to worry about that. Anyway more importantly Alicia I''m hungry!" Loeri eyes sparkledas she asked this because ire was busy with the test and couldn''t cook for her at this time.


    Seeing Loeri standing there with saliva dripping from her mouth caused Alicia to let out augh. "Alright I will make you something. What do you want?"


    "Meat!" Loeri gave an instant answer.


    "Okay I will cook something..."


    "Wait!"


    "Hmmm?" Alicia turned around as Loeri stopped her.


    "Maybe we should wait for ire to do it so that it''s not burnt." Loeri looked at Alicia with a serious expression.


    "Then go ask ire! Turning down my goodwill! Humph!" Alicia really could not believe this dragon! Just because she had burnt the food a few times does not mean that it tasted bad! "Spoiled dragon!"


    A few more hours passed and only thirty people failed the test this time. Rose, ire, and Sta all passed. Everyone was looking up at King Agustus, who was standing up on stage. "We will end today''s test here. Each of you will be given a tent to set up here on the training grounds. Dinner will be supplied in a few hours. Tomorrow''s test will be even harder and will be the test of No Mercy! I will only say this. Make sure you are mentally prepared if you have never taken a life before. Because you will need to do so in this test."


    ****


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 124: Test Of No Mercy Part One

    Chapter 124: Test Of No Mercy Part One


    When Alicia opened her eyes she was greeted by a luxurious room. She was lying in arge canopy bed adorned with jewels and expensive looking pink cloth. The room itself was about ten times the size of the room she had in her own house. But one thing she noticed was that everything seemed to be embedded with jewels. With one look Alicia knew she was now in the body of some rich person. She got out of bed and walked to the far wall that had arge makeup table with a mirror. The person staring back at her had long ck hair, green eyes, and a whiteplexion, she seemed to be around fourteen to sixteen years of age. She was very pretty but Alicia had seen prettier girls.


    While Alicia was examining her new body a knock came on the door before it slowly opened. "Princess It''s time to Princess!" A young maid looked at Alicia with a startled expression.


    Alicia turned to look at the young maid and tilted her head wondering why this person was looking at her like she had three heads. "Yes?"


    "Huh? Ahh! Sorry! Princess, it was just because you were awake at such an earlier hour normally. You need to be woken up..." The Maid replied to Alicia''s one word question.


    "Mmmm I couldn''t sleep. " Alicia answered with the first thing that popped in her mind. If she had anyint it was theck of not knowing who the people were around her or who she was.


    "Princess are you okay? Are you sick!?" The young maid who was around twelve years old started to panic. Her overreaction caused Alicia to be confused.


    "Ummm What was your name again?" Alicia had no way to ask this young maid her name discreetly so she decided to just ask directly. Plus this way she could get more information about her surroundings.


    "Princess? Are you sure you are not sick!? You even asked me for my name! Which is something you have never done before!" But the reaction she got from the young maid waspletely not what she was expecting.


    "Is it bad to want to know the name of the one serving them?" Alicia asked with a smile.


    "No! Not at all Princess! It was just that it was the first time you actually acknowledged my existence." The young maid lowered her head as she said these words.


    "Well, I think you have been doing an excellent job and would like someone who is as hardworking as you at my side at all times." Alicia gave a gentle smile and held the young maid''s hands.


    The young maid looked up at Alicia with tears in her eyes. "Thank you Princess! I am honored by your words! My name is Nora!"


    Alicia smiled and wiped the young maid''s tears. "Then Nora, from now on, you will stay by my side at all times. As such I want to hear what you know about this ce. Any and all details you know."


    One question was all it took, the young maid happily chatted away telling Alicia everything she wanted to know.What she learned was that she was in the Kingdom of Pordlia. Her name was Venessa and was the crown princess of the kingdom the sole heir to the throne. Her mother had died while giving birth to her and her father never remarried or took in any concubines. Because of this she was able to do or have whatever she wanted. In simpler terms she was a spoiled brat.She was feared by everyone in the castle because one word from her could end their life.


    Alicia was quite shocked that the person she was, was actually a tyrant. This the main reason they would send Nora to her, was because the Princess would not treat her as badly. But now that she had an understanding of what was going on she was a bit confused. Mainly because the kingdom was peaceful. There were no wars going on and there was no drought or famine. Alicia tried her best to rack her brain on why the test of No Mercy was set in such a setting. No matter how much she thought about it there seemed to be nothing out of ce. ''<em>Seems I got my work cut out for me this time.</em>''


    Alica had Nora help her get changed since she had no idea how to wear half the clothes that were in her closet. She wanted to wander around the castle for a little while and maybe find something out by snooping around.


    When she exited her room she made her way down to the second floor. But when she went to turn to walk down the hallway someone popped out in front of her causing her to crash into them and fall back on to her butt. "Oh! Princess I am so sorry! I did not know you wereing down the hall, please excuse my rudeness."


    A young man around her age smiled and reached down to help Alicia up. But when Alicia looked into this young man''s eyes she did not see a smile but more of one of lust and malice. Alicia did not take the young man''s hand and instead got help from Nora. Alicia had an idea that this was not an ident and was nned by this young man. Since she did not hear any footsteps when this young man came out of nowhere. She looked at the young man and gave a smirk. "You must think I am blind? Do you really think I don''t know that you nned this?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 125: Test Of No Mercy Part Two

    Chapter 125: Test Of No Mercy Part Two


    Alicia showed the young man a mocking grin. This grin alone was enough to cause the young man''s face to be twisted. Alicia needed to act in this situation in order to anger this young man. She wanted to try to make him have a slip of tongue and speak about what was really going on. But unfortunately it seemed that this young man was prepared to be angered by Alicia.


    "Hmph! You say I did this on purpose? Then think what you will!" The young man did not mix any more words before walking off.


    Alicia watched as the young man walked away. She felt a bit regretful that she was not able to get the young man to say anything but there was still time. She had to inspect the situation first and figure out what her main goal was for passing this test.


    "Princess. That was Prime Minister Brisks''s son, Julio Brisks. He''s been doing these kinds of tricks for a while now." Nora quickly exined.


    "Mmmm seems the Prime Minister is trying to push his son to me. But isn''t he a bit old? He''s like twenty six." Alicia looked at the young man''s back that was walking away with a face full of disgust. She would never in her life allow her self to be locked down by such a person. "Anyway let''s go investigate the people in the castle. Mainly the nobles."


    "He''s only sixteen." Nora let out a light chuckle. She found the Princess adding ten years on to the Prime MInister''s son''s age quite amusing. But quicklyposed herself and worriedly said: "Princess if you do what you just said it might cause trouble for your father."


    "Humph! If I say he''s twenty six, he''s twenty six! As for my father Do not worry as long as we do things in a roundabout way. We will not cause trouble for him. We will just start by going to the outskirts of the castle and see if we see or hear anything interesting." Alicia decided she would try and see if she could hear any gossip around the castle. By starting at the outskirts working her way in she just might hear something she was not supposed to.


    The more information she could get the better. She figured that most dealings would happen on the outskirts of the castle. Whether it was a noble trying to use the servants to do their bidding or nobles talking with each other about their current ns. Thinking along these lines Alicia turned to Nora with a cold expression. "Nora, now that you are my personal maid, I will like to say one thing to you. Never betray me. Because if you do I will not hesitate to take your life."


    Nora''s whole body shivered seeing those frosty eyes staring back at her. This was unlike the normal Princess, this was someone who had taken countless lives. In response Nora lowered her head into a deep bow and answered: "Even if it means giving up my life, I will never betray you, Princess. Just knowing that I can stay by your side and serve you is my biggest dream."


    Alicia looked into Nora''s eyes that were filled with her heartfelt feelings and finally gave the little maid a warm smile. "In return for your loyalty to me. I will do whatever I can to protect you no matter what happens."


    Tears welled up into Nora''s eyes. To be cared for like this was something that servants rarely experienced. Alicia giggled and patted the top of Nora''s head as she said: "What are you crying for?"


    "Princess!" Nora suddenly acted out of rank and hugged Alicia. Alicia did not push her away and let Nora finish crying.


    What Alicia did not expect was that her act offorting Nora did not go unnoticed to prying eyes as servants who happened to be nearby watched the scene in utter disbelief. Some even thought that they might still be dreaming. They had always known Princess Venessa for being arrogant and merciless. There were more than a few servants who had died at her hand but now, here she wasforting a young maid with such an expression. How could they not think they were still dreaming?


    Word quickly spread and rumors started to surface. "Did you hear? The Princess is actually very kind and benevolent to her servant."


    "How can that be? Didn''t Mary suffer endless amounts of torture at the princess''s hands?"


    "Maybe Mary really did try to steal the Princesses things But this incident ispletely true. Many saw Princess gently and caringlyforting a crying maid."


    "Really? Then I guess I should change my attitude about the princess."


    In the eyes of the servants, Alicia''s image and risen greatly. But there were also those who did not like this sudden change in behavior. Mainly the Prime Minister. In the northwest section of the castle, Prime Minister Brisks and his son were in his office. "You damn idiot! Did I not tell you to win that little bitches heart? She is next in line for the throne. All you have to do is make the little bitch fall in love with you!"


    "Father! That girl is not so easily swayed. Not only that she is very perceptive! She somehow knew that I bumped into her on purpose. She even called me out on it! If not for you Father I would have pped the bitch right there and then showed her what bing a woman was all about!" Julio yelled out in anger.


    "Calm down, and just wait. Isn''t she close to that little maid now? Try using her to your advantage." An evil grin formed on the Prime Minister''s face.


    "Heh, if its the little maid, I will easily win her over!"


    ***


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 126: Test Of No Mercy Part Three

    Chapter 126: Test Of No Mercy Part Three


    A dayter Nora rushed into Alicia''s room in tears. CausingAlicia a start. "Nora what''s wrong?"


    "That bastard Julio will not leave me alone. He keeps asking me toe over to his house and entertain him! I keep refusing by running away but this time he grabbed my arm and tried to drag me away. I screamed which caused him to release me and I ran here." Hearing Nora''s words caused Alicia''s face to go ck. She walked over and rolled up Nora''s sleeve to see arge ck and blue bruise in the shape of a handprint.


    "From now on you are to stay here with me. No need to go back to your room alone. I will go with you to your room and grab your things. I will have someone bring in another bed for you to sleep on." Alicia had taken a liking to Nora. She reminded her of Frey. She found herself looking after Nora as if she was her little sister. But who would have thought that such a sweet and innocent girl would be targeted by Julio? Though Alicia felt that this most likely a plot to get Nora to betray her.


    "Princess I am just a lowly servant, how could I stay in your room..." Nora wore aplex expression. One she was happy that Alicia was willing to go so far for her but at the same time she knew it was not appropriate for a servant to live in their master''s room.


    "Nonsense! You are not just a servant! I think of you as a younger sister! What is wrong with sisters sharing a room?" Alicia reached up and flicked Nora''s forehead.


    Nora rubbed her forehead as she looked at Alicia with a surprised expression. She was so touched she did not even know how to form words to express it. Her face blushed as she lowered her head and said: "Then I will be in Princess''s care from now on..."


    "Mmmm! Good! Come let''s go get your things and if we see Julio, I will teach him a lesson for you." Alicia couldn''t wait to give Julio a few smacks. He had touched someone she cared about which was something no one could do without rightful cause. If Nora had done something wrong that needed her to be punished then so be it but this was a cause of Julio trying to drag a girl away forcefully.


    As they made their way down the hall Alicia spotted the devil himself waiting there as if he was expecting her. "Humph! Little bitch, you did run off to the Princess! I bet you told her a whole fit of lies!" Julio angrily yelled out as he stomped towards them.


    "Watch your mouth or else I will make sure it is sealed permanently." Alicia pulled Nora behind her as Julio came to a stop in front of her.


    "You n to protect her? Do you know what she did? She stole my father''s belongings! When I tried to take her back for questioning. She resisted and ran away! Now Princess I advise you to hand the little bitch over to me so I can question her about my father''s things. If she confesses and returns the items I will let her go. Normally she would be beheaded but since she is your personal maid I will let it slide this time." Eyes full of malice, Julio turned the whole situation on to Nora. Stealing from a noble could be considered an instant death penalty. But here he was trying to make it out as if he was being a good guy. by allowing Nora to go free if she confessed. It was just to bad the look in his eyes showed his true intentions.


    "It seems you have something wrong with your ears. Did I not say that if you did not watch your mouth I would seal it permanently?" Not giving Julio a chance to reply Alicia shoved her fist right into Julio''s face.


    Letting out a muffled groan, Julio looked at Alicia in disbelief as he spit out a mouth full of blood. Alicia punched him so hard he lost his two front teeth! He had never thought that this princess in front fo him would actually punch him! It was so unexpected that he did not even have time to protect himself. Alicia looked at her handy work and then smiled as she turned back to look at Nora. "See as your elder sister I have to protect the younger sister even if it means hurting my hand on a piece of trash''s face."


    "You!" Julio could only say this one word before he quickly turned around and left. He had to get to a doctor to look at his mouth right away!


    Seeing him run away Alicia yelled out: "Julio you left your teeth behind!" These words made Julio stumble over his feet and almost fall to the floor. Alicia now knew what was going on and had an understanding of what she had to do for this test. She also had a feeling that this test would get a lot worse too if she did not find the evidence she needed to back her im when acting ruthlessly. She would never show mercy to those who want to harm her kingdom! She could tell that the Prime Minister had some dream of tossing his son upon the throne by using the only heir to the throne as their ticket of taking over the kingdom.


    Nora was staring off into space in disbelief. She had never thought that the Princess she served would go so far for her. This was beyond anything she had ever expected and even that punch just now was very powerful. It was true that the punch Alicia threw was powerful. Mainly because it was imbued with magic. She found that she could strengthen her body with magic in this test. If not for that she would never have knocked out two of Julio''s teeth in the body she was in. It was restricted to that of a sheltered Princess who never had to do a day''s work in her entire life. So without magic it was very weak.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 127: Test Of No Mercy Part Four

    Chapter 127: Test Of No Mercy Part Four


    Alicia dusted off her hands and smiled brightly, she felt so much better after punching him. She turned to Nora who was still standing there in shock. "Okay I avenged you! He left a bruise on your body. I knocked out two of his front teeth."


    Coming back to her senses Nora panicked as she said: "Princess! He will definitely go back to his father the prime minister andin!"


    "That is what I am hoping." Alicia said as she pulled Nora close and whispered into her ear. "The Prime Minister wants to marry his son off to me. With how my royal father treats me, no matter what, I would have a say in who I marry. This means if he wants to get his son on the throne he will need to somehow get me to like him. It''s just funny how stupid he is since he has no idea how to deal with women. His father is probably calling the shots. They wanted to use you to get to me. This is why you will move into my room. I will keep you safe from anything thates."


    Nora once again teared up and nodded her head. Alicia smiled and pulled her little maid by her hand and walked her to her room so she could pack her things. She did not have much. Most servants never had many personal belongings. Alicia felt this was a bit sad seeing how young the girl was. Out of the whole house she was the youngest servant with the next being eighteen years of age. After getting Nora''s things they returned to her room where she ordered a few stronger female servants to bring in a small bed for Nora. The servants were surprised at this request but when they saw how the Princess was holding Nora''s hand and treating her very much like a sibling, they felt a bit of envy but also joy, with how the Princess''s attitude had now changed for the better.


    The bed was delivered shortly after and Nora was still out of sorts now that she was being treated so well. She had never thought that in her entire life she would be living in such a luxurious room. But here she was with her bed right next to the Princess of the Kingdom, the sole heir to the throne''s bed and being treated like a little sister.


    "Norae here and try these on and see if they fit. They are my old clothes so they might be just the right size." Alicia walked out of the huge closet with her arms full of clothes. She then walked over to her bed andid them down.


    "Princess I would not be proper if I wear these clothes" Nora was not feeling veryfortable. She was trained to distance herself from her masters and never overstep her bounds. But now not only was she staying in the Princess''s room but also being given the same clothes the princess had worn herself! Used or not these clothes were still very expensive!


    "Stop that! You are now my little sister. You just need to listen to your older sister from now on. Also no more of this Princess stuff. Just call me Big Sister." Alicia flicked Nora''s head leaving a red mark right in the middle of it.


    Nora rubbed her head and looked at Alicia before nodding her head. She slightly blushed as she quietly said "Big Sister."


    Another day passed and word spread throughout the castle of the sudden change of status of the youngest maid. She was now treated like the Princess''s younger sister. Being fearful of gaining the Princess ire, the servants now respectfully bowed their heads to Nora.


    It waste in the afternoon when Alicia was in her room talking with Nora when a knock came on her door. "Venessa it''s me your father."


    "Come in!" Alicia had been waiting for him to visit. She knew this would be about the Prime Minister.


    The door creaked open and a tall well built middle aged man walked in. He had a short full beard that made him look rough but his eyes were gentle and soft. "I heard you adopted a younger sister from the staff."


    "Mhm! Nora,e and greet my Royal Father." Alicia said as she pulled Nora out from behind her who automatically hid when the door opened.


    "This lowly one greets his Majesty!" Nora automatically went down to one knee and bowed her head not daring to look up.


    "Nora I said greet my Royal Father not bow to him." Alicia giggled as she helped Nora up. "Introduce your self."


    "Huh? Ahh! Ummm My name is Nora your Majesty." Nora''s eyes showed how nervous she was as she stared at the floor, her little hands gripped her skirt.


    "Hoho! Isn''t she a cute little girl. Good! I will give her an allowance so she can buy her own things. Should I get a room settled for her as well?" The King of Pordlia let out a hardyugh. He saw the care his daughter had for this girl. He was very happy with this new attitude she was showing him. If the little girl in front of him was the cause then so be it, he will treat her as his own as well.


    "No she will stay in my room. There are creeps in this castle that like little girls, who will try to drag her away!" Alicia bluntly stated.


    "Oh? Your talking about Julio I am guessing?" The King of Pordlia asked.


    "Yes! He tried to drag Nora away and even bruised her arm!" Alicia showed the bruise that was still visible on Nora''s arm. Seeing this the King of Pordlia frowned.


    "So you knocked out two of his teeth to get back at him. Mmm! Good! You are my daughter after all! Haha!"


    **


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 128: Test Of No Mercy Part Five

    Chapter 128: Test Of No Mercy Part Five


    Alicia smiled. This was the first time she met Vanessa''s father but she could tell by how he treated her that he would do anything for his daughter. "Mmmm Father, be careful of Prime Minister Brisks The reason Nora got hurt was because they wanted to use her to get to me. That pervert has been trying to get me to fall for him for a while now. I think the Prime Minister wants to put his son on the throne."


    The King of Pordlia took in a deep breath. He had no idea this was going on. But now that he knew that it was he could not turn a blind eye to it. "Preposterous! That bastard is no were even close to being good enough for my daughter! The Prime Minister already tried to get me to sanction a marriage between the two of you but I outright refused. That idiot can''t even count to two with that brain of his. How could he help my daughter rule our great Prodlia Kingdom that your mother''s family worked so hard to create! But now I see It seems it is time to change prime ministers I never realized that he was so scheming that he would do these kinds of things behind my back to try to gain ess to the royal line."


    Seeing how angry the King of Pordlia was Alicia quickly tried to pacify him. "Royal Father if you continue to be this angry you will fall ill. How about this let your daughter handle the two of them. As you now know I am not so easily bullied. I will make it so that the two of them will expose their evil ns. This way when you bring up expelling the prime minister in front of the courts you will not need to deal with any noble who might back him. Also, Royal Father, can you announce Nora as your adopted daughter, the Second Princess of Pordlia. The title can at least protect her and allow me to keep my little sister safe..."


    "Fine we will do things your way. If I were to outs him right away it would turn into a bit of a problem. But you will need to go over everything with me in fine detail on what you n to do. As for this little girl. " The King of Pordlia turned and looked at Nora. "Can you promise to always stay loyal to my daughter? Never be swayed by greed or power?"


    Nora was given a start when the King of Pordlia turned his attention to her. "Ahh!? Yes your majesty! Princess"


    "Not Princess! Big Sister!" Alicia cut in.


    " Big Sister Has given me great care these past few days. If it was not for Prin Big Sister, I might have been dragged off by Julio and might have had something else done to me besides just a bruise on my arm So even if I have to give up this life of mine I would be willing." Nora had no hesitation in the words as she spoke. She cared not for any kind of special treatment or power. She only cared about returning the favor Alicia had shown her in kind and do whatever she could to support Alicia.


    "Good answer! From this day forward you will be my daughter''s closest aide and will help and support her from now on and also, From this day forward you will be known as Nora Pordlia the Second Princess of Pordlia!"


    "Thank you Your Majesty!" Nora bowed her head. Tears dripped from her eyes. Her life as a servant was now different. She could follow the Princess she had always looked up to right by her side and help her whenever she needed it. Not as a servant but as her sister.


    "Nora, it''s not Your Majesty but Royal Father from now on. Go ahead and try and say it." Alicia poked at Nora''s side.


    "Oh I''m sorry Ro-Ro-Royal Father..." Nora blushed as she said these words. She never thought she would have such a day.


    "Good! I will announce her during this evening''s court session. This should hamper that bastard''s ns a bit. You two girls have fun. I will send a maid hereter to take Nora''s measurements to get her fitting clothes. And Venessa..." The King of Pordlia looked warmly at Alicia, "You have made me proud."


    ---


    Later in the evening in the Prime Minister''s home within his study the sound of ss being smashed on to the floor could be heard down the hallway. "You stupid idiot! Look what happened! Now that little maid,our key to the little bitch was adopted by the king all because his daughter wanted a little sister! And this all stemmed from you trying to drag her away! What happened with coaxing the little girl to follow you!?"


    "Father this is what youin about? What about my teeth? Are you going to let that little bitch go after destroying your son''s feature? There is no way that the Princess will look at me now!" Julio was so mad he wanted to run to the Princess''s bedroom while she was sleeping and turn her into his woman!


    "So what if you lost your teeth. You have screwed up big time this time! But there is still a chance. Now that it hase down to this. You will take the Princess chastity and make her your woman by force. But I will need toe up with a n in order to do this without the king knowing. For now just stay low. You will get your revenge when you take it out on her body."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 129: Test Of No Mercy Part Six

    Chapter 129: Test Of No Mercy Part Six


    The next two days ended up being peaceful. Alicia was able to get her father to allow her to wear a suit of leather armor and a short sword around the castle. She also started teaching Nora how to use a sword as well.


    It was early in the evening when Alicia decided to take a stroll around the castle. Nora had already fallen asleep, so Alicia did not take Nora with her. When she stepped out of her room, she felt something was seriously off. It was quiet. Too quiet. Normally at this time the female servants would be doing the finishing touches on their daily tasks before retiring for the night.


    Alicia looked left and then looked right towards the ends of the hallway. The guards who normally stand at the end of the hall were also nowhere to be seen. Alicia let a sly grin form on her face as she thought: ''<em>Finally! I have been waiting for them to make a move!</em>''


    Alicia did not move from her bedroom door. She calmly waited. She did not want to give Nora a fright. Fifteen minutes passed when she heard a single set of footsteps walking towards her hallway. The footsteps got louder and louder until finally a figure stood in the entry to the right side of the hall. This figure Alicia knew all too well. She turned, crossed her arms over her chest, and gave a yful smile. "Oh? Julio did you fix your teeth?"


    "Little bitch today you will be my woman and there is nothing here to stop me this time!" Julio roared before charging straight towards Alicia.


    Alicia let out a sigh because this young man was as stupid as ever. He actually went and said what he was nning. Watching the idiot run towards her, Alicia waited until he was just about on her before drawing her sword and dashing towards him. She used her limited magic to boost her abilities just enough to strengthen her body.


    Julio who was in a full sprint was shocked to see Alicia start running towards him with a sword in her hand. He was goign to stop and turn to run away but it was already toote. Alicia with her strengthened body was a lot faster and was already upon him. He was not able to bring a weapon with him due to this being the castle, so he waspletely unarmed.


    Cold sweat dripped down Julio''s back as Alicia pinned him to the floor and ced a sword on his neck. "Julio! It is so nice of you toe. I have been waiting a few days now. You know... I knew your only options now were two things. First was to poison the king and kill him. When I ascend the throne, your father uses me as a puppet queen to rule the country as he sees fit. But this option was not beneficial to you since I would still not marry you and if I were to die too soon he would be under suspicion and would not be allowed to ascend the throne due to hisck of support.


    "That only leaves his best option which is to use you to get to me and make me your woman. To do this there was only one option. That is why I knew you would show up at my room at some point and try to do with me what you will. This would force me into marrying you after you had sullied my body. But just like his son your father is an idiot as well. His n was clear as day.


    "Did you two think I was just idling my time away with my little sister? No, I am sorry, but the thing I have been doing is waiting for you two to make your move. You must have wondered why it was that all the guards and servants of this hallway were so easily swayed to leave their post when they were asked to?" Alicia smiled brightly as she took in a deep breath. Before yelling out: "Guards!!!!!"


    Multiple sets of footsteps could be hearding from both sides of the hallway. Five guards in each group walked down the hall with their swords drawn. Only stopping when they were a few meters away from Alicia. "Princess you called?"


    "Mhm! It seems the Prime Minister has plotted against the royal family! His son hade in advance to try to kidnap me and use me as a hostage to get to my Royal Father. Send word that Prime Minister Brisks and nine generations of his family are to be arrested and thrown into prison. No trial needed just having his son in my hallway at this time of night is sign enough that the Prime MInister family wants to overthrow the crown. They will all be executed in the early morning. I will personally handle this one now!" Alicia gave out her order and then pressed her sword firmly against Julio''s neck before sliding her sword across it. Julio''s eyes were wide with shock as heid bleeding to death on the floor.


    Alicia stood up, blood dripping from her sword as she looked at the stupified guards. "What are you waiting for, hurry up!"


    That night many homes were raided by the full force of the Royal Guard.When the King of Pordlia had heard of Alicia''s n to y the waiting game he had some misgivings on her n. But still decided to go with it. He had made sure the Royal Guard and castle servants would follow Alicia''s orders. What she decided was to bew.


    Now in a dark dingy dungeon thirty people, young and old were sitting in a cell with their hands and legs bound. A small figure in a white dress adorned with frills at its hem lightly stepped down the dungeon hallway only to stop in front of a certain cell. "Mr. Brisks, how does it feel to have your entire n ruined by a young girl who is not even of age yet? Hmmm?"


    Prime Minister Brisks looked at Alicia who was staring at him with a beautiful smile on his face as if he was facing a monster. He had no idea how this little girl knew what he was nning but his entire n tonight was ruined just like that. And now here he was stuck in a dungeon waiting for his own death. "How did you know?" Was the only words he could muster out of him.


    "Because your only options, with how much support you are able to gain, was too limited. Plus you have an idiot son who yells what he''s about to do everytime you anger him. You know If you had just stuck to being a good Prime Minister and stopped having dreams of bing King or of cing that idiot son of yours on the throne. You would have had a good life. But now you are killing your entire family because of your own selflessness and greed." Alicia answered.


    Prime Minister Brisks had no way to refute what Alicia had just said.. He knew this was the end. He knew that he had messed up right from the beginning. "And my son?"


    "Dead. I killed him myself!" Alicia''s smile bloomed even more as she said this. Not waiting for Prime Minister Brisks to say anything else she slowly made her way out of the dungeon.


    Morning came and Alicia woke up to the smell of food. "Big Sister, I brought breakfast."


    "Nora?"Alicia stretched her arms and looked at the food being ced on the table. She smiled and quickly got out of bed and sat down at the table. The execution was being held in a few hours. Alicia figured her test would be over by then. If anything, the one thing she would miss would be Nora. Alicia had really grown attached to her.


    Alicia reached out with her hand and pinched Nora''s cheek as she said: "I am really going to miss you." Unknown to Alicia, a golden light exited the tip of her finger that was on Nora''s cheek and entered Nora''s body...


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 130: Test Of No Mercy Part Seven

    Chapter 130: Test Of No Mercy Part Seven


    A few hourster Alicia, along with Nora went to the execution grounds. Alicia stood there and watched as the entire Brisks family was brought out with both hands and feet bound. Their ages ranged from seven years and up. Alicia had a lot of misgivings in executing such young children but she knew this was part of the test as well. A family thatmits such a crime as treason is more likely to seek revenge in one way or another.


    Since the people of this Illusion World could not use magic and due to the number of people to be executed. They were all to be beheaded at the same time. Alicia pulled Nora into her arms and turned Nora''s head away so she would not see such a sight. But Alicia, herself watched the scene in front of her. It was her who sentenced them to death so she had to watch to the very end. This was the meaning of No Mercy in her new world.


    Alicia saw the two youngest girls crying their eyes out. Two little girls who had notmitted a single crime other than being part of the family that had. Alicia thought for a second. Before yelling out. "Wait! The two children Bring them to me..."


    The guards hurriedly brought the two girls over to Alicia. She looked at them as they looked back at her. Their eyes showed no malice but more of hope than anything. They had already been told that they would die today. Alicia looked into those hopeful gazes and gave a faint smile. "A child should not be punished for the sins of their parents. You two are the youngest and had no say in what your parents did. Only being pulled down with them. I will give you two an option You can either follow your parents and be dragged down with them." Alicia paused, her gaze bing much more gentle. "Or... You cane work as my personal maids and have a chance at a better life. I can promise you that no one will look down on you and I will never treat you wrong. When you''re old enough to find someone you love and want to spend your life with, I will allow you to go your own ways. What do you wish to do?"


    The two girls looked at each other, then at Alicia, tears welled up into their eyes as they both fell to their knees. One of the young girls sobbingly said: "We wish to follow you! We had no idea our parents were wishing to go against the crown!"


    Alicia smiled and knelt down in front of them and reached out with her hands and touched their cheeks. Once again, unknown to Alicia, two streams of golden lights left her fingertips. Each golden stream entered the young girls'' cheeks before disappearing into their bodies. "I am d you made such a decision. In time I hope you will understand why I had to do what I did today. I am sure you will show a bit of resentment towards me for what I have done today. But even so, I will treat you both very well." Alicia, wanted to atone for her sin that she had tomit on this day. If she could at least give these two girls a chance at life, it would be better than killing them for things that had nothing to do with them.


    "My daughter has really grown up. Your decision you made to spare these young girls was the right thing to do. I was not going to step in since I allowed you to do as you pleased but today, you have really made me proud. I can now feel rest assured when the timees to leave this Kingdom in your hands. You with your sister and these new helpers of yours will make this country even greater in the near feature." The King of Pordlia walked up behind Alicia with a gentle smile on his face. He then looked at the two girls and Nora. A light shed in his eyes as he said: "You three girls are lucky. You will lead much better features from here on out."


    As these words fell a sh of white light filled the area and Alicia found herself once again back in the training grounds. She felt a little reluctant to leave her new little sister and those two young girls but in the end, it was all just an Illusion or so she thought


    A gentle tug came at Alicia''s sleeve. Alicia turned to her right to see Nora standing there pale faced looking back at her. "Big Sister where are we!?"


    "Princess..." Two more faint voices came from behind Alicia. She quickly turned around to see the two little girls she had just excused from being executed standing there holding each other squatted on the ground.


    Alicia waspletely shocked and did not understand what was going on. "What? How?"


    "Big Sister your appearance!?" Nora finally realized the change in Alicia, her face full of surprise. The older sister she hade to know was now a young beautiful girl with golden blonde hair and big blue eyes about the same age as herself.


    "Alicia!? Who are these" King Augustus immediately came over when he felt a strange anomaly, only to find three strange girls standing with Alicia.


    "Royal Father! I have no idea what is going on. This girl in the pink dress is Nora, and the two girls are the ones I excused from being executed in the Illusion World Somehow they came out with me..." Alicia had no idea how to exin it. She only knew that she had somehow brought out three people from the Illusion World when she exited.


    King Augustus was also confused. Since this had never happened in all the years he had used the Illusion World. King Augustus looked at the three girls intently causing them to all shrink back. "Royal Father, stop, you''re scaring them." Alicia reprimanded. Her protective instincts kicked in when she saw Nora cowering in fear.


    "Ahem Sorry I was just trying to figure out how they were able to exit." King Augustus gave a small apology as he turned his gaze away from the girls.


    "It''s fine. I was expecting this to happen at some point." A voice came out from behind King Augustus.


    Alicia turned her head to see ke walking up. "ke!" Alicia blushed and lowered her head when she saw ke since she still had yet to answer his confession.


    King Agustus paid no mind to his daughter''s antics and asked: "What do you mean you expected this to happen?"


    "Well, first I think the rest of today''s test should be ced on hold. Second, we should change locations before I speak of what is going on."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 131: The Strong Desire To Protect That Stems From Love

    Chapter 131: The Strong Desire To Protect That Stems From Love


    King Augustus waved his hand and called over one of the people in charge of the tests and had them ce an end to today''s test after the time was up. Then he, Alicia, ke, Nora, and the two young girls all moved to Alicia''s space and sat down at a table that Loeri brought out for them. Loeri could tell that something serious happened so she walked over to Alicia and whispered: "Should I let Freye see you?"


    "Yes, let here out, it''s fine. Anything rted to me I do not want to hide from her." Alicia said with a smile. Though Alicia was a bit nervous because whatever happened had something to do with her.


    Loeri nodded her head and went into the house. Soon a small voice sounded out as a little fairy came flying out of the house. "Mother!"


    "Freye here and sit. But you have to behave and not talk okay?" Alicia patted Frey''s back who was currently rubbing her face back and forth on Alicia''s cheek.


    "Frey will be good!" Frey happily said as she found afortable spot on Alicia''s shoulder.


    Loeri returned from the house with a pot of tea she had made and a few snacks that were made by ire. She then took a seat herself at the table. ke looked around the table and saw everyone was ready and finally began speaking. "Okay First, Alicia, I want to let you know that you are not human The first time you used your race''s powers was when you were in the underground city. It was then that you had awoken those powers due to me teaching you how to deal with the undead by using holy magic. It seemed to be what helped you to waken to some of your power."


    "Wait what do you mean I am not human?" Alicia was confused, she felt no different from before. So howe she was suddenly not human?


    "You are like the Gods race, well, to be precise your race is above the Gods race and did not originate from this world. You are from the Celestial race. When you first awoke to your powers, someone, who was not you, spoke to me through your body and gave me information about your race. They did not say much personally but the information they put into my mind was information on how your powers work and what to expect in the future.


    "One of those powers was the ability to make Illusions real. This is why I said that I expected this to happen. It seems if you care for something enough within an illusion and had a strong desire to protect them one touch from you during these moments will send a strand of your celestial power into them making the illusion real." ke slowly exined. The entire time he was speaking he was watching Alicia closely,making sure she was okay.


    "I-I see So my desire to protect Nora and my desire to take care of the two girls here is what triggered them to be real But why did the person whoever it was that took control of my body when my powers awoke, give you information about my powers?" Alicia was a bit surprised by what was being said but this also allowed her to understand a few things about herself. She was able to walk through barriers set up by ancient races and she was being called the holy one by the fairy elder. Not to mention her extreme amount of Magi Points. But what she did not understand was why the one who spoke with ke gave him information about her.


    "To answer your question I am notpletely sure It could be the fact that I have a strong desire to protect you which stems from the love that I hold towards you." ke''s gaze turned warm when he looked at Alicia as he said his words. But as these words floated into Alicia''s ears, her whole head turned bright red and she quickly averted her gaze from kes. She really had no idea how to reply to such a blunt confession!


    "Hehehe! I knew Father loved Mother!" Frey giggled and pped her hands. She was happy that ke was expressing his love for Alicia.


    "Frey!" Alicia suddenly spoke. She was already embarrassed enough she did not need Frey jumping in to make it even more embarrassing! Even Nora and the two girls were red in the face! Alicia cleared her throat and mustered up the courage to look at ke. "ke Le-Let''s talkter when it''s ju-just us..." Alicia lowered her head and her voice became quieter as she spoke. She did not want to talk about her love rted matters in front of others. It was embarrassing and was something that should be done in private. Just talking about it in private was embarrassing enough!


    "Ahem!" King Augustus had an ugly face on. "As Alicia said please discuss this far away from me or I will make sure you two will never get together!" ''<em>Humph! Talking about stealing my little Alicia away from me! I might have said you can marry her. But that is far, far into the future! right now she is still my little girl!</em>''


    "Royal Father!" Alicia suddenly stood up but realized her outburst was basically admitting that she liked ke. So she quickly sat back down and twiddled her fingers while looking down at the ground


    "Humph! Let''s get back on topic! ke, you said Alicia can make Illusions real aslong as she has a strong desire towards them?" King Augustus pushed the topic back on track.


    ke turned his gaze away from Alicia causing his normal cold expression to reappear as he answered King Augustus: "Yes, but in order for this to work she has to be touching a part of their body at the height of that desire."


    "Well it''s true that I truly wished to protect and care for Nora as my little sister and it is true that I wished to atone for my sins by giving these two girls a proper life without worries." Alicia confirmed kes''s exnation.


    "One thing I should exin. The illusions that are turned real by Alicia will never betray her. They are linked to Alicia and will even know if she is in danger. If she dies so will they. It''s like the contract that she has with Loeri in a sense."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 132: Sisterly Bond

    Chapter 132: Sisterly Bond


    "No one will die..." Alicia hated these words. Even though she had taken countless lives since she hade to this world but this did not mean she liked doing it. She only did it because she either had no choice or she had to, out of duty. Even the prisoners that had attacked her during her final test from King Augustus, she would not have killed but rather incapacitated them if they were not as bad as they were. If they were just thieves, then just knocking them out and turning them over to be arrested was fine. But those men were worse than scum. They did things that no one should ever do. The bandits that she killed were also the same. They took lives themselves so they should have been ready for someone toe and take their life in return.


    In the Illusion World, Alicia killed many soldiers on the battlefield. But this too was out of survival and to stop an invasion on one''s homnd. Soldiers on Earth took lives every day defending their countries. So she did not need to justify her actions then. But when she ordered the killing of the entire Brisks family she did it out of the duty of her country. A duty that she had no choice but to uphold as the princess of that kingdom. These were things she would need to get used to overtime. At least this time she made the right choice and saved the two girls from execution since they were so young. She did not want to take the lives of innocents. That would make her no different than a tyrant. Even if they grew up and turned against her, at least then she would have a reason to retaliate.


    Her idealism for bing a knight was to follow the virtues, the knight''s creed, but also follow what her heart says as well. In thisst test she showed no mercy when dealing with the family and brought them to justice for their crimes. But at the same time, she gave hope to the two girls by giving them a new lease on life. Each of her tests incorporated each of the virtues a knight should have. If she had failed to save those children she figured she would have failed her test. But her own consciousness would not allow her to let such young children suffer for their parents'' sins.


    ke looked over at Alicia and gave a warm smile. "Your right, you will not die so they will not die. I will make sure to protect you with my life no matter what I have to do."


    ke''s words made the heat in Alicia''s face return. It spread from her cheeks all the way to her ears causing her to once again look at the ground. She had no idea why ke was being so forward with his feelingstely. Though she was happy that he liked her, it was still very embarrassing!


    King Agustus looked at the two flirting away and let out a sigh. "Well since that is the case that these three girls will never betray Alicia that puts me a bit more at ease. Your Nora right?"


    Hearing her name being called caused Nora to almost jump out of her seat as she looked at King Augustus. She did not say a word but nodded her head up and down as if she was a woodpecker. Getting an answer from Nora, King Augustus turned and looked at the two younger girls. "And your names?"


    The two girls only stared at King Augustus, clearly scared out of their minds. But when asked their names the girl''s faces went even paler for some reason. Seeing this ke turned to Alicia and asked: "Alicia did you ever hear what their names were when you were in the Illusion World?"


    "Huh? Ah! No I had no idea that they existed until the end of the test. So I never did get to hear their names." Alicia answered.


    "Then they probably do not know their names either. Alicia you should give them both names." ke figured if they did not have names in the Illusion World then they did not have names, to begin with.


    "Names... " Alicia looked at the two girls who were almost shivering. She frowned and waved her hand at them. "You two,e here."


    When they heard Alicia call them, the two quickly got out of their seats and ran to her side. Only then did they seem to calm down a little bit. Alicia reached out with a smile on her face andbed the two girls'' hair with her fingers. She looked them up and down before saying: "Hmmm.. Both have brown hair and green and purple eyes. Jasmine and Jade What do you two think?"


    The two girls looked back at Alicia and finally a smile formed on their faces as they nodded their heads and in low voices said: "We like themThank you, Princes..."


    "Good then you two will be Jasmine and Jade. " Alicia smiled and ruffled their heads causing them to let out a giggle. Alicia then turned to Nora and called her over. "Nora I know this is a huge change for you, but I hope you will still be my little sister..."


    "Big Sister I have always been a ve I was bought by the royal family and then assigned to you. At first you treated me unkindly, yelled at me, threw things at me. But I guess that was actually not you. The you, I know, that made me her sister was the one who called out to me that day, protected me, and gave me a new life that I have never expected. Whether it is Princess Venessa or Princess Alicia I do not care. You will always be my Big Sister, no matter who you are.


    "My life is yours to do as you see fit. The loyalty I pledged that day will not change just because you are a different person. What scares me though is that if you did not bring me to this new ce, from what I have been hearing as you all have been talking,then my life would have been nothing more than fake existence. So now more than ever I owe you my entire being since you are more akin to a mother for bringing me to life." Nora''s words were full of respect and sincerity as she spoke from her heart. Her eyes as she looked at Alicia was that of a child who looked at their mother.


    In a sense what Nora had just said was true. They were in fact fake existences that were created by the Illusion World. Since Alicia gave them life that would make her their mother in the real world. Not a single person who sat at the table denied Nora''s im either. Not even Alicia. Because it made so much sense. But this did not stop Alicia from tearing up at Nora''s heartfelt words.


    Alicia reached out and pulled Nora into a hug. She felt a strong connection with Nora, a sisterly bond that had been nurtured in the Illusion World. That will now grow even more in the real world. "Nora, no matter what, you will always be my little sister. This now goes the same for the both of you, Jade, Jasmine!"


    ***


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 133: A Promise Between the Two Part One

    Chapter 133: A Promise Between the Two Part One


    Alicia decided to have Nora, Jade, and Jasmine stay in the cottage of her space for now. At least until the test was over. King Augustus said he would give ire a free pass on the test to allow her to help educate the three girls on the new world they are now in.


    Now knowing that she was not actually human and was from a race known as the Celestial race and that there was only one person who could exin things to her, Alicia knew she had to muster up her courage to talk to ke more. Though she was still quite embarrassed to even look at him now that he had confessed his love to her, she still needed to find out about herself.


    ke was standing out front of the cottage speaking with King Augustus while Alicia was settling in her new little sisters. "ke, I know I said you can marry Alicia in the future. But are you not being a little hasty with your sudden confession?"


    "Hmm? What''s wrong with expressing my love to the girl I n to marry in the future? I do not expect her to reciprocate my feelings right away. I will protect her and stay by her side while we both grow up to be adults. This has nothing to do with Alicia''s lineage or her power. The only thing I care about is Alicia herself. What she decides to do in life is up to her. I will do whatever I can to help her aplish her goals." ke''s main thing was Alicia''s happiness. As long as she was living the life she wanted that was all that mattered.


    "What if she says she does not love you and does not want to marry you when the timees?" King Augustus asked seriously.


    "Then all I can do it keep staying by her side and hope one day she does fall in love with me." ke replied honestly. He would not force himself on to her if she really did not like him. He would only try to do his best to get Alicia to see him as a love interest.


    "Well, I do not see that happening. I hate to admit it but my little girl does have feelings for you. How deep they go I do not know." King Augustus let out a sigh. He did not want to give up Alicia to any man. But there was no one in this world who was more suited for Alicia than ke. His devotion was real.


    "Don''t worry I will not marry Alicia out. I will marry into your family." ke suddenly said.


    King Augustus turned to look at ke in surprise. A faint smile formed on his lips. "You are a good kid. I will hold you to that. As I see it now I have no heir to the throne. With the current Alicia as she is now she is already one hundred times better than that idiot son of mine. If only Adrian could act as Alicia does then I would be able to rest at ease when I finally abdicate. But now he is stripped of his title. His ambitions are too great and I fear that in the future if I did pass him the throne he would ruin this kingdom. That''s why after watching Alicia''s actions so far I have been putting a n in ce in my head. As long as Alicia stays the same as she grows older, she will be the Crown Princess of stine and the Heir to the throne. I hope at that time you will assist her in any way possible. Because you are the only one I can trust with my daughter."


    ke looked at King Augustus, his cold face melting to a warm smile. He drew his sword and went down onto one knee. "I swear by my sword. That no matter what happens in this life, I will protect Alicia at the cost of my own life. I will never betray her and she will be my one and only."


    "Haha! A god swearing to his sword! This is new, but I like it. Remember do not force Alicia to be with you. If she so chooses to not fall in love with you then keep away any pesky flies that she might like. I would rather her to be single forever than be with anyone else! Humph!" King Augustus would never allow his daughter to be with any man he does not approve of!


    "What pesky flies?" King Augustus froze in ce, he turned around to see Alicia standing there with her head tilted to the side looking at him with questioning eyes.


    "Ahaha It''s nothing, do not worry." King Augustusughed awkwardly as he replied.


    "Hmmm? Okay ke, can we talk?" Alicia paused and looked up at King Augustus before continuing. "Privately?"


    "Ahem Then Alicia I will head back and check in on how things are going with the test." King Augustus took the hint and vanished into thin air.


    Alicia stood in front of ke, her cheeks and ears red as she looked at the ground. She twiddled her fingers as she tried to put her thoughts into words. "ke what you said earlier. It made me very happy. I-I will not lie to you I do like you. I like you a lot. But... I am not ready for a rtionship. I am too young and my path in life has yet to be fulfilled. So I was kind of hopp..."


    "I will wait. As long as you need, I will wait. I will stay by your side and wait until the day you are ready. But remember this. No matter if it takes hundreds of years or more I will wait. Because in this life Alicia You are my one and only. My love for you will never change no matter how much time passes." keid out his entire heart for Alicia to see.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 134: A Promise Between the Two Part Two

    Chapter 134: A Promise Between the Two Part Two


    ke''s words, his love, Alicia could feel. She felt very warm inside and blessed at the same time. She never thought the knight that had saved her life when she first came to this world would one day be here standing in front of her saying such words to her. At first, her feelings were nothing more than admiration and respect for the young knight. But slowly as she spent time with ke her feelings began to change from respect and admiration to that of interest and yearning. She felt happiness, security, like a void inside her was filled when ke was around. She started finding herself looking for ke''s shadow when she did not see him. If these were not the feelings of love she did not know what was.


    A few tears rolled down Alicia''s cheek as she finally raised her head and looked at ke. A smile as warm as the sun spread across her blushed face. "If in the future you find someone else and decide you no longer love me. Let me know. But if you still do love me, just as much as you do now, then when I am ready I will be willing to marry you. To be honest, if I was older than I am now, I would probably jump into your arms and have you whisk me away. But right now I am only ten. We have many years ahead of us and there is no telling what might happen. But I will promise you this. I will not look at another man as I look at you. From this day forward I, Alicia Von stine, will belong to ke Rosnd in a promise between us, to marry in the future."


    ke smiled and reached out and cupped Alicia''s cheek, causing her whole face to turn red. "Then it is a promise between the two of us."


    Loeri who was peeking in on the two from afar had tears rolling down her cheeks as she witnessed the scene between the two. "Alicia if he ever betrays you I will cut off his head. Your noble and awe inspiring dragon will ward off any bitches that try to covet him."


    "Aunty Loeri swore! I''m telling Mother." Frey who was sitting on Loeri''s shoulder puffed out her cheeks and looked angrily at Loeri.


    "Hey listen here you bratty Fairy! This dragon miss is over one hundred years old. I can swear all I want!" Loeri shouted.


    "No! Mother said you can not swear! Swearing is bad. One should not use swear words because then you will sound like a bandit. Mother said people who swear get no food! Wait until I tell Mother, you won''t get any food tonight!" Frey stood up and put one hand on her hip while the other hand was pointing and shaking up and down at Loeri.


    "Wait! Look Frey Honey Dear! Aunty was just excited just now. There is no reason to tell your mother. Aunty is sorry for yelling at you!" Loeri suddenly started to panic when the words no food weresaid. Eating and sleeping were her favorite things to do. Taking one away was like destroying the other! She wouldn''t be able to sleep if her stomach was not full!


    "Ahem." The sound of someone clearing their throat came from behind the duo.


    Loeri turned her head and looked at Alicia who was standing there with her arms crossed across her chest while tapping her foot on the ground. The look she had on her face said it all. "No dinner!"


    "Wait Alicia nooo!!!!" Loeri''s eyes were filled with despair. As she dropped to her knees andtched ontoAlicia''s legs. "Alicia I know I am in the wrong please don''t take my dinner away!"


    "Who told you to eavesdrop on someone''s private conversation!"Alicia yelled her facepletely red. She could not believe Loeri was actually eavesdropping on her and ke''s conversation!


    "Alicia it''s not what you think! I was I was I was ch-cheering for you! Yeah! That''s it! I was cheering for you hoping everything would work out!" Loeri quickly tried to find an excuse.


    "Humph!" Alicia shook Loeri off, turned, and walked away. Loeri quickly chased after her and behind her pping her wings to keep up was Frey.


    ke watched the whole scene with a smile on his face. He was in a very good mood. Now that the two had promised to marry in the future. Other than the promise their rtionship stayed the same. But this was also a good thing. It meant the could nurture their feelings for each other slowly over time.


    ---


    In a dark dingy cave, Dolnar was kneeled on the floor with his head lowered. "You damn idiot you almost ruined the n! If I did not have you dragged back here for punishment you probably would have never returned! I told you from the start not to involve the humans until the time was right. But you couldn''t hold yourself back!? You are lucky they did not find anything that could cause trouble for our n. We only need to wait ten more years! Ten years and we can once again reveal ourselves to the world and im it for our own. "


    "Your Highness that was not my intention! If it was not for that girl and the god who protected her..." Dolnar did his best to plead his case but the person in front of him was turning a deaf ear.


    "Take him away, he is to spend the next six years in the dungeon to cool himself off."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 135: Test Of Generosity Part One

    Chapter 135: Test Of Generosity Part One


    That night Alicia finally settled her poor little heart down. It was beating so fast during her conversation with ke that she thought that it would jump out of her chest. But once she did finally calm down, she couldn''t stop the big grin that was stered onto her face. Sheid on her bed and grabbed her pillow as she screamed into out of excitement. ''<em>I actually made such a promise with ke! Fifteen years in my past life and I had never once even so much as held a boy''s hand. Not even ten years have passed in this life and here I am engaged. Now that I think about it, ke is only fourteen In a sense, I should see him as a little kid because mentally I should be around twenty five. I wonder if its because I did not get to mature like a normal child. Although I grew up around Royal Father in this life, I still interacted mostly with Loeri as a friend. After l left the forest and reached the capital, I became friends with ire, Rose, and Sta. So I guess my current maturity is still around the age of fifteen?</em>''


    Alicia let out a sigh. Although she had grown in certain aspects she still saw herself as a kid. This was probably the reason why she had epted the fact that she liked ke even if he was only fourteen. After mulling over her engagement with ke for a while. Alicia finally drifted off into dreand.


    The next morning Alicia was standing outside the cottage with ire, Rose, Sta, Frey, and Princess Catherine. "Nora, Jade, Jasmine, let me formally introduce you to my friends and family. This here is ire. She will be helping you three get an understanding of this world and assist you with your daily needs. Next to her is Rose. Normally Rose takes on the same roles as ire but she is more of my personal guard whereas ire was appointed as Frey''s personal guard by me. Frey as you can see is a fairy but she is also my daughter. Which makes you three her aunts. So don''t spoil her too much.


    "Thenes Sta, my best friend. If you are ever in need of any help and I am not around, look for Sta she can assist you. And the pretty girl in the blue dress is one of my Big Sisters Catherine. She is the Second Princess of stine."


    "So you three are the ones my Little Sister brought out of the Illusion World. I heard about you from Royal Father and from Alicia. Since Alicia sees you as her little sisters that makes you my little sisters as well. Come to me if you ever need anything." Princess Catherine stepped forward and pulled the three girls into a hug. Alicia was happy to see Princess Catherine was so willing to ept them. She was afraid that might be a bit of discrimination against Nora and the two girls because of their origins.


    Besides those who would be seeing Alicia every day, Princess Catherine was also let in on Alicia''s origins. Surprisingly, Princess Catherine, after hearing that Alicia was of a race that was not from this, her reaction was only a shrug of the shoulders followed by her saying: "Alicia is Alicia, is she not? She is still my little sister and anyone who says different I will fight tooth and nail with." Before storming off leaving behind a stupified King Augustus. It seemed Princess Catherine hade to care deeply about Alicia since watching her go through the tests. During thest test, Princess Catherine had to take care of a few things back in the castle so she was not able to be there for Alicia''sst test. She had only found out about the day''s happenings when she returnedte at night.


    With everyone epting the three girls, Alicia felt more at ease. She said her goodbyes to the three girls and Frey and left her space with Princess Catherine, Rose, and Sta. ire was to stay behind and help Nora, Jade, and Jasmine get a better understanding of this world.


    "Today''s test will start with the Test of Generosity. There is not much to exin this time around. But I will warn you that being too generous or generous to the wrong person can lead to failure! Alright, line up!" King Augustus yelled out before shing and appearing next to Alicia. "Alicia, I suggest that you refrain from touching too many of the illusions."


    "I know. Royal Father, I will do my best to contain my emotions. But sometimes it is a bit hard..." Alicia said.


    "Well either way, if the Illusion does be real it will be loyal to you so it is not so bad. Just be careful is all. We do not want others to begin talking." King Augustus was worried that if anyone found out that Alicia had the power to make illusions real, that someone with bad intentions would try to kidnap Alicia and force her to make powerful illusions be reality.


    "I will do my best Royal Father." Alicia smiled and hugged King Augustus''s waist.


    "Royal Father can you allow me to step in if I think there is a chance that it might happen again?" Princess Catherine stepped forward and asked.


    "This is a good idea! I will make it so you can step in if the situation calls for it. But you can not step in unless you see a strong connection between Alicia and the illusion she is about to touch." Having someone on the inside to stop these actions was a good idea. It would at least make it a bitless likely Alicia wille out with another three sisters.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 136: Test Of Generosity Part Two

    Chapter 136: Test Of Generosity Part Two


    The familiar sh of white light filled Alicia''s eyes as she entered the Illusion world for the fourth time. When things became clear she found herselfying in a hard wooden bed. There was no mattress nor straw. Just wood and a tattered nket that did nothing to keep her warm. The room itself was very cold. Alicia looked down at herself to find that she was basically skin and bones.


    "This is a familiar situation..." Alicia frowned.


    The feeling in her stomach was something she never wanted to feel ever again. But here she was feeling the unbearable pains of hunger. Letting out a sigh Alicia slowly rose from the bed. She took a better look at her surroundings and saw that although she was hungry the room was kept rather clean all except for the chamber pot in the corner. There were no windows so Alicia had to guess that this girl had to carry the pot outside to dump it. There was nothing in the room except the bed, chamber pot. and a dirty dress sitting in the corner neatly folded. Currently Alicia was only wearing a long thin shirt. She guessed the poor girl could not afford any under garments. That being said Alicia still felt very ufortable to be goingmando but she had no choice at this time since she had to make due with what she had.


    Alicia walked over to the dress and picked it up. The dress was long and reached down to her ankles. From the size of it Alicia figured the body she was in was in her early teens. Feeling that the fabric was pretty thick Alicia wondered why the girl didn''t just sleep in this dress to keep warm at night. "Well, since this dress is warm I will put this on and use part of the under shirt to make some underwear."


    With a loud rip, Alicia ripped part of the dress part. She did not have any thread or needles so she could only make a makeshift side tie underwear. She had ripped two small sections and onerge section of the long thin shirt. Using her teeth she was able to make two holes at each end of therger section of the cloth. Then the small sections were fed through the holes and then tied at her sides.


    "It feels a bit awkward since the middle is bigger than it should be. But at least I have something on underneath." Alicia then stuck the thin shirt back on, that now came up to her knees, and then she put the thick dress on over it before opening the door to her room.


    When the door opened the cold air from outside rushed into the room causing Alicia to shiver. It seemed the ce she was in was a windowless hut. She did not exit the room right away because the ground outside was covered in snow. Alicia closed the door and looked around the room for something to cover her feet. But her search was in vain since there was nothing left to see within the room.


    Letting out a long sigh, Alicia once again took off her dress and then the thin long shirt. She looked at the nket and then the wooden bed. "Well it might be very ufortable but, the nket is already in tatters and I can try to bunch it up for morefort. I guess it would be the same as wearing a pair of geta that the ancient Japanese used to wear back on Earth." Alicia mumbled to herself.


    She quickly went to work making a pair of shoes for herself. The wood on the bed was somewhat ky so she had no issues getting a few solid pieces for herself. After sizing them to fit her feet, she took some more cloth from the thin shirt and then wrapped it around her feet. To secure it she used two pieces of cloth from her thin shirt. She bit a few holes for the cloth all the way around the ankle area and then weaved thin pieces of cloth into the holes, leaving just enough extra for a tie at the back of the ankle. After sizing it up pretty well, Alicia stuffed the wood pieces at the bottom of her shoe before she took the tattered nket and tore off a few pieces of it toyer that on top of the wood. After admiring her handy work Alicia stuck the shoes on. Though they were ufortable they were still better than nothing. These shoes that she made would not keep her feet from getting wet but they would at least keep the soles of her feet safe from any sharp objects.


    "Now to go find out where exactly I am." Alica muttered as she opened the door to the outside once again.


    The ground was covered in snow as far as the eyes could see. The tree line that seemed to be around a kilometer away was also caked with snow, the trees'' branches sagged under its weight. The cold wind pierced Alicia''s clothes and her feet were frozen solid already. But staying where she was was only going to lead to her death. Whether it be cold or hunger one of them would take her life. She turned around to see that this was the only hut in the middle of nowhere. Behind the old hut was a field of snow that stretched out so far that she could bearly see a mountain range off in the distance. She really had no idea why or how her current situation had anything to do with the term generosity. This wasplete and utter poverty.


    "Well... It seems I can only go out and search for food. My feet all the way to the top of my head are freezing but if I continue moving I should warm up a bit. The tree line is not far and it seems to be dense so the snow should be less under the trees canopies. I will make that my goal first. I just worry about frostbite in my feet at this point." Letting out another long sigh, Alicia mustered up her determination, and with her destination set, Alicia stepped out into the shin high snow.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 137: Test Of Generosity Part Three

    Chapter 137: Test Of Generosity Part Three


    Each step Alicia took felt as if her feet would freeze off at any time. But the determination to keep moving was strong. She trudged through the snow shivering the entire way as the ice cold wind pelted her body. The wind was so strong it made her tear up only to have said tears freeze on her cheek. With her arms across her chest as she continued on an hour had passed. The tree line now in front of her. The wind from before, no longer able to reach her body thanks to the trees in front acting as a shield.


    "Thankfully there is barely any snow here." Alicia happily said as she stepped into the tree line.


    There was only about a centimeter of snow at the entrance of the tree line. A meter in and the snow was nothing more than a dusting on the ground. Alicia quickly gathered a bunch of rocks, sticks, and some tinder together. She first tried to use magic to see if she could start a fire but she could not even feel the flow of Magicules in the air. So after a bit of work dealing with the damp branches she was finally able to start a small fire to warm her frozen body. She carefully edged closer to the fire to try to warm her soaked makeshift shoes.


    After the ground warmed enough around the fire Alicia finally took her wet shoes off andid them on the ground near the fire to fully dry them out. Alicia looked at her deep red feet that felt like they were frozen solid and pouted a bit. While Alicia warmed her body she decided to n out her next course of action.


    "Once I have the feeling back in my limbs, I will search for food. From there I am not sure what to do. This test makes no sense. There is nothing even here for me to give an act of generosity to." Alicia felt a major headacheing on. "I will just have to get some food in me first before I make my way through the woods."


    This was the best decision since heading back to the old hut would require her to have to walk through the deep snow again and there was nothing to start a fire within that hut. So going back would be nothing more than asking for death. After twenty minutes, Alicia could finally feel her feet again. Barefooted, Alicia decided to leave the fire going to dry off her shoes as she got up and looked around at the small nts that were sticking up out of the ground. She did not wander too far. She made sure that the fire she made stayed in her line of sight as she searched for food.


    She circled her little base camp a few times pulling up nts by their roots to see if she could find any wild vegetables. During this time she would run back and forth to the fire to make sure it did not go out.After spending an hour searching, she finally found some forest yams. When she found the forest yams a smile spread across her face. There was only the one nt but there were four yams in total.


    With finding this one nt that meant that there might be a few more nts nearby.Alicia figured she would eat her fill and then search some more.She quickly gathered a bunch of tall grass, a few long thin green sticks as well, and brought it back to the fire with her. She decided to weave a small basket to hold the yams in so she could carry them with her as she made her way through the forest. She had no idea how far this forest spread out but she knew it was warmer and safer than sitting in a frozen hut with no food.


    The entire day passed and Alicia had weaved a basket that wasrge enough to be carried on her back. She had even added woven straps to it in order to carry it easier. She weaved a bit of bark from the nearby trees into it as well as key points such as the bottom, the very top and the spots where the straps were connected in order to strengthen the basket just enough to be able to carry a decent load.


    As night fell Alicia did not hear any animals. Although she did not hear any this did not mean that there was none. She had already made a few primitive spears out of long branches and sharpened rocks. She used tree bark to fasten the sharpened rocks to the branches. She sat by the fire with her knees tucked in under her chin. Her eyes slowly closed as the tiredness of the day set in.


    "Your Highness! I see something ahead!" A rough male voice could be heard off in the distance.


    Alicia who had fallen asleep, eyes shot open to see that it was already morning time. The fire she had made was now smoldering, giving off little puffs of smoke. She turned her gaze towards the sound of the voices to see two men on horseback weaving in and out of the trees making their way towards her.


    Alicia quickly grabbed her things and readied one of the spears she made in case these men were hostile in any way. Her eyes never left them as they quickly arrived in front of her. "Your Highness it''s a young girl..." A bearded man in armor and a thick fur coat said as he looked at Alicia.


    "So it is and from the looks of it, it seems your face is scaring her, Fenral." A lowugh came from behind the bearded man. A handsome young man wearing an exquisite fur coat dismounted his hours and walked towards Alicia. "Little Miss, do not be afraid I want to ask you afew questions if that is okay?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 138: Test Of Generosity Part Four

    Chapter 138: Test Of Generosity Part Four


    Alicia looked at the young man who was smiling at her, with great suspicion. She did not lower her weapon as she said: "If you have a question then ask. I may not be all that strong, but if you make any funny moves, I know for a fact that I can at least take you with me."


    The young man looked at Alicia''s unwavering eyes and was a bit surprised but at the same time, a sh of interest could be seen in his eyes. "Little Miss, worry not, we will not harm you in any way. My name is Prince Christophe, normally everyone calls me Prince Chris. You may just call me Chris. No need for honorifics."


    "Your highness!" The bearded man yelled out in dismay. It seemed to Alicia that the bearded man was not happy how the Prince was being so friendly with me.


    "Greg, stop being such a stick. The girl is already cautious enough as it is. With you yelling she might not even be willing to talk to us." Chriscalmly reprimanded. "Little Miss, I apologize for my guard. He can be a bit naggy sometimes."


    Chris''s guard Greg frowned at Chris''s words. But he did not say anything. Alicia looked at the two and sensing they really meant her no harm she lowered her attack stance. "Give me a minute to get a fire going again. It''s cold just standing here."


    Alicia then turned around and put a bit of tinder and then a few short logs on to the fire before bending down and blowing on the smoldering charcoal. The charcoal turned red as she blew on it causing the tinder to catch fire once more and soon the mes spread to the logs. The fire was once again brought to life allowing Alicia to ce a few more logs on top to keep it going for a while.


    As she got up from the ground she felt a warm coat being ced over her frozen body. She turned to see Chris staring back at her with a warm smile on his face and a pair of boots in his hands. "I must apologize I didn''t realize that you were wearing so little. Not even wearing anything on your feet. Wear this so that you can stay warm."


    Alicia was in a daze as Chris pushed the pair of boots into her hands and then turned to sit down on the ground. Seeing how kind he was being Alicia gave a faint smile as she bowed her head to him. "Thank you, Chris."


    "It''s the least I can do. Is it okay if I ask my questions now?" Chris asked.


    "Of course." Alicia said as she went and sat down on the other side of the fire. She had purposely moved away from Chris to distance herself from him. She had also made sure to pick up her basket and spear.


    Chris noticed this movement but did not say anything. He found it interesting that a girl would actually willingly distance herself from him instead of trying to get closer to him once they found out his status. ''<em>She really is different.</em>'' Chris thought to himself.


    "Then I will ask, you seem pretty young maybe around thirteen years old? Where are your parents and where are you from?" Chris was wondering why such a young girl was out in this forest in the dead of winter.


    "I do not know how old I am or even what day or year it is. I have been living as best as I can on the brink of starvation in an old hut in the snowy field not too far from here. Since winter set in I had to leave my home in order to find food or I would have starved to death As for parents I do not even know if I had any or not." Alicia answered these questions this way because she really had no idea of anything. It was good that she was not in some small vige and was alone out by herself otherwise this could have been awkward.


    "I see" Chris put on a grim face. He had no idea what kind of hardships this poor girl had to deal with all alone out here by herself. "You see these grounds are the royal families hunting grounds. When I was out on my usual hunt this morning I noticed the smoke and came to investigate. And here I found you. This must be fate of some kind. So... Umm I am sorry I did not catch your name."


    "Alicia At least that is what I call myself." Alicia replied.


    "Then Alicia, would you like toe with us? I just so happened to need an assistant to help keep track of my day to day activities. You will be paid and will get room and board." Chris offered what was like a golden egg to Alicia. But she did not ept right away because she was not sure if this young man in front of her waspletely telling the truth. Until she had one hundred percent certain she would keep her guard up no matter what.


    "Your offer is very nice but I am not sure if the person you say you are is truly you If I ept would you allow me to keep my weapon? This way if you are not who you say you are I can at least take my own life before you can do anything to me?" Alicia looked at Chris, her eyes showing her determination. If she can at least keep her weapon then she would follow otherwise she would rather kill herself and end the test than let anything else happen to her.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 139: Test Of Generosity Part Five

    Chapter 139: Test Of Generosity Part Five


    Chris looked at Alicia and those eyes that showed they would not waver if he said no. He let out a long sigh and turned to Greg who was standing behind him. "Greg give her your sword."


    "What!? Your highness! If I give her my sword what if she tries to kill you?" Greg shouted.


    "Greg, do it! If she wanted to kill me she already had many chances. Plus, if it will give her peace of mind and allow her toe back with us then it is worth the risk. If I end up getting stabbed then it will most likely be because I deserved it!" Chris would not take no for an answer. He was determined to bring Alicia out of the woods and somewhere safe.


    Greg reluctantly detached his sword from his hip and handed it to Chris who then in turn stood up and walked over to Alicia. "To show I mean no harm please take this sword. If I try to do anything to you on the way back feel free to use it to defend yourself."


    Alicia looked up at Chris in surprise. She did not think this young man would go this far for her. But this also works out well for her as well. Now she had a sword which was what she was familiar with. The one thing Alicia forgot, was that her current body was very weak and the sword was heavy. But she could still lift it enough to at least defend herself if needed. "Then I will take you up on your offer."


    Chris smiled and pulled out a bit of dried meat from his side pouch and handed it to Alicia. "Eat this to gain a bit more strength."


    The smell of the dry meat hit Alicia''s nose causing the salvia in her mouth to run wild. Unable to control herself she snatched the dry meat and bit into it, savoring the taste as if it was the best food in the world. A smile formed on her face as she chewed the dry meat. Chris looked at the girl and was stunned. Although she had sunken in cheeks due to malnutrition you could tell she was actually a beauty. Her smile was enough to warm one''s heart just by seeing it.


    Even Greg who was disgruntled the entire time, brow eased up after seeing her smile. He realized he had been a bit too cautious with this little girl. Seeing someone eat dried meat so happily, you could tell she had not eaten such a thing in months, maybe even years.


    "Once you are done we will head out." Chris smiled and went over to Greg and spoke a few words. Greg nodded and went to ready the horses.


    Ten minutester Alicia finished the dried meat and stood up wiping her mouth with her hands. Chris walked over to her and handed her a sk of water which Alicia had happily epted. She had only drunk melted snow yesterday from a leaf so she was quite thirsty.


    After putting out the fire, Alicia and Chris walked towards the horse. There were only two horses so Alicia figured she would have to walk, which she did not mind doing. But to her surprise, Chris who had just hopped up on to the horse reached down and pulled her up into his arms making her sit side saddle. "Huh!? Chris, I can walk, it''s fine!"


    "We are two hours from our main camp and half a day''s ride from the nearest town. How can you walk that far? Or should I say how are you going to keep up with the horses when the boots I lent you barely stay on your feet?" Chris replied to Alicia''s words with multiple questions.


    After hearing his words Alicia was not able to argue. Mainly because he was right. Right now, the her, in this Illusion World can not walk that distance to the town and would most likely die on the way. Alicia could only lower her head in resignation and kept quiet. Chris seeing Alicia being obedient smiled brightly and flicked the reins causing his horse to take off.


    As Chris said, it took almost two hours to reach his camp. The entire ride Alicia felt very ufortable since she was so close to some strange man. In her heart, she was apologizing left and right to ke for being this close to another man. They had just got engaged and now she was forced to sit side saddle with someone other than ke.


    Luckily this onlysted until they reached the campsite where Alicia clutched the sword in her hand and quickly escaped, backing far away from Chris causing him to let out augh. "We will need an hour to camp but we will be taking a carriage back."


    Hearing that they would be taking a carriage back, Alicia let out a sigh of relief. Greg who was watching all of Alicia''s reactions was quite surprised to see that there was actually a female that did not want to be close to the Prince. Normally girls are doing this and that just to be close to him. And here was one running away from him. In truth, he found it slightly amusing.


    He was not the only one who found Alicia''s action amusing. Chris also found it quite amusing as well. Alicia''s actions only made Chris even more interested in her. Mainly because she acted differently than other girls. But he would wait and see once she becamefortable in her new position to see if she would change.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 140: Test Of Generosity Part Six

    Chapter 140: Test Of Generosity Part Six


    Earlier outside the Illusion World, King Augustus was frowning a bit as he tuned into Alicia''s test. Quickened footsteps could be hearding up from behind him. "Your Majesty! Your dau. Princess Alicia has somehow pulled the hardest test within the Illusion World. This test alone can take up to a year within the Illusion. Should we forcefully eject her?"


    "No, it''s fine. She will have people watching over her in shifts." King Augustus paused for a minute before turning to the figure standing behind him. "ke, will Frey eat the magicule that you make for her?"


    "Yes, there is no issue. Are you really going to have Alicia take this test? There has not been a single person who has ever passed it except for you." ke asked.


    "If anyone can pass this test it is her. Because it will likely take her a long time to take this test. I will need you to watch over her until the others finish their test and help keep an eye on her new little sisters and Frey." King Augustus let out a sigh as helooked up into the sky.


    "I will make sure anyone important to Alicia is safe and happy. But is it okay if I zap that fake prince for trying to hit on my wife to be?" ke''s eyes were locked on to Prince Chris who was currently holding on to Alicia''s side saddle.


    King Augustus looked at the scene and furrowed his brow. "Yeah, it''s fine zap away." Illusion or not, no man he had not approved of was allowed to touch Alicia!


    ---


    Back to the present inside the Illusion World Alicia was sitting by the window of the carriage as it rocked back and forth towards the capital. Their first destination was to be the town of Ice. Alicia felt this name was a bit generic but she came to find out that the kingdom that she was in was called Kingdom and to make it worse the capital city of the Kingdom of Kingdom was called Capital City. Alicia decided she wouldin to whoever was the one who named these stupid ces for this test. She knew someone was cking on the job when it came to naming ces. There was even a town called dirt


    The entire way to the town of Ice, any time Chris tried to talk to Alicia intimately he kept feeling like he was being zapped by something. But if he kept his conversation on world events or other subjects he would not be zapped. It was like the gods were telling him to stayclear of the girl in front of you or you will be zapped to death.


    In actual fact, this was both kes and King Augustus''s doing. They would send an electrical charge made of Magicules into the Illusion World to charge the Magicules that built up Chris''s body. Chris would then be lightly shocked just enough to keep from getting too close to Alicia.


    Chris was having a hard time trying to figure out what was happening. He couldn''t help but look at Alicia wondering if it was her doing or not. But as he talked with her about other subjects he had noticed that Alicia did not once turn her head his way to speak to him. The entire time she was busy looking out the window.


    This greatly depressed Chris, it was a huge hit to his ego where any girl would fall for his good looks he was sixteen and still not engaged yet. He had been looking for the girl he found interesting. Now that he had found her he was a little deted by herck of interest in him.


    Alicia was oblivious to Chris''s wounded ego as she only cared for ke and only ke. She did not mind talking with Chris in a friendly manner, but she never thought of him as anything except as a new friend in an Illusion World.Alicia also had no idea her time in this Illusion world was nowhere near being over any time soon.


    It was around dusk when the carriage finally made its way through the gates of the Town of Ice. True to its name everything in this town was basically frozen. Large icicles hung down from roofs and ice even covered the surface of many of the buildings. The town itself was actually fairlyrge for how deste the area was around it. But from what Alicia learned from Chris, this area is a vast fertilend during the warmer months. So the townspeople always had a huge stockpile of food for the winter.


    "Your highness we are here." Greg called out from the carriages driver''s seat.


    "Alicia this is the best inn in the town thates with its own private bath per room. I will get you your own room so you may clean up. I will also send one of my maids to take your measurements to get you a new set of clothes as well. We can not have you running around in the clothes you have on now."Chris gave Alicia a bright smile as he got out of the carriage only to turn around and hold out his hand towards Alicia.


    Alicia looked at the outstretched hand in front of herand sighed. She knew he was only doing this out of courtesy so she thanked him for his help before taking his hand. But what she did not expect was that after cing her hand in his he would not let go even after she was already out of the carriage! Alicia wanted to scream! ke had not even held her hand yet and here this Illusion World prince was holding on tightly to hers as if his life depended on it!


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 141: Test Of Generosity Part Seven

    Chapter 141: Test Of Generosity Part Seven


    Alicia struggled as much as she could to free her hand but with her current strength in her current body, it was a hopeless cause. Her other hand started to inch towards the sword on her hip and only when Chris saw this movement did he let go of her hand. But as soon as his hand let go he felt a shock run through his whole body almost making him fall over as he stumbled his steps.


    Alicia paid Chris no mind and walked right past him, following after Greg. The entire interior of the inn was made out of blue stone with white swirls throughout it giving it an icy look to it. There was not much to the downstairs. There were four pirs in two columns that were spaced out enough to have to and fro traffic from the main door. Next to the receptionist desk was a set of stairs that led up to the second floor. But what caught Alicia''s eye the most about this ce was the two hanging nts at the ends of the receptionist''s desk.


    At first, Alicia thought they were some kind of ice sculpture but upon closer inspection, she could see that the nt was actually real. It was like crystal when you first looked at it. Alicia woulde to find outter that it was what was called an Ice fern, a nt that was made of ice. It would not melt unless the temperature was over thirty seven degrees celsius. The only thing was that these nts were very rare and were only born from extremely old ice.


    After checking in and led to their rooms Alicia was dragged off by one of Chris''s maids to have her size measured so that new clothes could be bought for her.After that, they prepared her a bath which Alicia dly climbed into. She needed a chance to rx and calm her nerves. She had a feeling this test would be a lot harder than she had thought. From what she understood their trip was going to take a month. When Alicia learned this she felt that she would fail the test before she even got to enter the capital. But generosity could mean many different things and could be given in many ces. It was just that so far she was literally the one receiving Chris''s Generosity instead of giving it.


    Alicia let out a sigh and a frown as she tried to figure her way around the situation at hand. To her, Chris was overly touchy with her. Always trying to hold her hand or sit close to her. If not for the sword she felt that she might have been forced to share the same room as him! "ke..." Alicia mumbled out loud. Although in the outside world she had seen ke an hour ago in the Illusion world it had been almost two days. She already missed him.


    ke who was listening to Alicia formed a smile on his face when he heard his name being called by her. Now ke was not actually watching Alicia at this time. When he noticed that she was about to get changed and take a bath he quickly shut off the visual mode. But even if he did watch it would not matter to him because the body she was in was not his beloved and would not even make him shy away or blush.


    Just as she was getting out of the bath, a maid walked around the screen andid a new set of clothes out for her before getting a towel ready to help dry Alicia off. "Young Miss, His Highness has said that when you are done changing to go downstairs. He will take you out to eat the special local dishes of this region."


    "Does Chris have toe? I could always order food and then do dishes to pay it off." Alicia did not feel hungry at all knowing that Mr. Touchy Feelly, would being.


    The maid next to her let out a soft chuckle at Alicia''s words. "You are the first girl I have ever seen near His Highness, that would rather do dishes than to let him treat you to dinner. If it was one of the daughters from the noble houses they would have already stripped down and jumped into his bed."


    Alicia''s eyes lit up as she said: "Oh! Quickly go get one of those noble girls this way he will leave me alone."


    The maid almost choked on air as sheughed. "Young Miss sure is odd!"


    After getting dressed Alicia reluctantly walked downstairs. All eyes turned towards her as she gracefully descended the stairs. After getting cleaned up and having a nice dress on, even with being malnourished, she was still a rare beauty. Her silver hair and silver blue eyes were extremely eye catching. Even Chris was having a hard time keeping his eyes off her. She only needed to fill out a bit and she would be a beauty only seen once every one hundred years.


    Even Alicia was surprised at her appearance once she finally went to take a good look at herself. Her hair was so dirty and matted that it looked grey when she first saw it. She also had no idea what her face looked like until she looked into the mirror. What she saw was a beautiful looking young girl staring back at her.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 142: Test Of Generosity Part Eight

    Chapter 142: Test Of Generosity Part Eight


    The dress itself matched her eyes very well and brought out Alicia''s body''s beauty even more. She had a white fur coat and white fur boots on along with a matching pair of white fur gloves. She looked to be a princess of some nation with her current attire. The only issue with Alicia''s current outfit was the fact that she held a sword on her hip. Which looked very out of ce in such a fancy dress.


    Even still, Chris stepped forward and reached out his hand to grab Alicia''s, only for her to slowly start unsheathing her sword. Which caused Chris to let out an awkwardugh and retract his hand. "Chris, me and Jane, the maid you assigned to help me, have decided to go to the street food stalls for dinner. So please do not mind us and have a nice dinner."


    Jane as the maid was called, stared nkly at Alicia''s tant lie before turning her head and snickering. She really did not think that Alicia would lie so boldly in front of Prince Chris. She truly found this very humorous. Even Gregwho was standing behind Chris was turning red in the face from holding back hisughter.


    Alicia found no issues with what she said so she intertwined her arm with Jane''s and dragged the maid off with her right out the Inn''s front door. Leaving dumb struck Chris who was still staring at the spot that Alicia was originally standing. It was only after a few minutes after Alicia had left that he came back to his senses and turned to Greg. "Am I really that unwanted?"


    "Your Highness, Miss Alicia seems to be very defensive against men and you have been being rather pushy as ofte. You have just met, yet you forced her to sit close to you on your horse and you even grabbed and held her hand while walking into the inn. If you wish to win Miss Alicia over, I would suggest taking things at a snail''s pace." Greg gave his honest opinion after watching from the sidelines.


    Chris took it all in and processed it before nodding his head. "Then I will do as you say and take things slow. But I wonder Does Alicia have money?"


    The two men, one young, one old, looked at each other before they both bolted out the door to go and find Alicia.


    Time slowly ticked by and a month passed. Alicia was a bit confused as to why her test had not yet ended. She was starting to get a bit worried since the ones inside the Illusion World could not exit on their own unless they died and death was something Alicia did not want to experience again unless it was absolutely necessary. As Alicia thought about it. If something was wrong, with how King Augustus treated her, he would do anything and everything to make sure she was safe. And then there was ke who seemed that he would be willing to fight the world just for her sake.


    The carriage Alicia was in, rolled up to arge gate to the capital city of Kingdom, Capital City. Anytime the names of this world''s ces were brought up, Alicia would cringe at the bad naming sense. They entered the hustle and bustle of the main street passing many various shops and people who were browsing wares. Alicia was amazed to see such an borate setup with so many people. That was until she started reading the signs. ''<em>Shop, Food Shop, Cooked Food Shop. What the hell is with these names!</em>'' Alicia screamed out in her head.


    Letting out a sigh Alicia decided to ignore anything with text on it. After about an hour traveling within the city, they arrived at arge pce that belonged to Chris. They exited the carriage and entered the main hall of the pce. Chris turned and smiled at Alicia as he said: "Alicia this is where you will be staying from now on. Please make yourself at home."


    "Oh Then I will be sure to put five locks on my door then and only give Jane a key." Alicia said seriously. Her words caused the smile on Chris''s face to freeze.


    ''<em>Did this girl think he was some kind of animal that would enter a girl''s room in the middle of the night!?</em>'' Chris''s thoughts actually made him feel even more depressed. Even though he had taken a step back and was trying to give Alicia distance, he was still being treated harshly with a cold shoulder.


    Jane almost fell into a fit ofughter because of Alicia''s words. The maids and butlers who hade to greet them all stared wide eyed at Alicia after hearing what she said. Some of the female maids even red at Alicia with hatred. As if she hadmitted a great sin for talking down about their idol!


    Alicia on the other hand was just trying to clearly make a fine line between her and Chris. She was not here to get close to Chris. He was her benefactor and that was it. They were on friendly terms but not close enough to be actual friends. She did not want to leave any room that would make Chris think that she liked him.


    At Alicia''s request, Chris grumbled a bit before turning to one of the butlers saying: "Have some people ready a room for Miss Alicia and add five locks to it and hand Alicia all keys to the locks."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 143: Test Of Generosity Part Nine

    Chapter 143: Test Of Generosity Part Nine


    Six months have passed now and Alicia has settled into her job of being Chris''s ''<em>Assistant</em>''. Though it is said that she is to keep track of his day to day life, it is more of her being dragged here and there by Chris himself. During this time she had tried to ''<em>help</em>'' many noble girls climb into Chris''s bed only to find out the next day that they were thrown out once they were found. Luckily after about the tenth time Chris had finally gotten the hint that she was not interested in him in the slightest. Which allowed Alicia to rx a bit. Luckily she was good at her job and Chris did not cast her out.


    Also in the past six months Alicia had finally filled out and no longer looked malnourished. She had even gained a bit more strength allowing her to easily handle her sword. Every morning before her daily duties, she would go and train with the knights for two hours.


    It was a normal day and Alicia was sitting in on one of Chris''s meetings when the door mmed open and a guard came rushing in. "Prince Chris! Word hase from His Majesty! The Dukedom of Duke has invaded the south! Their army is one hundred thousandrge!"


    Although she shouldn''t feel happy, Alicia couldn''t help it in this situation as this meant the real trial had finally begun. And so a dayter Alicia set out in a carriage with Chris towards the southern border. The aim for the Duke Dukedom was to annex the farnds of the south. The Duke Dukedom only had a small number of farmnds and with its ever expanding poption it needed more, in order to feed its people. Alicia could understand this but at the same time she felt it was not good to start a war over resources when trade talks could be called into y. But every country ran differently and had their own ideals. Warmongering nobles who turn a profit off of war would instill the fact that war is the only option to the higher ups. Then there were nation rulers who would prefer to go to war just for the sake of going to war.


    It took almost a week to reach the southern border base camp. This time Alicia was adorned in light leather armor with metal tes on it just like the armor she wore every day outside the Illusion World. When they walked into themand tent the old generals who no longer strolled the battlefield all looked at Alicia with disgusted eyes. These were men who thought that all women needed to do was stay at home and pump out kids. So seeing a young girl like Alicia walk into themand tent they were already boiling with rage.


    "Your Highness what the hell is this brat doing here? Should she not have been left back in your pce to learn how to handle a household?" One of the old generals angrily roared.


    "General Hayes, if I was you, I would watch what you say or your old life will be over before you even knew it. This girl has beat half of our top knights at her current age." Chris gave an angry re at the old general as he said this.


    The old general snorted but did not carry on. Seeing how no one else had anything to say Chris nodded his head to another general who thenid out a map and started to exin their n. "The Dukedom of Duke has to go through this valley in order to reach ournds. The valley runs deep and is nothing but rocky ledges and a river. If we can block this off we can halt their advance."


    Alicia looked at the map on the table and frowned. From what she saw, what the general had said was correct but the farnds in Kingdom relied on that river to water their fields. If it was suddenly blocked off then a famine would spread shortly after. The crops would all die without a sufficient source of water. Leaving a shortage of food.


    Seeing how no one else was going to contradict what was being said, Alicia couldn''t take it. Though it might stop the war for a while it was not a good idea to block that river off and turn their own country''s'' crops into waste. "If you do that you will be killing more citizens than any war could. That river that is in that valley is essential to the crops that we grow here. Are you trying to slowly kill this country due to hunger?"


    The general who came up with this n looked at Alicia, his face red with anger to the point that his veins were clearly visible and protruding out. "Little girl, in war sometimes people need to be sacrificed for the good of the many. If ahundred thousand people need to die for us to keep ournds then so be it!"


    Alicia couldn''t believe the wordsing out of this person''s mouth. It was fine to kill innocent people to win a war? Alicia''s sense of justice welled up within her as she drew her sword and pointed it at the General who had just spoken. "Fine! If it is fine to sacrifice a few people to turn the tides of war, then we should start with you! Your head can be the opening act of this massacre you want to start!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 144: Test Of Generosity Part Ten

    Chapter 144: Test Of Generosity Part Ten


    The whole room went silent as everyone stared at Alicia. The general she was speaking to went pale when he saw the sword being pointed at him. But he also did not understand what the issue was. If they did not stop the war then they might lose a bit ofnd in the process of trying to defend it. But if they blew up the valley they would not lose anynd. Alicia looked at the old general and snorted before putting her sword back into its sheath. The entire time Chris did not say a single word since he had never seen this side of Alicia before. He wanted to know where exactly she was going with her train of thought.


    "It seems you value your life after all. Let me say this. The n you havee up with would kill this country more than losing a for kilometers ofnd. Do you all not realize that the citizens who work hard every day of their life to grow those crops to make a living and feed the people of this kingdom are more important than old men such as yourselves? They are the lifeblood of your country. If they lose the ability to bring water to their crops all because you wish to save a bit ofnd and win a war to heighten up your statuses in the noble circles is basically an act of treason.


    "Look at theyout of this valley. There are many ces we can set up ambushes. Our spies use these very routes in order to gain the information we have. If we use hit and run tactics we can not only reduce the enemy army''s numbers but we can also save thousands of our own soldiers'' lives. Not only that, but we can also even secure the same water route you nned to block off which is essential to our kingdom. Look here and here." Alicia stepped forward and pointed at the map. "This section of the river wraps back and enters the Empire who we have friendly rtions with. If we do hit and run tactics and make it so the Dukedom''s forces are forced to pull back we can secure a defensive line around the river and actually annex it from the Dukedom all together. All is fair and war. If they are here to try to take ournd why not take some of theirs? An essential water route that the Kingdom needs."


    All the Generals stared at the map wide eyed. After looking at everything that Alicia had pointed out they couldn''t say a word against what she was saying because it was true. What she said was correct! The General she had just yelled at Alicia bowed his head in shame towards her and said: "Young Miss I have to give my apologies. Your n makes a lot more sense and not only will we keep ournds but we will also gain some as well."


    "It is not that your n was bad. If it was not for the fact that the river flowed through the valley the n would have been perfect. But we can not sacrifice the citizens who rely on us to protect them just to win a war. If I was a king, instead of war I would try to use diplomatic means to end the war and if that did not work, only then would I wage war. You need to think of the bigger picture before you choose your actions." Alicia hated the idea of war altogether. Countless lives would be lost and there was no guarantee that you could even win. She also despised those warmongering leaders who sat in thefort of their own homes, while the rest of their army was out dying in the name of the country.


    "Young Miss is absolutely right." The old General looked at each other before nodding their heads and turned to Chris. "Prince Chris, may we be so bold to ask if this Young Miss can lead our army?" These words caused another round of socked gazes this time they were trained on to the general who had spoken.


    Chris thought for a moment before turning to Alicia who only nodded her head. "Alright, I approve. So listen up everyone! From this time forward my assistant Alicia will be inmand!"


    Although this would be a headache for Alicia she would rather it be her inmand then the old generals. She knew she would not be able to rely on Chris since he had no experience in war tactics. Alicia, in her past life, spent her time off when not training, ying war tactic games. She liked the process of trying to defeat her enemies with borate ns.


    With things settled Alicia took up her post and went over many different strategies. She made sure to ask the old generals'' inputs to make sure her ns were usible and could be used effectively on the battlefield. The old generals were grateful that she was so willing to listen to what they had to say. Finally after a few hours of arguing about this and that the n was finally drafted and approved by everyone present.


    A little whileter Alicia was standing on a rocky cliff looking off into the horizon. There she saw far off into the distance a line of men making their way towards them. "Okay, they are about a half day out. So we will need to make sure things are all ready! So let''s get to work!"


    ***


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 145: Test Of Generosity Part Eleven

    Chapter 145: Test Of Generosity Part Eleven


    There out the entire canyon,rge boulders were propped up on small rocks teetering on the verge of rolling over the cliffside. Alicia looked on as she watched the men at work doing their best to hurriedly prepare before the Dukedoms forces show up. Besidesrge boulders, there were also stacks of logs on lower ridges and below that were barrels of oil ready to be spilled down. Alicia''s idea was to push the Dukedoms forces into the raging river or retreat back across the rivers bend. Ten of thousands of Kingdom archers with oil dipped arrows were also ready to let loose a barrage over the massive Dukedom army. Alicia''s n would not only reduce the damage to the Kingdom''s forces but also maximize as much damage as they could towards the Dukedom''s forces.


    With the great number of soldiers, the Dukedom had amassed. Alicia already figured that they were using farmers and other untrained civilians for the forefront of the front line forces. Alicia never understood why any country would do such a thing since these so called drafted soldiers were not iron willed and would more than likely run away if their lives were at risk. And since more than anything, the number of actual trained soldiers was far fewer than what they could see it meant the strategy Alicia came up with was perfect.


    "Young Miss the Dukedom Army is about five minutes out!" A soldier who was on lookout came running up to notify Alicia.


    "Alright then! Let''s get everyone ready. Ry my message to the archers, when the oil barrels fall fire at will!" Alicia turned to the soldier and gave out an order. The archers would not be able to see her signal when the smoke started to rise so she had to ry this order now or things would go wrong.


    Time ticked by and a group of fifty thousand had marched its way into Alicia''s ambush point. She waited until they were almost towards the end of the trap before giving the signal. A mass of boulders fell on each side of the valley thanks to therge river cutting through it there was not much space to traverse on the sides of the river. So these soldiers caught in such a trap had two choices, jump in the river or be crushed.


    The bouldersnded on the unsuspecting Dukedom soldiers bringing along with them more rocks that had broken apart from the cliffside as the boulders smashed towards the ground. You could hear the cries of pain and yells for retreat as the Dukedom soldiers did their best to get out of the way of the falling boulders. Some people were even trampled in the process. But when the boulders finally stopped raining from the sky, they thought everything was now clear as those who survived picked themselves up and tried to push forward.


    Alicia once again signaled with her hand andrge logs tumbled down the cliffside next causing another panic. Not waiting for them to recover this time, Alicia, signaled a third time, and the hot oil was dumped down the side of the cliff. This oil was special in how once set on fire it would burn off even in water leaving no trace of it. But the burn time was normally a long time. To prevent any damage to the farms beyond the valley, Alicia had some Kingdom soldiers build a temporary dam to keep the burning oil from flowing into the viges below. Once it burned out the dam would be removed slowly allowing the water to slowly stream back into the viges. Alicia even went as far as to make sure that a supply of water was delivered to the viges for the just in case situations. She wanted to be safe, then sorry.


    The old generals were all amazed at Alicia''s quick thinking and attention to detail. When she exined her reasoning for doing such things.


    "If the oil somehow spreads down to the vige area, it would be best to make sure the citizens have water on hand until the oil fire goes out!" Was her reasoning.


    With the hot oil burning away and firey arrows raining down, the Dukedom army scattered in every direction they could, some even jumped in the water to only be met with an even worse fate of burning and then drowning. Alicia refused to turn her head from such scenes as this was another form of training for her. It was steeling her mind for the worst atrocities that coulde if she ever had to go to war to protect the stine Kingdom. Which she would not hesitate to do if it meant protecting her homnd.


    After seeing such things happening to the front lines, The Dukedom finally retreated back over the bend in the river that connected to the Empire. Themanders on the Dukedom side knew it would be pointless fighting in the valley at this rate. They could only retreat back a bit from their border with the Kingdom and hope toe up with a new n.


    But what they did not expect was how quickly the Kingdom moved. Using the method that Toyotomi Hideyoshi used during the siege of Inabayama Castle, Alicia had a few thousand men prebuild parts of a fort allowing them to quickly move in and build up forts that blocked off both sides of the river. They destroyed part of the bridge that the Dukedom built over the course of a few weeks to cross the bend of the river and making sure no one could pass. With such a feat, in one fell swoop, they not only managed to push back the Dukedom''s soldiers but also annexed a major water route for the Kingdom.


    Cheers of victory could be heard across the river on the Kingdom side causing the Dukedom''s morale to drop significantly. "Sir!" A Dukedom soldier ran into themand tent, sweat dripping from his brow.


    "I know! I do not know who their tactician is, but they are damn smart! We came to annex somends but they annexed ours in a matter of a day! For now, let the men rest. They marched far too long and are too tired..." The head of the Dukedom forces waved his hand as he let out a sigh. He never would have thought such a situation would ur.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 146: Test Of Generosity Part Twelve

    Chapter 146: Test Of Generosity Part Twelve


    "Get those towers up! We need the lookout towers before we finish the walls!" Alicia was standing in the middle of a partially constructed fort yelling out orders. As soon as the walls for the front of the forts were constructed she quickly went to work leading the soldiers to build up certain portions of the fort first. The lookout towers were the most important part of the forts, they had even prebuilt bridge parts to allow for easy ess between the forts. These bridge sections were made out of stone.


    Alicia had once helped her father install a click-lock system floor in one of the rooms in her house back on Earth. So the idea for a click-lock bridge made of stone came to mind. Each section of the bridge was like a puzzle piece at the joints. And took almost three hundred men to move. This was a major undertaking and one of the most important besides the fort itself. Alicia did not want to make the bridge out of wood because a few oil dipped arrows could take the whole bridge out quickly splitting her forces. But now with a stone bridge, they were even able to have watchtowers at each end so they could see what was going on down the river and act ordingly.


    One thing that amazed Alicia was that the few experts she brought from the capital were quick in snapping the bridge together and even securing it underwater. When she had brought the idea of a preconstructed bridge to these experts it was as if a god had sent them a divine message. They took to the idea quickly and in around an hour they already had ns drawn up. With the assistance of the Kingdom''s military, they were able to make the entire bride, with insert sections, in around a day. Since it was a click-lock system it did not matter how wide the river was because they could just snap it together by adding or subtracting pieces as needed from the mid section.


    Now, Alicia did not go that far with the fort at the start but she did bring enough material to start construction of the main walls with stone after the wood walls were put up. They could do this out of sight of the enemy giving them a big surprise when the wooden fort walls were finally burnt to the ground.


    Quickly four days passed because of the time the enemy was giving them, the stone walls of the fort were already in ce around the entire fort. With so much man power this ended up being a simple task. It was on this day that a small boat floated across the river. They waved a white g to show they did note to fight. Seeing this Alicia gave a big smile. This was one of the best oues they coulde out with. If they could use this chance to begin peace talks things would go a lot smoother. Alicia assumed the reason they did not attack was because themanders on the other side already understood that they were not going to be able to fight from water tond with just bows and arrows.


    "Let him in!" Alicia shouted arge wooden gate opened revealing the massive fortress that was still in the process of being built. The Dukedom messenger stared at the fort in surprise. He was truly shocked to see all the fort walls made of stone already constructed and that the Kingdom was already in the process of building stone watchtowers. The Dukedom messenger was brought into themand tent were four old men and a young girl sat around arge table. What really surprised this messenger was that the young girl was sitting at the head of the table.


    "May I ask who is in charge here?" The messenger asked, looking at the four old menpletely ignoring Alicia.


    "That would be our Young Miss here. If you have anything to say, say it to her." One of the old generals said with a wide grin. This grin was as if he was mocking the messenger.


    "Old Sirs, please do not jest! I need to speak to who is in charge here." The messenger voice raised a little to express his anger.


    "Are all the Dukedom''s men this stupid?" Alicia asked in a stern voice. Thoughing from her it sounded like a joke more than putting someone down, due to her youthful voice.


    "Listen brat! You should show som..." The messenger did not get to finish that sentence when Alicia jumped across the table with her sword drawn. Before the messenger knew what was going on he could feel the cold steel of her de pressed up against his throat.


    "Listen to me clearly. The one in charge here is me. The one your Dukedom lost to is me. You are now in my Kingdom''snd. This isnd we annexed from your Dukedom. If you came here to just spout nonsense, I do not mind sending back a reply to the Dukedom in the form of your head." Alicia slowly drew back her sword and walked across the table back to her seat.


    The four old generals all let out a heartyugh. One even said: "We told you who was in charge yet you did not listen! Ahahaha!"


    Wiping the sweat from his brow the messenger finally realized how close he came to death just now. He lowered his head not daring to look Alicia in the eyes. "Our General has gotten word from the grand duke to enter peace talks. We ask that the leaders of both sides to meet in a neutral area."


    "That is fine. War is not something that we should be doing now anyway. Now, more than ever with how the Dukedom is in dire need of food supplies. We already have constructed a floating barge that can host the meeting in the calm sect of the river within the empire territory. We also already have an Empire court representative to oversee the meeting. I myself will be leading the Kingdom side in negotiations."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 147: Test Of Generosity Part Thirteen

    Chapter 147: Test Of Generosity Part Thirteen


    Arge floating barge with a medium sized hut built on top of it floated gently in the calm waters of a small section of river that was situated within the borders of the Empire. Within this medium sized hut was the delegate of the Empire as overseer, the Kingdom, and the Dukedom. They were gathered to bring peace between the Kingdom and the Dukedom before a full blown war broke out.


    The delegate for the Dukedom was their First Prince and first in line to be the next Duke, Prince Henry. On the Kingdom side was Alicia as the main speaker and Prince Chris. The Overseer from the Empire stood up and announced the start of the meeting. "We will nowmence the meeting. We will start with the Kingdom who was on the side to be invaded but also annexed part of Dukedom''snds. Miss Alicia if you will."


    "Wait a minute! Is this little girl going to be the one handling the Kingdom''s delegation? Prince Chris are you okay with this?" Price Henry asked, not hiding his disdain for Alicia.


    "Prince Henry I would watch your words. It is this exact little girl that you lost yournd too in a matter of a few hours. It is also this little girl who had built an entire wooden fort in half a day. If not for her running the show, I have to say our Kingdom would have lost a bit ofnd and not takennd for ourselves." Prince Chris said in a mocking tone.


    Have no words to say Prince Henry gave a "Humph" and sat back down. Alicia paid him no mind as she stood up and took a deep breath. "As I see it, the reason the Dukedom even attempted to invade the Kingdom was due to the famine that is spreading throughout your outer regions. You''re short on food supply and have little to no farnd to help supply your poption with the food needed for your citizens to be able at least a meal a day. Please correct me if I am wrong Prince Henry."


    "No, you are right." Prince Henry reluctantly answered. The Dukedom was a male dominated country so being ced at even standing with a female, that that still smelled of her mother''s milk nheless, really hit a sore spot for Prince Henry.


    "Then I will continue." Alicia gave a smile before continuing. "Since that is the case, instead of waging war and trying to stealnds, you should have sent out a delegation to ask for assistance from the neighboring countries. Why did you not try to handle things in a diplomatic manner instead of putting the lives of your already weakened citizens at risk?"


    "We did! We sent a message to the king of Kingdom, Prince Chris''s father, but our request was rejected!" Prince Henry angrily roared out.


    "Oh? Such a thing happened?" Alicia raised an eyebrow and looked at Prince Chris, who immediately looked away. "I see... Then that does justify your actions. Because of this, Kingdom will not seek anypensation for trying to annex ournds. Instead, I wish to make a deal with you. Prince Herny, though the stupid king of this Kingdom did not answer your call, I will. I have a contract here written up and both signed by the King of Kingdom and also by the Emperor of the Empire. This contract states that both the Empire and the Kingdom will be willing to rentrge plots ofnd that are not currently being cultivated. The rent price for theserge plots ofnd is twenty percent of your yearly crop.


    " That gives you eighty percent to return home with. On top of that, you will, allow us to keep the portion of the river all the way up to the river''s bend that goes to the Empire. There will be no tolls but it is also to ensure the security of ournd and will also be a major free trade route for merchants after a bridge is constructed to bridge the gap between the Kingdom and the Dukedom, as well as the Empire. Our three nations are all connected at this point and would make the best ce for such a route. Boats can enter and exit freely after strict checks of course.


    "What do you say, Prince Henry? This deal is not half bad right?" Alicia exined her n in detail ending with a question to Prince Henry.


    "Are you really saying we can rent your fields at such a cheap cost?" Prince Henry''s tone quickly changed when he heard Alicia''s n. He never thought such a good deal could exist.


    "Of course, twenty percent for thend we are allocating to your country to rent is quite a bit. Also if you find that either the Empire or the Kingdom is going back on their words. I have also brought in the Head Abbot of the Theocracy, who has just arrived." At Alicia''s words, the Abbot walked into the medium sized hut with a big smile on his face.


    "It is good to finally meet you Miss Alicia, The letter you sent me was very interesting. As for your request, we of course ept. If either nation goes back on this agreement, then the Theocracy will call upon God''s worshipers and have them strike down whichever country breaks this contract. But such allegations muste with evidence! If no evidence is present then God''s worshipers will not move." The abbot gave a faint smile as he looked around the room.


    Alicia smiled and nodded her head to the Abbot before returning her gaze to the dumbfounded Duckedom prince. "Prince Henry, Your answer?"


    ***


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 148: Test Of Generosity Part Fourteen

    Chapter 148: Test Of Generosity Part Fourteen


    Prince Henry, stared dumbfounded at Alicia. He really could not believe what was happening. The terms she gave were truly too good. Not only would this save his people but it would help his country''s economy as well with the free trade route. Prince Henry stood up from his seat and walked over towards Alicia and before everyone''s shocked gazes he knelt down on one knee and said: "Miss Alicia please allow this lowly one to give his thanks. Although the Dukedom wanted to take yournds, you went as far as to see our plight and forgave us for such an act of aggression. On top of that, you offered a way for our citizens to escape the famine that has been guing my country. To top it all off you went as far as to secure measures so that no one could renege on this contract. Miss Alicia, you are the savior of my country."


    Alicia was stunned at Prince Henry''s heartfelt words. She could hear the pure gratitude he had towards her in his voice. For a prince who hails from a male dominant country to do such a thing is unheard of. But here he was showing how grateful he truly was. This showed how much he cared for his homnd and its people. "Prince Henry, your thanks is enough, there is no need to lower your head. I was doing what should be done. Although they are not people of my country, they are people in dire need of help. It is every ruler''s responsibility to help nations that are in distress."


    Prince Henry looked up at Alicia''s smiling face, as the sun peered in through the hut''s window casting a halo of light around her. At this moment and time, Alicia was like a messenger of God, an angel that came from heaven.


    Out of nowhere, words no one ever thought they would hear during a meeting to discuss peace between two nations, spilled from Prince Henry''s mouth. "Miss Alicia I love you, please marry me!"


    "No, sorry! Not happening!" Alicia gave an instant rejection. Luckily this awkward situation was avoided when a bright sh of light enveloped Alicia. When the light dimmed she found herself standing in the familiar training grounds once again.


    In front of her was the person she had been thinking about the entire time she was in the Illusion World. Seeing that familiar handsome face brought a big smile to her face as Alicia ran towards him. "ke!"


    Next to ke, was King Augustus who had his arms open wide ready to catch his precious daughter in his arms as she ran towards him only to be bypassed as he watched his precious daughter embrace the man next to him ''<em>Damn brat!</em>'' Was all King Agustus could shout in his mind.


    Alicia paid no mind to the sulking king next to her as she nuzzled her head into ke''s chest. It was only after a few minutes that she realized what she was doing and quickly backed away with a red face.


    ke who had yet to say a word this entire time just allowed Alicia to do as she pleased until she was done.When Alicia backed away he smiled and said: "Wee back Alicia."


    "Ahem! Yes, Alicia wee back." King Agustus let out a dry cough as he congratted Alicia.


    At this time Alicia was so embarrassed by her actions she wanted to find a hole to bury herself in. "T-Thank you..."


    "Alicia because you ended up taking the hardest test within the Illusion World and even passed it. You no longer need to take any of the other tests. Congrattions on bing a squire!" King Augustus gave a wide smile as he announced this.


    Alicia looked at King Augustus trying toprehend what was being told to her. Once it finally clicked in her mind all her previous embarrassment disappeared in a sh as she immediately jumped in the air and yelled out at the top of her lungs "I did it!"


    ke and King Augustus both let out augh. "Alright we need to celebrate, Everyone is waiting inside your space." King Augustus pped his hands. ke took out Alicia''s space and ced it on the ground near a tree.


    All three entered to find arge sign hanging above the cottage that read ''<em>Congrattions, Alicia!</em>'' Alicia looked at the sign and then at the cottage that seemed to be a lot bigger than before. Instead of a single floor, it was now a three story building.


    "This?" Alicia looked over at King Augustus with a questioning gaze.


    "With so many new residents and Loeri now having a human form, I figured it would be best to expand the cottage a bit." King Augustus answered.


    "Thank you, Royal Fa..." Alicia''s words were interrupted when a tiny voice from afar rang into everyone''s ears.


    "<strong><em>MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOTTTTTTTTTTTHHHHHHHHHHHEEEEEEEEERRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!!!!!</em></strong>"


    *<em><strong>Bam!</strong></em>*


    A tiny figure mmed into Alicia''s cheek. "Mother! Mother! Mother!" Frey had tears rolling down her cheek as she rubbed her face back and forth against Alicia.


    "You were gone for a little over a week. If not for ire and the rest doing their best to keep Frey m and entertained, she might have broken downpletely. Even with me there she was still having a tough time." ke exined.


    Alicia''s eyes started to well up with tears at the thought of Frey bing so frantic. "Frey honey, Mother is sorry for leaving you alone for so long. But Mother had to finish her test and was not allowed to bring you with me. But now the test is over, so we will not separate ever again okay?"


    "Frey really missed Mother Please don''t disappear for so long again. Frey thought Mother abandoned Frey." A teary eyed Frey pouted and flew down to Alicia''s shoulder taking up her rightful spot.


    "Anytime I am not around just look for ke or my sisters okay? But one thing I will promise you, Frey, is that as your Mother I will never abandon you no matter what happens." Alicia patted the top of Frey''s head with her finger. She then turned to ire and the rest who had just shown up and smiled at them. And with a slight bow careful to not throw Frey off her shoulder Alicia said: "Thank you all for assisting me and taking care of Frey during this time."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 149: A Time With Family

    Chapter 149: A Time With Family


    Alicia sat around the campfire that King Augustus made. They were celebrating everyone passing the squires exam. Frey was basically glued to Alicia. Refusing to even leave her side for even a second. This of course was to be expected. Ever since she was born she had never left Alicia''s side for such a long time. Alicia did not mind her clinginess either. In fact, she missed this warmth she got from Frey. Although she was small, the little fairy had a huge heart that warmed Alicia from head to toe.


    Food was being roasted on the fire as King Augustus put his skills to work. This was all to Princess Catherine''s amazement. She had never seen this side of her father before. Not able to hold back her curiosity she leaned over to Alicia who was next to her and asked: "Alicia, did Royal Father always cook for you when you were training?"


    "Yeah, Royal Father''s cooking is very good. " Alicia answered nodding her head.


    "Just don''t let Alicia cook or you might end up with some kind of weird organism on your te." Loeri who had a hunk of meat in her hand butted in with her own remarks.


    "Humph! From now on you cook then. You got two hands now." Alicia snorted before turning her head away from Loeri.


    "Ahh Well I think my cooking might be worse." Loeri honestly said as she rubbed her nose. She was a dragon, what the hell did she know about cooking?


    "Haha, you two act just like sisters." Princess Catherine found Alicia and Loeri''s banter rather amusing.


    "That reminds me where are Nora, Jade, and Jasmine?" Alicia asked as she looked around. She did not see, hide, or hair of her new younger sisters.


    "They are working on something. They will be back out in a bit." The one to answer was Sta.


    Alicia happily talked with her newfound friends and family. Before she knew it her world had expanded so much sinceing to this world. She met Berlin (Her Father), Loeri, Frey, Rose, ire, Sta, Princess Catherine, Nora, Jade, and Jasmine, among a few others. Most importantly she met ke, the boy she was now engaged to marryter in life.


    Although there are times when she looks back on her past life wondering how her parents, friends, and other family members are doing. She does not ever wish to go back. She is content here with this new family of hers. She does not know what the future may hold but she knows one thing. Her path in life will never change. She will be a knight that protects this kingdom''s King, its people, and itsnds. Princess or not she would still protect her new homnd that has given her so much in such a short period of time.


    The fire in front of her crackles as Alicia watches everyone around her with a warm smile on her face. These are the smiles she now wishes to protect more than anything. "Alicia you seem happy." ke who had two meat skewers in his hands sits down next to Alicia handing her one of the skewers.


    "Mhm! Surrounded by all the people in this world that I love, how can I not be happy." Alicia stated before taking a big bite of meat.


    "Oh? Everyone you love huh? Does this love include me?"kes words make her almost choke on the pieces of meat in her mouth.


    "Wha-Wha-What are you saying!" Alicia''s face turnspletely red as her eyes dart all over the ce wondering where to look. Realizing it was pointless to hide it she droops her head and nods her head.


    ke formed a big smile on his stoic face only to be pped in the back of the head by a certain jealous father. "Five years! Until then she''s my daughter!" King Agustus bluntly states before grabbing ke by the cor and dragging him off with the excuse of. "I need some help cooking the meat."


    "Fufufu My little sister let the cat out of the bag finally huh?" Princess Catherine sneakily poked Alicia in her ribs causing her to almost jump out of her skin.


    "Big Sister Catherine, can you not sneak up on me!?" Alicia felt like her heart was going to jump out of her chest. She was so lost in her own little world thinking about what she had just said that she didn''t even notice Princess Catherine sneaking up behind her!


    "Haha! If I did that I wouldn''t get to see such a funny reaction out of you!" Princess Catherine teased.


    "Don''t be mean to Mother! Aunty or not, Frey won''t let you pick on Mother!" Frey came flying out from her perch and stood in front of Princess Catherine with her finger pointed at Princess Catherine''s face.


    "Frey, Is a good girl!" Princess Catherine couldn''t help but find Frey''s actions cute and admirable. Though small and weak she still came out to defend Alicia without worrying about her own safety.


    "Yes, she is! But Frey, if it was not Big Sister Catherine who was here joking around or if it was not friends or family please do not act rash like that. If you were ever to get hurt because you were trying to protect me, Mother would be very sad." She truly would be sad if Frey ever got hurt in order to protect her.


    "But" Frey''s head drooped down as she continued: "Frey, understands"


    "Good girl! No matter what though, Mother felt very warm when you tried to defend me. Thank you, Frey!" Alicia reached up and patted Frey''s head causing her to giggle.


    "Hehe!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 150: Squire Training

    Chapter 150: Squire Training


    Everyone who had passed the squires test was given a few days off. During this time Alicia spent most of it rxing with her friends and family. She was about to undertake a three month training course. This course was to help train new squires in groupbat, survival skills, and tracking. Each group would have seven people.


    In Alicia''s group besides herself was Sta, Rose, another girl around Sta''s age named Annelia, ke as one of the protectors/trainers. A middle aged woman named Sue, and another middle aged woman named Bridget. These two women all hailed from lower ss families and worked their way up through the ranks to be knights.


    So out of this entire group, only ke was male. Of course, at first Sue and Bridget were not happy to find out that ke was joining their squad because normally female squires only trained with female squires. This was to make sure no idents happened during tests due to assaults in the middle of the night. But once they found out who Alicia was and that ke has been by her side for over a year as her personal knight, they dropped their protest knowing that ke would not cause any issues. They were also told not to go easy on Alicia just because she held the stine name. Sue and Bridget of course knew this because it was one of the biggest rules in the stine Kingdom when it came to the Knights Orders. Ranks and status mean nothing in the eyes of Knights Orders. Once you became a knight you were to uphold all virtues, failure to do so without a good reason would be expulsion. Meaning, you would be kicked from the Knights Orders, and in some cases when a knight does something that warrants it, death could follow expulsion.


    The stine Kingdom''s Knights Order rules were very strict and were created by the king himself. They were instated when King Augustus took over the throne. Even to this day, King Augustus has already had to expel and sentenced to death, family members, and close friends who tried to use their authority and do heinous acts within the Knights Orders. After one incident when King Augustus''s younger brother, his only brother used his authority as a knight to push intomoners'' homes and do unspeakable acts. King Augustus was outraged and immediately called for his arrest. King Augustus''s young brother who was named Julias stine, once arrested, was hauled to the capitals cities public execution grounds where he was beheaded by King Augustus himself. King Augustus did this so that the people and also those in the Kingdom''s Knights Orders knew that breaking the rules and going against the virtues that make the knights who they are will result in severe punishment no matter who you are.


    Currently, each of these groups were standing together back in the training field, King Augustus was standing up on stage looking down at the group. His eyes scanned each group. He was very happy that Phillip also passed the squires test. He was hoping that with Philip bing a knight he would straighten up a bit and be someone who was worthy of holding the stine name.


    "Today, you will all head out into the Frozen Forest due north of the capital. It will take two weeks to get there on foot. Along the way, if you see any bandits or wrongdoing you must stop it. When you reach the Frozen Forest you will need to survive in the harsh conditions for two months before returning. Though the road to the Frozen Forest is basically safe do not let your guards down and be warned you will have to endure more than just the cold during your stay in Frozen Forest. Going by the Adventurer''s Guild ranking system there will be Demonic beasts from C to A rank at any given time. With a low chance to run into a Disaster rank demonic beasts. So prepare yourselves.


    "Each group will decide on a squad leader. Your squad leaders will be in charge of giving out orders during a fight. Listen to your squad leaders! If by some chance a squad leader is putting their squad in danger your protectors will handle the situation. With this all said, I wish you good luck! In front of you, all are ten teleporters, they will send you all to your starting location." King Augustus finished his words, he gave one more nce at Alicia and Philip before disappearing.


    Down in Alicia''s group, a bit of a standoff was happening. Sta and Rose were fighting with the neer Annelia. "What do you mean Alicia is the squad leader? Why am I not the leader? Wasn''t she the one still in the Illusion World when I came out? That means I finished the test before her! If anything, one of you two girls are a better fit than the pipsqueak over there."


    "Watch your mouth!" Rose red up at Annelia''s words, she was already drawing her sword when a small hand was ced on top of Rose''s hand pushing Rose''s sword back into her sheath.


    "Ignore her words. There will always be a time when we will have to form squads with disagreeable people. For the sake of setting off, we will let her be the squad leader for now and see how she handles things. If things get out of hand I will step in." Alicia calmly expressed her thoughts on things. Alicia did not want to wait around any longer, their first mission was to make it to the Frozen Forest. Two weeks of travel was a long time and she wanted to set off as soon as possible.


    Annelia looked at Rose with a smug grin and her arms crossed across her chest as if she was the final victor. Rose only red back at her but conceded because of Alicia''s words. "See even the pipsqueak knows I am better for the squad leader position!"


    Alicia''s eyes turned cold as she looked at Annelia causing Annelia to feel a bit frightened. "Annelia, I am only giving you a chance to be squad leader for the sake of setting off before dark. But if you continue to run your mouth I do not mind stuffing a gag into it to make our journey quieter!"


    "You! I ought to..." Annelia was about to draw her sword when she was hit with a frightening killing intent. She slightly turned her head to see ke''s cold eyes staring back at her. The killing intent within them caused her to swallow her words. Anneliaposed herself averting her eyes from kes and said: "Let''s set off!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 151: Interlude: The Lazy Dragon

    Chapter 151: Interlude: The Lazy Dragon


    As always I am spending my dayszing about while Alicia goes off to take her test to be a squire. To be honest this is really the life. ire, one of Alicia''s bodyguards is now basically my personal maid. Though she is supposedly here for Frey. But Bahahahaha! I am Loeri the great! So how can she ignore me! She does a wonderful job bringing me snacks and tea while Iy here on this nicefortable bed reading books and napping my days away.


    Before all of this, I was stuck within that barrier doing nothing but eating raw animals and insects that had wandered in. Frankly speaking, if the barrier blocked such creatures from entering I would have died a long time ago. Luckily it only blocked creaturesrger than myself. These creatures could enter no problem but were not able to get out. Which allowed me to survive until Alicia showed up.


    When I first saw Alicia I was surprised to see that a human had made their way into my barrier. But when I actually got a good scent from her I realized she was no mere human. She was something greater than that. I knew this because not even the Gods race could have gotten past the barrier. Dragons have their own god and are just as powerful as those stupid Gods race flunkeys.


    Speaking of Gods race, flunkeys. That ke kid, seems to be on cloud nine since he and Alicia promised to marry each other. Actually it would be funny if when the timees, Alicia is all like "I am sorry ke, but I have found my true love. His name is Harry Toe''s and you will never outmatch him in my heart!" Bahahahaha! Just thinking about it makes meugh. Seeing a sullen face on that brat would be quite wonderful.


    Lately, he has been getting full of himself as well. I see him everyone once and a while hugging Alicia. It''s starting to irk me. But I can''t say anything because Alicia does not seem to mind! Sigh What can I do? Alicia is happy so it''s not like I can butt in. I do find it cute how she blushes and runs away at times though. I mean who wouldn''t.


    Well, time to eat more snacks or so I thought"Aunty Loeri, whatcha doing?"


    "Writing about how your father is a flunkey." Hehe, just in time to relieve a bit of my boredom. Time to pick on Frey a bit.


    "Father is not a flunkey!" Ahh yes, this is it. I love how she puffs her cheeks out. It is rather cute. Oh, she''s balling up her fists! Ohoho! She''s bringing her hand back! Is she going to hit me!?


    "Ouch! Dammit! What the hell Frey! That hurt like hell!" The little fairy just punched me square in the eye! I never thought she would do such a thing. Her fist is little and would not hurt if she punched me elsewhere. But she got me right in the eye! It''s like I was poked in the eye with a stick! Oh damn, this hurts!


    "Don''t make fun of my Father!" Oi! Oi! Why is sheing at me again!? Damnit does she want to beat me up!


    "Ouch! Damn! Frey, stop! I am your elder, your aunt, you know! Wait, ouch! Leave my eyes alone!" She is relentless and quick! Each punch in the eye hurts and she only attacks when I go to peek to see if she is still there! It''s not like I can attack back or she will end up getting hurt! There is only one thing I can do in this situation! I will just take a deep breath and"ire! Frey is picking on me!"


    I had no choice okay!? This damn little fairy hurts! She is like a veteran fighter whizzing around like that waiting for the right moment to sock me in the eye again! I think my eyes are puffy now. Yeah, They are This sucks, luckily it''s only ire here. If Alicia saw this she wouldugh at me. I can not let Alicia know I was beaten up by her daughter. My dragon''s pride will not allow it.


    But now I know not to say anything bad about ke or Alicia in front of Frey. Guh I just want to take a nap. Why did I go and try to instigate the little god of war? Me, the almighty Loeri, the greatest dragon to ever walk Phantasia, am now hiding my head under a pillow, waiting for ire toe and rescue me. The little war god is currently dive bombing my butt with her little feet. Luckily it does not hurt but still


    "What''s going on in here? Frey, what are you doing!?" Yes! The angle has descended ande to save me! I will worship ire from now on. She is my savior!


    "Aunty Loeri made fun of Father!" Ahh... There it is, she turned on the waterworks. Now I will look like the bad guy no matter what I say or how many ck eyes I have.


    "Loeri, I keep telling you to not pick on Frey! How many times do I have to tell you!?" Here it is! I am now going to be stuck receiving a lecture from ire now. Sigh Why is life so unfair? Can I not just go back to reading a book while sipping tea and snacking or can I at least just go take a nap?


    I just want to forget this day. The day I was beaten ck and blue by the little war god.


    ***


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 152: Traveling to the Frozen Forest Part One

    Chapter 152: Traveling to the Frozen Forest Part One


    Annelia was from a family of low ranking knights. In the stine Kingdom Knights have certain ranks based on the merits they are able to gain throughout their careers. The higher the rank the higher the status within the noble circles. The highest rank is Elite Knights. Below that are Master Knights, Expert Knights, Intermediate Knights, and Novice Knights. Annelia''s family has never passed the Intermediate Knight Rank, but even this rank alone is enough to show pride. The only issue is that these ranks can not be inherited so as soon as the knight who has such rank passes away the family''s noble status falls on to the next highest rank within the family. This means each and every knight within a family needs to work hard for the Kingdom in order to gain enough merits to raise their knight ranks. King Augustus''s idea when he came up with this system was simple. ''<em>A little bit of rivalry will go a long way to make our knights order stronger.</em>''


    Now, of course, these same ranks can be stripped if one is caught abusing the system or using underhanded means to rise through the ranks. Each month a performance test is done to check the actual ability of each knight. If their ability falls below what their actual rank is without a documented injury while out on a mission, then they will be fully investigated and if found to be using said tricks they will be demoted back to novice on the first offense, to squire on the second offense, and then fully expelled on the third offense.


    King Augustus''s rules may seem strict but it keeps those with ideas in their head inline making it impossible for them to gain fame and glory without actually pulling their own weight. Alicia was no exception to this rule. Although her current merit points at this time already put her at the halfway mark of an Intermediate Knight.


    Alicia and her group were following Annelia''s lead. Sta and Rose were not very happy about following someone who had no idea what they were doing. Just because she passed the test before Alicia she thinks she is of a different tier than her.


    Her poor leadership skills were evident right as they started traveling when Annelia started to walk in the wrong direction not once but five times! The excuse she gave was always her rubbing her nose and saying "<em>I knew that I was just testing you girls!</em>"


    ke, Sue, and Bridget shook their heads and smiled bitterly as they silently watched on. They would not assist the girls unless it was a life or death situation and one of them was about to lose their lives.


    "Annelia, are you~ sure~, you are going the right way this time?" Sta mocked. She had been getting annoyed about Annelie''s inability to stay on track.


    Not able to stand being looked down upon Annelia turned around and red at Sta and asked: "Are you questioning my leadership?"


    "Wow! Rose, look she actually understood what my question meant!" Sta held nothing back as she said her words, her voice was full of sarcasm.


    "You! " Annelia became flustered and raised her fist as if she was going to hit Sta but quickly restrained herself. "Listen, you all agreed that I am the leader, so you all have to follow mymand until I really screw up. I admit that I have made a few directional errors but we are still on track."


    "A few!? You..." Sta wanted to say something back but Alicia held her back.


    "Sta, Rose, this is a training exercise, meaning that we are here to train. This goes not just for the two of you and myself but also for Annelia. Having Annelia as squad leader is very good training for her. It will enable her to understand her weaknesses. Like now how she admitted her wrongs. She has already understood she has caused us some trouble and now has admitted to it. This is the first step in understanding what it means to be a leader. So let her learn how slowly what it means to be a leader of a group and have other people''s lives in your hands." Alicia gave a smile as she said this. She had noticed that although Annelia speaks roughly she does not mean any harm by it. She had originally thought that Annelia was just trying to bully others but as she talked Alicia noticed that her mouth was just generally rough. This most likely contributed to growing up in a family that was mainly boys. Now that she knew this, Alicia felt a bit bad about her earlier words.


    Sta and Rose both let out a sigh and nodded their heads not saying another word. Annelia was surprised to see that Alicia was willing to stand up for her in such a way. Her cheeks blushed as she said: "Pip Ahem... Alicia thank you."


    "I was just stating what I was seeing. I have a habit of observing those around me so I can make a sound judgment about them. Earlier I said some mean things as well. I do apologize." Alicia gave a small apologetic bow. Harmony with yourrades in arms is the first thing that should be settled before they get into a battle. Any discord between your allies can and will eventually get someone seriously hurt.


    "I-I am sorry too I grew up as the only girl in the family besides my mom, so I may be a little rough around the edges please excuse my actions." Annelia also gave a small bow. Seeing how readily Annelia apologized for her own actions made Sta and Rose see her in a new light.


    "We are also sorry!" The two also followed suit. With this, all four girls were now able to get off to a fresh start.


    ***


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 153: Traveling to the Frozen Forest Part Two

    Chapter 153: Traveling to the Frozen Forest Part Two


    After settling their differences the girls finally got on track. It was decided that Sta would teach Annelia how to navigate properly. Sta had volunteered for this job because she wanted to make amends for her earlier words. Not more than an hourter the two girls hit it off really well as they both came from knight families.


    "Sta, you are really lucky! Your father is an Elite Knight! My father always sang praises about your father as someone that the Longstone family should strive to follow!" Annelia had stars in her eyes while talking to Sta. Like she was talking to her favorite idol for the first time.


    "It''s not like that. My brothers and I, still have to work hard every day. If it was not for the fact that I was protecting the person I vowed to serve, I would be going through some rough training right now at home. Then again The training I had to endure not too long ago was..." Sta shivered remembering the ruthless training King Augustus put her through. This was followed by a wave of fear knowing that the training was not over yet.


    "Wait!" Annelia paused her steps and looked dumbfounded at Sta. "You already vowed to protect someone? Bu-But you are not even knighted yet!"


    "To vow to protect and follow someone does not mean one needs to be a knight. It''s the recognition of the person who she wanted to vow to protect and follow. Even though Sta is young and not a knight, she has all the right qualities that make her the perfect person for the job." Rose exined.


    "I see Then who are your protecting and following?" Annelia tilted her head confused. If they were to protect and follow someone they would need to be around them all the time. Three months of training would go against this vow making such a person unworthy of being a knight.


    "There is only one person here that Rose and I wouldy down our lives for. Though We might be a bit inferior to said person in strength but she has never faulted us for this and such a person epted our vow. She is now our master and friend." Sta answered Annelia''s question as she walked over to Alicia and intertwined her arm with Alicia''s.


    Annelia stared at Sta and Alicia with a shocked expression, causing Rose to chuckle as she said: "Let me introduce you to our master, Alicia Von stine, the Third Princess of the stine Kingdom."


    Alicia was getting a kick out of Annelia''s reactions so she smiled and waved her hand as she said: "Hello!"


    *<strong>Plop!</strong>*


    Annelia dropped to her knees and pushed her forehead into the ground. "Your Highness please forgive this lowly girl''s earlier transgression!"


    This reaction startled Annelia as she quickly went forward to help Annelia up. "Annelia please raise your head! I do not care about such things. You see how everyone calls me by my name instead of my title. It''s because titles and such mean nothing to me. Especially someone like me who''s only goal in life is to be a knight."


    Annelia slowly lifted her head and looked at Alicia''s smiling face. The smile alone was enough to bring a smile to Annelia''s face as she finally stood up and wiped her tears. "T-thank you, your Highness."


    "Annelia, Alicia already said she did not care for titles, just call her Alicia. " Sta said as she patted Annelia''s shoulder.


    "I can''t My father would beat me if he ever found out that I called a princess by their given name without their title first. It is a strict rule in our family." Annelia exined.


    "It''s fine, Sta, let her do what she feels mostfortable with." Alicia did not want to push anyone into doing anything that they were notfortable doing. Some were fine with calling Alicia by her given name while others were not. Rose and ire both called her young miss. While Sta called her Alicia. Each person had their own preferences.


    "Alright it''s getting dark so let''s get camp set up. Who is on cooking duty first?" Rose stepped in to break up the awkward situation.


    "I am!" Alicia raised her hand and announced.


    "Ok, so I am on cooking duty tonight." Rose firmly dered.


    "Wait! Rose! I said I was." Alicia looked at Rose confused. They had already decided on this earlier.


    "Young Miss How do I say this If you cook, none of us will be able to wake up the next day." Rose stated, causing Alicia to stare at her nkly before it finally clicked in her mind what was going on.


    "Hey, my cooking is not that bad!" Alicia crossed her arms across her chest and pouted.


    "Young Miss ire walked you through step by step on how to make a simple sandwich and His Majesty needed to use healing magic on his mouth due to how spicey the said, simple sandwich was." Rose was trying to handle the situation as delicately as possible since she knew Alicia did try her best at cooking. It was just that she was somewhat of a clutz when adding spices and things. Normally if it was just an open fire cooking she could get away with some passable meals but it would not taste that good with how charred it would end up but it would at least not cause a serious situation.


    Hearing Rose''s reasoning Alicia blushed as she said: "That was That was because the bottles were notbeled correctly."


    "Sigh Okay, I will walk you through how to cook our catch tonight then. I will assist you so that you can at least cook a proper meal without spices."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 154: Disaster in the Village of Eternal Snow Part One

    Chapter 154: Disaster in the Vige of Eternal Snow Part One


    They traveled for about a week and a half without any incidents. The weather was starting to get colder to the point that the girls were forced to put on a few moreyers. They were still traveling the same road towards the Frozen Forest when Alicia stopped in her tracks and looked out over a small section of trees. "Alicia?" Sta stopped to ask when she saw Alicia not moving.


    "Look, smoke.And I do not think it''s just a campfire either." Alicia said as she pointed at the ck cloud of smoke rising into the sky not too far away.


    "Isn''t that where the Vige of Eternal Snow is supposed to be?" Rose asked.


    "I have a bad feeling about this. Let''s hurry and check it out." Alicia shouted as she rushed ahead. Everyone else followed along doing their best to keep up withAlicia''s speed.


    "Sue, Bridget take care of the other girls. I will chase after Alicia!" ke shouted as he sped up. Sue and Bridget both looked at each other and slowed their pace to the same as the girls.


    After seeing how fast Alicia was, Sue and Bridget were quite amazed at her speed. Mainly because she was so young and yet she was faster than them!


    Alicia quickly arrived at the entrance of the Vige of Eternal Snow. The scene in front of her really caused Alicia''s blood to boil. Arge group of one hundred plus bandits was raiding the vige. She could see the women and children being rounded up, some to be sold and some for other well, it''s best not to say.


    "Alicia!" ke appeared next to Alicia and called her name in a whisper.


    "ke Why is this world full of so many bad people?" Alicia hated scenes like this the most. These bandits were just running around killing people, looting, and kidnapping.


    "No matter what time, or country you are in. When youe out to these thin areas whererge groups of bandits are able to run wild, due to theke of military presence, these are scenes you will always see. Your father has done much to try to reduce the number of bandits in regions like these but it is hard to weed them all out." ke exined as he pulled Alicia into a hug.


    "Mmm I figured as much but still I wish people would just learn to at least be kind enough to not resort to such atrocities as this." Alicia sighed.


    "Then should we deal with it now or wait for the other girls?" ke asked.


    "We will wait. Have Sue or Bridget stay at Annelia''s side. If she seems to be losing herself during the fight, drag her out before she gets any trauma. Otherwise, she might end up hurting herself and others in the process or worse get herself killed." Alicia worried about Annelia since she seems a bit closed off to such things, but she wanted Annelia to be able to experience first hand what it meant to be a knight when dealing with such a situation.


    It was not long before the rest showed up. Annelia almost screamed at what she was seeing but was quickly pulled back and silenced by Sue. Alicia looked at everyone making sure she got everyone''s attention and said: "Annelia, right now I will have to assumemand of the squad since out of everyone here I am the one with the most battle experience. But please know I am only takingmand during this fight in order for us all to stay alive."


    "It''s fine! To-to be honest, my knees won''t stop shaking. So either way, I would not be able to handle this situation as I am now." Annelia said, her voice trembling. clearly frightened.


    Alicia looked at Annelia and then at Rose and Sta. Rose''s face showed no anxiety about the task at hand, while Sta who was doing her best to stayposed was trembling slightly. "We are about to take on over one hundred Bandits. If we do not do this, the people of Eternal Snow will suffer even more than they are now. Sue, Bridget I ask that you watch over Annelia and Sta. This should most likely be their first time taking human lives."


    "You have my promise, Princess. I will not let anything happen to them." Sue gave a small bow.


    "You have my word as well Princess." Bridget also gave a small bow.


    "ke and I will keep an eye on Rose just in case... But generally, everyone should keep an eye on each other no matter what." Alicia turned to ke. She was not so much worried about herself due to the forced training in the Illusion World and her training in the Demonic Forest. But she was not sure how many times Rose has had to rush into a battlefield such as this.


    "She will be fine, I am sure but to be safe I will keep an eye on her and you as well." ke turned and looked at Alicia. "Alicia, do not overdo it..."


    "I know don''t worry. I have faced much worse than this. If it was not for the fact that there were civilians who needed to be saved I could easily deal with this situation alone But not all things are that simple." Alicia saw this as a chance for Rose, Sta, and Annelia to hone their skills a bit against multiple enemies. She also felt that it was a good chance for Sta and Annelia to learn what it means to take another human''s life.


    Rose walked up next to Alicia and whispered. "Do not worry too much about me. I have also been trained by his Majesty''s special training as well."


    Alicia gave a small smile and a nod to Rose before saying: "Okay, Sue with Sta. Bridget with Annelia. You four are to try to free and escort out the vigers who were captured. Rose, ke, and I will fan out in the vige while trying to keep each other in our sights and take out the rest of the bandits."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 155: Disaster in the Village of Eternal Snow Part Two

    Chapter 155: Disaster in the Vige of Eternal Snow Part Two


    With everyone''s jobs set Alicia and her squad set out to handle their tasks. Alicia, ke, and Rose rushed right into the vige to make it so that they could act as a decoy, while Sta, Annelia, Sue, and Bridget charged forward towards the bandits that were guarding therge bared wagons. They could hear the crying of the children and women that were captured from within.


    "Sta, with me! We will distract the bandits while Annelia and Bridget free the captives." Sue came to Sta''s side and whispered her order. Sta nodded in confirmation and the two split from Annelia and Bridget.


    "Sta?" Annelia looked at the two leaving in confusion.


    "It''s fine they are going to hold off the bandits so we can let thecaptives escapejust follow me and do not leave my side!" Bridget exined.


    "Yes!" Annelia said the one word as an answer as she did her best to calm her nerves.


    On Alicia''s side, she had already dived into the fray cutting down bandits every time she met one. The things she was seeing this time around really made her d that she did not bring Sta or Annelia to do this task. She did not know if things were the same on their side as well. That was because there were some bandits who were inspecting and testing out the ''<em>goods</em>'' before bringing them to the wagons. Alicia had already saved quite a few young girls as it was. But there was no telling how many had already fell victim.


    With Rose, ke, and Alicia quickly reducing the bandits'' numbers. Alicia had made her way to the center of town where arge group of bandits were located. In front of them was a young man around twenty years of age wearing very gaudy clothing. The bandits all seemed to have their heads lowered in front of this young man. Seeing this Alicia quickly hid herself so she could listen in on what was being said.


    "Your Highness, we have been gathering the goods but there has been a group of people killing off our men." A bandit who was very tall and burly reported.


    "Humph! Do they think they can interfere with my ns? They have no idea who they are messing with. If they touch a hair on my head they will all lose their lives. My, Royal Father, will believe me over them any day. Just continue with the n I will double the pay topensate for the loss of men." The gaudy clothed young man gave a smirk as he waved the man away.


    Alicia wanted to know what the young man in gaudy clothing by Royal Father, she went to jump out, but was swiftly pulled back into her hiding spot. She quickly turned around to see both Rose and ke. "Don''t make a move yet. That there is the Second Prince of stine, Prince Jasper stine."


    Alicia''s eyes opened in shock as she eximed:"That bastard is my brother!?"


    "Unfortunately, yes he is, Young Miss. His Majesty has known that Prince Jasper had some kind of underworld connections, but he had yet to find any evidence."Rose exined.


    "Your Majesty, what do we do?" ke had a bronze mirror in his hand.


    "Bring him in and kill every one of those damn bandits!" King Augustus''s voice roared in anger.


    "Royal Father, You want him back alive?" Alicia''s voice was very cold because she never would have thought that an atrocity such as this would be run by her very own brother that she had recently gained.


    "Please. I will handle him myself. It''s fine if he is on death''s door. So Alicia you can release as much anger as you want as long as he''s alive." King Augustus was furious. He had never thought his own son would be part of such a horrific act.


    Getting King Augustus'' permission Alicia jumped out of hiding with a fireball in hand as she tossed it right at Prince Jasper. The sudden appearance of a little girl startled everyone there which caused a momentarypse in judgment making it so they did not dodge the attack in time.


    "Ahhh! How dare you attack me! Do you know who I am!?" Prince Jasper yelled out as he struggled to put the mes out on his gaudy clothing. Some of the bandits who were with Prince Jasper died in the explosion when the fireball hit the ground. Their bodies blocked most of the damage from hitting Prince Jasper.


    Alicia looked at the now disheveled and burnt clothed Prince Jasper and smirked. "Of course I do dear brother! I am here to bring you back to Royal Father, now if you try to resist I have permission from Royal Father to beat you into a hair''s width of your life. Soe peacefully ore the hard way, either way, I will bring you back to Royal Father today."


    Somewhat shocked and confused while at the same time holding a trace of fear Prince Jasper yelled at Alicia: "Dear Brother? Royal Father? Who the hell are you!? There is no one like you within the royal family!"


    "Me not in the royal family? Hehe Let me introduce myself. I am Alicia Von stine, Third Princess of the stine Kingdom! " Alicia, proudly stated as she drew her sword from its sheath. "So, Dear Brother, let your new little sister hit you until you are almost dead. Otherwise, my anger will not subside for the things you have done and the shame you have brought upon the Royal Family!"


    ***


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 156: Tears Of Healing

    Chapter 156: Tears Of Healing


    "Hah! Do you think you will get out of here alive? Whether you are my sister or not has yet to be proven but even if you were, it would matter not since I will just kill you here and now. That way no one will be left to know what I have been doing." Prince Jasper waved his hand and a group of bandits stepped forward.


    Alicia looked at the smug look on Prince Jasper''s face and shook her head. "Sigh, To think you have the same blood running through your veins as Royal Father. In ce of Royal Father, I will hand out your punishment before bringing you back to the capital."


    Alicia did not wait for Prince Jasper to respond. She charged forward with a sword drawn charging right into the group of Bandits. Multiple screams were heard as the bandits started to fall one by one. Seeing Alicia''sbat prowess Prince Jasper started to get nervous as he yelled at the bandits. "What the hell are you doing? Kill the little bitch now!"


    After saying his words Prince Jasper suddenly felt an ominous feeling,ing from behind him. When he turned to see what it was, he saw a teenage boy a bit shorter than him standing behind him. "What is this!? Did Royal Father only send a bunch of brats to bring me in?"


    "I was nning to stay out of this whole deal between brother and sister but you just had to go and call my future wife names Sorry, but I need to hit one you once." ke''s emotionless face caused Prince Jasper to feel a chill run down his spine. Before he could even react to what was going on ke had already grabbed Prince Jasper by the throat and mmed him to the ground.


    Prince Jasper''s head hit the ground hard causing his whole world to spin before him. ke did not knock him out since he was to be dealt with by Alicia but he still couldn''t help himself when he heard him call Alicia a name. To ke, Alicia came first no matter who it was. He would hold some restraint as he did now due to Prince Jasper being Alicia''s brother. But that did not mean he would stand by and allow someone to bad mouth her.


    Alicia had just finished the group of bandits when she saw Prince Jasper being mmed into the ground by ke. She had heard what Prince Jasper had said, which did not bother her. But seeing how quickly ke was to defend her made Alicia feel warm inside. After gazing at ke for a few seconds, Alicia walked forward and took ahold of Prince Jasper. "Thank you, ke." Alicia said with a smile before it quickly disappeared when her gaze fell on to Prince Jasper.


    "Now Dear Brother time for punishment!" Alicia raised her hand, her entire being seemed to put out this oppressive pressure as her hand quickly lowered.


    *Smack!* *Smack!* *Smack!**Smack!*


    Over and over again Alicia struck Prince Jasper with the palm of her hand right across his cheeks. His head was pushed side to side with each p. His once paleplexion was now bright red and slowly starting to swell. The entire time Prince Jasper, although he was at Alicia''s mercy, red at her nonstop. This, of course, did not escape Alicia''s sight as she raised an eyebrow at the vicious look in Prince Jasper''s eyes. "Oh, so a few ps were not enough to break your pride. Then..." Alicia balled up her fist, brought it back, and then thrust it forward right into Prince Jasper''s nose. It was only now that he finally let out a yelp of pain.


    "Did that hurt? The pain you are feeling now is nothingpared to what these people are going through. You hired these bandits and have them raid this town and do as they please as they kill the men, r*pe the women, and then kidnap the children and said women back to be sold off or turned into toys for the bandits. You, someone who sits in a higher ce who should be stopping such atrocities is actually one of the mastermindsmitting them!" Alicia did not stop with the one punch as she continued to punch Prince Jasper over and over until finally, ke stopped her.


    "Alicia any more then he will die." ke held her hand tightly. He looked at the girl who had tears running down her cheek. His heart ached to see Alicia in such a state. But this incident hit her hard since it dealt with her family. Although they had just met she had met three of her brothers and all three had tried or already had done something that would cause harm and go against her knightly code.


    Luckily Prince Philip changed his ways quickly thanks to Alicia but Prince Adrian and Prince Jasper seemed far from being able to change. And worst of all this second brother of hers was doing something she hated most.


    ke gently pulled Alicia into a hug, Feeling her self in a warm safe embrace caused Alicia to immediately start to cry. For all her acts of maturity, she was still a young girl. She was able to repress her emotions for the most part but there was only so much her mind could take.


    Rose came over and saw Alicia crying in ke''s arms and quietly nodded to ke to indicate the rest of the bandits had been dealt with. Rose had gone back and took Sta, Annelia, Sue, and Bridget to round up the rest of the bandits while ke and Alicia dealt with Prince Jasper. She knew better than to break up the scene in front of her right now. She knew that Alicia was a bit emotionally unstable at this time and the right thing to do would be to let her cry.


    Sta and Annelia both showed up a few minutester with Sue and Bridget not far behind. The four of them also stood a bit away as they watched over Alicia. For Annelia and Sta this was a scene they needed to see the most. It showed just how much certain situations can take a toll on you. And that sometimes you need to release these pent up emotions however you can. For Annelia and Sta this was the first time dealing with such a case and the reality of it had yet to settle in. Only when they saw Alicia in her current state did tears also begin to stream down from their eyes. There was a saying within the knights'' orders that a person''s tears could also be a way of healing their hearts and souls.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 157: Prince Jaspers Verdict

    Chapter 157: Prince Jasper''s Verdict


    King Augustus himself, ended up showing up after ke set up a transportation magic circle. When He came through and saw the scene of a destroyed vige and civilians who had been in captured and sullied. He wondered what other unspeakable acts his son had been doing. He looked at his son who was half beaten to death and shook his head. He cast some healing magic to heal Prince Jasper enough so that he could at least speak.


    Once Prince Jasper had even the slightest bit of ability to speak he instantly started telling tales. "Royal Father it was all that little bitch''s fault! She even ndered the royal name by saying she was your daughter! Royal Father, quickly arrest her and toss her in the dungeon!"


    Looking at his son who seemed to be full of madness, made King Agustus let out a painful sigh. "Jasper! Do you think I am stupid? Each and everyone here are part of the squires three month training excursion. ke, Sue, and Bridget are elite knights. Not to mention Rose is part of the hidden guard, Staes from the Wymane family and Anneliaes from the very dedicated Longstone family andstly the one you are using and passing your crimes on to is your little sister who has such a sense of justice, that she will end up getting herself killed one day trying to save lives than daying from anything else.


    "I already heard your whole conversation earlier. The words right from your mouth on how you were going to kill Alicia and cover up your crimes. That was already an admission of guilt. Do you know thews of this kingdom!?" King Augustus stared at Jasper, the rage in his eyes could not be masked. For him, it had been a long time since he was this angry, and sadly what was going toe next had to be done no matter what.


    Hearing King Agustus talk aboutws, caused Prince Jasper''s eyes to widen and panic filled his face. "No, Royal Father, it really was not me! It was that little bitch and her friends who did all this. I even came to try to stop them!"


    Even after everything King Augustus said Prince Jasper did not hear a word of it and still tried to beg, plead and ce the crimes of what had happened in this vige on to Alicia and the rest. King Agustus raised his hand and pped Prince Jasper sending him flying face first into the ground. "You dare continue to call your little sister a little bitch!? You dare to continue to pass your crimes on to her? How stupid do you think I am!?" Taking a deep breath, a little sadness shing through his eyes, King Agustus lets out a long sigh as he passed down the final verdict. "From this day forward, Jasper stine is guilty of atrocities against the citizens of the stine Kingdom. He is guilty of trying to frame a member of the royal family and its subjects. Both crimes are punishable by death! He will no longer be a prince of this Kingdom. He will have his name stripped from the family record and will be beheaded within a week''s time after a public trial is held. This verdict can not be overturned. The trial will be a disy of the crimes he hasmitted, to let the citizens of my stine Kingdom and the rats that hide in the darkest corners of my stine Kingdom, that even if you are a member of the royal family, you will need to pay the price for harming its citizens!"


    King Agustus waved his hand at the royal guards who hade with him and said: "Arrest him!"


    Jasper suddenly let out a cackle of augh as he got up off the ground and charged at Alicia! "Hahaha! If I am to lose everything then I will take the little bitch with me!"


    He did not even get two steps before a sword hilt came down on the back of Jasper''s neck, knocking him out cold. King Augustus stood over Jasper''s body, his face showing no emotion whatsoever. But Alicia could tell that he was hurting on the inside. She walked over to King Augustus and wrapped her arms around his waist, hugging him tightly. King Augustus, looked down at his little girl who was trying tofort him and gave a pained smile. He dropped his sword and knelt down and hugged Alicia back. He did not want to kill his own son. But he had no choice. This event was not something that could be overlooked.


    The knights finally rushed over and grabbed the unconsciousJasper and dragged him to the magic circle. Another group of knights moved throughout the vige to start cleaning it up. The women and children that were being kidnaped would be taken to a new ce where they could start anew. Some of the ones who were abused would go to nunneries to help them ovee the trauma.


    Not many words were exchanged between King Augustus and Alicia. Alicia knew it was best to stay quiet in such a situation and to only give silentfort. Alicia knew that in her path to bing a knight, she would run into these kinds of situations a lot. It was an unavoidable oue. But today''s event weighed heavily on her heart because it dealt with her new family. This day she would remember for the rest of her life.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 158: Frost Flower Part One

    Chapter 158: Frost Flower Part One


    Time passed and Alicia and her group made it to the Frozen Forest. After the incident in Eternal Snow Vige, the rest of the journey went without any issues. That was until they reached the mouth of the Frozen Forest where not only did the temperature drop drastically to the point that everyone needed to use magic to keep their bodies warm. The height of the snow on the ground also rose greatly. It was so high in fact that Alicia actually needed to be piggybacked by ke in order to even progress any further since the snow literally went up to just above her waist.


    For Alicia, although this was embarrassing she actually was quite happy about this situation since it gave her a reason to be able to hug ke. As they walked, Sta, Rose, and Annelia were both snickering while they walked. "Young Miss looks very happy to be so close to Sir ke."


    "She does, she does. Look at the grin on her face as she snuggles up close to him." Sta pointed out.


    "It''s only a matter of time before they get married from the looks of it." Annelia also added her observation.


    "Oh, that time has already passed since they have already promised to marry when they get older!" Sta quickly corrected Annelia.


    "What really!? Now I feel a bit ashamed to be this old already with no suitors... I wonder when I will find my true love." Annelia suddenly felt very depressed finding out that Alicia who was 4 years her junior was already engaged to such a handsome and dependable man like ke.


    Annelia''s words hit home not only for Sta and Rose but also for Sue and Bridget. Who now all felt that they might becking in the feminine department. All four suddenly let out a simultaneous sigh. "After this test let''s do our best to find ourselves a suitor!" Sta suddenly spoke up after a moment of silence.


    But her words did not garner much enthusiasm since if it was that easy to get a man to notice you it would have happened a long time ago. Alicia and ke, who were walking up front were oblivious of the girls who were taking up the rear''s plight.


    Night quickly fell causing the already cold temperatures to drop even more. Everyone had to work quickly to make a makeshift shelter using earth magic. ke, Sue, and Bridget could not help with this. So it was left up to the four girls to create the shelter. Rose and Sta went off to find firewood. While Annelia and Alicia worked on building the shelter. Luckily Annelia forte in magic was earth magic. She used this to a great extent while fighting.


    Not only could it be used to shield iing attacks it can also be used as a way to throw her opponents off bnce to create openings while she is fighting. With Alicia who was basically an all rounder when it came to magic, they quickly made arge hut made of earth that could easily fit seven people. Sue and Bridget suggested that ke should make his own hut but Alicia refused their suggestion saying if there was ever an incident where we were under attack having a separate hut would waste valuable seconds. As such ke was allowed to stay with the girls.


    Now although Alicia had space, she was not allowed to use it for anything except bathroom use only. Sue and Bridget also had their own space as well. ke and the girls used Alicia''s. Of course, Annelia had to swear an oath that she would never divulge any information about Alicia and those around her which included Frey who Annelia fell in love with.


    Once everything was settled Sue took out arge map of the Frozen Forest andid it out onto the floor by the fire for the girls to look at. "Now that you have made it to the Frozen Forest and set up camp. I will exin to you your main goal. See this ring here?" Sue pointed to a section of the map with arge ring shape to it. "This is the inner frost zone. In this ce, there is a nt called the Frost Flower. Frost Flowers are used in making elixirs of various kinds for healing. Your main goal while surviving for the next two months is to make it to this location. Get a Frost Flower and keep it safe until you reach the capital."


    Alicia immediately picked on the words ''<em>keep it safe</em>''. "Sue what do you mean by keeping it safe?"


    "This you will find out in due time. Remember this is training, that means you will need to face many dangers along the way. ke, Bridget, and I are here to make sure you do not die or help handle special cases. So if you lose your Frost Flower or fail to obtain one, we will not help you. It would just mean you failed your training mission and you will gain demerits." Sue gave everyone a serious look. She was not trying to scare them but she wanted them to understand that this was a training mission for a reason and that there will be gains and losses if you seed or fail.


    Alicia was starting to understand a few things. During this training mission while in the Frozen Forest, the Frost Flower will most likely draw the attention of the demonic beasts within the forest. While outside the Frozen Forest there will more than likely be people who want to covet the flower since it was worth a great deal of money and is hard to obtain. This meant that very few squads would actually finish the mission, that is if they have the same mission as they did. Which more than likely they did not. She could only guess that her father was the one who came up with this hard test in order to make it more difficult for her without thinking about the ones in her squad.


    ***


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 159: Frost Flower Part Two

    Chapter 159: Frost Flower Part Two


    After taking all this in, Alicia asked: "Is there any special traits about the Frost Flower that we should know about? What I mean is, is there any special handling we should know about?Do we need to keep it at a certain temperature or anything?"


    Sue smiled and nodded: " Those are all good questions. The Frost Flower must not be handled with bare hands. From picking to storing it must be wrapped in magic. The container for the Frost Flower must be made of the earth around it and then kept at the same temperature as its environment or colder."


    Getting the information she wanted and seeing how Sue was done exining things, Alicia called a nning meeting with the three girls. "Sta how good is your Ice magic?" Although Alicia could do everything herself, she knew that if she did there would be no benefits for the rest. So it was best to make sure everyone was involved. She did not care aboutpleting this training mission, she wanted her squad to learn and get the experience they should get from this training mission.


    "Umm, It is pretty good since it is part of water magic. I think I can make a container that is as cold as, negative one hundred celsius." Sta replied.


    "Okay, we will do this then. Annelia and Sta will work together creating the container. Annelia we need the container made out of the strongest rock you can find in the area. A metal of some kind would be best. But it has to be taken from the area the Frost Flower is in. Str will encase the inside and the outside with ice magic. Rose and I will be the ones to retrieve the flower and will defend you two while you work on the container. What do you all think of this n?" Alicia was not sure if there would be any demonic beast within the ring and from what she understood this ring was very cold. That meant between keeping their bodies warm with magic and working as fast as they could to make everything. They would be expending a lot of magic power.


    "Sounds good to me." "Same here." "I do not see any issues with the n."


    All three answered, giving their okay.


    The next morning was just as cold as the day before. Alicia once again took up her spot on kes back as they made their way deeper into the frozen forest. So far they had not seen a single demonic beast.Alicia really had no idea how any demonic beast could live in such extreme weather but this all changed aboutthree hourster.


    *<strong><em>Roar!</em></strong>*


    The ground shook violently as the Frozen trees in the distance seemed to part as arge creature pushed its way through the forest. "A disaster ranked Ice Gori!" Bridget was the one to yell out. Her eyes showed a bit of fear as she looked at the white haired, blue skinned Ice Gori, that stood even taller than the trees themselves.


    "I hate to be the bearer of bad news but I think it has sensed our presence!" Rose eximed. The Ice Gori was heading right towards them!


    "What should we do?" Annelia was panicking. She had never experienced fighting anything of this size before.


    "We will be fine. We have two people here that can deal with such monsters." Sta tried to console Annelia. But Annelia only looked up at Sta with a look of disbelief. Which was not surprising because normally you would need an S rank plus adventurer to take on such a monstrosity. There had been cases where small kingdoms were wiped out due to a disaster ss going on a rampage.


    "Alicia, what do you think?" ke asked.


    "Mmm A little troublesome, mainly because gori demonic beasts normally already have a high amount of intelligence. As a disaster ss, I am sure it is even smarter than before. With me and you as main attackers, Rose, Sta, Annelia, Sue, and Bridget as back up it should be possible. My only issue is that I think I feel a second vibration..." Alicia couldn''t shake that something else seemed off. Although the Ice Gori was huge she felt like the vibrations after each step it took was a little too long. Which could indicate a second set of footsteps.


    "Then your final conclusion?" ke asked.


    "We fight the one. If there is more than one, we run. But just fighting the one would require hit and run tactics. If we get caught up in even one of its attacks it could be fatal. Bridget do these things have any ranged attacks besides throwing things?" Alicia turned and asked Bridget.


    "I am not sure. But from what I read there haven''t been any reports of such things." Bridget answered.


    "Then that settles it then. Annelia,e with me we need to tten a veryrge area so we can walk around!" Alicia said as she jumped off kes back right up over his head. She used a bit of wind magic to slow her fall while also casting fire magic to melt the snow all the way to the frozen earth underneath. She then went to work melting the snow in the area with Annelia right behind her ttening the ground making sure there was nothing to trip on.


    Alicia did not hold back her magic as she quickly melted a few hundred meters of snow in front of her. Annelia was having a hard time keeping up so ke, Bridget, and Sue also pitched in to help. Time was slim so everyone rushed to make sure they were prepared for the uing fight. Sta and Rose checked their gear to make sure they had healing potions handy just in case.


    Right as they finished their preparations arge footnded just outside the treeline in front of them.


    *<em><strong>Boom!</strong></em>*


    *<strong><em>Roar!</em></strong>*


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 160: Frost Flower Part Three

    Chapter 160: Frost Flower Part Three


    "Sue, Bridget, Sta, get farther back and fire off ranged spells at its head. Annelia, Rose do hit and run tactics at its feet and legs. ke and I will aim for its arms." Alicia yelled out her orders. She figured with spells constantly being fired at its head the Ice Gori will try to block them with one arm. While it''s blocking her and ke can try to take out its other arm. And to keep it off bnce so it can''t move forward from where it''s standing Rose and Annelia will each take a leg and deal as much damage to it as possible. If anything it will try to escape backward instead of forwards. If they beat it they beat it, if it decides to run, then it decides to run. Either or was fine when ites to disaster ranked demonic beasts.


    With her orders given everyone went right to work. After the first volley of spells was fired at the Ice Goris head the other four rushed in. ke ran upside Alicia and held out his arm which Alicia then jumped on to and used as a springboard to soar up into the air casting wind magic behind her to propel her high up over the Ice Gori''s head. With its right arm in her sights, Alicia shouted out "Wind de!" She did not even draw her sword for this. Bridget had told her that the hide of a disaster rank Ice Gori was known to have skin so hard that metal could not prate it. So they would need to use magic based skills the entire fight.


    Now the issue is was that most of the people here were still young and had small Magic Sacks. Meaning this would be a tough battle if it was prolonged for a long time. If not for the area and having other people here Alicia could use arge scale magic attack but she could not since she had promised King Agustus a long time ago to not show some of her spells. Her meteor spell would be perfect and was known to be used by high level mages in the kingdom. But the area of effect was toorge, it might cause her squad to be caught up in it. She had other spells that she could use as well but she could not do so in front of the others. So she was stuck using normal spells that were already known. So her otherworldly knowledge was not going to help in this situation unless it became a case of life or death.


    Alicia''s wind de mmed into the shoulder joint of the Ice Gori causing it to roar out in pain. Unfortunately, the spell only cut a few centimeters deep causing a deep flesh wound. But this did tell Alicia it could be hurt. As she fell to the ground ke came up from underneath her and stretched out his arm giving her a perch tond on and springboard back into the air. While he was following Alicia''s actions, he was firing spells at the legs of the Ice Gori to give a bit of support to Rose and Annelia. Alicia was basically spinning and turning in air as she started casting multiple wind des all at once all aimed at the deep sh she already created.


    *Roar!!!*


    The Ice Gori roared out in pain, its eyes burning with rage turned to Alicia. She had just severely wounded it with thatst attack and had gained the Ice Gori''s attention as itpletely ignored the iing attacks on it and swung out with its arm at the defenseless Alicia who was falling back towards the ground. "Crap!" Alicia yelled out as she threw her hand out creating a sma barrier made of magic in front of her that then encircled her entire body. Therge fist of the Ice Gori mmed into her barrier sending Alicia flying through the forest, smashing into treetops and off into the distance. Her shield formed many small cracks in it. It was barely able to hold up to the force the Ice Gori hit her with.


    Seeing Alicia go flying off, ke was about to leave everyone and run to save her, but when he thought of the people here that were close to Alicia, he paused his steps and disappeared from where he stood and reappeared next to Rose. "Rose take this, fall back, and take everyone inside. Do it now!"


    After giving his order, he shoved Alicia''s space into Rose''s hand and disappeared again. Rose did not need to ask any questions as she hurriedly grabbed Annelia making her disappear into Alicia''s space. She then ran back towards the others with the Ice Gori going on a rampage behind her smashing everything in sight. The ground shook causing Rose to stumble here and there but she stayed on her feet and quickly reached the others. She did not exin anything to them as she dived into the three girls who were already grouped up fending off the debris flying at them and disappeared from sight. At the same time as they disappeared arge tree came crashing down on that very same spot.


    Deep in the Frozen Forest, embedded into a mountain face, Alicia''s eyelids twitched. She slowly opened them to see that she was in a dark cave with the entrance not too far away. The world was still spinning a bit after being sted away like a beach volleyball. After a few minutes, she finally caught her bearings and slowly stood up. "Ouch Where am I?" Alicia asked as felt paining from her lower ribs. "They are definitely broken But... It seems I will not be able to heal them just yet..."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 161: Frost Flower Part Four

    Chapter 161: Frost Flower Part Four


    The reason Alicia was saying this was because in front of her at this time was two smaller Ice Goris charging towards her. Gritting her teeth, her left hand held the right side of her rib cage, as she tried to support her broken ribs. Her right arm was basically useless due to her ribs. She found her footing and her gaze fell on to the two Ice Goris. "Mass Wind de."


    Ten des of wind shot out and flew almost at the speed of sound. The two Ice Goris suddenly stopped in their tracks and without a sound fell to the ground in multiple pieces. Their blood sprayed all over the newly formed cave walls.


    "Heal..." Alicia slumped to the ground as she cast a healing spell on herself. Slowly but surely the pain started to fade. The bruised section on her ribs quickly faded and in a matter of minutes Alicia felt like new again. Letting out a sigh of relief she took a few breaths to make sure she was fully healed. Seeing no problems she stood back up and walked towards the entrance of the cave.


    Just before reaching the entrance of the cave a figure appeared. His handsome face filled with worry as he looked at Alicia. "I''m fine ke but more importantly, what about the rest?"


    "Emergency situation, I had Rose take them all into your space. I and his majesty will handle the three girls." ke answered. he was talking about Annelia, Sue, and Bridget. Although Annelia had already been in Alicia''s space there was no way of knowing if she saw Alicia''s spell or not.


    "Then it''s safe for me to use my forbidden spells." With everyone hiding in her space that meant they would not be able to see her cast any of the spells King Augustus considered forbidden to cast in front of others. Earlier she had to use her sma shield but in such a situation it was pretty unlikely that anyone noticed. But ke was being cautious anyways on the matter.


    "I will distract it while you prepare. Should we head back now?" ke asked.


    Alicia smiled at ke and walked up to him, grabbed his hand, and before he could react they both instantly reappeared in front of the still rampaging Ice Gori. It quickly sensed the two of them and roared out in anger when it turned and saw the one who had caused an injury to its body. Alicia let go of ke''s hand and said: "You only need to distract it for thirty seconds."


    ke nodded and flew up into the sky. He waved his hand causing twenty balls of light to appear around him. They circled and danced around him as if they were alive. ke then flew straight towards the Ice Gori and waved his hand, sending one of the light balls right at the Ice Gori''s head.


    Seeing such a tant act of aggression towards it, enraged the Ice Gori even more as it ripped a bunch of trees from the ground and threw them at the light ball causing arge explosion that shook the area. ke had quickly gained the Ice Gori''s attention. Each light ball he tossed at the Ice Gori, the Ice Gori would then quickly throw a few trees at it destroying it before it got near. At this time it looked more like the two were ying some kind of game than being locked in a battle to the death.


    Down below on the ground Alicia had both hands together at her side as a bright light glowed in her hands. "Compress,press,press..." Alicia muttered to herself as she continued topress the ball of light in her hands. The skin of her hands seemed to be peeling away as if it was disintegrating. This of course caused Alicia a great deal of pain but she wanted a one shot kill to make sure the disaster ranked Ice Gori did not get up.


    She was using three types of magic all together and mixing them, Wind, fire, and lightning magic all at once. Compressing it into a tiny ball of white light that shined brighter than the sun. When she felt it was just right she yelled out: "Move now!"


    ke did not hesitate as his body shed returning to Alicia''s side in an instant. Alicia took aim and pushed her two hands forward like a certain anime character who searched for seven dragon balls. There was a sh of bright light as a huge beam shot forward, it started off small but quickly expandedpletely covering the entire Ice Gori. The Ice Gori didn''t even get a chance to react as it was hit with the beam of light.


    Alicia''s hands were dripping in blood as the skin and muscles began to deteriorate. There were bits of bone that were perfectly visible as the light died down. Seeing Alicia''s hands in such a state, ke quickly went to work healing them. Alicia stared wide eyed at the destruction in front of her. Everything that was hit with the beam of light disappeared without a trace. The ground itself was left with moltenva, the destruction went on for hundreds of kilometers. Even the mountain Alicia had crashed into before had lost a good portion of its top,leaving behind a crescent moon shaped peak. There was not even a trace of the disaster rank Ice Gori left.


    Alicia did not think her new magic spell would cause this much damage. But this magic spell was a double edged sword. Her hands were proof of that. "Alicia, do not ever use this magic again unless there is no other choice. Your body can''t take it!" ke was having trouble healing Alicia''s wounds. It seemed her spell had some kind of property to it to make wounds slowly heal even with healing magic.


    Alicia looked at her hands and then at Balke''s serious expression. She bit her lower lip trying not to cry out in pain and meekly nodded her head. She realized she went a bit overboard this time. But she never had thought it would have turned out like this.


    Seeing Alicia nod her head, ke let out a sigh of relief. Feeling relieved, he lowered his head and nted a kiss on Alicia''s forehead. This small action he did without realizing it, but when Alicia felt ke''s lips touch her forehead, her whole body froze and her face turned bright red. She really wanted to run away but her hands still needed to be healed. She could only lower her head in embarrassment and scream internally!


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 162: Frost Flower Part Five

    Chapter 162: Frost Flower Part Five


    After almost dying from holding back her screams of embarrassment, Alicia''s hands were finally healed. It had been a long and tiring day, not only for her but for everyone else as well."Do you want to rest?"


    "No, let them rest. I will go secure a Frost Flower. This area is too dangerous for them. If there are more disaster ranked demonic beasts around it could end up in someone''s death. So I am making the split decision to continue alone since I can move quicker and easier if I am by myself." Alicia did her best to push her embarrassment down as she answered ke''s question. Alicia originally wanted to use this experience as a good way to allow Rose and the others to gain some solid experience. But things do not always go as nned when the experience she wanted them to get ended up being too high of a level for them and the person to me for this was sitting all nice and warm and cozy behind his desk. "ke, bring out that mirror I have something to say to Royal Father."


    ke suddenly felt a chill run down his spine as he took out the mirror. He poured a bit of magic into it causing it to glow and faced it towards Alicia. King Augustus was sitting in his office when his mirror glowed on his desk causing him to quickly answer it. "Ah, ke what is the prob" King Augustus paused his words when what he saw was not ke but a young girl with her arms crossed across her chest with a very angry expression on her face as she tapped the ground with her foot. "Alicia, what seems to be..."


    "Royal Father! What did I say about checking the level of difficulty of the mission you give me!? It would be different if it was just me alone but there are many people here who are unable to even scratch a disaster ss ranked demonic beasts! Yet, you still sent us out here, knowing such a thing existed!" Alicia yelled her angry eyes piercing into King Augustus''s heart.


    "Alicia it''s not like that I wasjust..." King Augustus went to defend himself only to be cut off once again.


    "I do not want to hear excuses! I was knocked away and sent flying hundreds of kilometers away. If ke did not think fast and send everyone into my space they would have died! Not to mention I almost lost my hands in the process of defeating the thing. Yes, I could have used another spell but I had to make sure to get rid of it quickly. The point is if I was not as strong as I am I could have lost any chance of bing a knight in the first ce! This is supposed to be training for my whole team not just for me! As of now, I will be retrieving the Frost Flower and teleporting back to my house in the capital! Training or not it''s pointless if even the training mentors can''t even fight against the demonic beast you send at them!" Alicia finished her words and disappeared from where she stood.


    King Augustus was stunned and went silent, he really had no way to defend himself.Only after about a minute of silence did he finally say something. "ke was I wrong?"


    "Your Majesty, my suggestion is to only give hard training to Alicia outside of groups otherwise you will end up killing your own citizens." ke bluntly stated.


    "I see I guess I have to rethink her training a bit then Tell Alicia it''s fine if she returns. I will handle the aftermath and that I am sorry. And ke Thank you." King Augustus lowered his head apologetically.


    "Your Majesty, I already said I will protect Alicia and everything she cares for above all else. She is my future wife after all. I will let her know what you said." ke answered back.


    "You! You brat!" King Augustus hated the fact that his precious daughter already had a betrothed. ''<em>That''s it! She is not getting married until she is five hundred years old!</em>''


    While King Augustus was lost in his own little world, Alicia reappeared right outside the frozen ring. She had flown by it earlier when she was hit by the Ice Gori. Since she knew its location it was easy for her to teleport herself here. Covering herself in magic to keep her body warm and protect her from the cold, Alicia stepped into the frozen ring. Even with magic keeping her warm, she could still feel the biting cold. Up ahead of her within this frozen ring was a lone flower. Just seeing the single flower caused Alicia to want to curse King Agustus even more.


    Cautiously, Alicia made her way to the Frost Flower. But right as she got near the flower the ground under her began to shake causing Alicia''s body to freeze in ce. With a loud explosion the area in front of her smashed open and arge demonic beast even bigger than the Ice Gori rose up out of the ground. But what really made Alicia want to scream was not the size of this demonic beast but the fact that the Frost Flower was attached to this demonic beast''s head!


    "Royal Father, just wait until I get back!" Alicia yelled out at the top of her lungs as she got ready for battle.She had no doubt in her mind that her so called father, had actually known was growing on the head of somerge demonic beast!


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 163: Frost Flower Part Six

    Chapter 163: Frost Flower Part Six


    Alicia did not know what to make of this demonic beast in front of her. It looked like a giant turtle with an ice covered shell and dark blue skin. Its face screamed friendly with the huge smile it had on and the flower growing off the top of its head added on to this friendliness. The first impression of this demonic beast that Alicia got was "Cute..."


    "Alicia what are you standing around for! Move now!" ke''s voice broke Alicia out of her cuteness trance. It was only then that she saw the turtle demonic beast open its mouth and within it was a bright ball of light at the back of its throat.


    "It can shoot beams!?" Alicia yelled out as she quickly used teleport magic to get out of the way.


    No more than a few secondster a beam of light left the turtle demonic beast''s mouth destroying anything it touched. It was like Alicia''s earlier attack only on a much smaller scale and the destructive power was only a little weaker. "What the hell is this thing!? I never knew of any demonic beasts that can shoot beams."


    "It''s a catastrophe ranked demonic beast. A recently evolved one as well. Seems your father did not realize it was in the process of evolving." ke''s face fell looking at the demonic beast in front of him. A catastrophe ranked demonic beast was not an easy thing to handle. Especially a turtle one since the beam it just shot can be shot from within its shell at a much wider scale. "This is troublesome"


    "I am going to teleport to its head and pluck the flower. It''s pretty slow. So if we pluck the flower then escape we can just leave it here in the north." Alicia said her thoughts out loud.


    "If only it was that simple. Once it''s woken up, it will now migrate away from the north. So we can not just leave this thing alone. " ke let out a sigh. Now that they have seen it they have to do something about it.


    "No other choice then, I will get the flower and then fire the spell I used on the Ice Gori, get ready to heal my hands again." Alicia frowned. She didn''t think she would be using that spell again so early. But as she went to go teleport to the turtle demonic beast''s head a hand grabbed her shoulder.


    "No, you won''t! That spell is ast case scenario! It has properties to it that slows the healing process and might even make it so you can not even wield a sword again. Are you trying to destroy your dream before it has even started? We have to think of another way." ke''s expression was serious but his voice was filled with concern.


    Alicia''s shoulders sunk. She knew ke was right. She looked over her head at the looming dark clouds, wishing she could see the blue sky and the sun. As her thoughts wandered a bit an idea suddenly came to her. "I got it! Not sure if it will work because I will need to part the clouds but if it does we can probably take care of this turtle. But I will need to grab that flower first while I am preparing, ke, can you try to keep its head from entering its shell?"


    "I can try to use some earth magic to wrap around its head. I can only hold it for about a minute with how strong this demonic beast is. Earth magic is not one of my strong points." ke answered. Although he said earth magic was not one of his strong points just being able to create arge amount of earth to wrap around the demonic beast of this size''s head, he could be considered one of the top earth magic users in the kingdom.


    "I am counting on you then!" Alicia left these words before teleporting. ke quickly went to work, as he ced his hands on the ground and sent arge amount of magic power into the ground.


    The area under the turtle demonic beast''s head shook violently before a five meter thick wall shot up from the ground, its top shaped into a half moon shape. It quickly collided with the turtle demonic beast''s neck and formed around it as if it was a liquid. At the same time, Alicia appeared on top of the turtle demonic beast''s head and quickly waved her hand wrapping the Frost Flower in her magic power and plucked the flower. She then quickly encased it with earth from the area and then created a container that was negative seventy five degrees celsius. After which she tossed it into her space before teleporting back to ke''s side.


    After sessfully and anticlimactically retrieving the Frost Flower, Alicia could now focus on taking the demonic beast out. "Got it?"


    "Yeah, it was easier than expected. Whether it survives in the enclosure I made is another story though." Alicia replied.


    "Either way you got it, that is all that matters. Now, what is your n to deal with this big buy here?" ke asked.


    "Well, I need the sun so we will need to part the clouds." Alicia lightly exined.


    "What do you mean by, part the clouds and need the sun?"ke was a bit confused, he did not understand why Alicia would need to do these things.


    "It''s simple. I n to use the sun to kill this guy. Let''s just say it''s a new version of my previous spell without the risk of it damaging me."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 164: Frost Flower Part Seven

    Chapter 164: Frost Flower Part Seven


    "My only issue is that I will need full concentration on this so I won''t be able to move once I start working this spell." Alicia bit her lip trying to figure out a way to get around this issue. But before she coulde up with a good idea she found herself benign lifted off the ground. "Ahh! ke, what are you doing!?"


    "Making it so you can concentrate on the spell. I will do the dodging for you. Just worry about taking that thing down and leave the rest to me." ke answered Alicia''s flustered question as he ced her right onto his shoulders.


    Blushing red from their closeness Alicia did her best topose herself as she looked up into the sky. ''<em>Don''t think unnecessary thoughts, Alicia!</em>'' She raised her hand towards the sky. Very quickly a ball of wind formed within the clouds. It slowly got bigger and bigger as the clouds around it started to part, showing the blue sky above. Sweat dripped from Alicia''s brow as she raised her other hand to the sky. A ck disk shaped object covered the freshly revealed blue sky sucking in all the light in the area and focusing it into a point. The ball of light that was gathering began to grow brighter and brighter until it was even brighter than the sun itself.


    The ground below began to grow hot as steam rose from the ground as the ice and snow quickly melted away. ke quickly casted a shield around the two of them to ward off any of the effects of the magic spell Alicia was unleashing. Wind and lightning began to swirl around the now ming white ball of light in the sky. It was like a mini sun had formed above the Frozen Forest.


    Alicia looked at her creation and how it was basically burning and melting everythingnear it. A name came to mind as she watched its destruction before even falling to the ground. "Armageddon..." Alicia muttered as she lowered her hand causing the mini sun to fall towards the catastrophe ranked turtle demonic beast.


    Sensing danger the turtle demonic beast hurriedly retreated into its shell. At the same time, Alicia hopped off ke''s shoulders, grabbed his hand, and teleported them out of the forest back to the vige of Eternal Snow which was almost a week away. Right as they reappeared the ground shook and an explosion that sounded like an atomic bomb going off rocked all of Phantasia, A mushroom cloud rose into the sky. It was only then that Alicia remembered the other teams. She had not thought that her attack would be this powerful, her worried expression was not missed by ke as he gripped her little hand and said: "Do not worry, I had already sent word for them to all evacuate with their escape talisman."


    "But what if some of them were split..." Alicia was still worried someone might have died due to her use of this spell.


    ke smiled and ced a hand on top ofAlicia''s head. "The Talismans they had are special each individual is registered into it. if the leader trainer uses it every person there will be teleported no matter where they are located."


    Only after hearing ke did Alicia breathe a sigh of relief. But she still felt bad since escape talismans were very expensive. They allowed the user to bring a group of people with them to a certain location inscribed in the magic circle on the talisman. It was a form of teleportation but it only went to set location.


    Turning time back a bit when the mini sun named Armageddon hit the ground it vaporized everything it touched instantly. This included the catastrophe ranked turtle demonic beast that was trying to defend itself from within its shell. On this day the frozen Forest had disappeared all the way to the great cier Mountains. The Armageddon blew a massive crater in the ground that went down 100 hundred kilometers as its deepest spot and spanned the entire five hundred kilometer Frozen Forest. Erasing a few mountains as well.


    When the energy produced passed by the now abandoned vige of Eternal Snow, the houses shook slightly but most of the energy had already dispersed after going such a long distance. Alicia looked at ke who nodded his head and Alicia grabbed his hand and teleported back to the entrance of the Frozen Forest. Whaty before them stunned them. The crater that was dug deep into the ground revealed arge metal te with many magic runes carved into it.


    ke held on to Alicia and flew down into the crater and hovered just above the surface. He expected it to be hot but to his surprise, the metal below him was giving off a frosty cold aura. He looked at the runes and his brow furrowed as he said: "Even I can''t read these. I have no idea whatnguage it is."


    Looking at the runes Alicia''s eyes seemed to widen a bit as she thought ''<em>Why does this look like Japanese!? No, it doesn''t look like it, it is Japanese!</em>''


    Noticing Alicia''s shocked expression ke asked: "What''s wrong?"


    "I-I can read this..." Alicia replied, still feeling a bit shocked to see Japanese characters in this world.


    "You can read it!?" ke asked, astonished. Since even he had never seen such anguage before.


    "Yeah I-I think I am the only one on Phantasia who can read this..." As Alicia read the Japanese carved into the metal te, tears began to well up into her eyes. The words that were written not in the magic runes but etched into the metal surface were a letter to her!


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 165: A Letter That Crosses Time And Space

    Chapter 165: A Letter That Crosses Time And Space


    ''<em>My darling daughter, if you are reading this, then you must have done something crazy. You are probably wondering about a lot of things. Like how Japanese writing was even able to end up in another world or how or why you were able to cross time and space and enter another body after supposedly dying. This is all in part due to your race and the you are on is one of the many you could have gone to. Those of the celestial race spread themselves out over the universe.</em>


    '' <em>We of the celestial race are nomads as they are called on Earth. We spend our time going ce to ce within a new world observing how the beings of each grow over time. We normally only spend the dominant species'' lifespan worth of time on each world. We then move on to the next world. We use illusion magic to change our looks in order to fit in with each world''s inhabitants and grow old along with them.</em>


    ''<em>But on Earth, I did something taboo I fell in love with one of the inhabitants of Earth, your father. I am not human but your father was. I lived a human life, went to work every day, went shopping, and paid bills. This was all so I could fit in with the people of earth and live my life with the man I love and then one day I found out I was pregnant.You have no idea how happy I was when I found out that I was pregnant. Just knowing I was with child, created by me and the man I love, put me on cloud nine. Then nine monthster I had you Higuchi Akari.</em>


    ''<em>As you grew older I started to realize that you were not a normal human. You had more celestial blood in you than you did human blood. Because of this, if you were not on a that had Magicules to allow you to release the magic inside of you, you would have died and your celestial soul would have scattered ending your life.</em>


    '' <em>Please forgive me, my darling daughter. Mother did what she did in order to allow you to live a long life of happiness. I created a body for you on many different worlds with your soul''s wavelength. Although I do not know how these bodies were treated after I created them, I could only hope that you would not have much trouble once you had taken it over. I had your father teach you some survival skills just in case something were to happen.</em>


    '' <em>Each world had the same simrities. They had Magicules and they were in an era that had knight orders. I knew how much you loved knights and had always dreamed of bing one. So I selected each world carefully. Making sure it had all the things you wished for while you lived on Earth.</em>


    '' <em>It was then during the time you were having a match for your kendo that you''re father and I decided the time was ripe. I set up a situation that I knew you could not ignore. I knew with your sense of justice you would jump into action to save the child. The man, who seemed to have gone crazy after you had woken him up, do not me him That was your Mothers doing. I had to put you in such a situation in order to allow you to leave this world and move to the next world. I made your body disappear before it hit the ground and teleported your soul to transverse space and time to allow your soul to be reborn in a world where you could flourish. I did all this so that you would have a chance at life. A life where you could freely release your magicules and maybe hopefully, find someone you love to live a long life with.</em>


    ''<em>As your Mother, this was the main thing I wished for more than anything. My darling daughter, Akari, I hope you were and are able to find happiness in this new world. At some point, Mother wille to visit you after your father has passed. I understand after hearing all of this that you might hate me. But please understand I did this all for you</em>


    ''<em>Akari the thing I left for you, you would have noticed it sooner orter at some pointter in life after you had formed your magic domain. It is a record of the Celestials and much more. Only when you have acquired enough power will you be able to open it and only you are able to open it. You will understand howter on. If you are reading this message before you gain that power then you must have casted a spellrge enough to find this by ident.</em>


    '' <em>Akari my darling daughter I wish for nothing more than your happiness. Remember that from the time you were born on earth and even in your new body, your mother and father will always love you. Akari, find your happiness...</em>''


    shes of images floated in Alicia''s mind of the time she had spent with her mother and father back on earth. The two people in her world at that time that showered her with care, love, and affection. The two people she would never forget no matter how much time had passed. Tears streamed from Alicia''s eyes, she would have never thought that from the beginning even on Earth she was a Celestial, and because Earth did not have Magicules she would have died an early death. Her mother and father went through so much in order to allow her to live a longsting life The pain they must have felt knowing they could no longer see their daughter again must have been great. What''s worse was knowing they had to basically kill their daughter in order to allow her to have a full filling life must have been even more painful.


    ke looked at the crying girl in his arms and his heart clenched. The thing he hated most in this life was seeing Alicia cry. He wrapped his arms around her and tightly hugged her allowing Alicia to cry to her heart''s content.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 166: Strengthening Bonds

    Chapter 166: Strengthening Bonds


    Alicia stayed in ke''s arms for a good while as she cried. All the emotions she had been suppressing that dealt with her family that she missed so much back on Earth, finally spilled out after reading that message. She buried her face into ke''s chest and hugged him tightly. She felt if she didn''t do so at this time he would disappear as well. ke hugged her back and gently rubbed her back. He felt for the girl who had just destroyed an entire forest along with a catastrophe ranked demonic beast was as frail as a thin sheet of ice. The slightest touch would break her.


    Alicia kept her eyes closed as she tried to recollect herself. She knew she would now need to give ke an exnation and it was not like she could lie about it either. She finally lifted her head and looked at ke.Her eyes were still watery and red from crying. " ke"


    "If you do not want to talk about it is fine. We have more than enough time. So just tell me when you are ready." ke cut Alicia off, he did not want her to think she had to exin what was going on. He was willing to wait any amount of time for her to open up to him.


    "No, it''s fine I do not mind telling you. But I have to ask Will you ever leave me? If you find something out about me that seems out of this world would you leave me?" Her eyes stared into ke''s eyes. They were filled with worry, worry that he might not want to have anything to do with her after he found out.


    ke smiled and gently pushed a lock of loose hair behind her ear causing Alicia to blush. "No matter what you tell me, my feelings for you will never change. In this lifetime I can only have you as my soul mate. So until the day that I die, I will be by your side. If it so happens that you pass away before me, I will watch over your grave for all eternity to allow you to rest in peace. My life from the day I was born was meant to be by your side."


    Tears started to well up in Alicia''s eyes once more. The sincerity in ke''s voice and eyes as he warmly looked at her made her realize how much he truly cared for her. "Then..." Alicia went on to exin everything to ke. The feeling of being able to confide in someone like this made Alicia realize how much it had weighed down on her. There was always that what if in the back of her mind. What if one day they find out I was a soul from another world that took over someone else''s body. Would they hate me? Would they shun me? These questions always floated in the back of her mind.


    ke listened intently to everything Alicia had to say as she talked about her past life, her parents, and the things she did. She exined about Earth, its cultures, and how they did not use magic but relied on science. She exined about her dreams of being a knight and how she practiced kendo. She talked and talked in detail about everything, not hiding anything. She exined how she was basically almost twenty years old if she counted her past life. She then told him what was written on the metal te. How she was always originally a Celestial, to begin with, but she was also half-human. She exined the reason why she came to this world and it was only possible thanks to her mother. She told him if it wasn''t for her mother bearing the guilt of having to send her soul to another world she would have died on Earth.


    ke did not understand certain things but he could tell that talking about it helped Alicia a lot. All the expressions she made were like a whole new her. It seemed her whole person lit up as she talked about her past life and all the experiences she had.


    Time went on and the sun started to set. Alicia had long since stopped talking as she just stayed in ke''s arms. "ke, down the road, years from now. When we are more powerful, let''s try to find a way to earth, a two way trip. I do not want to stay there, I just want you to see my home world. The ce Ie from. That is if it is even still there when the timees."


    "When the timees I will follow you wherever you want to go." ke smiled and leaned down kissing the top of Alicia''s head.


    Alicia slightly blushed but mustered up a bit of courage and gave ke a peck on the cheek. Before burying her head back into his chest. ke only smiled like an idiot before looking out over the crater in front of him. He waved his hand causing the earth that scattered to the sides of the crater to slowly start to fill into the crater. Alicia noticed something was happening and raised her head. Without a word she raised her hand as well and also helped fill in the hole.


    With the two working together the area where the crater was, was now mostly filled in. The two went a step farther and began elerating the growth of some trees in the area to cover up the area a bit. By the time they had finished both were dripping in sweat and feeling weak. ke slowly floated to the ground where they both copsed on the ground breathing heavily. The amount of magic needed to do what they did was beyond the means of any of the races that lived in Phantasia. But with thebination of the two supporting each other they made it possible. The once destroyed Frozen Forest was now a thinned out wooded area with lush green trees.


    "We should head back I am sure Royal Father is worried and I also need to give him a piece of my mind." Alicia went silent for a few seconds before getting up turning her head towards ke, her cheeks blushing red. "ke, thank you for everything. If not for you being with me today, I am sure I would havepletely broken down. I do have one favor to ask if you do not mind."


    ke also climbed to his feet, smiled, and patted the top of Alicia''s head. "Ask away, I will do whatever you ask of me."


    "When it is just the two of us, once and a while can you call me Akari? The name my mother and father gave me?" Alicia lowered her head shyly.


    She then heard a warm melodic voice whisper in her ear. "Akari...''


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 167: Giving Punishment, Promising Rewards

    Chapter 167: Giving Punishment, Promising Rewards


    Alicia decided it was time to leave after her head turned into a tomato thanks to ke teasing her. Her destination was a certain someone''s office in the castle. King Augustus was in the middle of looking over some documents when two figures suddenly appeared on top of his desk. He recognized both of these figures. The smaller one was Alicia while the bigger one was ke. ke gave King Augustus a look of pity as he quietly jumped down from the table without leaving a single footprint. But Alicia on the other handnded firmly on the documents on his desk and stared down at him with frosty eyes.


    "Sooooo Royal Father. Not only was there a disaster ranked demonic beast but also a catastrophe ranked one as well." Alicia tapped her muddy foot on his desk showing no intention of getting down.


    "Alicia let me exin!" King Augustus really could not handle Alicia when she got mad at him. Mainly because every time she was mad at him she always had a good reason!


    "There is nothing to exin! Those Demonic beasts could wipe out the entire kingdom but you go and use them as a way of testing your daughter! There are so many things that need to be said right now that I am not going to say. I only ask that from now on you please think before sending me off to do any special training! This time''s training was canceled because I had to use a spell thatpletely changed thendscape of the entire Frozen Forest!" Alicia jumped off the table andnded on the floor. She turned around and grabbed the document she stepped on to wipe her footprints off but what she saw made her eyes grow even colder than they were before.


    Walking over and standing next to King Agustus Alicia waved the document in the air and asked: "Royal Father who sent this to you?"


    King Augustus took the document from Alicia and looked it over: "Viscount Hane did why do you ask?"


    "Read the third paragraph." Alicia had skimmed through it and found a few disturbing things.


    King Augustus did as she asked and the more he read the more his brow knitted. "Charles! Bring Viscount Hane to the main hall this instant!"


    "Yes, your majesty!" Prime minister Charles quickly rushed out of the room.


    King Agustus stood up and turned to Alicia. "Youe to, I want you to do the questioning and punishment." He then looked at ke. "You escort her to one of the side rooms and have the maids get one of the dresses I prepared for her, and tidy her up a bit."


    Twenty minutester in the main hall, Viscount Hane was kneeling on the ground in front of King Augustus. King Augustus had yet to say a word as he waited for Alicia to show up. Bing a bit impatient, Viscount Hane, slowly raised his head and asked in a questioning tone. "Your Majesty?"


    "Viscount Hane, show some patience! The one who will be talking with you will be here soon." King Augustus''s words shut Viscount Hane up. But in the Viscount''s mind, he was actually cursing King Augustus, for making him kneel for so long.


    Another ten minutester passed and the door to the main hall finally opened and in walked Alicia with Rose and ire at her side and ke following behind her. "I am terribly sorry Royal Father. It took a bit of time to get ready. Oh? And who is this man here Royal Father? Is he a merchant? He must be a merchant, only merchants have such shiny tops to their heads."


    King Augustus almost choked when he heard Alicia''s words. But he understood this was her way of doing things. She wanted to rile the Viscount up so he would make slips of the tongue. He understood this tactic well since Prime Minister Charles uses it all the time.


    "Who are you!? What right do you have to act in such a manner before his Majesty!?" The Viscount had never seen Alicia before and it seemed he was not up to date on the news. So he figured it was someone not from the stine kingdom. Which allowed him to grow a bit bolder.It seemed the Viscounthad tuned out the whole Royal Father part of Alicia''s words


    "Who me? I am the one you are trying to marry off to some neighboring country, all because some prince that I have no clue about saw me and took a liking to me. Viscount Hane, Do you even know who I am?" Alicia''s gaze was sharp. This viscount wanted to marry her off to some prince who had been here for a trade deal. He wanted to use this chance to rise in rank by gaining a better deal if he could ship Alicia off to be married.


    "You You..." Viscount Hane finally realized something was amiss.He looked at Alicia who was dressed in refined clothes fit for a princess and the people following her. He noticed her high level guards and even the youngest knight ever produced by the kingdom was present and following her. Cold sweat began to drip down his back as he realized he might have made a graze mistake.


    "Oh Seems you have realized something. So let me ask you Royal Father, what is the punishment for trying to sell off a member of the royal family?" Alicia turned and asked King Augustus.


    "It is of course death by beheading and that also goes for nine generations of his family as well." King Augustus casually answered.


    "Pri-Princess please have mercy I did not know!" Viscount Hane quickly dropped to his knees and pressed his forehead against the carpet.


    "Seeing as how you did not even know who I was, I will be lenient but This does not mean you can get away with selling off the citizens of this kingdom to some prince from who knows where. Since Royal Father has given me full authority over this matter, you will still be a noble but will be demoted down to Baron. You are still able to rise back up but for the next ten years, you will work and help the poorer viges and towns within the kingdom and try toe up with ways to allow them to have better lives. If I see that you have done a good job on this matter in ten years'' time I, Alicia Von stine, will personally ask my Royal Father to raise your rank to Earl. But if this ever happens again you will not only lose all noble ranks but will be brought into court to have your punishment decided. I do not think this is a bad deal, wouldn''t you say?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 168: Test Of Character

    Chapter 168: Test Of Character


    What could Viscount Hane say? He was happy that Alicia was allowing him and his family to live. At the same time not only did she not kill him for his transgression, but she was also even giving him an opportunity to rebuild himself and with a chance of a promotion at that, uponpetition of his task. He was more grateful towards Alicia than anything. If he could prove himself here he could more than likely gain the backing of this new princess who the king seems to dote on. Viscount Hane was no fool, he quickly got to one knee and bowed his head: "As you will your highness. I will prove my worth and show that sparing my and my family''s life today was not a mistake!"


    Alicia''s strict gaze continued to look Viscount Hane over for a little while before nodding her head in approval when she was sure he was beingpletely honest with his words: "MMm.. good, I will be expecting great things from you in the future. While out roaming the kingdom, I will send someone out at times to get monthly reports from you. I will also have night patrols pass by your estate two times a night to ensure the safety of your family while you are away. "


    Viscount Hane lifted his head in surprise when he heard Alicia say she would even go as far as to ensure his family''s safety. A smile formed on his old face as he thanked Alicia profusely. The entire time King Augustus was watching Alicia. Watching how she would handle the situation. Not only did this not end with an entire family being killed, but she was also able to make use of Viscount Hane in helping the poorer regions by promising to ask for a promotion to a higher noble rank if he was sessful in his endeavor. To make it so that Viscount Hane had no worries about his family for the next ten years while he worked outside the capital, she made sure to calm his nerves by boosting patrols around his estate at night. In just a few minutes, she had dished out punishment and promised rewards and from the looks of it, Viscount Hane was in no way mad about his demotion but grateful to Alicia for her care and consideration. She hadpletely won over someone who originally nned to sell her off!


    King Augustus never thought such an approach was possible but she did it with ease. Whether she realized what she did or if she did it on a whim, her actions had gained a supporter who will strongly back her in the future! ''<em>If this continues on into the future, the stine Kingdom might just have its first Queen...</em>''


    After sending Viscount Hane away, Alicia turned her gaze to King Augustus. "Royal Father, did I pass? You seemed to have been grading my performance just now."


    "Not grade in a sense, but I wanted to see how you would deal with this situation." King Augustus leaned back in his chair while Alicia came and stood at his side.


    "And the verdict?" Alicia asked.


    "Very well done. To be honest, you did something I would not have thought of. What made you think of having Viscount Hane help the poorer towns and viges?" This was a point he was most interested in. Because what she did was a huge help not only to the citizens but to himself who was trying to find a solution to the issue of poverty in the outer regions of the kingdom.


    "Didn''t really think about it too deeply. I just figured instead of selling citizens to make personal gain, he should put himself to use by helping the citizens instead. By demoting and then promising a promotion above his old title, he would have more incentive to do his best andstly, so he could do his best without worry, I added in the extra patrols past his estate. This way he would have no excusester on if he fails the mission I gave." Alicia exined her reasoning.


    King Augustus was amazed at how detailed she was when she did things. She left no room for failure or even a chance to use certain things as an excuse for why they failed. All the whileing across as a benevolent soul who seemed to be worried about theirs and their family''s well being. "I''d say you passed this test with flying colors. I have watched your Illusion world tests as well. Each and every one of your decisions were precise and well thought out. From this day forward I want you, Rose, Sta, and Annelia to do missions from the Adventurers Guild. ke will of course be following along as well. I want you to gain as much experience as you can and spread hope to the kingdom. It is my hope that by the time you turn fifteen you will already be a full pledged knight."


    What King Augustus did not tell Alicia was that she already had enough merit points to be a knight. But, he wanted her to gain more experience first and had already contacted the Adventurers Guild and those around her to tell them to not let her know. Just killing a disaster ranked demonic beast was enough to be a novice knight. But before this even happened she had already fought and helped repel a demon. Now if you add in the disaster and catastrophe ranked demonic beasts she was well on her way to being an expert knight. What shecked was the experience and this is why King Augustus wanted her to do missions with the Adventurers Guild. A sudden rise to fame would not be good for her. She needed to slowly mature more before being put into the spotlight. He wanted the way she handled things now to be engraved inside her without outside influence.


    Alicia smiled and nodded her head. "Do not worry Royal Father, I will work hard!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 169: Return To The Barren Lands

    Chapter 169: Return To The Barren Lands


    Alicia took a few days off to rest after the training session that was supposed tost an entire three months was cut short. Annelia had officially be part of Alicia''s team. As for Sue and Bridget, they were sworn to secrecy about the things they have seen or have not seen when it came to Alicia. Alicia was not sure what King Augustus did in order to ensure this but Sue and Bridget now came to visit almost every day.


    But today was the day Alicia would officially start her trek towards earning merits to be a knight. She was currently having a meeting with everyone on what their next step will be. "So first we should return to the underground city. We still have the remainsof the subterranean who wished to be brought back to his house. Plus we still have to find the fire and Ice lizard."


    Annelia looked confused as she asked: "Remains? Subterranean?"


    "We found a passage that led to an ancient Subterranean city underground. There we found a skeleton with a note next to it asking to have their remains brought to the home they used to live in. Some things had happened which required us to stop our investigation at the time. By now the royal investigation squad has probably already gained a great deal of information about the ce." Alicia exined.


    "I do not see how you are not already a knight your Highness. You have done so much in such a short amount of time that it''s strange that you were not automatically promoted to a knight." Annelia really did find it strange that someone who can kill disaster and catastrophe ranked demonic beasts, discover ancient ruins, and lure a demon away from citizens and still not be a knight to be very strange.


    "Whether I should be based on merits or not ispletely different than bing a knight based on my personal growth. Anyone with enough strength can be a knight. But that does not mean that they would be a good knight. A good knight understands the world around them and its people. They make considerations for each of their actions before acting. This is something Ick at this time. There are times when I act without thinking like with the two high ranked demonic beasts. On the disaster ranked demonic beast I used a magic spell that could have ruined my career as a knight. And on the second one, I transformed the area with arge scale attack instead of testing less crazy methods of defeating it. So it''s not a matter of strength but a matter of my ability to stay calm and analyze the situation better." Unknown to King Augustus, Alicia already knew she had enough merits to be a knight but to her, she wasn''t ready for such a role yet. She wanted to mature first before taking on such an important position.


    "For some reason, such a reason for not bing a knight right away fits you perfectly your Highness." Annelia felt that this was a very Alicia like move. Her path to bing a knight could be easy but she prefers to take the longest route possible and work hard and mold herself to be the knight she envisions.


    Alicia, Sta, Rose, and Annelia along with ke headed towards the ancient subterranean city the next day. Now that they were not in a rush, they would be able to explore more of the Barren Lands. It was a ce most strayed from due to its harsh environment and abundance of demonic beasts. So it was a ce that was not fully explored yet.


    "It''s so hot!" Stained. "Was it this hotst time we were here?"


    "It''s the hottest time of the year so this area is affected the hardest." ke answered Sta''sint.


    "Then we shoulde back when it''s colder." Sta whined. She then looked over at ke and Alicia who seemed to be perfectly fine. "Hey, why are you two not affected by this heat!? Rose, Annelia, and I are sweating buckets but you two seem perfectly fine."


    "We are using Ice magic to cool down our bodies." Alicia answered as she stuck her tongue out at Sta.


    Sta who had been suffering for so long suddenly realized how stupid she was for not thinking of using magic to cool off her body. It was only then that she looked over at Annelia and Rose and realized they were not sweating as much as she thought they were! "You! You two as well!? What the hell! Was it just me who was suffering here!? Why didn''t any of you say anything!?"


    "I figured you were on some kind of sweat diet." Rose tilted her head to the side looking a Sta a bit confused.


    "Who- Who needs to go on a diet!? Are you saying I''m fat?" Sta started to stutter her words as she looked down at her body.


    "You have been eating a lot moretely and the area around... mpfff.." Annelia''s words were cut off when Rose quickly covered Annelia''s mouth with her hand.


    "Stop! Let''s just say I am an idiot and not speak of this anymore!" Everyone let out augh at Sta''s reactions.


    They continued their journey through the Barren Lands until they found the cave they had entered before that led to the subterranean city. There were a few guards outside who were protecting the entrance. When they saw Alicia and her group and gave a slight bow. "Princess, we heard you would being. The path down has already been cleared. You may enter whenever you are ready."


    "You all have worked hard. Have you found any new technologies that can be useful tothe kingdom?" Alicia smiled and asked.


    "You would have to ask the lead researcher, Dr. Feanreal,who has held himself up in the city since he first arrived." The guard answered.


    "I will do that then. Thank you. Make sure you drink lots of fluids while out here it is very hot."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 170: True Gods

    Chapter 170: True Gods


    Alicia and her group made it down the long set stairs that lead to the ancient subterranean city. When they finally reached the end and the city was right in front of their eyes. Annelia eximed out in shock. "Such a big city!?"


    "Yeah, that was our thought too, when we first arrived here. " Alicia looked out over the familiar city and sighed. Such a massive city met such a horrible end. They still never did find out what exactly the ''<em>Darkness</em>'' was.


    A warm hand touched the top of Alicia''s head rxing her a little bit. "Make sure you all stay on guard. Even if the city is under control of the Royal Investigation squad, that doesn''t mean things can''t go wrong. If the ''<em>Darkness</em>'' that was spoken off in that letter for some reasones back, we have to be ready to run."


    "ke, is right, even in my inherited memories no such thing as ''<em>Darkness</em>'' was ever talked about and dragons have been around for a very long time. Just as long as the Gods race." Loeri added. She had gotten bored with being cooped up and came out to help Alicia on her mission.


    "What is this ''<em>Darkness</em>'' you speak of?" Annelia was confused. They were talking about something called a ''<em>Darkness</em>'' and she had no idea what it was.


    "We are not sure either. All we know is what we read about in the letter. It said that the ''<em>Darkness</em>'' consumed people, causing them to go mad and attack each other. Let''s just hope we do not run into it while down here." Alicia answered Annelia''s question. But her answer only served to scare Annelia who was now attached to Rose''s arm.


    The group continued walking through the streets. They did not enter any buildings this time since the Royal Investigation Squad was now handling it. The city was so vast that Alicia and the rest had already walked a good few hours and still were not near the center of the city. There were many people here now in the city, groups of three or four would be standing here and there examining things.


    Alicia couldn''t help think that these people were really investigating every nook and cranny of this ce. As they walked on less and less researchers could be seen. They finally arrived at a building with a long set of symbols on it. "This is it. Our destinations should be on the fourth floor." ke said as he took a step forward and opened the door to the building.


    The inside was very dark. Not a shred of light wasing from inside. Alicia for some reason had a bad feeling about this ce as soon as she stepped inside. It was not that she was scared, no, it was more of intuition more than anything. Unfortunately, she truly wished she didn''t enter the building. Because as soon as they did the door behind them mmed shut nketing them in darkness.


    "Hahaha. After so long! So long! Someone actually came here! Hahahahahahahaha! To think After so long I can finally have a snack. Go mad, go crazy, the ''<em>Darkness</em>'' will be here soon!" A voice rang out and echoed throughout the building. It was an eerie and chilling voice that sent shivers down everyone''s spine.


    Only one person remained calm when he heard this voice and that was ke. "For someone who has been dead for so many years without the slightest bit of warmth, how were you able to stay alive this long? Even if you are undead, your race is not able to live without warmth."


    "Hoho!? Someone who knows what I am. This is interesting, very interesting. Let me tell you, you who knows what I am. Did you know each of these buildings has a thermal vent? It reaches all the way down to the inner core of the. I just had to sit and wait until someone showed up and here you are I am so dreadfully hungry will you not be my snack? Hahahaha!" The voice rang out, answering ke''s question.


    "ke, how did you know he was an Undead?" Alicia asked.


    "It''s its way of speaking. It''s speaking in the same way Subterranean words are written but also speaks with a bit of Undead tone. As you may have noticed each race has its own writtennguage but all speak the same tongue." ke paused and looked at Alicia who nodded her head to show she agreed. "Our world is connected by True Gods, Begins that even superseded the Celestials. They are beings that can create or destroy worlds with a snap of their fingers. At one point each race had its ownnguage. But the True Gods felt this divided and split the people of this. They casted a spell that covered the that got rid of all the spokennguages and reced it with a universal one. But to allow each race to have some form of secrecy they did not change the writtennguages. "


    After hearing ke''s exnation she was a bit surprised to hear of the true gods. But then again, Alicia remembered Loeri mentioning something like that before during one of their talks. She said that Dragons are a race created by the true dragon god. Which makes them just as old as the Gods race. All this information about gods this and gods that was starting to make Alicia''s head spin. Seeing Alicia''s mind go into a whirl. ke only smiled and said: "Leave the difficult stuff out of it for now. We need to head to the basement first. It seems this Undead has turned into a ghoul after being stuck here for so long. If we do not dispose of it and it somehow got a hold of one of the researchers here it would be bad news since Ghouls feed off life."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 171: The Darkness

    Chapter 171: The Darkness


    Using a light spell to illuminate their surroundings Alicia and her group made their way down a set of stairs that led to the deepest part of the building. They could not just ignore the ghoul now that they knew about it. The thing about ghouls and one of the reasons why Alicia had felt something was wrong when entering the building was the evil air they exude. Simr to what creates demon spawns but not as bad. It would not affect people as much, only making them more irritable and get angry easier.


    The group was surprised as to how deep the stairwell was going. From the ground floor, all the way to the spot that they were currently at they had already gone down ten more floors. It was not until they made it to the fifteenth floor that they finally reached the bottom. There was arge metal door at the bottom of the staircase but they did not open it right away.


    ke stepped forward and turned to look at every one. "Before I open this door let me cover you all in ayer of light. Be ready as the ghoul inside might attack as soon as the door opens."


    With a wave of his hand, everyone was d in a thinyer of light. This light was to ward off the effects of the evil air the Ghoul was exuding. When ke saw that everyone had their weapons ready he turned and opened the door. But what they found inside was not exactly what they were expecting.


    "Hahaha! You came! I can finally feast on your flesh!" The ghoul shouted out.


    But everyone including Alicia just stood there looking at the ghoul in disbelief. Alicia even reached up and rubbed her eyes to make sure she was not seeing things. She then looked up at ke who happened to look down at her at the same time. He then nodded to Alicia''s silent question of is what I am seeing real?


    It was dead silence after the Ghoul had shouted out. So quiet that you could easily hear a pin drop if one were to be dropped at this time. "It''s a head. A talking head!" Annelia was the first to shout out, breaking the silence.


    "Definitely a head." Rose also chimed in.


    "You dare make the great Loeri, get all tense and ready for battle when all you are is a damn head!?" With a humph Loeri stomped angrily towards the head and lifted her foot, bringing back and thrust it forward as she kicked the ghouls head off into the far wall inside the room.


    "Hey! Why are you kicking me!? Let me eat your flesh! Come closer so I can gnaw at your ankles!" The ghoul screamed.


    "It''s deranged."


    "Yep deranged."


    As if putting on their own littleedy skit Rose and Annelia seemed to be on the same wavelength while looking at this ghoul. "So it must have used magic to amplify its voice earlier."


    Alicia came to this conclusion. She had originally thought that maybe the ghoul was roaming around the building, never did she think it was actually just a head.


    "So umm what should we do with this? Burn it?" ke looked at the head that was bouncing from wall to wall from Loeri''s kicks and pondered.


    "Well, we can''t just leave it be. Even if it is just a head, it still gives off an evil air. So it would be bad to just leave it." Alicia answered. "Let Loeri, get her anger out then she can burn it."


    "Mmm sounds good. Let''s rest a bit since we have been walking a great deal today. " ke suggested which everyone took too quickly.


    Alicia tossed up arge ball of light that illuminated the room. There was not much here, just arge machine that seemed to harvest energy from the. Although it had been sitting here for who knows how long, it did not have a single speck of rust on it or itsponents and did not seem to show any sign of deterioration. Alicia was not sure if this had something to do with the metal that was used in its engineering or if it had some kind of magic on it to protect it from aging.


    "After our break, we need to head back up to the fourth floor and return the remains. After which we will Loeri why did you bring that over here?" Alicia who was in the middle of going over their next n of action asked as she looked at Loeri holding the ghoul''s head in her hand.


    "I asked her to bring me over. After being kicked around I cam back to my senses.I do not know who it was, but some fool from one of your above world races cast some kind of weird spell that destroyed my body otherwise I would not be in the state I am in now. Luckily I was deep within the ground at the time so I was on the outer edge of the spell where it was the weakest or I would have lost my head as well.


    "About earlier, I apologize. When I first smelt fresh flesh I went a little crazy. But that is only because of the instincts of Ghouls. I was originally a Subterranean. So whether you believe what I have to say next or not is up to you.


    " I want to warn you all. My race was destroyed by the ''<em>Darkness</em>'', I do not know how much you know about this ''<em>Darkness</em>'', but it is something that you could not fathom. As someone who was able to keep their sentience even after death and someone who was once part of the great Subterranean race, I want to share what I know with you all. Because the ''<em>Darkness</em>'' is not gone. It is still out there and when it will move next not even I know. But when it does, not demon nor god will be able to withstand the terror that thing brings. "


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 172: The Entity

    Chapter 172: The Entity


    Hearing the ghouls words Alicia couldn''t help but ask, "Whatdo you mean by no one can withstand the terror?"


    "Little girl, the Darkness is a living thing. When the fallen god came down to the main subterranean city to recruit people for his army, he had happened to run into a set of old ruins at the connection point between the main city and another smaller city. I do not know how he found this ce, maybe he sensed its energy. But he blew a hole in the wall and walked right into the old ruins. That was when it happened. He seemed to have opened some chambers in the old ruins that housed this entity. It engulfed him causing the fallen gods already twisted personality to grow more twisted. He did not fall intoplete madness but it was enough to turn him more ruthless than he was before." The ghoul exined.


    "Wait, how do you know all of this?" ke asked.


    "Because I was with the fallen god at the time. But now I understand how much of a mistake that truly was. If I did not follow him I could have just gone to the upper world myself. But at the time I was scared to venture to the upper world on my own. The fallen god had baited youths like me into joining him to leave the Subterranean world and go to the upper world. But when I saw that thing. That ck entity that released what is now called the Darkness, I ran! I ran to this city hoping to escape but it was already toote. The darkness spread too quickly. I had no choice but to hide down here. I sealed the door without a second thought. And no matter how hungry I got I was too scared to open the door to check if things had ended. Now as you can see, I am like this." The ghoul answered.


    "So wait, the entity did not escape the old ruins?" Rose was the first to pick up on this. She felt it strange when the ghoul said it released the Darkness.


    "Yes, the entity was stuck. There was some kind of weird barrier there. It seemed the fallen god had broken through the first barrier trying to enter the chamber but because the entity had released the darkness he never did try to release the second barrier. The thing that is sealed there is not something people of this world can handle. It is evil incarnate. " The Ghouls'' voice shook as it said itsst sentence as if it had remembered something it did not want to remember.


    Thinking for a moment, Alicia decided it was best to bring someone else in on this since this seemed to be way above their heads. "ke, contact my father I want to discuss this with him."


    ke nodded his head and took out the bronze mirror. When the image came up, King Augustus, was like always, sitting at his desk reading documents. "Oh, ke Hmm... Alicia?"


    "Royal Father, we have something you shoulde check out. Since you are the strongest human in stine, it''s best if youe in person. The thing that wiped out the Subterranean race is trapped within a barrier. It is what released the darkness that killed the Subtereanans." Alicia knew that the Ghoul could be lying but it was better to be safe than sorry. If such a thing was still down here then it needed to be either resealed or destroyed in some way.


    "Hmmm Okay. I will contact you all in about twenty minutes. I need to prepare a few things. Find a wide open area while you wait. I will also have Dr. Feanreal, meet up with you." King Augustus knew if Alicia was asking for his help then it must be a serious matter. Especially when it came to something that could wipe out an entire race of people. After asking a few more details and her position in the city he quickly went to get the things he needed ready.


    Alicia and her group made their way back to the city streets taking along the ghoul''s head with them. Loeri used magic to keep the head warm so the ghoul would not lose its sanity. About fifteen minutester Dr. Feanreal and a group of researchers met up with Alicia. Dr. Feareal was a young woman in her mid twenties who seemed to have excelled in ancient societies. If it was not for her unkempt hair and sloppy dress, she would be very beautiful.


    "Princess! I am so sorry! If I had known you had arrived I would havee to greet you." Dr. Feanreal bowed her head.


    "It''s fine Doctor. I don''t care too much for formalities anyway." Alicia smiled and helped Dr. Feanreal up. "Royal Father will be here soon. Once he is then I will exin what''s going on."


    "I''m already here." A voice could be hearding from behind the group. Arge magic circle appeared and King Augustus and arge group of knights appeared.


    Alicia stared in shock as she pointed her little finger at King Augustus. "My... My..." King Augustus smiled and put his left index finger to his lips. He knew what she wanted to say. He had learned and created his own version of translocation magic.


    "Now, that everyone is here let''s get down to business.Alicia, exin to everyone what''s going on and how you acquired this information."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 173: Source Of Hate Part One

    Chapter 173: Source Of Hate Part One


    Alicia cleared her throat and had Loeri bring the ghouls head up so everyone could see him. "First let me introduce Mr. ghoul here."


    "I have a name." The ghoul said in a disgruntled tone. Only to be smacked by Loeri after, quickly shutting him up.


    "He is the only living existence that we know of that is left from the time of the Subterranean race. He is the reason why I called Royal Father here. Now I did not just call you all here based on his words alone." Aliciapulled out a letterthat was left behind by the subterranean that she was in the process of helping with their dying wish. "This letter describes the happenings during the time the darkness had engulfed the subterranean race."


    Alicia went on to exin everything that they knew. After hearing everything King Augustus went into deep thought. "I see. So the reason you contacted me was due to the entity of which was even able to cause trouble for the fallen god?"


    "Yes. That is precisely the reason. I did not want to act on my own in a situation where if one thing was done wrong something eviler than any threat we have now could be released into the world. We are all new squires, and one mistake could end up causing a huge issue for all of us." Alicia answered.


    "Very good judgment! " King Augustus nodded his head in approval. He then turned to the knights behind him. "From this point on we will be going on an expedition to find this old ruin where this entity is located. You will all be under my daughter, Princess Alicia''smand. I will be here as well to supervise to make sure nothing happens."


    Alicia looked at King Augustus in confusion. She did not understand why he was giving hermand of such arge squad of knights when he was right here. King Augustus let out augh looking at Alicia''s expression. "It''s a chance for you to learn. I will be here the entire time. So take this chance to learn how tomand a sixteen knight unit. These are all elite knights. Each one has equal or above the same prowess as you."


    With King Augustus''s words, Alicia had no choice but to go along with this arrangement. She also knew that if she ever had to step on to the battlefield, she would either be in such a unit or may even be leading the unit herself. But King Augustus had more than that in mind. He wanted Alicia to have her own knights order in the future. A knights order that was only under hermand.


    Under the ghoul''s guidance, Alicia and her group started their journey towards the main city. This trip was not going to be a short one. From what the ghoul was telling Alicia, that during the times when the Subterranean people were at its peak they had transportation machines that allowed for quick and easy transportation between the cities. What was a three to four day trip on foot was only an hour by way of their transportation machines.


    From What Alicia could tell by the single track that wasid on the ground, she figured it was more of a monorail style train than anything else. She only deduced this based on the monorails in Japan. But now these same passageways were riddled with demonic beasts.


    The group continued to press forward and as they did the demonic beast became stronger and stronger. The tainted Magicules in the area seemed to be even denser as they got closer to their destination. This caused Alicia and her group to be very worried. "Royal Father this..."


    "I know This is not good. Dr. Feanreal, what do you think?" King Augustus turned his head and looked at Dr. Feanreal.


    "There is something in the area that is tainting the Magicules in the air. As for us, we should not go any further or more that we need to backtrack a half day to get to a safe area. Some of Princess''spanions seemed to be having a hard time." Dr. Feanreal answered. Even her face was bing somewhat pale.


    Alicia looked over at Sta and Annelia whose faces werepletely pale and quickly ran over to them. "Why didn''t you speak up!?"


    A worried expression filled Alicia''s face. The Magicules here are very harmful to humans and if they get exposed for too long they could even have mutations to their body or go mad or worse die all together! "Alicia we didn''t want to hold you back." Sta answered.


    "Why put yourself in danger for something like that! Any time you are having issues you need to speak up. But this is also my fault for not paying enough attention to you all. I''m sorry." Alicia turned to two of the female knights that were with them and asked: "Can I bother you two to carry them back?"


    "Yes, of course, Princess." The two female knights answered in unison.


    After Sta and Annelia were taken care of, Alicia stood and faced the knights that were under hermand. "I am a very inexperienced leader and am still very young so please while we are down here facing the unknown, I must ask that you all please keep me informed if you are not feeling well, or have any other issues. Tainted Magicules are very dangerous and can do a lot of harm to your bodies. As Dr. Feanreal has said we need to backtrack a half day to get out of the danger zone. Once we are safe, we wille up with our next n. If any of you have any ideas at that time please speak freely. Our goal must be reached. We do not know what this entity is or what it will do if it ever breaks free. So we must get to it and figure out a way to contain it. Before it releases another Darkness that might spread acrossthends above."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 174: Source Of Hate Part Two

    Chapter 174: Source Of Hate Part Two


    After another half day backtracking Alicia and her group made it outside the danger area. While Sta and Annelia were resting, Alicia had Dr. Freanreal, King Agustus, Rose, Loeri, the knights and ke all gather for a meeting to try toe up with ideas. This process seemed to be taking some time since it was the first time in the history of Phantasia that someone was trying to find a way to enter a ce with such dense tainted Magicules.


    "I really can''t think of anything..." Aliciained. She only knew that you could manipte the Magicules in the air and nothing beyond that. Tainted Magicules was a whole different field of expertise.


    "Well theoretically we could try to purify the tainted Magicules but sucha dense amount is a bit much for anyone who specializes in holy magic." Dr. Feanreal frowned, she was not sure what to do either.


    "If that is the case I might have a way. But" Alicia said but looked at King Augustus.


    "Mmm Fine but the only ones to go besides you will be ke and I. Everyone else is to stay here and secure this area, understood?" King Agustus looked over everyone there. And then instructed Rose to take care of Sta and Annelia.


    The three then made the trek back towards the area they had been before. "Remember Alicia just like before." ke gave Alicia a bit of encouragement.


    "Mhm" Alicia closed her eyes and sped her hands together. She wanted to visualize something even stronger than herst spell. Something that could truly cleanse the area of its tainted Magicules. Images started to appear in Alicia''s head as she tried to piece together an entirely new spell. She suddenly knelt to the ground in a prayer position and started to once again speak in thenguage of the Celestial race.


    A bright golden light burst out and surrounded Alicia causing ke and King Augustus to have to shield their eyes. The golden light grew brighter and as if out of the void the sounds of trumpets could be heard sounding off. Countless magic circles formed around Alicia causing ke and King Augustus to stare wide eyed.


    "This can''t be?This many summoning circles all at once? There has to be at least one hundred of them!" King Augustus eximed.


    Out of these magic circles, beautiful girls dressed in white one piece dresses, with white feathered wings on their backs appeared. Each one had a golden halo on top of their golden blonde hair. They were the spitting image of angels back on Earth. Alicia''s eyes suddenly shot open and like before they reflected the starry night''s sky.In a low voice that was still loud enough for those close by to hear, Alicia softly spoke: "The Second Coming!"


    As her words fell all the Angels'' eyes started to glow brightly as they all sped their hands together and opened their mouths. A golden light could be seen growing brighter and brighter from within their mouths. Once it seemed to reach a critical point the golden light shot out of their mouths spreading out in a cone down the tunnel. The golden light seemed to be as if it was liquid as it touched every nook and cranny of the tunnel, leaving no spot untouched.


    The light was so bright that those who were waiting on them, even had the tunnel section they were in, brighten as if it was the sun itself that had risen. "What''s going on, what is that!?" one of the knights yelled. But soon another knight spoke up saying: "It''s best not to ask. If we were to know we would have been brought along. The only thing I can say is that our little Princess is not to be taken lightly." It did not take a fool to understand this was Alicia''s doing. They knew this but they did not know how she did it. They had all heard her earlier when she said she might be able to deal with the issue.


    The golden light pushed down the tunnel as Alicia was having a hard time keeping herself upright. Sweat dripped from her forehead and her face gradually started to turn pale. She was using every ounce of her magic to pull off a miracle. King Augustus and ke could only watch on. There was nothing they could do. If she copsed then King Augustus would immediately rush forward to catch her.


    Back at the rest area the ghoul felt a familiar magic and started freaking out. "Ahh! It was her! The little runt who destroyed my body! Ouch hey! Why are you hitting me? Ouch, quit it!" Loeri began smacking the ghoul around after its little outburst.


    "You say stupid things and it makes me want to hit you. Why should I, the Great Loeri, need any other excuse to hit a noisy thing?" Loeri nonchntly said as she continued to whack the ghoul.


    "Fine! Come here and let me bite your ankles!" The ghoul knowing he couldn''t do a thing still acted tough even in his dire situation. The scene of the two fighting like that caused the knights, Sta, Annelia, and Rose''s moods to lighten a bit. With such a what if situation looming over their heads there was no knowing what might happen if they did make it to the old ruins. They could only hope for the best and hope nothing goes wrong.


    On the other side, Alicia was nowpletely pale. She was white as a sheet as if all blood had been drained from her body. Her body swayed as the magic circles and angels around her began to flicker. "I can''t any longer..."


    "Alicia!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 175: Source Of Hate Part Three

    Chapter 175: Source Of Hate Part Three


    ke and King Augustus both ran forward to catch Alicia. But before they got to her a bright golden light shed out of her body as it gently floated in the air. The light from Alicia''s body expanded taking shape until finally, a woman dressed in white appeared holding Alicia in her arms. The soft warm smile she held on her face as she gazed at the little girl in her arms was like a warm sun''s rays shining down from the sky. She caressed the slightly pudgy cheeks that still had some baby fat to them before turning her gaze to the two dumbfounded gentlemen in front of her.


    "Hmmm One is the one she loves while the other is this world''s father?" The woman tilted her head to the side as she looked at the two while asking this question to herself out loud.


    "Ah hah Yes, I am Alicia''s father. My Name is King Augustus stine the Second and the king of stine." King Augustus answered aftering out of his dazed state. He politely gave a small bow.


    "My name is ke Rosnd, Alicia''s fiancee." Answered ke who was a bit calmer since he recognized this voice from the time before when she used Sanctuary. Once he heard about Alicia''s past he had a feeling that the one he spoke to before was her mother.


    "Mmm Good, she was able toe to a world where she could have a better and fulfilling life. A ce she can follow her dreams. I must thank you on behalf of this child for taking care of her. I hope in the future you will continue to care for and love her as you do now." The woman smiled at the two after letting out a sigh of relief. "I should introduce myself. I am Akari''s No, wait it''s Alicia now. I am Alicia''s Mother, Higuchi Yuri, it is a pleasure to meet the two of you finally. It has taken some time to umte enough power to be able toe here, although temporary. Unfortunately, it does not look like I will be able to meet with my beloved darling daughter. May I ask what is going on for her to exhaust her magic power to the point that she fainted?"


    Both ke and King Augustus felt a chill run down their spine when the smile that did not reach Yuri''s eyes fell on to them. "It-It''s like this." King Augustus stuttered as he did his best to exin the situation.


    "Hmmm? I see... " Yuri sent out a wave of magic. Upon detecting the entity not far away her brow raised a bit and a smile formed on her face. "It is no wonder she exhausted her power like this. To think one of these had appeared here. She will need thister on so I will seal it for now. You two!" Yuri turned her attention back to King Augustus and ke.


    "Yes, mam? Is there anything we can do for you?" King Augustus was sweating at this time. He felt the magic power that Yuri had sent out and it was so immense that he knew if this woman wanted to, she could easily destroy this if she so chose to.


    "No need to be nervous. I want you to keep it a secret from Akari Alicia that I was here. The entity as you call it is a light spirit, it''s from another world. It is quite powerful, though it seems to have been corrupted at some point. It is not something the inhabitants of this can handle at this time. I have just sealed it up once again. It will no longer affect the Magicules in the area or release Dark Fog. When the timees Alicia will be able to purify it and it will take its original form.


    "But from now on please allow Alicia to grow a bit slower. Her powers are different from normal Celestials. They are a lot stronger. This probably has something to do with her father. So I must ask you to slow her training a bit. If she grows too fast it could end up causing issues for herter on. As for the dark spirit, I have no idea how it got here but it will be a good pet for Aliciater on. They are very loyal once subdued. The barrier I ced around it can only be broken by Alicia when she has enough power." Yuri paused her words and cradled the little girl in her arms.


    "Akari When Mother is able to gain enough power again, I wille and visit. I hope at that time you are in a state that will allow me to talk with you for a while. Just know that Mother and Father miss you and love you from the bottom of our hearts. We hope that you live a happy life here with your new loved ones. I do not know when I will be able toe back. It could be hundreds of years or maybe even thousands. But know that Mother wishes for nothing more than for you to find happiness in this life." Yuri then stepped forward and gently ced Alicia into King Augustus''s arms.


    "You seem to be a good father. Take care of my daughter for me. One day I will return to spend some time with her. I leave her in your care. " Yuri gave King Augustus a smile before caressing Alicia''s cheek once more. She leaned over and nted a kiss on Alicia''s forehead. She then turned and looked at ke. "I see... So a son of the Gods race. Mhm good, you match my daughter nicely. Be sure to always be true to her. But I guess with how the Gods Race is I have no worries. Young man, I will leave you with a little something more than I didst time."


    Yuri reached out with her finger and a golden light appeared at the tip of her finger. What looked to be a drop of golden blood fell from the golden light and dropped on to the space between ke''s brow. "What I just gave you was the blood of the Celestial race. This, in a sense, will make you a celestial just like Alicia. I hope you can live a long happy and fulfilling life with Alicia. The next time you wake you will notice the difference. It will take time to merge with your body. But within a few years, you will be just like Alicia. This new power will also allow you to protect her better as well."


    "You have my word! My life belongs to her and only her." ke said respectfully, dropping to one knee with his head bowed.


    "Then I will have to take my leave. To the two of you, I thank you both for caring for my darling daughter..."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 176: Demonic Plague

    Chapter 176: Demonic gue


    AfterAlicia''s mother, Yuri, left, King Augustus brought Alicia back with him to where everyone else was waiting. Alicia would need at least a day of rest before they could get moving. To wrap things up so that no one could ess the area where the Dark Spirit was located, King Augustus ced multiple magic barriers in the tunnel. After which he made everyone swear to secrecy on what happened on this day and not to say a word to Alicia about any of it.


    One yearter


    "Alicia it''sing your way!" Annelia yelled out, her hands on her knees as she gasped for breath. "What are these things? They are so fast!"


    Alicia, Sta, Rose, and Annelia were currently on a mission they took from the Adventurers Guild. This mission was about a mysterious new demonic beast that invaded a medium sized vige called Riversdale. It had already killed many of the residents, but the worst thing about this demonic beast was not that it killed people but what it used those corpses for afterward. These new demonic beast were asexual, meaning they did not need a partner to reproduce. They used dead bodies as an incubator for their eggs that theyid.


    The whole left side of the vige had beenpletely overrun with residents doing their best to fend them off at a barrier they made to try to keep the demonic beasts out. These new demonic beasts reproduced at an astonishing rate, about ten offspring perbor and their offspring grew to adulthood in a matter of days. Because of these factors this new demonic beast was named Demonic gue because it could easily overrun an area with great numbers if they were not kept in check.


    Alicia went to cast a wall of ice to block the demonic beast from escapingand shed out with her sword. Even with how quick she was she still missed by a hair''s breadth."I missed it again! Sta, Rose it''sing towards you!"


    The group of girls had been chasing this single Demonic gue for thirty minutes now. The current mission was not just for their team but consisted of many teams due to the number of Demonic gue in the vige. Alicia and her group were not the only ones having trouble. Even the veterans who were masters at trapping were having issues with these new demonic beasts.


    Alicia started to get annoyed. If it was before she would have been able to cast arge scale spell but ever since a year ago after she passed out after purifying the tainted Magicules in Subterranean city, King Augustus had sealed her powers to that of just above a normal person. When she asked why he was doing this he said it was time for her to undergo special training that wouldst for the next ten years. Meaning she would not be able to castrge scale magic anymore.


    At the time Alicia was very disgruntled but she found that now she spent more time with her sword and was able to improve her swordsmanship by leaps and bounds. But because of her restricted abilities, Alicia was now living in the castle. Even after a year, she was still trying to get used to the change in the environment. The maids and granny who were assigned to her are very strict and made her learn all kinds of things she did not think she would ever have to learn. Their reasoning was since she was now officially seen as a princess to the public she needed to make sure her etiquette was up to par with the young nobles. This meant that any time she had free time she was training her etiquette.


    " Annelia, raise an earth wall!" Rose yelled out. Hearing Rose''s shout, Annelia did as she was asked and raised an earth wall right in front of Rose. Rose brought her fist back and thrust forward smashing it into thousands ofrge chunks sending them flying at the Demonic gue.


    With so many clumps of dirt and rock flying at it, the Demonic gue was forced to turn around only to be met with Sta''s ice wall, and jumping up over it with her sword drawn was Alicia who stabbed right down into the Demonic gue''s head, instantly killing it. "We did it!" All four shouted out in unison.


    Their teamwork had also improved by leaps and bounds as well. Now that Alicia was on par with them, they were able to work together a lot better.mainly due to their skill levels being near each other. "I''m so tired!"


    "Rose that st just now with your fist was perfect! It sealed its movements perfectly." Sta praised.


    "Well, if Annelia did notunderstand right away what I mean by, earth wall, it would not have gone so smooth. " Rose passed part of the credit over to Annelia as well.


    "Overall, I think we all did very well. These new demonic beasts are extremely fast. If we did not work well together we would not have been able to kill it." Alicia added in as she sat down on the grass to take a break.


    "Now that we killed thest one for our part of the mission what is next on our list?" Rose asked.


    "We will stay here and help the other groups with their missions. As an aspiring knight and a princess of this kingdom, I can not ignore what is happening here. I know it may be asking a lot, but I hope you all will help me out as well."


    "Your highness, is there any need to even ask such a question? All three of us have already sworn absolute loyalty to you. So whatever you decide is of course what we will be doing as well. " Annelia said with a smile.


    "Then I will be troubling you three then. We will not go for the kill, only help trap it so the other teams can then rush in and kill. It would not be good to steal prey, it goes against the Adventurers Guild''s rules." Alicia said as she stood up and stretched her body. She had now grown a few more centimeters and was almost as tall as Sta now. The baby fat had almostpletely disappeared and her chin started to narrow out a bit. Alicia was really turning into a stunning beauty.


    Alicia''s group all stood up with her and readied themselves. Seeing them all ready, Alicia smiled and said: "Let''s go!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 177: Finding A Weakness Part One

    Chapter 177: Finding A Weakness Part One


    After a long strenuous mission, Alicia and the rest dragged their tired bodies back to the capital. They were currently resting in a tea room in the castle. "I really wonder what the best course of action is for these new demonic beasts. Mostly all of the missions at the Adventurers Guild are to exterminate these things. But with how fast they reproduce and mature, it''s like thousands to millions could be born in just a few days if we do not find where these things originated from."


    "It''s scary to think that millions of those things could be running around already. The vige we were just at only had around two hundred and they were already very difficult to deal with. If it came to millions they could easily overrun the entire kingdom." Sta and Annelia were talking about the issue at hand, the Demonic gues.


    "Whatever the case may be, as it is now there are just too many of them. I have heard from Royal Father that some of the poorer viges were wiped out instantly. It seems to me that we will need to station knights and even adventurers at each town, just to try to ward off any attacks." Alicia grimly added.


    "Only if there was a way to round them all up at once in an enclosed area and wipe them out for good." Rose''s idea was not bad and could work but they would need to know what exactly the Demonic gue likes the most.


    "What if you girls went out and captured a few then?" A noble voice was hearding from behind them.


    "Royal Father, you came." Alicia said with a smile.


    "I overheard your conversation as I walked by. Dr. Feanreal is in the process of trying to find a way to counteract the Demonic gue.A way for us to lure them to enclosed ces inrge groups to make them easier and safer to fight. But she will need live specimens in order to do so. I was hoping I could request for you girls to go out and bring a few back." King Augustus was actually paying close attention to what was being said in the tea room. He had been standing outside the door for a while now as they talked. He wanted to see what the four girls thought of the situation at hand with the Demonic gues.


    "Royal Father, we can try. But I am not sure if this task will bepleted or not. The demonic gue, as it is, is very hard to kill because of their speed. To capture alive is a whole new story." Just to corner one and kill it took thirty minutes. To capture one alive could take hours and that was if they were lucky enough to actually get ahold of one.


    "You will not be going alone on this mission. Besides ke who is always by your side. Sue and Bridget will also be going with you. I have also selected a few more people for this mission as well who are specialized in speed. Each and every one of them will be under yourmand. Your mission is to lead your group of twelve to a vige near the quarantine zone and capture as many of the Demonic gue as you can alive." What King Augustus meant by quarantine zone was that the areas overrun by the demonic gue have been closed off and magic barriers erected to try to keep them at bay for now. Due to how fast their poption was growing it has be a major issue. King Augustus had no choice but to start blocking off ess to certain parts of the kingdom to stop the reproduction process of the Demonic gues. If it was not for the fact that thends that they held up in were very fertile, King Augustus would have tried to wipe the entire area clean of the things. But thesends were his farnds that were essential to the kingdom''s food supply. Even now they run the risk of famine if they did not take care of this issue soon.


    King Augustus''s worries were not just the demonic gue. He had gotten word that other kingdoms and even the ckstone Empire were having issues with these new demonic beasts. If they were not able to gain control over the situation and resources began to run dry they might start looking towards the outside for said resources. Whether by trade or by force


    The threat of war was a real thing if they could not handle the situation and then spread the word. Then they might be facing a desperate enemy that would stop at nothing to save its people. Not only war but also refugees. If one country is not able to contain the spread of the Demonic gue, then refugees from said countries might start pouring in. This could be bad for many reasons. Since food shortage is already a cloud hanging over their heads if refugees start appearing then riots and disease might start to spread. Death from hunger will be in the thousands if not hundreds of thousands and maybe even millions. King Augustus had a lot to worry about.


    "With the people who specialize in speed, we might be able to pull this off, especially with all the helping hands." Alicia said after trying to formte a n. She had been getting war tactics training under themand of the chief military advisor of the kingdom. King Augustus wanted Alicia to be able to handle any situation if it ever arose. In truth, he was secretly trying to groom her into a leader who could lead this kingdom in the future.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>


    <strong><em></em></strong>

 Chapter 178: Finding A Weakness Part Two

    Chapter 178: Finding A Weakness Part Two


    A strong stench of death filled the air as gloomy clouds covered the skies overhead. Fertilend that was once filled with food crops and green ins was now a dying wastnd. The sudden change to thendscape had only happened a day ago. It was as if something was sucking the life out of the surrounding area. The trees that were usually flushed with green leaves were nothing but barren branches that were withered.


    "What happened here!?" Alicia eximed. From what she was told this ce was still normal.But now


    "Princess, we do not know either. Yesterday for some unknown reason thend started to dry up and became like this." A knight who was standing next to Alicia replied.


    "It''s like the whole ecosystem was changed..." Alicia muttered to herself. She then turned around and looked at her unit. "We have an added mission now. We need to find the cause of this change. If things go on like this we will lose more than just a few lives we will lose the ability to sustain this kingdom!"


    Alicia knew very well, that thesends in the south were very important for the survival of the kingdom and its people. It was one of the most heavily guarded areas in the kingdom besides the capital itself.Alicia looked out over the now wastnd and frowned. The only good thing was the barrier around the area seemed to be holding whatever it was that was causing thend to go bad.


    Turning back to the knight who was inmand of the area, Alicia asked: "Does this have any effect on humans?"


    "Sadly, yes it does. The longer one is exposed the sicker they will feel. It seems to be something in the air that is breathed in that makes those who inhale it feel sick. But once they leave the area they will be fine again. We have had our doctors keep an eye on those who have been exposed to it and nothing seems amiss at this time." The knight answered.


    Hearing this made Alicia realize that her mission had just gained another hurdle that they would need to deal with. "Everyone, stay here, I want to try something." Alicia said as she suddenly stepped through the barrier.


    A foul stench filled her nose, almost making her gag. She quickly casted wind magic around her body. Creating an area where the foul air was blown away. She had it start from the ground all the way up past the top of her head. As it swirled around her body pushing the foul air away, the ground beneath her feet seemed to be rejuvenated and came back to life almost instantly. The withered grass seemed to have sprung back to life going from brown back to a yellowish color until it finally was as green as it was a few days ago.


    This new discovery surprised Alicia since she was not expecting such a find. She was only concerned about pushing the foul air away from her body so she would not get sick. This discovery brought hope into Alicia''s eyes that thends were not as bad as they seemed and it was only the air that was causing the change. But she wasn''t sure how long thend wouldst for if it was to be stuck under the influence of the foul air.


    Alicia stepped back through the barrier with a smile. She turned to the Knight in charge and said: "It seems we are notpletely out of luck yet. Have your mages push the barrier forward more as far as they can! We must reim as muchnd as we can today!"


    "But Princess, if we do that, we run a risk of being attacked by the Demonic gues in the thousands!" The knight''s voice had a bit of worry to it.


    "Hmm You had pulled back way past the safe line already, just get as close as you can to whatever our safe line is. We will just need to defend more is all. Thisnd is an important area for our Kingdom. We must reim as much of it as we can today!" Alicia handed down her orders. It might be a bit more difficult to defend but they had no choice now. In order to keep the people of the stine Kingdom from going through a famine they needed to sit on the edge of the defensive line and slowly push forward until they regain what was lost.


    "I will make it happen, Princess!" A look of respect filled the knight''s eyes. He found this princess cared more for the people of the kingdom than anything else. Even putting herself in a position where they might be attacked by demonic gue in droves. To her, it did not matter as long as the people would not suffer.


    King Augustus was sitting in his office watching Alicia on his bronze mirror and never felt more proud of his daughter. Her decision was exactly what he would have done. Reim what you can without drawing too much attention. Up the defense to allow for a better future. He turned to Charles who was standing next to him with a smile on his face and said: "Charles, let the other camps know. Push forward as much as possible. Each area will get one thousand troops from our military to support the knight orders. Also, tell the camps how to ward off the foul air that appeared."


    "Yes! Your Majesty!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 179: Finding A Weakness Part Three

    Chapter 179: Finding A Weakness Part Three


    "Iing!" Alicia yelled out as a group of one hundred demonic gues charged at Alicia and her group.


    This had been the scene for a few days now as they slowly, meter by meter, did their best to reim thend. The process was very slow due to the intricacies of the barrier itself. It took ten mages to form the barrier and each mage had to move a separate magic circle into ce without the magic circle dispersing. This task was very delicate and very time consuming. On top of this, they had to fend off attacks from the demonic gues.


    Alicia and her unit plus the knights were all doing their part in defending the mages as they worked and ced down the barrier magic circles. Unfortunately, such a task was not simple and many had already sustained injuries, Alicia''s team included.


    "Just a little longer! We just need to hold them off a little longer and we can retreat back behind the barrier!" Alicia yelled.


    She herself was growing tired. The speed of the demonic gues was so fast that just to keep up one had to push themselves to the limit. It was not an easy task at all. The more you pushed the more magicules you drained from your body. As such it was better to rely on your sword instead of magic in order tost as long as possible. This, of course, would result in closebat with the demonic gues, causing people to get injured by their razor sharp ws.


    Finally, after a grueling hour of battle, Alicia saw the barrier bing firm and solid again. She smiled as she yelled out: "Fall back behind the barrier! Fall back!" Her order echoed down the defensive line.


    Alicia had already gotten word that they would be getting arge group of soldiers from the military to bolster their defense. This would allow them to push further than they had originally nned. "Princess how many more days until the soldiers get here?"


    "By my calctions, by the time we actually actually reim two kilometers ofnd back, they should be here. So around three to four days at most. " Alicia answered.


    "Princess, at this rate... " The knight wanted to say that they would notst that long if they kept moving the barrier.


    Alicia''s face was sullen, she knew what the knight wanted to say, but she was also annoyed by this line of thinking: "I know But what choice do we have? It is for the survival of our kingdom. If we let thesends get ruined by the foul air, we will not have enough food to support our citizens. What is a country without its citizens? If the citizens be disgruntled by the ones who rule over it they will turn against the king himself.


    "Are you not a knight?


    "Are you not supposed to uphold the virtues of being a knight?


    "Where are your virtues?


    "Where is your Courage?


    "Where is your Strength?


    "Where is your ability to show No Mercy to those who try to harm thends, its people, and the king of thisnd?


    "Just because the situation is not favorable does not mean we should turn our back on everything for our own safety!


    "Am I, Alicia von stine, not here fighting alongside you?


    "Receiving the same injuries as the rest of you.


    "Putting my life on the line in order to make thisnd remation happen?


    "As a knight of my kingdom, my home, I am disappointed in you!"


    Alicia now more than ever would not allow a knight of such high ranking to act in such a manner. What they were doing was for the wellbeing of the kingdom. Whether they got injured or not as long as they were able to reim the farnds that were essential to the kingdom, everything would be fine. Alicia would rather be injured than to see her kingdom fall into unrest due to this new threat.


    Alicia''s words affected the knight deeply. He realized how stupid he was being. He looked at Alicia and dropped to one knee, stabbing his sword into the ground and bowed his head. "Princess, I, Holden Hille, have had my eyes opened today. I swear on my sword to assist Princess to the end, even if I must give up this old life of mine."


    "I will be counting on you." Alicia said, finally retracting her stern gaze and giving a gentle one. "All we need to do is hold on a bit longer. Once the reinforcements arrive we will be able to rest."


    While thend remation was going on, Alicia never once forgot her original task of capturing the demonic gues. She had already sent back ten so far for testing. Dr. Feanreal was working hard on finding a weakness that would allow them to all gather together in a location they designated, allowing for an all out attack on them.


    They could only use this method because speed, attack, and the pure number of them far exceeded the knights and the military. By finding out what can lure them away to certain areas will allow for a tactical advantage. Although they were superior in some ways, intelligence wise they were still just demonic beasts.


    Four days passed and Alicia and everyone else were in tatters. They were all covered in wounds and seemed to have gone through hell. But they had preserved andsted these past four days as they continued to reim more and more of thend as the pushed the barrier forward. It was far from enough but it was more than Alicia had originally expected to be able to reim. They pushed forward knowing that reinforcements wereing, allowing them to have the ability to reim even more. In just a little over a week, they had reimed over two and a half kilometers. This might not seem like a lot but that was two and a half kilometers of farnd.


    Seeing the group of soldiersing towards her, a man sitting high up on a horse road ahead until he stopped in front of Alicia.His sharp gaze fell on to the little girls smiling face causing the mans eyes to soften as he burst intoughter. "Haha, littless long time no see! You have grown bigger! But I must say you have seen better days!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 180: All Out War Part One

    Chapter 180: All Out War Part One


    Water bubbling as it moved up the tube into another sk before changing color and being carried out into another tube. Dr. Feanreal sat at her workstation, her eyes heavy, the ck circles around her eyes were as clear as day. She had not slept for days as she continuously worked on a solution that would make the Demonic gues go crazy and gather all in one area.


    "If you are going to stand there at least say something, your Highness! " Dr. Feanreal yelled out not even turning her head towards the person standing at the door.


    "I did not want to disturb you." King Augustus slowly walked into the room. He frowned when he saw Dr. Feanreal''s condition. "You should sleep before you have an ident."


    "How can I sleep!? The Princess is fighting for our kingdom, doing all she can to reim our farnds back so we do not starve. She is on the front lines defending those of us back here at the capital. Hoping and relying on us to bring about a solution to the issues at hand. If we do note up with a way to lure these demonic gues, all she is fighting for will be for not!" Dr. Feanreal snapped. She was in a very irritable mood since she had not had the chance to sleep at all and now someone was asking her to take a break when things were not looking good as it was.


    King Augustus only shook his head and waved his hand. Dr. Feanreal looked at King Augustus in shock as her eyes slowly began to close. As she was falling into a deep sleep she muttered. "You bastard!"


    "You can call me what you will but I will not have my chief doctor dying on me from overwork. Alicia won''t mind if you sleep a few hours every day." King Augustus said as he caught Dr. Feanreal. He then waved his hand to one of the female guards behind him and said: "Take her to her room. Don''t let her out until tomorrow."


    "Yes, your Majesty!"


    King Augustus looked at thest two demonic gues and his eyes turned cold. "If I find out you are not the work of nature but actually the work of someone else, I will hunt down and exterminate that person and everyone rted to them."


    ---


    "Sir Dalton!" Alicia yelled out with a smile on her face.


    "Good to see ya again."Dalton returned the smile with one of his own but furrowed his brow seeing Alicia''s current state. "We can talkter, go rest for now."


    Alicia was about to say she was fine when Dalton jumped off his horse and picked her up off the ground.


    "Sir Dalton, I can walk on my own!" Alicia iled about her face red, only to find herself ced into a familiar embrace.


    "Make sure she gets some rest. We can not have our Princess copse on us now, can we? We can discuss things in a few hours." Dalton said firmly.


    ke let out augh seeing how embarrassed Alicia was getting. It had been a while since she was tried like a child like this. ke nodded his head in agreement and said:"I will make sure she does."


    Alicia only humphed and reluctantly agreed to go rest.


    Now that she got a chance to rest since Dalton forced her to, Alicia took this time to go into her space and take a nice long hot bath. "Mother, what are those lumps on your chest? Rose and ire have them too."


    Alicia almost burst outughing at Frey''s words as she patted Frey''s head and answered: "When you get older you will get them to it''s all part of being female."


    "Oh!" Frey fell out of interest quick and began swimming around in the bath. "Blub, Blub, Blub, Blub. Ack! Bleh! It Tastes like soap." Frey''s face scrunched up and she stuck her tongue out making a disgusted look.


    "Silly what are you doing?" Aliciaughed once again and lifted Frey up out of the water and ced Frey on her shoulder. "In a few years, you might not be able to sit on Mother''s shoulder anymore."


    "Nuh-uh! I will always be able to sit on Mother''s shoulder." Frey protested.


    "Oh? Then Mother will love that very much. By the way Frey how has your Magicule condensing going?" Alicia had asked ire to begin teaching Frey how to condense her magicules balls. Just in case something had ever happened to her or ke.


    Even after all these years, Frey will not eat another''s Magicule ball unless it came from ke or her. Since she was getting older it was time for her to train. As a fairy, she already matured at a faster rate than a human, well, when dealing with Magicules, that is and they would need to learn to condense their own food by the time they were six years old. Frey was getting close to turning six so she needed to start her training.


    "I can do this now!" Frey said as she began to concentrate and a small ball of Magicule the size of her palmappeared. Frey smiled brightly as she showed Alicia.


    "Wow, Frey you are really making progress!" Alicia smiled and patted Frey on the head.


    Frey And Alicia talked a bit longer beforeAlicia decided it was time to get out of the bath. She had just finished getting changed into a new set of clothes and armor when a knock came at her door.


    "Young Miss, I just got word from Sir ke, it seems there is a major issue!" ire''s anxious voice could be heard from the other side of the door. Alicia knew something was happening outside her space so she hurried out the door saying thanks to ire as she passed by. When she appeared, Dalton quickly ran over to her.


    "Little Lass, we gota problem! A big problem. Millions of Demonic gues for some unknown reason seem to be gathering a few kilometers out from the barrier. I think they might be staging an all out attack."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 181: All Out War Part Two

    Chapter 181: All Out War Part Two


    Hearing what Dalton said, Alicia quickly ran to the edge of the barrier, and as he said, they were all starting to gather. Just watching their actions as they grouped up made Alicia realize something. "They couldn''t be..."


    "It''s exactly as you think. Those demonic gues are being controlled. There are only two groups who can do such a thing. Devils, or the kingdom just south of here, the Beast Kingdom." Dalton exined.


    Alicia''s fist formed a ball and tightened to the point her knuckles turned white. She did not understand why anyone would want to attack the stine Kingdom. stine never bothered with other countries. They always kept a neutral stance unless provoked. Was it resources? The stine Kingdom did not have an overabundance of resources, nothingpared to other kingdoms. The kingdom had just enough to allow it to run and what itcked they traded for. "I can understand the Devils, but why the Beast Kingdom?"


    "The entirety of the Beast Kingdom is arge jungle. They build their homes in the dense jungle inside therge trees. Even if you were to fly through the air you would not be able to look down at them. The tree canopies keep the entire kingdom concealed from prying eyes. But although they sound like a peace loving country, this is far from the truth. The Beast Kingdom is a warfaring nation. They will randomly attack and annex smaller countries. They have already taken over the entire southern portion of the continent, making them the biggest and most powerful country with the empireing in second. Now it seems they have set their eyes on thetter half." Dalton brows furrowed. If this was truly the case then the Beast King seems to be hell bent on war.


    "If the Beast Kingdom is truly behind this...." Alicia''s eyes turned cold. If what Dalton said was true and the beast Kingdom was the ones controlling the demonic gues she would show them No Mercy! "We must find out who is behind this no matter what. If the demonic gues are being controlled this is not just a threat to the stine kingdom but all of Phantasia. "


    Alicia quickly went into action, now knowing that things might not be as they seem. If they were being controlled then that means they were at war! "We need to get ready for defense. Get all the mages and have them do nothing but work on keeping the barrier up! Make sure there are enough Magicule potions to go around! ke, follow me to themand tent, I need to report to Royal Father!"


    Annelia, Rose, and Sta also followed along. They were her personal knights so they had to stay by her side no matter what was going on. Inside themand tent, Alicia stood facing the bronze mirror, her eyes filled with determination. "Royal Father, release my seal or we will run the risk of beingpletely overrun. Especially if this is the works of either the Devils or the Beast Kingdom. I do not care if you reseal my powers after, but right now we are about to lose more than a bit of farnd at this rate."


    King Augustus frowned hearing what was going on. But was still unsure if he should release Alicia''s seal or not. He ced it on her to restrict her magic casting so she would have to slow how fast she improved. It was one of the things her mother, Yuri had asked him to do before she finally vanished.


    But considering the situation, it seemed he would have no choice After a long bout of silence, King Augustus finally let out a long sigh. "Alright But once things are settled you will need to have your powers sealed again. ke, I am counting on you. Keep her from casting anything that might harm her body and protect her well. I do not wish to see my daughter die before I do."


    "You have my word, your Majesty. I will give my life to protect hers." ke answered while bowing his head. He would never let Alicia die. Even if he had to sacrifice himself he would protect her to hisst dying breath.


    "Dalton, you will be second in charge, and Alicia''s main advisor. I will be sending more soldiers and a few knight orders as reinforcements. I will transport them all in a few hours."


    "By your word, your Majesty. But your Majesty, we will need more than just a few Knights orders here, I suggest at least twenty. If ites to be true that the Beast Kingdom is involved we will not be able to withstand the onught after dealing with wave after wave of demonic gues. We will also need more mages to reinforce the barrier."


    "Then so be it. I will send the extra knight orders as well as one hundred mages" King Augustus turned his gaze to Alicia. His eyes turned serious. "Alicia Von stine! As of this day, you will be inmand. As a Princess of stine, I hope you will protect the stine Kingdom''snds with everything you have. Failure is not an option! Defend thesends and find the culprit behind the attack!"


    "I will do my best Royal Father!" Alicia respectfully dropped to one knee and held her sword up towards the bronze mirror, which reflected King Augustus''s image. "By my sword, I will protect the Kingdom of stine to myst breath!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 182: All Out War Part Three

    Chapter 182: All Out War Part Three


    King Agustus looked at his daughter who was giving a knight''s oath and sighed. He lifted his head to look at ke who gave him a knowing nod. This reassured him that Alicia wille out of this alive. He knew that if it came down to it, ke would release his own seal to save Alicia. "Then I will leave the front lines to you. I will make sure that during this time no other country tries anything. In one hour I will arrive with the reinforcements and to break your seal."


    "Then Royal Father we will hold on until you get here." Alicia said with a smile. She hade to love this Kingdom more than anything since she was taken in by King Augustus. There were still poor viges, crime, and other underground workings, but that was something that was inevitable. But other than that, the day to day citizens were happy. She was proud to say she was King Augustus''s daughter with how he ran this kingdom.


    Alicia left themand tent and faced the nervous eyes of everyone present. As of now, there were only around two thousand soldiers and knightsbined along with ten mages. Alicia needed these men and women to be ready for anything and hold strong until reinforcements arrived. Alicia jumped up on top of a stack of crates and looked out over everyone. She put on a gentle smile as she amplified her voice for all inside the barrier to hear and began speaking.


    "For everyone here, whether they be knights, mages, or soldiers, each and every one of you, men or women, I must ask of you to hold out for one hour. One hour is all we need and my Royal Father, King Augustus the second of stine, will be here with enough reinforcements to hold this position and also reim what we have lost.


    "We will kill any and all demonic gue thates near the barrier.As long as this barrier is up within an hour we will have one hundred more mages here to help reinforce it and make it ten times stronger.


    " All I ask is for your help to hold this position until theye. You will not be alone because I will be there fighting alongside you the entire way. I do not n to hide behind this barrier. No, as an aspiring knight and princess of this Kingdom I will be on the front lines fighting alongside all of you." Hearing that their princess was going to be fighting alongside them boosted the morale of the soldiers, mages, and knights as they all cheered at her statement.


    Formon people who were soldiers, knights , and mages, it was more reassuring that someone from the royal family was going to be by their side doing their best to support them during the hard times. Just knowing that Alicia was going to be there was enough to make them willing to put everything they had into the uing battle.


    As the cheers calmed Alicia gave everyone a warm smile as she continued: "We will be doing a rotation of fifteen minutes, one thousand men and women mixed of knights and soldiers will fight at one time allowing a fifteen minute break each rotation. Sir Dalton will split your groups. He is second inmand. If I am not around and you have questions, ask Sir Dalton."


    Alicia paused and looked a that faces that turned from gloomy to that of fighting spirit. Seeing her words did its job, she finished her speech with one simple sentence.


    "Time is short, get ready for battle! "


    Another roar of cheers sounded out through the crowd. They quickly dispersed to get themselves ready for the battle. Dalton looked at how high the morale rose just from a few words from Alicia and couldn''t help but feel his own fighting spirit rise. He had to admit that the little girl had a way with words. She knew exactly what would allow the soldiers and knights of the kingdom to work their hardest.


    Very quickly, Dalton, had the groups split into two. He looked at Alicia and her team of five walking up to join them. He walked over and asked: "You''re going in with the first team?"


    "We are going in for the entire hour. I promised I would fight alongside each and every one of them, this means I do not get a break." Alicia said firmly as she readied her sword.


    "Then I will do the same!" Dalton gave augh as he turned to the group knights and soldiers yelling out: " Listen up! Our Kingdom''s princess is not going to rest. She will fight alongside each of you, so let''s show her what we are made of!" Dalton tactfully used Alicia to boost morale even more.


    Alicia only smiled and shook her head as she rushed outside the barrier with the group. They quickly spread out and formed a twoyer defensive line. Alica pushed her way to the forefront not wanting to be in the safe zone.


    It was at that time that the first wave of demonic gues rushed forward, bounding up and down as they ran towards the stine defensive line. "Get ready! Iing! If you get injured fall back! The mages will heal you!"


    "More move to the right nk! The Demonic gues are gathering more there!" Alicia yelled out her orders as shemanded to the right side of the defensive line. Dalton was controlling the left. Alicia was putting everything she learned over the past few years to work.


    But war was never so simple. Injuries and death were inevitable. In just the first sh they already had over one hundred dead and injured. Luckily deaths were kept minimal to around ten. But the injured would take a while to heal. This was just the beginning of the war toe. A war that would go down in the stine Kingdoms history books.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 183: All Out War Part Four

    Chapter 183: All Out War Part Four


    Beast Kingdom. One week ago...


    Tall trees and jungle overgrowth covered thends. A young girl with white cat ears sticking out of the top of her head and a white tail with ck stripes protruded out at the bottom of her lower back. She stood in front of a simr featured butrger and more well bit middle aged man with her cheeks puffed out. The look on her face would be considered cute if it was not for the furrowed brow.


    "Father, why are you attacking stine?" The young girl asked. Her voice filled with anger.


    "Why? Why not? stine has no idea what they are sitting on top of! Half of theirnds hold one of the richest minerals in all of Phantasia! Plus we are not the only ones who will be attacking. We got news back from the Empire, after putting a little pressure on them, in return for retrieving the demonic gues as they seem to be called in the outside world, they will send their imperial army to attack stine as well. " The middle aged man replied.


    "Father are you You have gone crazy! I will not stand this any longer!" The young girl shouted out before turning and running out of the room.


    The middle aged man helplessly looked at the young girl running away and sighed. "Follow her!"


    "Yes, your Beastliness!" A young man with ck cat ears and tail appeared from the shadows and chased after the young girl.


    "S, in due time you will understand that your father is doing this for this kingdom. So we can survive far, far into the future." Sitting down at his desk, the middle aged man pulled out an ancient looking scroll that had some strange designs on it. He could only hope that one day he will be able to understand the strangenguage on this scroll.


    ---


    The Kingdom of stine Present time


    Forty five minutes had passed and Alicia was in tatters. The onught of wave after wave of Demonic gues would not stop. It felt that the more they killed the more that would attack. The number of Knights and Soldiers they had avable was now down to less than five hundred. The fifteen minute rotation would provide much needed rest but it was just not enough. Just fifteen minutesfighting demonic gues was enoughto make one feel like they had been fighting for days on end.


    This was due to how fast the demonic gues were. Everyone had to push their body''s speed to the limit just to keep up. Those who failed to do so would either end up dead or severely injured. The death toll for Alicia''s side already rose to six hundred out of two thousand. The most casualties happened after the half hour mark.


    One thousand demonic gues rushed the barrier at the same time almostpletely copsing the defensive line. Because of this, the rotation was messed up since the previous team had to rush back out to help defend after a hundred soldiers fell almost instantly.


    But luckily all of this was not in vain. Right when things were at its worst and looked as if the whole world was about to copse, King Augustus showed up earlier with over five hundred thousand troops to bolster the defense.


    "Royal Father, if you were anyter I feel we would have lostpletely," Alicia said while falling to the ground on her butt. Although tired and full of wounds she still looked up at King Agustus with a smile on her face.


    "I would have been here sooner but word came with information that it is indeed the Beast Kingdom who is in control of the Demonic gues. So I can not stay long, I need to rush back and make preparations, I can only..." King Augustus turned his head in a certain direction. "Seems I will need to stay a bit longer. We have a guest it seems."


    As he said this a young girl with white cat ears and ck and white striped tail limped her way towards the camp from the battlefield. Her pink dress was shredded, her air unkempt, blood dripped from a wound on her arm and leg. When Alicia saw her she knew something was not right. It wasn''t hard to tell she was from the Beast Kingdom. But what was strange was that the little girl was being chased by the demonic gues as well as a group of beast men!


    Seeing the girl in such a state, Alicia quickly stood up and charged back into the battlefield arriving just in time to strike down a demonic gue who was about to pounce on the young girl. The young girl was in shock as she watched a girl around her own age effortlessly killing the demonic gue.


    "Don''t let her escape!"One of the beast men yelled as they continued to charge towards Alicia and the young girl.


    The young girl panicked and gripped Alicia''s clothes as she frantically said: "You must bring me to your king! I have information of the utmost urgency!" The young girl''s voice was filled with urgency, the look of impatience filled her eyes. Just seeing this Alicia knew what this girl said was true and if not and this was a ploy, then this girl had amazing acting skills. But Alicia couldn''t ignore the fact that it seemed that the Beast Kingdom was willing to expose the fact that they were here to chase this girl which meant that Alicia should be able to trust her words.


    She looked at the young girl and gave her a smile. "Everything will be fine, do not stray from my side."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 184: All Out War Part Five

    Chapter 184: All Out War Part Five


    In themand tent Alicia, stood in front of everyone including her father, King Augustus with a cat eared girl holding on to her clothes. The young girl looked at everyone nervously as she hid behind Alicia. "Royal Father as you can see this young girl seems to be a beastman and she seems to have some information she wants to ry to us."


    "Oh?" King Augustus looked at the young girl. He smiled and said: "Young miss do not be scared, no one here will harm you. If you have information then please tell us."


    The young girl nervously looked at Alicia, seeing Alicia nod only then did the young girl step out from Alicia''s back. "I-I am the First Princess of the Beast Kingdom, S Margix. I havee to warn the Kingdom of stine. My Father, his Beastliness has gone mad! You do not only have the Beast Kingdom to worry about! The ... "


    "Your Majesty! Urgent news from the west! The Empire is gathering forces within the dark forest and marching their way here!!"


    A soldier who was out of breath came running into themand tent. Princess S''s face turned pale and tears began to well up in her eyes. "It''s toote! I was toote!"


    "Princess S it''s not your fault. Even if you did tell us ahead of time it would not change anything. But unfortunately, we will need to keep you here" Alicia said her eyes showing concern but also a bit of determination. She didn''t want to hold Princess S captive but she could be used as a means of political strategy. But from what she saw earlier, that strategy was probably not going to be all that useful.


    When she first went to save Princess S, the demonic gues and the beastmen were trying to cut her down. So they wanted her dead before she reached their defensive line. Luckily, Alicia was quick and was able to pull her out before they could finish the job.


    "Do not worry, I expected as much. As the princess of the kingdom that is now your enemy, I do not mind being confined. " Princess S''s eyes showed her willingness. She hade here only to hope to stop the tyranny of her father.


    She did not want to be a traitor to her kingdom. But she had no choice. She had watched as her father sent the beastmen armyto the smaller countries south of their kingdom. The destruction and death that urred during that time was not something she wanted to see ever again.


    "Please use me if you need. I willply with anything. I know I am asking for much but I hope that we can end this war with peaceful means. Andstly, as a show of goodwill, I will tell you how to stop the Demonic gues... " Princess S pulled out a wooden item and presented it to Alicia. "This is a whistle that will stop the demonic gue in their tracks. Though the area of effect is not wide it can be used in the location where the Demonic gues are more condensed allowing for an easier battle. I, unfortunately, was only able to gain this one whistle before I escaped the pce. "


    "No Princess S this is more than enough. With this alone, you have saved many soldiers and knights of the stine kingdom. As the Third Princess of stine, Alicia von stine I thank you from the bottom of my heart." Alicia gave a small bow, her voice showing the utmost sincerity.


    "Royal Father, I will assign Rose, Sta, and Annelia as guards to keep Princess S under watch. She will be kept in my space. Since Loeri will also be there and without me allowing it she will not be able to escape." Alicia decided she would pull her Rose, Sta, and Annelia from the fight. She did not want them to risk their lives in arge scale battle such as this.


    "Then so be it. Alicia kneel!" King Augustusmanded. Alicia nodded her head and did as he asked, she knew what was about to happen.


    King Augustus stepped forward and made a few signs with his hands. Small blue swirls of magic started to swirl around Alicia''s head. As King Augustus''s hand sign forming slowed a blue magic circle appeared on Alicia''s forehead right between her brow. The blue swirls of magic all rushed towards the circle causing the magic circle to distort before it shattered into small balls of blue lights.


    The area around Alicia suddenly became like a small tornado as Magicules rushed into her body. Her golden hair fluttered as a sudden surge of power burst out of her body causing everything in themand tent to shake. Alicia slowly opened her eyes and smiled. The feeling as if a great weight had been released from her body made her entire benign feel lighter.


    "We can now push back..." Alicia muttered to herself.


    "Alicia, although I released your power, do not do anything that will harm thends here. Thesends are vital to our kingdom''s survival." King Augustus gave Alicia a strict reminder.


    "I know, Royal Father, do not worry. I will never harm thends of our Kingdom again..." She knew she should never use that spell on stine soil again. Just to make thend close to what it was before took a lot of effort. If it wasn''t a frozen wastnd there was no telling what the oue would have been on the fertility of thend afterward.


    "Good I will leave things here for you to handle. I will be heading west. I wish you luck!" King Augustus pulled Alicia into his embrace and gave her a firm hug. He truly hoped nothing would happen to this daughter of his.


    "Royal Father, you stay safe as well. If anything were to happen to you..." Alicia felt her eyes well up with tears just thinking about it. War was a scary thing. Anything and everything could happen. And now with their country being attacked on two fronts, they had no choice but to split their military and defend on two sides.


    "Haha! I promise you that I will be just fine. This kingdom has morethan just me backing it you know."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 185: Battle of Romila Village Part One

    Chapter 185: Battle of Rom Vige Part One


    After having her seal removed Alicia was now able to feel more optimistic about the battle ahead. Her first goal was to recover the vige of Rom. Rom was called a vige but should actually be considered a small city with how it took up such arge area. On a normal day, it would be home to over one hundred thousand residents. And was positioned a few kilometers away from the border with the Beast Kingdom. You could all call this vige the first line of defense against the Beast Kingdom. But sadly due to the appearance of the demonic gue the vige fell quickly.


    "Team one through six wille with me. Everyone else will be under Sir Dalton''smand. You will be on defense. You will work alongside the mages to expand the barrier and reim morend!" Alicia gave out short orders, she was taking a group of five hundred to begin sweeping the vige of demonic gues and engage the beastmen.


    She had already tested the whistle out that Princess S had given her, it worked just like Princess S said. Which made Alicia let out a sigh of relief. With ns formting in her head, Alicia had her heat detection magic spread out within the area to see what the inside of the vige looked like. She could tell that the vige was overrun with demonic gues and that there were at least around ten thousand beastmen held up inside.


    It might seem like a bad idea to go in with only five hundred soldiers and knights. But this was the number that Alicia knew for sure she could keep alive and not lose a single person even if they were gravely wounded. This of course was as long as everything went ording to n. She was not dumb enough to expect things to work out as well as she thought if there was some kind of unforeseen event.


    It was now an hourter and Alicia and her unit had pushed their way to the outskirts of thevige. They had stayed rtively un-detected with only a few demonic guesattacking them.


    "Okay, I want one hundred of you to hold this position. The area is pretty clear and from what I can tell the main group of the demonic gues are still gathering inside. We will secure each area of the vige as we move forward." Alicia knelt down onto one knee and drew an outline of the vige with a stick in the dirt.


    "The area we are at now is section one. I will have you break off in units of one hundred for defense as we capture each section. This is so we do not get nked and have a spot to retreat to. If all goes ording to n we should all be able to leave here alive. But I need you to make sure you hold these points. There is no telling what the beastmen might have as a hidden card once they realize they are losing control of the vige. Also..." Alicia paused and pulled out the wooden whistle.


    "Search each beastman you kill and look for one of these. These are the key to our victory. If you are not sure if it is the same item grab it anyway. Andstly. Your lives are important, but our jobs are just as important since the lives of millions of stine people are in our hands. I will do everything I can to bring you home alive. But just me alone might not be enough. Keep an eye on your surroundings at all times and never let your guard down." Alicia looked at everyone and did her best to give a warm smile.


    "Does everyone understand their roles?" Alicia saw everyone nod before nodding back and standing back up. "Then the back defense line, split apart from the group.The rest of us are going in. move it!"


    Alicia watched as one hundred men split off and spread out into a circle as they guarded the entrance to the vige. A mage stood in the middle and erected a barrier that covered a good sized area making the ground look lush with green again after the foul air was pushed away.


    Alicia had brought five mages with her. Each one was to build a barrier and hold the area they were in while Alicia advanced forward. Because once they made it to section one It would be ke and Alicia who charged into the main flock of beastmen.


    The soldiers and knights she brought with her were some of the best at infiltration so they knew how to mask their presence very well. The second section of the vige went without ws as they quickly killed off any Demonic gues that were roaming around.


    It was not until the third section of the vige that they finally encountered their first beastmen. Unfortunately, it was not a one sided venture on Alicia''s part because the beastman actually spotted them first and had already yelled out a signal for intruders.


    "Prepare for battle, we will have iing, both Demonic gues and Beastmen!" Alicia said as she charged forward and swung her sword at the beastman that sounded the rm. That beastman did not expect to be killed so quickly. His eyes were open wide as heid dead on the ground with Alicia standing over him, blood dripping from her sword. This marked theopening of the first major battle to reim Rom.


    Very quickly the demonic gues raced towards Alicia and her men. The mages that were with her already formed multiple barriers to allow a ce for the soldiers and knights to fall back to. ke was helping on the right nk while Alicia was on the left nk where the demonic gues seemed to be concentrating. Every time arge group came she would use the wooden whistle which stopped the demonic gues in their tracks allowing the soldiers and knights to step forward and y them.


    Seeing that things were not going as smoothly as they should, the beastmen who had been holding back charged forward in two groups. A few thousand went to ke''s side while another few thousand went to Alicia''s side. Seeing the sudden charge Alicia quickly waved her hand, causing arge wall of earth to form and split the charge of the beastmen leaving a few hundred to bembs to the ughter as the knights and soldiers on her side charged forward. It was all in Alicia''s n to divide and conquer. She would split off small groups while keeping therge group out of the fight. "Keep going! We are almost to section four!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 186: Battle of Romila Village Part Two

    Chapter 186: Battle of Rom Vige Part Two


    On ke''s side, he was following Alicia''s n and doing the same thing, dividing and conquering. The beastmen who were used to the normal ways of war, where you fought head on, were not used to this kind of tactic that made it impossible to surge forth in numbers.


    Alicia had effectively shown that numbers mean nothing in the face of better tactics. Since Alicia was able to split the beastmen off so easily she knew that when it came down to actual war tactics the beast kingdom was way behind.


    With every thrust of her sword, Alicia would take another beastman''s life or slice down a demonic gue. They had already found multiple whistles on each side allowing for them to have even better control over the battlefield.


    They had pushed forward and were now entering thest section. This was where what was left of the beastmen army was located. The original ten thousand that were there had dwindled down a lot, down to a mere three thousand.


    These beastmen looked at Alicia who had walked up to them with only a handful of knights and soldiers and gritted their teeth. Just seeing how many she brought with her to fight them made them want to die from anger. But from how this battle had been going they were not stupid enough to look down on her.


    Alicia stood not too far away from the beastmen encampment, her golden hair fluttering in the wind. Her sword reflected the light of the sun as it shined down onto her. Using a bit of magic to amplify her voice Alicia took in a deep breath before yelling out: "People of the Beast Kingdom, I am Alicia von stine, Third Princess of the stine Kingdom. Your princess, the First Princess of the Beast Kingdom, Princess S Margix, wishes not for you to fight and hopes that you will surrender peacefully. You have invaded my Kingdom so by right I can kill you all.


    "But I am going to give you this chance toy down your weapons and surrender. Otherwise, I will purge this vige of each and everyst one of you. As you know this is not just a simple idle threat. My actions thus far prove that I am not lying. I will give you one hour to figure out what you want to do. If a single demonic gue or if one of your soldiers attacks us during this time it will be seen as your final answer and we will attack in return."


    Alicia took her men and found a ce to regroup and rx while they waited for the answer that the beast kingdom would give. She hoped that they would just surrender. There was no need for more bloodshed if the oue was already obvious. But sometimes pride could get in the way of the most obvious answer. She just hoped that Beasmens'' pride would not stop them from surrendering.


    ke and his group arrived shortly after, as soon as he saw Alicia he plopped himself right down next to her. Seeing ke brought a smile to Alicia''s face as she leaned into him. She was tired. Very tired. The ongoing battles that had been taking ce one after the other was really starting to weigh down on her. She hoped that they would not need to fight thisst battle.


    "What do you think the odds are that the beastmen will surrender?" Alicia asked ke.


    "I am not sure. I just hope they are smart enough to surrender so we can finish the clean up of the vige and regain our defensive line." ke let out a sigh as he answered. He too was very tired of all of this.


    There wait was short as a soldier came over and announced: "Princess, a messenger from the beastmen havee."


    Alicia looked at ke who nodded at her. The two of them stood up and walked over to meet with the messenger.


    Standing in front of her was a tall Bulky beastman with many scars on his body. He was not like Princess S''s cat race, but that of a lizard race. He had green scales that covered parts of his body and a long thick lizard tail. When he saw Alicia walk up, he forced a smile and gave a small bow. "Princess Alicia, I am themander of the beastmen''s army. My name is Burgec. I decided to personallye instead of sending a liaison."


    "It''s good to meet you Commander Burgec."Alicia gave a smile and a small bow.


    "I am one who does not like to beat around the bush. You said that Princess S is in your care, may I speak to her?" Commander Burgec asked.


    "That is fine but for her safety, we will need you to stand apart. When I saved her she was already at sword point about to lose her life at the hands of the Beastmen." Alicia said as she waved her hand. As she did five people appeared behind her. Sta, Rose, Annelia, Loeri, and Princess S.


    "Uncle!" Princess S quickly yelled out when she saw Commander Burgec. She went to run forward but was quickly stopped by Sta.


    "Please understand we are only blocking you for your own safety." Sta said gently. Princess S nodded her head and stepped back a few steps.


    Seeing Princess S in good care Commander Burgec let out a sigh of relief. "Princess S, it isgood to see that you are safe. I want you to know that the beastmen who attacked you were not under mymand. They were..." Commander Burgec stopped his words, he was not sure if he should say it or not.


    "I know they were under Father''smand. Father is no longer himself and seems to be apletely different person. " Tears flowed from Princess S''s eyes.


    "It''s as I thought it must have been that thing he found..."


    ***


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 187: Battle of Romila Village Part Three

    Chapter 187: Battle of Rom Vige Part Three


    Hearing Burgec''s words Alicia asked: "What do you mean ''<em>that thing he found</em>''?"


    Burgec, let out a sigh as he looked at Alicia contemting on whether or not he should say anything. He nced at Princess S who nodded her head at him, only then did he open his mouth. "Princess Alicia may we have a seat, this might take a while."


    "Yes, of course." Alicia said as the group moved to a nearby building. They all sat down at arge table where Burgex began to tell Alicia everything he knew.


    In short, his story went as so... The king of the Beast Kingdom Kirgux Margix had gone out to search a cave that appeared when


    "So this is the ce! Men clear the entrance, this King wants to go on an adventure haha!" The Beastmen King yelled out joyfully.


    The beastmen behind him quickly did as they were told and went to work clearing the rocks thatwere blocking the cave entrance. The previous night a rainstorm passed through and a fiery ball of light fell from the sky and crashed to the ground. They found nothing strange about the area it crashed into except for a small crater. But within that crater, an ancient cave was uncovered.


    Being who he was, the beast king quickly set out to check out this ancient cave. Which brought him to where he was now.


    The beastmen quickly removed the rocks blocking the entrance within only an hour. The beast king''s eyes lit up with excitement as he quickly entered the cave.


    "I do not know what happened while in the cave, the ones who entered with him did note out. Only the Beastmen King did and his clothes were in tatters. But he did have one item in his hand when he exited the cave. It was a ck cube, and his highness refused to let go of the cube and still to this day will not let anyone else touch it.


    "It was after that, that he started ordering me to bring my army and attack the nations of the south and it was also then that the demonic gues, as you called them, started to appear." Burgec let out another long sigh as he finished. It was a helpless sigh since he could only follow orders.


    "When did the Beastmen King find this cube?" Alicia asked.


    "This was a few years back Since then his way of thinking has slowly started to change." Burgec answered.


    "Yes, my father started to change since the day that he came back from that cave. Also People within the pce also started to go missing." Princess S added.


    "I see..." After hearing everything Alicia went into deep thought. You did not need to be a smart person to understand what was going on. "Commander Burgec I have one question for you."


    "Please ask, Princess Alicia."


    "If you had a choice of saving your kingdom, even if it meant going against your kingdom, what would you do?" Alicia asked.


    "I would save it no matter what it meant." Burgec gave a firm answer.


    "Then let me ask you this If you were to face an army of beastmen would they listen to you and throw down their weapons?" Alicia had a n formting in her head. She figured that whatever the item was that the BeastmenKing found was controlling him and that the demonic gues were born from this item as well.


    "I''d say seventy percent chance." Burgec answered quickly.


    "Then that settles it. Commander Burgec gather your men within this vige. They will be put under our care for the time being. The demonic gues will be purged from the vige none are to be left alive." Alicia suddenly ordered.


    "What? What do you mean?" Burgec was confused but Alicia''''s words.


    "It''s simple. We will make the Beastmen King think we are still at war and that you lost hold of Rom Vige. You, ke, and I will enter the Beast Kingdom. That is where we will split up. I will leave the task of stopping the beastmen army from crossing the border to you. ke and I will rush towards the pce. With Princess S with us, we shouldn''t have an issue navigating around. We will stop the Beastmen King and destroy whatever that object is that he is holding. Hopefully allowing him to regain his senses and put a stop to all of this." Alicia exined.


    "If you really truly are able to do such a thing then the Beast Kingdom will owe you a life debt!" Burgec was surprised that Alicia was willing to go so far. They were enemies yet she was willing to help stop their mad king and bring peace back to the Beast Kingdom again.


    "I am not doing this for your beast kingdom, I am doing this for my own home. We do not like war and I will do whatever I can to keep things from going any furth... "


    "Princess!" A Soldier ran over, he was dripping in sweat and having a hard time breathing.


    "What is it!?"


    "Princess, all the other kingdoms surrounding us are attacking! We are being attacked on all fronts! At this rate... At this rate, the stine kingdom will fall!" The soldier had tears and helplessness in his eyes. It was bad enough that the empire also attacked us but now all the surrounding kingdoms were attacking as well.


    Alicia''s face froze, she was having a hard time believing what was just said. "Co-Could you repeat that..."


    "We are being attacked on all fronts. Every kingdom that borders us has attacked!" The soldier said as he fell to his knees.


    Alicia''s face went pale, she looked at ke whose face was also filled with worry. Burgec was also shocked by this news. Thinking for a moment he seemed to havee to a firm decision. He bowed his head and said: "Princess Alicia! Let me and all of my men form a binding contract with you. Although we are not many we can at least help defend this border from other beastmen''s armies. It might not be much but this is all I can do now to apologize for the situation that you are currently in that his beastliness has brought upon your kingdom. "


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 188: Defence Of Alastine Part One

    Chapter 188: Defence Of stine Part One


    Alicia wasted no time in epting Burgec''s proposal. She did not have time to waste contemting such things. She told Burgec that he would be the front line of defense and to try to push back any beastmen soldiers that mighte after she had left. A binding contract was no simple thing. The reason why Alicia could trust Burgec so readily even though they were once enemies is because once any of his men or himself break the contract not only will they die but their entire bloodline would die with them. This was the extreme that Alicia added to the contract. Since the Beast Kingdom was made of beastmen, the bloodlines ran through most of the residents this meant that a single person within the thousands of soldiers there could end up killing millions if they broke the contract.


    Alicia only limited the contract to them betraying her or any malicious action towards stine. She didn''t want anything more than that from them. It was just reassurance that the few thousand men that were here would not go against stine again.


    Once everything was set in Romalia vige, Alicia decided it was time to talk with Dalton and try toe up with a n of action. She knew she could not do this alone, she could only see what he had to say about the situation.


    "Hmmm To be honest Alicia, I think we might be in a bit of trouble. With the empire attacking us, the second biggest country on the continent, we will have our hands tied even with the king himself and our countries trump cards being there. Not to mention our forces are already spread out. I think this was the Beastmen King''s real goal. He used the demonic gues as a chip to instigate the other countries into attacking us. The only thing I see wrong with the situation is that the Beastmen King was never such a resourceful man. He always said brute strength was all it took. He never used suchrge schemes in battle." Dalton waspletely puzzled. He did not understand where the Beastmen King got his war tactic know how.


    "If I am not wrong and this is just an assumption, but I think the Beastmen King is under control by the ck cube he found. From what we know, everything started to change from there. But our first priority since the Beastmen Kingdom''s border is pretty much taken care of, we need to stop the invasion from the other borders." Alicia knew this would be hard but there was no other option.


    It was already a guarantee that they had already lost quite a bit ofnd already with no one in the way of their advances. Alicia let out a sigh, she had already experienced bloody battlefields within the Illusion World but she never thought she would need to enter one so soon in real life.


    "Then we can only do one thing. Sir Dalton, I will leave you here with the soldiers and knights my Royal Father brought. This is where our forces are needed the most. ke and I will head north. On the way, I will create a wall to try to hinder the advance of the Fernilia Kingdom. Out of all the countries that surround us they are the weakest. The main problem will be the Grodandon Kingdom. The kingdom of dwarves. They might not be as advanced in magic as others but their ability to forge machines using magic can not be beaten."


    Thinking for a minute Alicia waved her hand bringing out Sta, Annelia, Rose, Loeri, and Princess S. "Princess S I will need you to form a binding contract with me. It will basically be a contract that until the end of the war you will assist Sir Dalton with keeping the beastmen at bay. It will also make it so you can not betray me or Sir Dalton or do anything that could harm stine from here on out and into the future. I know this might seem mean but I have no choice. Please forgive me."


    "No this is fine. If it can stop my father''s ns I am willing to do anything." Princess S formed a smile on her face as she spoke.


    "Then we shall do it immediately."


    After the contract was signed Alicia turned to her three friends. "I had wanted to keep you out of the bloodshed of a real war until you were all a bit older but I don''t have the luxury of doing that anymore. I now need you three to help me ward off an entire kingdom. And Loeri I will need your help as well."


    "Haha! It is time, for I, the great Loeri, to show my abilities once again! Just like that time I shot mes up that demonic beast''s butt!" Loeri yelled out happily.


    This of course made Alicia''s face go ck. She remembered that time and all the running she had to do afterward!


    *<strong><em>Whack!</em></strong>*


    "What was that for?" Loeri rubbed her head looking at Alicia aggrieved.


    "You made me remember something that I forgot to punish you for!" After letting off some stress, Alicia scratched her head and looked at everyone. "We do not have time so we will need to move out. Sir Dalton, I leave this ce to you."


    "Do not worry, your Highness.I will do everything in my power to hold this line of defense."Sir Dalton said respectfully.


    Alicia looked at Sir Dalton who was bowing his head to her and felt a bit weird having him being so formal. "Not gonna say littless at a time like this?"


    "When receiving orders to defend one''s kingdom from the Princess herself it is only right I answer with respect." Sir Dalton put on a cheeky grin as he said this. He would always think of this little girl as one of his own kids. So teasing her in a time like this was to try to help her rx.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 189: Defence Of Alastine Part Two

    Chapter 189: Defence Of stine Part Two


    Alicia and her group started off towards the north. Along the way, Alicia with Annelia''s and ke''s help was building a massive wall one hundred meters high. This of course was slowing down their progress but it would make for a huge obstacle for the Fernilia Kingdom.


    As days passed and then days became weeks Alicia finally caught sight of the Fernilia army but to her surprise, she saw a mass of stine soldiers fighting against them. There were no knights just soldiers. But as she got closer, sitting high up on two dragonic horses, She spotted two familiar figures.


    "Second sister look!" Prince Philip pointed at the massive walling towards them.


    "It is most likely our little sister, only she would have the ability to pull off such a feat!" Princess Catherine gave a bright smile. Things here were looking dire since they had no mages or soldiers who were good at magic. They could only slowly retreat back as they did their best to slow the enemies'' advance. " Soldiers of stine Retreat!"


    Alicia heard the call for retreat andquickly proceeded forward. The Fernilia Kingdom soldiers all scattered as Alicia barged through the Fernilia Kingdom''s linewith the huge wall made of earth.Due to the strange situation that they were seeing the Fernilia army was not able to react to the sudden intrusion in the battle and ended up having their soldiers split in half.


    She quickly passed them and went about three kilometers before she slowed her pace until she finally came to a stop. "ke, can you continue building the wall? I need to speak with my brother and sister"


    "No problem, I will see you in a little while." ke replied.


    Alicia smiled and hugged ke before giving him a small peck on the cheek as she said: "I will try to hurry. Rose, Loeri, stay with him and guard him while he is working. Sta, Annelia,e with me."


    ke gave a nod and began working on the wall again. Rose and Loeri followed after him as Alicia turned and headed back towards Prince Philip and Princess Catherine with Sta and Annelia.


    It didn''t take long for them to return back. As soon as Alicia arrived at Princess Catherine''s side, Princess Catherine immediately hugged Alicia and started to cry. "Big Sister Catherine, everything will be fine. But where did these soldierse from?"


    Seeing how Princess Catherine was not going to be able to answer Prince Philip answered for her. "First Sister and Third Brotherorganized the remaining soldiers in the capital and recruited citizens that were willing to help defend the kingdom. We gathered over two million which we split between the north and here in the east. First Sister and Third Brother led her army to the north while Second sister and I led ours to defend the east. Father is still fighting in the west against the empire. It seems the South is under control?"


    "Yes, Sir Dalton is overseeing the border defense. But why did Third Brother go with First Sister if they are both older than the two of you?" Alicia asked, she did not understand why the two oldest went together when they should have split. She had yet to meet the two of them since they were always at the academy and had yet toe home since she had been staying at the castle.


    "Well, it''s because Second Sister and I have more war training than First Sister. Third Brother made the decision since he knew sending First Sister anywhere with us would result in a disaster since she does not listen to anyone and will use her status of being older to override our orders." Prince Philip felt embarrassed to say such a thing. He was d that he had met Alicia at that time or he might have gone down the same road as his First Sister.


    "I see. That was a smart move then. I can not stay for long. I will be heading north to help fight off the Grogandon Kingdom. We will be building the wall all the way north. Sta and Annelia will be staying here to assist you since you seem to becking magic users. Both are very good at magic. Annelia is also proficient in earth magic so she can alter the wall at will and repair it if needed." Alicia exined.


    "With them here it will be very reassuring. I thank you, Third Sister." Prince Philip felt very grateful for having such an outstanding younger sister. Just with the wall alone, it was enough to help turn the tides of the war.


    "Big Sister Catherine I need to go. Please stay safe." Alicia said as she broke her hug with Princess Catherine, who reluctantly let go. She did not say anything and only nodded her head.


    Alicia smiled and turned to Sta and Annelia. "Both of you please stay safe as well and help keep my brother and sister alive."


    "You can count on us!"


    "No problem if worstes to worst we will do a full-scale retreat and bring them along with us."


    "Then I will be off. If you finish things here before the north is settled then head north with your soldiers." Alicia gave out one more set of instructions before running off to meet back up with ke.


    Princess Catherine watched as Alicia ran off and almost burst out into tears again. She bit her lip to push them back before yelling out: "Alicia be careful! Don''t do anything that will put your life at risk!" She was one person who knew how reckless Alicia could be and this worried her the most. In the Illusion World, Alicia had almost died a few times. She did not want her little sister to risk her life and be at death''s door.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 190: Defence Of Alastine Part Three

    Chapter 190: Defence Of stine Part Three


    Northern border front lines


    A steady line of machinery and short stout men held a firm line in the north. The soldiers of the stine Kingdom numbers were slowly falling with each charge. nche stine, the First Princess of stine looked over at Nichi stine the Third Prince of stine with a face full of worry. "Third Brother if this keeps going..."


    "First Sister, I know All we have to do is hold the line. If we do not hold the line we will lose more than you can imagine. All we can do is wait for her... " Prince Nichi took a nce behind him only to let out a sigh.


    "Will she really make it as Royal Father said?" nche could see that their soldiers were not going tost much longer. Out of the one million that they brought a fraction of that was left. But they still kept their morals even with theirrades dying left and right, they held firm.


    "She will. From what I have heard about her through my investigations while I was in the academy. Our third sister will pull off a miracle somehow. She was able to pass the hardest test of the Illusion World so her mentality and ability have already been proven. And since Royal Father has put his faith in her, so should we." Prince Nichi did his best to reassure Princess nche.


    "Then I will try to put my faith in her as well..." Princess nche had not met her new sister but she had heard of the things she had done. She was amazed that at such a young age her little sister had already aplished so much. This made her take a second nce at herself who was five years older and realized that she was in no way able topare. Because of this she started to buckle down at the academy and started to take her lessons seriously. She was still a far cry from her other siblings but she was willing to better herself so she could at least proudly say she was the older sister of her Third Sister.


    ---


    Western border front lines


    "Your majesty things are not looking good!" A tall well built man wearing a suit of armor said as he looked at the map.


    "It is as you say, Dudley. I did not expect that Mytheth Lenora would send so many elven soldiers here I knew they would give some kind of support to the empire since they have close ties to them but I never thought it would be like this." King Augustus looked out over the horizon at what looked like a massive wall but was in actual fact thousands of golems marching towards the border.


    Mytheth Lenora, the elven country whose magic potential was way higher than that of humans due to their abundance of Magi Points. They normally would stay out of human affairs except when it came down to the Empire. Their princess Terissa had fallen in love with the human emperor and became his empress. With the close ties of the two ruling families, one word from Terissa and Mytheth Lenora would send out their entire army to back up the Empire.


    King Augustus looked up at the sky and let out a long sigh. "It seems even after telling her not to userge scale magic I myself will have to break my own rule if we want to survive this."


    "You won''t have the chance!" A voice that seemed toe out of nowhere sounded out.


    "What!? They even sent you out!?" King Augustus''s eyes showed a hint of fear looking at the old elf in front of him.


    "Your Highness!"


    "Dudley, find my youngest daughter! And tell her what has happened here. Tell her the west has fallen! Tell her I will be safe but she must at least secure the capital! stine must not fall! She is now in charge! Whoever opposes this order you are to kill!" King Augustus sent out a telepathic message to Dudley as he began to make hand signs.


    Dudley looked at King Augustus who gave him a knowing nod before crushing a ck stone in his hand and disappearing from where he stood. The old elf paid no mind to the fleeing knight as his attention was solely on King Augustus. His eyes turned menacing as he waved his hand and six floating daggersfloated in the air in front of him. "No matter what you do you will die here today!"


    "I am afraid you will not be able to do such a thing." King Augustus smiled as he finished hisst hand sign and a magic circle formed under his feet.


    "You''re sealing yourself!?" The old elfquickly sent his floating daggers towards King Augustus but right as they made contacta "<strong><em>ng</em></strong>" was heard knocking the daggers back.


    The old elf looked at the smug grin on King Augustus''s frozen face and snorted. "So be it. I will just take you back as is. The day youe out of that seal is the day you will die!"


    ----


    Near the northern border


    "ke we are almost there!" Alicia shouted. She was very tired. They had been moving non stop all the while building a wall.


    "Wait, Alicia, something is not right! Look over there!" ke suddenly yelled up to Alicia who was on top of the wall.


    Alicia looked in the direction that ke was pointing to see a distortion in the space. A small crack formed before slowly growing bigger. Once it got to the size of an adult male a tall figure fell out of it wearing a full set of armor.


    "Dudley!?" ke eximed. He knew who this man was.


    "ke who''s that?" Alicia asked.


    "He''s the leader of the Hidden Guard I guess you could call it. They officially have no name. But they take care of all the Kingdom''s internal affairs and are very powerful." ke exined.


    Dudley looked up to see a little girl standing on top of a wall in front of him. He quickly got down on one knee and respectfully lowered his head. "Princess Alicia I havee to pass on a message from his Majesty. His Majesty says, stine must not fall and to protect the capital. You are now in charge..."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 191: Securing The Capital Part One

    Chapter 191: Securing The Capital Part One


    Alicia stood frozen in ce. She did not seem to understand what was being told to her. ''<em>What did he mean by his words.</em>'' Many thoughts were running through Alicia''s mind. Her body started to tremble as the worst possible scenario came to mind. Her father was dead! Alicia''s eyes started to well up with tears and just as the tears were about to fall she found herself in a warm embrace.


    "ke..."


    Alicia looked up to seeck staring firmly at Dudley. "Be mindful of your words and exin the situation."


    Dudley suddenly came back to his senses and realized he did not exin clearly enough. "Princess do not get me wrong! His majesty is still alive. It''s just that in order to stay alive and escape death he has sealed himself before he was captured by the enemy."


    Alicia shook off ke''s embrace, jumped down from the wall, and ran up to Dudley, "What do you mean he sealed himself? Why would he do that?"


    "Princess it''s because the enemy was too strong. If it was just the empire it would have been no problem for us to defend but Mytheth Lenora was assisting them!"


    "The Elves!?" Alicia was confused. "Why would the Elves help in a human war?"


    "The Empires Empress is the princess of Mytheth Lenora. One word from her and the Mytheth Lenora army woulde to assist. This would not have been so bad but he showed up..."


    "Who is this he?" ke asked.


    "The old monster of the elves, a man with twenty Magi Points. No one knows his actual name. We call him the Elven Shadow Reaper." Dudley showed a helpless expression. He was lucky enough to send a message to the armymanders to teleport everyone out of there. But now the empire along with Mytheth Lenora was marching towards the capital. He knew that in order for stine to survive they would need to defend the capital at all cost.


    "And this man took my Royal Father, is that what you are saying?" Alicia asked her face full of worry.


    "Princess, his Majesty is still alive and will be fine. There is no one in this world who can break his seal without the right configurations of hand signs. As long as he is sealed, no harm cane to him. He said that you were to take charge of stine."


    "Then so be it! If Royal Father is still alive that just means once we have secured the capital. We can begin searching for information on Royal Father. Once we know his exact location I willy waste on those countries who attacked us." She would show No Mercy!


    "Dudley was it? I will send you back to the capital, I will be there soon. But I must first gather my sisters and brothers and return with as many soldiers and knights as we have left." Alicia decided it was best to just gather everyone at the capital. It would mean she would need to show others her translocation magic but this was not the time to be hiding such magic.


    Alicia poked the air in front of her making a crack in space."Rose, Loeri, you head back with him. I need you two to help prepare the things needed to create a barrier around the city. Show the shops my crest and tell them it will all be paid offter."


    "Leave it to us, Alicia!" Loeri said before jumping through the crack followed by Rose and Dudley.


    "ke, can youbring me high into the sky so I can get a better view of thend." Alicia turned to ke and asked.


    "Going to teleport over?"


    "Yes, we have no time to waste. But I will also leave a little present behind for the Dwarves." Alicia answered.


    ke smiled and held on to Alicia''s waist rising up into the sky. Once they were high enough Alicia nodded and both her and ke disappeared. She reappeared by a young man and woman who were sitting on dragonic horses. "Wha? Who are you?"


    "Your third sister. By Royal Father''s decree, we are to fall back to the capital. All remaining soldiers are to retreat immediately and head back to the capital." Alicia did not beat around the bush before giving out orders.


    "What do you mean..." Before Prince Nichi could finish what he was saying he suddenly felt the air grow heavy. He looked into the sky and felt that something big was about to happen.


    "Alicia, are you going to use that again?" ke asked, his face turning slightly pale.


    "Just enough to wipe out their backline and send their army into disarray. Luckily thesends are not fertile..." As she said this a loud rumble was heard as a beam of lightnded on the dwarven backline.


    Thousands of Dwarves and their machines disappeared in an instant. Everything was melted into a pool of magma. Prince Nichi and Princess nche stared at the scene in disbelief. They now realized why their father spoke so highly of their Third Sister.


    "Help those who are retreating!I will send you all back to the capital!" Alicia yelled her orders out while covering the soldiers who were retreating. She still had to head back south and to the east. She had to gather as many able body soldiers and knights as possible.


    "Quickly go through!If this everyone?" Alicia turned to Prince Nichi and asked.


    "Third Sister, unfortunately, it is. The dwarvenmagicweapons were too much for us to hold back. We could only hold the line to the best of our ability until you got here." Prince Nichi exined.


    "Alright, then Third Brother and First Sister quickly go through. I will head to where Fourth Brother and Big Sister Catherine is. I will rely on you to draft more soldiers if you can and send a message to the nearby cities, towns, and viges, to pack up their things and move to the capital, we will take in everyone we can. Unfortunately, for those who are days away..." Alicia wished she could do more and warn the other viges faster.


    "Third Sister do not worry I will think of a way to warn the other ces farther away." Prince Nichi said. He wanted to try to lift some of the burdens that Alicia was about to face. He understood that his father had chosen her to lead stine until he could be saved. She had all the right qualifications. Although young her mind worked better than most adults.


    "Then I will count on you Third Brother!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 192: Securing The Capital Part Two

    Chapter 192: Securing The Capital Part Two


    After Alicia made sure all the stine soldiers were safe, she began to n her next move. "We will go south first. That is where most of the knights, soldiers, and mages are. We will need the mages to begin working on barriers right away."


    "Plus having Dalton there to lead will help things as well." ke knew how respected Dalton was among the knights and soldiers.


    "I will also need to make a trip back to Parith. So I can evacuate Dalton''s family and the people there. "


    "The Fourth Prince and Second Princess should be okay for a while. The wall we built was thick enough to hold off the Fernilia Kingdom with ease. Luckily they have no close ties with any other countries around them so we do not need to worry about them gaining reinforcements. So making a trip to Parith won''t matter. If only these mirrors weren''t strictly two way..." ke pulled out the bronze mirror King Augustus gave him a few years back and sighed. He knew that Alicia''s brother and sister had one as well for means of contact between them and King Augustus.


    "It''s fine, they are both smart and they have Sta and Annelia with them. If anything those two will pull them back if needed. Let''s go, we can not waste any more time. The dwarves seem to be regrouping." Alicia poked the air in front of her creating a rift.


    ke quickly jumped through it followed by Alicia. Just as the rift disappeared a beam of light smashed into the ground where they were standing. One of the dwarves had noticed them and fired his weapon at them. The crater it left was a few meters deep and around ten meters in diameter. Which showed just how powerful dwarven technology was.


    Alicia and ke reappeared inside themand tent causing Dalton to fall out of his chair when he saw a crack in space open up. But when he saw Alicia and ke appear he quickly jumped off the ground and straightened himself up.


    "Sir Dalton, order all your soldiers, knights and mages to return here now. Also, send word to Burgec to bring his men here as well. Where is Princess S?" Alicia did not waste time giving orders and Dalton being as experienced as he was, did not hesitate to begin rying her orders for them to return to base camp. He knew Alicia would exin soon.


    "She is" Dalton went to answer when a cat eared girl quickly walked into the tent.


    "I am here Princess Alicia..."Princess S gave a small bow.


    "From this moment on you will be in charge of Burgec and his men. I will have you alle with me as well."


    "Princess Alicia there are around ten thousand more Beastmen who we will need you to form a contract with." Princess S quickly stated.


    Alicia''s eyes opened wide and a smile formed on her face. The extra help was very much weed! "It seems you and Burgec were able to turn more of the Beastmen."


    "Yes, many of the beastmen found this war to be unnatural. There was no instigation for this war. Not to mention the demonic gues. Just using those things went against the pride of us beastmen. Those who did not wish to join in stopping the war turned back while those who wanted to help stayed here under Burgec''smand." Princess S exined.


    "Very well, have them all gather and I will make a contract with them as well. We are all falling back to the capital!" Alicia finally stated the reason for her recalling everyone.


    "Alicia, you don''t mean?" Dalton suddenly had a bad premonition.


    "I will exin the detailster, for now, gather everyone you have one hour. " Alicia did not want to get into a long exnation she still had ces to go.


    Quickly an hour passed and Alicia made a contract with the newly gathered beastmen. In total there were around five hundred and twenty thousand knights and soldiers plus a little over one hundred mages. "I will be sending you all back to the capital. Unit leaders will take their units and secure the outer perimeter of the capital, Mages are to begin creating barriers around the capital." Alicia saw the mages'' faces go pale and sighed: "I know it''s a lot of work, but it has to be done. The barriers you ce will help the survival of the stine kingdom."


    "Dalton, you will be going to Parith with me to gather your family. Only bring a few sets of clothes. We won''t have time for anything else. Once they are gathered I will send you to the capital at my estate. Your family can settle in there. But I need you to quickly go back and takemand." Alicia decided it was best to just settle Dalton''s family at her estate. It was not in use at this time anyway.


    "No need for me to go to Parith, just take this seal and exin to my wife , she will do as you order. Also, take this letter to Lord Dukan. He will do everything he can to help you." Dalton pulled out a letter from his pocket. It seemed that he had prepared ahead of time.


    "Why do you.."


    "I always prepare such things in times of war. This time I knew I was being put under yourmand so I made sure things were well prepared. My wife already has clothes and some personal items packed for this same reason. When there is war there is no telling what will happen. For this reason, it is always best to be prepared."


    Alicia smiled. She had really underestimated Dalton''s readiness. "Then we should not waste any more time. Everyone, form two lines! I will be sending you back to the capital. Dalton, settle the Beastmen in. They are not to be treated unjustly. If I find out there has been any discrimination of any kind I will deal with that person myself. And bring Princess S to my residents for the time being. I will settle her inter in the castle. Actually Have my First Sister settle her in. She seemed like she wanted to help in some way when I sent her back to the capital."


    Dalton knelt to the ground and lowered his head. He stabbed his sword into the ground next to him and said: "By your word, your Highness!" He then quickly got up and turned around. "Gather up! Form two lines we are heading back to the capital!"


    ***


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 193: Securing The Capital Part Three

    Chapter 193: Securing The Capital Part Three


    Parith


    When Alicia arrived in Parith she was met with the same familiar scene she saw a few years ago when she first came to this ce. The city was as calm as it was the first time. There was no sign of any panic due to the war. But that would soon all change. She made haste and quickly made her way to Dalton''s estate.


    She met with no resistance when entering the estate. The guards there had remembered her from her first visit and quickly announced her arrival. As soon as she entered the estate  came running up and embraced her: "Alicia! Oh! you have grown so big!"


    "It has been a long time." Alicia smiled warmly as she hugged .  always had that motherly feel to her.


    "I heard you became the Third Princess of stine!" said as she cupped Alicia''s cheeks in her hands getting a good look at her.


    "It seems I was already a Princess before I came here but Royal Father thought it was not necessary to tell me." Alicia frowned at this thought. It did not matter if she had known or not nothing would have changed her path.


    "Haha. That sounds like him, but I am confused, what brought you..." It was then that  saw the seal in Alicia''s hands. "What happened!?"


    "I need to relocate you and all of Parith back to the capital. You will be residing in my estate in the capital. I will send your family there first. For a longer exnation, it will have to wait for now." Alicia quickly exined.


    "Then give us thirty minutes. I will have everyone gather here by then."  quickly ran off.


    Alicia stood in the hall and heard the pitter patter of feet running down the hall. "Alicia!"Reba came running out in a green frilly dress and wrapped her arms around Alicia.


    "It has been a long time Reba!" Alicia smiled and hugged Reba back. "Did your mother exin everything to you?"


    "Yes! She said we were going to the capital for a while." Reba beamed Alicia a smile. Just seeing the girl smile as she was. Alicia knew that  did not tell her anything.


    "That''s right you will be staying at my estate for a while." Reba squealed in excitement. It was the first time in years that she was going to the capital and thest time she was much younger and could not remember it too well.


    Not longter Scott came down the stairs with many maids and butlers who were holding the bags that  had readied. "Mother will be down soon. She had to grab one more thing."


    Alicia nodded and asked: "Is this everyone besides your mother?"


    "Yes, we can leave at any time." Scott replied. Alicia was surprised that the kid who blushed just looking at her now seemed more reliable only after a few years.


    Alicia opened up a rift to her estate allowing everyone to go through. She had ke go with them while she waited for  toe down. ke would exin to Alfred what was going on. Not long after everyone entered the rift,  came down holding a sword in her hand. She walked right to Alicia and stopped. "This sword was passed down through our family for generations. I hope it will assist you in the uing battles. "


    Alicia smiled as she took the sword. It was long and thin like a rapier but was not stic and flexible like one. The guard of the sword covered the back of the hand and was shaped almost into an angel''s wing. Alicia fell in love with it at first sight. "A-are you sure I can take this?"


    "Yes. There is no one more suited for this weapon than you. I am sure you will put it to good use. Think of it as my way of contributing to the fight that is ahead."  saw how Alicia''s eyes lit up when she saw the sword. A warm smile formed on ''s face as she patted the top of Alicia''s head.


    "I will be going. Be careful. I would hate to see such a kind child leave this world so early. "  hated the fact that Alicia was fighting a war at her age but there was nothing she could do about it. She could only do this much and hope the sword she gave Alicia this day would save her life in the future.


    "I will do all I can to protect stine. Although we are retreating to the capital for now I promise one day I will reim everything back!" Alicia''s eyes were filled with determination.


    After Alicia sent  through, ke came back and they both headed to speak to Lord Dukan. When she arrived and exined the situation to Lord Dukan his face went pale. "Your saying, that we need to move everyone to the capital?"


    "Yes, unfortunately, or you will most likely die along with every citizen here." Alicia''s voice was very serious.


    "I will need a few days. There are over one million people here." Lord Dukan let out a long sigh. He was not ready for a situation like this.


    "I can give you two. Otherwise, I will not be able to stay here any longer. I also do not know how far the enemy has progressed into our territory and I am needed back at the capital to protect it." Alicia firmly stated.


    Sweat dripped from Lord Dukan''s brow as he bowed his head. "I will do it in two, your Highness."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 194: Alicias Rage Part One

    Chapter 194: Alicia''s Rage Part One


    Two days passed quickly and outside Parith its citizens and soldiers were lined up and getting ready to be translocated to the capital. Alicia knew that not all the citizens were present but there was nothing she could do about them. She could have tried to get themtoe but she did not have the time.


    Alicia let out a sigh as she opened a rift to the capital. Once everyone was through,she then opened another rift to where Prince Philip and Princess Catherine were located. What she saw when she arrived made Alicia''s face fall. A section of the wall that she had built waspletely destroyed. There were many burn marks along the edges of the wall that were not touched. She could see the bodies of the dead soldiers scattered on the ground.


    "What!?" Alicia was at a loss for words at the scene before her.


    "Not good!"ke suddenly shouted.


    "What do you mean?"


    "If I am not wrong, this was caused by someone from the Gods race." ke''s face turned grim. From the size and scale of the attack, this person was not weak either. But he felt something familiar with the residual magic that was still in the air.


    ''<em>If it''s her, then we will be in for a tough battle...</em>'' There was only one person he could think of that would go against the rules and use their true power against humans. One person who tried to lock him down before he left to find Alicia.


    "Whatever the case may be. Whoever it is that did this will need to pay!" Alicia was bing a bit frantic because no matter how hard she searched she could not find any sign of her Sta, Annelia, or her brother and sister.


    "I do not think the Fernilia Kingdom would kill them all right away. Their bodies are not here so we will just need to catch up to the Fernilia army and take them back. The tracks of their advance are still fresh and should be no more than half a day to a day away. I will fly us there." ke said and without waiting for Alicia to reply wrapped his arm around her waist and floated into the air.


    Alicia was truly worried at this time. She had no idea if either of them were alive or not. She could only put her trust into kes''s words as she hugged his waist and pressed her face into his chest.


    ke flew at his fastest speed and was able to quickly catch up to the Fernilia army. Alicia used her detection magic to search for her brother and sister, Sta, and Annelia."Found them!"


    She could not get a clear visual on them but she was able to detect their presence. But just knowing they were alive allowed Alicia to breathe a sigh of relief. "ke I am going to translocate them all here. And then wipe out the entire Fernilia army."


    "Are you sure? Would this not go against your father''s orders?"


    "It doesn''t matter. stine is on the brink of destruction. The Dwarven kingdom of Grogandon, The ckstone Empire, and the Elves of Mytheth Lenora along with the Beastman Kingdom are all bigger threats. I just wish I came to this decision earlier then I would have wiped out the Dwarven kingdom as well. But this is fine. I will wipe out this army and then return quickly to the capital. When I transport the four of them here please take care of them." Alicia was getting ready to translocate her friends and family when ke suddenly stopped her.


    "Hold on we havepany." ke''s eyes focused on a single point in the sky. The space distorted and a slim white hand reached out through it grabbing its sides before a young woman around seventeen years of age pulled herself through. Her golden hair and golden eyes showed that she was of the Gods race.


    "My dear ke I have missed you so much! When you ran off I was heartbroken and cried for days on end." The young woman said.


    "Rue, I told you back then, that I am not the one you are looking for! " ke''s voice turned cold, his clothes started to flutter even though there was no wind.


    "I will not ept it! I will not! I will not! I will not!" The young woman named Rue began to clutch her head as she began to freak out. Her face turned cold as she looked at Alicia who was still hugging ke''s waist.


    "It''s you, isn''t it! It was you who stole my ke from me!" Rue yelled her eyes filled with killing intent.


    "Alicia I will..." ke''s words were cut off as a scream was heard in front of him. He looked up to see a bloody hole in Rue''s stomach. He looked down at Alicia whose face was cold as ice.


    "She dared touch the people of stine!" No mercy! She did not care for what reason she attacked. She sealed her fate for attacking stine in the first ce.


    ke was still in a daze when Alicia waved her hand again sending a thin de of wind straight at Rue''s neck. Rue seeing the quickly approaching de of wind was not able to react due to the shock of the huge hole in her stomach. The de of wind connected with her neck cleanly detaching her head from her body.


    Alicia did not like killing but this woman cost the lives of thousands of stine soldiers who were just trying to defend their homnd! With another wave of her hand, she translocated her brother and sister along with Sta and Annelia to her side. The state they were in was not good. Sta and Annelia had their clothes torn exposing parts of their skin and even her sister was in the same condition. Seeing them in such a condition causing Alicia''s anger to turn to rage. She pushed away from ke and floated in the air towards the Fernilia army. Her eyes turnedpletely ck and reflected the night sky. She looked down on the Fernilia army with her cold freezing eyes.


    "You invade my homnd and harm my people. I the Third Princess Of stine, Alicia Von stine, now proim you guilty and will pass down punishment in the form of death!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 195: Alicias Rage Part Two

    Chapter 195: Alicia''s Rage Part Two


    Alicia''s body started to shine a golden light that slowly started to flicker with streaks of ck. She gazed down at the Fernalia army and raised her hand to the sky. Arge magic circle slowly began to form overhead spanning the sky. But that was not the only ce a magic circle began to form.


    ---


    The Farnel Kingdom.


    "Mother what''s that!?" A little child pointed at the sky. Above them was a golden light with specks of ck. Slowly but surely the golden light spread out forming an intricate magic circle.


    The mother of the child looked up into the sky in horror when she saw this sight. She knew that there was only one country that would attack them with such grand magic. stine. Her husband was none other than the king himself. She gazed over at her husband who had just walked in with a pale face. Tears dripped from her eyes. The two gazed at each other needing no words. They knew their time wasing to an end.


    "I''m sorry I should have listened to you..." As the king held his wife and child the magic circle in the sky that span the entire Fernalia kingdom finished forming.


    Light gathered in the middle of the magic circle continuously umting and expanding. When the ball of light had reached its max, beams of light shot out in all directions. Whatever they hit left nothing but moltenva. The entirety of the Fernalia kingdom and its millions of citizens on this day, the 34th day of the tenth month, in the year 1227834, the Fernalia kingdom was wiped off the face of Phantasia.


    --


    stine, Alicia''s location


    Alicia looked down at the molten ground, her face showing no expression whatsoever. The celestial power within Alicia was fluctuating as more and more ck streaks could be seen in the golden aura that was emanating out of her. ke could sense something was wrong because normally Alicia would faint after using suchrge scale magic. He could also feel the rumbleing from behind him, he was not sure but he had an assumption that the Fernilia kingdom suffered the same fate as these soldiers.


    "Alicia?" ke called out to her.


    Alicia heard her name and turned towards ke. ke saw the frosty look she was giving him. She raised her hand once again towards the sky, her power flowed out of her and started to head towards the north. ke could see the more she used her power the more it would turn ck.this caused him great rm as he shouted out: "Alicia stop! Any more and you could die!"


    Alicia shook her head. "No! They attacked stine! They harmed my father, my sister, my brother, and my friends. They harmed the innocent citizens of stine who had never wanted to go to war! I will show no mercy to those who harm my king, my Kingdom''snd, or my Kingdom''s people!"


    "Alicia stop you are also taking innocent lives! Those who are not the enemy!" ke tried to reason. He was truly astonished that Alicia was conscious even now.


    "They could have stopped it! They could have asked their king to not invade! They are just as guilty!" Alicia yelled out. Her emotions were a mess, tears streamed from her eyes. She couldn''t take seeing the people closest to her get hurt.


    "Alicia what your doing maybe line up with the knight''s code but what about your own morals!? Are you willing to kill more innocents? You have already killed millions of people! If any of them survive they may even try to bring more harm to stine." ke at this point was just trying to get through to Alicia. He knew she was still young. She was doing nothing more than throwing a temper tantrum without thinking of the consequences!


    "But they Muph" Alicia''s eyes opened wide, her celestial power that was no more than a second ago pouring out of her body vanished. In front of her very eyes was ke''s handsome face and against her lips was his. He hugged her tightly and firmly pressed his lips against hers.


    Alicia''s eyes slowly turned back to normal as she slowly closed her eyes. Tears rolled down her cheeks, to her chin before finally dripping down onto ke''s chest. Feeling Alicia''s body finally rx. ke broke their kiss and looked at Alicia, gently wiping her eyes. "Akari, I do not want to see my future wife, the girl I love, fall into darkness. I will protect you from everything including yourself."


    Alicia opened her eyes and gazed into ke''s eyes. tears began to well up at a faster pace as she realized what she had done. ke held her gently as she cried in his arms. She waved his free hand and floated to the ground, gently cing Princess Philip, Princess Catherine, Sta, and Annelia down. He then slumped to the ground with Alicia in his arms caressing her back. Allowing her to cry until she had no more tears.


    ke cursed this world who would make such a little girl hold so much responsibility at such a young age. Shouldering the weight of an entire kingdom was not easy for a girl who was not even twelve yet. But she had been trying to burden it all alone. Dealing with eachissue as it came up.


    "Akari From now on rely on me more. I will do anything for you, as long as it will make you happy."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 196: How To Rule A Kingdom Part One

    Chapter 196: How To Rule A Kingdom Part One


    A few kilometers from the border that connected to the ckstone Empire a loud rumbling could be heard as a mass of thousands of golems and millions of soldiers marched towards stines capital, leaving behind destruction with every step. The empire soldiers were by no means noble as they broke into civilian houses, killed the men, looted, and r*ped the women before taking them as ves. This was the horrors of war.


    "Sir are we just going to let our men do as they please?" A unitmander walked up to a tall well built man on a dragonic horse and asked. The unitmander seemed to dislike the actions of the soldiers since it made it seem they had lost all humanity.


    "Let them do as they please. That damn King Augustus wiped out a lot of their brothers. Let them take their aggression out on the people of stine. Let them understand what going against the Empire truly means." The well built man on the dragonic horse showed no sympathy.


    "But sir the women are..." The unitmander did not like how the females were benign treated.


    "Let them be. They will calm down soon. For now, are the reports I have been getting true?" The well built man on the Dragonic horse asked.


    "From what we know Sir, Fernalia waspletely wiped out the entire kingdom is now a no man''snd." The unitmander replied.


    "Hmph, that is just because they are weak but The fact that stine has something that can destroy an entire kingdom does bother me some." The well built man turned to the pointy eared man next to him. "Amier, what do you think?"


    "If it really was a magic attack it is probably one of the highest tiers of magic. I suggest we act more with caution. And General Woodrow I would suggest you keep your men from doing these horrendousacts. If not for my princess asking us to be here, I would have killed these men myself." Amier looked at General Woodrow, his eyes narrowing.


    General Woodrow turned his gaze and looked at his men looting, seeing that they were doing things that could get them the death penalty in the Empire his fury quickly skyrocketed. "You damn idiots! I said you can do as you please but that does not mean to go overboard!"


    Seeing one of his soldiers pressing down a teen girl, the general quickly rode over on his dragonic horse and cut the soldiers head off. "If you don''t want to end up like him then keep you lust in check!"


    The girl on the ground held her ripped skirt and looked up at general Woodward. "Thank you for saving me..."


    "Save you? No, I was just teaching my men what they can not do. Your life means nothing to me."General Woodward did not even look as he waved his sword once again chopping the girls head off.


    This was not just a war, but a purge of all of stine. He was given orders by his emperor to kill every human he came across. He did not know what brought this war on nor did he care. He just followed orders and killed who he was asked to kill.


    ---


    Capital city of stine


    "Your highness why is a young girl in charge instead of you? She''s not even of royal blood!" An older, round at the hip noble suddenly shouted out.


    Prince Nichi turned his head towards the voice and gazed at the round fat man with frosty eyes. "Watch your tongue, Viscount Wesley. She is my sister and the Third Princess of stine. She has been out on the battlefield herself on the front lines despite her age. She not only took control of the southern border she was able to save not only us in the north but also my Fourth Brother and Second Sister. If you so much as show her any disrespect again I will not mind having your entire family killed "


    Viscount Wesley quickly closed his mouth. But still, ground his teeth in anger. He had no idea who this little girl was and now all of a sudden she was in charge of the entire kingdom? He could not let this slide. Mustering up his courage again Viscount Wesly continued. "But your highness, She is an outsider even if she is a princess. We can not hand over our kingdom to such a little girl."


    "I did not know that Viscount Wesley hated me so much. Are you sure you want to speak politics in the time of war? As it stands now, we do not have enough men to even enter the battlefield. But it seems you can withstand a bit of weight loss so why don''t I send you to one of the defensive lines on the outskirts of the barrier?" Alicia walked in after recollecting herself and seeing that her friends and family were only knocked out. Luckily nothing bad beyond bruises had happened to them.


    Alicia had truly overreacted when she saw them in such a state. But she now found something she truly needed to work hard on to control. Her emotions should not be allowed to dictate her actions.


    Alicia''s words caused Viscount Wesley to begin to sweat. He had never in his life picked up a sword, he knew if he was sent out to defend the capital he would die within five minutes of the first attack. He quickly bowed his head and said: "I spoke out of turn please forgive me, your Highness!"


    "Out of turn or not, you are notpletely wrong about one thing." Alicia suddenly stated. Causing Prince Nichi to nod his head. He knew what she was about to say.


    But Viscount Wesley looked at Alicia a bit confused. Seeing this Alicia continued. "I am still very young and ignorant of the ways of leading a kingdom. That is why I wanted to have a meeting with all the nobles and advisers that my Royal Father puts his faith in. Until he has returned, he has put the burden of running the kingdom onto my shoulders a girl who is not even twelve years of age. Because of this, I need each and every one of you to advise me on the ways of the kingdom. I need to know everything about the rule of this Kingdom and standing at my side will also be Prime Minister Lewine. So I will know if any of you try to y any tricks due to my young age."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 197: How To Rule A Kingdom Part Two

    Chapter 197: How To Rule A Kingdom Part Two


    Everyonein the room looked at Alicia with a bit more respect than they had been. They now realized that the princess standing before them was not dumb. She knew her inabilities and was willing to learn in order to make those same inabilities a strong point.


    Seeing the mood of the room change Alicia looked at everyone and said: "My main goals right now are to secure the capital as my Royal Father has asked. I have taken care of the Fernalia army and its Kingdom already We still have a threat of more beastmen and Demonic guesing from the south but with the beastmen who have signed a binding contract with me. They had over ten thousand beastmen defect over to us. They are to be treated with respect just like any other citizen in this kingdom. If I find out that any disrespect was given to them or any racial discrimination I will handle it with a heavy hand."


    "Princess I do not mean to interrupt you but what do you mean that the Fernalia army and its Kingdom have been taken care of?" Another the Military Advisor Harlow asked.


    "I hate to say it but I somewhat lost control of my power when I saw my brother and sister, my friends hurt and the soldiers who were mostly volunteers dead on the ground. I used a grand magic and wiped out the entire country..." Everyone gasped and fell silent. THey now realized that the little girl in front of them was not just a little girl but an actual monster just like their king.


    "I see now In a way, although bad, this is still good. It will keep the other kingdoms on their toes and always looking at the sky. Now I must ask what are the possibilities that you will lose control of your power again?" Alicia did not know how to answer this because she was not sure if it would happen again or not she could only look over at ke who knowingly stepped forward.


    "You do not need to worry about Alicia losing control.."


    "Impudence you''re nothing but a knight but are calling her highness by her given name!?" Viscount Wesly yelled out. Everyone could see he was trying to score some points with Alicia by doing this. Unfortunately not everything was as it seemed.


    ke only looked at him as if he was stupid and said: "What is wrong with me calling my future wife by her given name?"


    Viscount Wesley, felt sweat build up on his brow once again and quickly bowed his head yet again. "I am sorry for my outburst I did not know..."


    "It''s fine. Not many know of this. But well now you all do." ke snuck a peak at Alicia who was suddenly remembering that ke kissed her and blushed from ear to ear. "As I was saying No need to worry about Alicia losing control of her power again. No matter what state of mind she is in I can bring her back with a simple trick."


    *Poof!*


    Was a sound unheard to everyone there except Alicia whose brain was about to melt due to how hot her whole head was getting from embarrassment. She knew what his little trick was! Alicia secretly patted her cheeks to shake off her embarrassment before stepping back forward.


    "Military Advisor Harlow, I will be needing your help over the course of the next few days. I need to know the most strategic points are around the capital that we can use to our advantage. As I was saying before, we still have the threat of the beastmen and demonic gues. There is also the empire and elves andstly the dwarves. So we will need to establish defensive barriers around the entire capital." Alicia turned to Charles who was standing back with a smile on his face. "Prime Minister Charles..."


    "Yes, your Highness?"


    "I will need you to help set up refugee camps preferably at least within the first wall. We have already sent word to the surrounding viges, towns, and cities to evacuate to the capital. Even those who are two weeks ride away. With the pace that the iing armies areing, we can expect them here within the month. If they are using magic to speed themselves up and six months if not. But if I am not wrong the settlements between the areas we were able to warn to evacuate and the ones who are too far away, the enemy will take a slower time as they destroy everything in their path." Alicia exined.


    "I will make it happen, your Highness."


    After giving Prime Minister Charles his work, Alicia took out a scroll and cleared her throat. "I had my brother make this up earlier. On this scroll are the provisions each noble house will need to supply for the time being in order to make sure we have a back stock of food and other necessities."


    After many moans and groans about having to give out support from the nobles, the meeting finally finished. Alicia went back to where her brother, sister, and friends were still resting. She sat down at the edge of Princess Catherine''s bed and gently stroked her cheek. ke stood by her side not saying a word just using his own presence to give Alicia support.


    Alicia sat back in her chair and lifted her head to the side and looked at ke. "ke... " Alicia''s cheeks turned red.


    "Hmm?"


    "D-do you really n to ki-kiss me every time my powers go out of control?" Alicia shyly asked.


    "Kiss? No, I only did that at that time because I didn''t have time to prepare what was needed to calm your power. I have a way to calm your power without needing to kiss. Why? Do you prefer that I kiss you instead? Because I do not mind." ke looked at Alicia with teasing eyes.


    Alicia''s whole face turned red as she realized she had misunderstood what ke''s little trick was!


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 198: The Rise Of Alastine Part One

    Chapter 198: The Rise Of stine Part One


    The next day Alicia spent her time learning the ins and outs of how to rule a kingdom. Under Prime Minister Charles''s watchful eyes all the nobles who came to give Alicia guidance had done so without steering her in the wrong direction.


    A few weeks passed and Alicia was now sitting in a meeting with all the top advisors of stine. Most of them had an astonished look on their faces. During the past few weeks, Alicia had sessfully brought in over five million stine citizens into the capital. With the help of the Magi Masters'' Hall, she was able to erect arge barrier that spaned a three days journey outside the capital allowing for them to havend for farming. But none this was the reason for the look in the advisor''s eyes.


    "Your Highness are you saying the entire area will be" Military Advisor Harlow did not finish his words. Because Alicia''s idea was just too crazy!


    "Yes, the entire area. Here see this map..." Alicia pointed to the area that encircled the entire capital. "The green circle is the barrier that is now in ce around the capital. It is also the cutoff point on which I n to lift off the ground. I had wanted to know why the Beast Kingdom was so bent on attacking stine and found that there is something hidden under the capital that seems to be their goal.


    "If we leave things as is by the time they get here they could very well try to burrow underground, while keeping us busy, and steal whatever this object is. But by lifting the entire area into the sky not only can we protect the citizens of stine better, we can also strengthen the barrier on the under half of the capital and run less of a risk of any more deaths. "


    Seeing the faces of the advisor seemingly not willing to undergo such a feat Prime MInister Charles stepped forward and continued to exin. " Basically what her Highness is trying to do is retain our military, protect the objective the enemy wants to get a hold of and at the same time make it easy to destroy our enemies."


    Alicia smiled and Prime Minister Charles and continued where he left off. "As Prime Minister Charles has said, we are doing this for many reasons, the main reason is our food supply can onlyst so long. We have already lost arge number of farnds. We have millions of people in the capital that require the items produced on the farnds to eat and work.


    " This was the main reason why I had such a big barrier put up even if it was a daunting task. Thends that we have now can at least be used for farming but they will most likely not show a yield for months. And we can not expect the barrier to hold on if it has to be extended so far out. With raising the area into the sky, we only have to worry about reinforcing the underside of the floatingndmass. A small thinner barrier that requires little to no power can be used for the top half."


    Alicia looked at all the nobles who seemed to be lost in thought. Military Advisor Harlow was the first to speak up again as he said: "This n might work well. I was worried about what we would do once the enemies broke our barriers but if we can consolidate and strengthen the barrier in a central area it would be almost impossible to break from the ground. I am in!"


    With Military Advisor Harlow consent the rest of the advisor followed. With all the advisor consents Alicia began giving out orders once again. While she was working with the Magi Masters, she had the rest of the advisor oversee the tying down ofndmarks in order to secure them enough so they would not get destroyed in the process of thendmass rising.


    "I did not think you woulde up with such an idea." ke said quietly as the two walked side by side.


    "I do not want to risk my powers going out of control again. Although I am angered that the people in the outer areas of stine are more than likely either dead or suffering. I do not want that to happen to those who I can save. Because I know that if the capital ever did fall under attack I think I would lose my mind and not even a kiss from you would be able to bring me back. ke... " Alicia stopped her steps and turned around and looked at ke. "I lost my home once. I do not want to lose it again. Once the enemy shows their faces I n to wipe themfrom stinends, after I retrieve my Royal Father. If they do not return Royal Father to me then I will have no choice but to hold their countries hostage in exchange for him. "


    "You mean, like how you destroyed Fernalia?" ke asked as he pulled Alicia into a hug.


    "What I did to Fernalia will be thest resort. I will only threaten them. Unless it is absolutely necessary I do not want to kill innocent people again." What she did to Fernalia, was something she will never forget and will always regret. She wished she had better control of her emotions and did not let her power go out of her control. But what was done was now done there was no turning back.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 199: The Rise Of Alastine Part Two

    Chapter 199: The Rise Of stine Part Two


    A few dayster, Alicia would understand what it meant to underestimate your enemy. "Haha! If not for you elves sending someone ahead and setting up a transportation magic circle, we would not be here so quickly!"


    "It is one of the up sides for having more Magi points. We can teleport farther distances for a longer period of time. Something that would take you, humans, months only takes us elves a few weeks." Amier said sarcastically as he looked at Woodrow.


    "Oh? Seems they set up a barrier quite a way away from the capital itself." Woodrow gazed at the blue barrier in front of him.


    "This barrier is nothing we can smash it easily." After saying this Amier waved his hand and ten elves stepped ward. They had wooden wands with arge jewel embedded into it. The jewels began to glow as magic power was infused into them. Their wands raised to the sky and with a wave, a rain of meteors fell from the sky towards the barrier.


    *<strong><em>Boom!</em></strong>*


    The barrier shook and started to show spider web like cracks that spread out all over the ce. The elven mages did not stop as they continued the volley of meteor after meteor. After the fifth round, the barrier could no longer hold up and shattered into millions of balls of light that floated up into the sky.


    Alicia who was in the process of getting the things ready to raise the capital into the sky, body shook, causing her face to turn pale. "They''re here! But how!? ording to all the calctions we made they should not arrive for at least another few weeks unless Damnit!"


    It was rare for Alica to swear but she did not think of them using a preset up transportation circle. They would only need one mage with enough magic to quickly teleport to a location. It would still take them some time but as soon as they arrived they would only need to set up the connecting magic circle to connect to the one they set up by the army!


    Alicia looked at all the mages in front of her and came to a firm decision. "We can no longer use the barrier as our guide. From this point on you will all spread out ten kilometers around the capital and set up the magic circles. Teleport to the locations as fast as possible and set up your magic circles! Once all the circles are set up and activated I will lift the entire capital! I must remind you all to be within the barrier that is created before I activate it so watch where you are standing! Otherwise, you will be stuck on the outside."


    She had no choice but to reduce thend they wanted to use for farnd. Although it was less it could still sustain them if it was all tilled to be used.


    With Alicia''s words, all the mages quickly disappeared. The job of raising an entirendmass was not going to be easy. Just to do this Alicia was going to have to excerpt a lot of magic power into the main magic circle. This magic circle was hidden in a room on the lowest floor of the castle.


    "Alicia let me help you when it''s time. I do not think with your magic power alone we will be able to raise the capital fast enough. But." ke looked around the room at all the imperial soldiers, and advisors.


    Seeing kes gaze Alicia quickly understood when he meant. She turned towards those in the room and said: "I will need everyone to exit the room. No one is to enter until I say so!"


    "But your highness..." One of the advisors wanted to protest since he wanted to witness this with his own eyes but quickly stopped his words when he saw that Alicia red at him.


    Everyone quickly exited the room and once they did Alicia locked the door with magic allowing no one to enter until they were done. Now that the coast was clear, ke made a few hand signs and as he did his body began to change. His hair grew longer and turned golden. His body grew quite a few centimeters. His young looking face slowly began turning more masculine. But his God form was slightly different this time. His eyes instead of turning golden in color turned pure ck and reflected the starry night''s sky. This was due to the Celestial blood Alicia''s mother gave to him.


    ke could feel his power was much stronger than before by about ten times the amount. Alicia who was standing at his side was staring at ke with rosy cheeks. Seeing this form of ke''s, made her realize her future husband was going to be one of the most handsome men in all of Phantasia.


    "Do I look good?" ke looked at the girl who was staring nkly at him. His melodic voice floated into Alicia''s ears making her mind go nk as she stupidly nodded her head. Seeing her nod ke felt very satisfied. But she was still nking out causing ke to let out augh and walk over to her. He raised his hand and flicked her forehead. Only then did he finally get a reaction.


    "Ow! ke!..." Alicia rubbed her red forehead.


    "We need to concentrate. This is the first time I will be doing something of this scale in my god''s form. So I have no idea how long it willst for." ke exined.


    He could only hold this form for as long as his magic powersted. Once it was all used up the form would disappear and his strength would greatly decrease. Because of that and the scale of the magic, they were about to use might end up draining him quickly of his magic.


    Benign brought back to her senses Alicia saw that the magic circle was starting to light up! "It''s lighting up get ready!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 200: The Rise Of Alastine Part Three

    Chapter 200: The Rise Of stine Part Three


    As the two watched the smaller magic circles within therger magic circle light up they patiently waited until finally, a bright light shed and the whole magic circle waspletely glowing. "Now!" Alicia yelled as she began pouring her Magic power into the circle. Not even a half a second after ke did the same. The magic circle began to glow even brighter as many magic circles appeared above it spreading out in the same formation as the magic circles were around the capital. A visible thin glowing line of magicules slowly grew longer from each magic circle, heading towards the adjacent magic circle.


    "Faster we need to speed up the process!" Alicia yelled out again as she started to increase the amount of magic power she was releasing. Her golden hair fluttered in the air and her eyes slowly began to turn ck. Her magic power''s strength grew rapidly and the sheer quantity rose almost one hundred times what she had before.


    "Almost there!" ke gritted his teeth as he poured more magic power into the magic circle. After almost a grueling twenty minutes both ke and Alicia were dripping in sweat, but they had a big smile on their faces as the magic circles finally connected. A loud rumbling sound was heard as the ground beneath them began to shake.


    "The hard part is over, now we just need to keep a steady flow of magic going into the magic circle in order to speed up the ascent of the capital." Alicia said as she eased up her magic power flow. ke did the same. He released his god form to allow him a bit of a rest. It was his first time using so much magic power while in his god form making him a bit exhausted.


    As the two were speeding up the rise of the capital, outside the capital thends around it were suffering from a violent earthquake. Large spider webbed cracks spread out in all directions away from the capital. Woodrow and Amier both looked at each other and quickly called out to halt the advance.


    "What the hell is going on!?" Woodrow yelled out as he tried to calm his dragonic horse.


    "I am feeling arge surge of magic power." Amier went into deep thought before something came to mind. "It can''t be!"


    "What!? What can''t be!?" The shaking was getting worse causing the dragonic horses to really begin to freak out. Woodrow was doing all he could to keep his dragonic horse under control.


    "If, I am not wrong with all the signs here plus the amount of magicing towards us. They have implemented a countermeasure that will leave us helpless!" Amier finally understood what was happening. It was something they could not stop nor would they be able to do anything about.


    "Stop keeping it to yourself and tell me!" Woodrow red at Amier who was next to him not saying a word.


    "They are lifting the capital into the sky! It is already known that they had such ability since their castle uses the same magic. But to lift the entire capital itself would be a huge feat! It would take more than a hundred people from the Gods race! And there is no Gods race that would help do such a thing." Now, only if Amier knew that it was actually only two people who made such a feat possible. He would probably die of shock.


    "What are we supposed to do then? It''s not like we can fly! And with this damn shaking, we will never reach the capital in time before it rises." Woodrowined.


    "Even without the shaking, we would not make it in time. We have really been outsmarted this time. We should not have destroyed the barrier. By doing so we allowed the person who created it to know we were here and if I am not wrong the one who created it had a high status in stine for things to move as quickly as they did. They did not even send out anyone to investigate after the barrier was destroyed." Amier could only let out a sigh.


    "Then let''s back up a bit so we do not get caught up in the destruction..." Woodrow was interrupted when a cry from his men sounded out. They were all looked out over the horizon only to see argendmass slowly rising into the sky. Thendmass was sorge that even though they were a few days away from it by foot they could still clearly see it.


    On the 5th day of the fifth month, in the year 1227834, in the defense of the oing invasion, the capital of stine rose into the sky, bing the first ever floating capital in all of Phantasia and marked the beginning of the retaliation against the countries who had invaded.


    The capital rose high into the sky until it was ten kilometers above ground. Any spells or weapons used against it while it was at such a height would have their power drastically reduced. Arge multiyered magic barrier covered the entire underside of the capital. Below it was arge dark pit that one could not see the bottom to.


    Back inside the castle, Alicia and ke were sitting on the floor back to back. Both exhausted from using too much magic power. Alicia leaned the back of her head on to ke''s back with her legs were sprawled out in front of her. "ke we did it!"


    "That we did. The capital is safe for now but how long will this stay floating in the air?" ke asked.


    "Indefinitely, the magic circle was made to draw in the magicules in the air to sustain itself. As long as it is never destroyed this capital will always float in the skies of stine." Alicia exined.


    "That''s good to know, but now what is our next move?"


    "We now reim what belongs to us and save Royal Father!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 201: Retaliation!

    Chapter 201: Retaliation!


    After taking two days to rest, Alicia was with ke staring out over the edge of the capital. Behind her were ten thousand newly created magi machines. These machines were in the shape ofrge tforms that had a pedestal setting on top of it. The pedestal had a familiar magic circle engraved onto it but on a much smaller scale. At the ends of the tforms were two oval shaped objects that had arge number of magi circuits engraved into it that hooked up to a small magic circle on the back. Along its edges were where hundreds of magic cannons were mounted.


    Using the levitation magic circle that Alicia used to raise the capital into the sky. Alicia had a bunch of tforms that could hold one hundred people each made. These tforms were like floating battleships that could transport a lot of people.


    "I know I caused the cksmiths of the capital a lot of trouble making them rush these things but it was well worth it." Alicia looked out over the thousands of soldiers waiting for her to speak and smiled.


    "stine, for now, is safe! The people we could save are also safe! What we need to do now is reim what belongs to us! We need to make those who have suffered and died due to this war losses not go in vain!


    "Today is the day we will begin our retaliation! We will show these countries that we are not weakjust because we stay neutral. We will show them that we chose to stay neutral and stay out of this world''s politics not because we are weak but because we are too strong!We will start with the Dwarves! They took ournds, we will turn around and take theirs!"


    A loud roar sounded out from the crowd as all the soldiers, knights and mages, got to their designated tform. The morale of the people of stine was high. They knew what was left of their home would never fall. They knew with the princess as their support they would not lose! This was their only chance to take revenge for their loved ones who had died in the war. When the notice came that Alicia was going to strike back, there was arge fight over who would get to go. Every soldier, knight, and mage of stine wanted revenge!


    ---


    Dwarven camp, two weeks away from the capital...


    "Sir we got word from our scouts. The thing that appeared in the sky is actually the capital of stine." A young dwarf soldier said as he walked into the tent.


    "What the hell are those damn elves doing?" A short stout man who was wearing metal armor that had magicules running through lines and connectors that were welded on to it all over the ce.


    "General Dekgrag I heard that they were forced to stop due to the earthquakes earlier. " A young dwarf soldier replied.


    "Forget it! We will push forward and im as muchnd as possible. Destroy any human settl..."


    *<strong><em>Boom</em><em>!</em></strong>* *<strong><em>Boom!</em></strong>* *<strong><em>Boom!</em></strong>* *<strong><em>Boom!</em></strong>*


    Loud explosions began going off in rapid session, causing General Dekgrag to jump up and rush outside to see what was going on. He looked up in the sky in horror when he saw thousands of floating tforms hovering overhead. At the forefront, on the biggest tform, was a young girl with golden hair and dark blue eyes. She was dressed in leather armor but it did not hide her blossoming beauty.


    "Dwarves of Grogandon! You have invaded my stine Kindom''snds, as such, you will be sentenced to death! Fire at will! Kill everyst one of them! No mercy!" Alicia shouted at the same time she casted a barrage ofrge fireballs sending them hurtling to the ground below.


    General Dekgrag looked at the massive attack heading towards his army, he knew this was the end. He took the magi rifle from his back and pointed it at Alicia. "By the Dwarven God Mormic, I will descend to hell, but not before taking you with me!"


    *<strong><em>Bang!</em></strong>*


    He fired his magi rifle sending a st of magicules straight at Alicia. Alicia did not even move, instead, she waved her hand dispersing the Magicules that made up the bullet into nothingness, before sending a massive fireball at her attacker. General Dekgrag looked at Alicia with wide eyes as he yelled out "You damn monster!"


    *<strong><em>Boom!</em></strong>*


    "Princess the dwarves have all been wiped out. " A knight came over to Alicia to report.


    "Good now let''s head to Grogandon! Remember do not kill the innocent! We are not like others! We will follow and abide by the knight''s code and our own morals! We will show a sign of force and make them surrender to us!" Alicia would not make the same mistake again. She will make the dwarves surrender and be a vassal state under stine rule. If they refused she would make it so that they couldn''t refuse.


    When she was done speaking she walked over and sat down next to ke at the edge of the flying tform. ke turned his head and looked at his future wife and smiled. "We haven''t named these new flying magi machines yet."


    "Hmmm I am not sure what to call them. Youe up with a name for them." Alicia hated making names up for things since nothing good ever came to mind.


    ke thought for a minute before saying "The Fan''tal"


    "Fan''tal?"


    "Mmm, in god''s tongue it means, New Beginning."


    "Fan''tal, Fan''tal. I like it! From now on these magi machines will be known as Fan''tals!"


    ***


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 202: Terms Of Surrender

    Chapter 202: Terms Of Surrender


    Grogandon Dwarven capital city


    The dwarven capital was carved out of arge cliff that had tworge statues that towered over it. The entrance to the cave city was huge. Big enough that Alicia and her army who were riding the Fan''tals were able to fly right through the entrance with plenty of room to spare. The sounds of weapon fire could be heard all around as the dwarven soldiers attacked the invaders. But each one who attacked was killed instantly by a barrage of magic.


    In the thorne room, the dwarf king had an ashen expression on his face as he heard the report. He fully regretted attacking stine now. "Your Highness what should we do?"


    "You said they have only been killing those who attack them, correct?" The dwarf king asked.


    "Yes, your Highness, they have not attacked anything else." The dwarf soldier replied.


    "Then issue my order! No one is to attack the people from stine. We may be able to settle this without losing any more dwarven lives." The dwarf king ordered. He knew that if the people of stine were not killing indiscriminately then that meant there was a chance to talk.


    "King Fimot is wise!" A young girl''s voice echoed throughout the throne room. The dwarf king looked up to see a young girl floating down from on top of her flying machine,nding on the floor gently. Behind her was a young man who also did the same. "I havee to talk about yourplete surrender to the stine kingdom."


    "Surrender!? To humans!?" King Fimot was enraged. This was like a huge p to the dwarven ancestors'' faces.


    "Now hold on before you reject. Based on how you answer this question the terms could be very simple without disgracing your people or your heritage. Why did you attack stine?" Alicia asked, her voice turning cold.


    Letting out a sigh King Fimot folded his hands in hisp and began to exin."Due to the demonic gues We were having a hard time containing them. And they continued to reproduce over and over. The beast king sent word that they would get rid of the demonic gues as long as we attacked stine and helped the joint countries to attack and destroy all the humans there. If I was not faced with a threat of being overrun I would not have done such a thing!"


    "I see. Trying to protect your people is a good excuse. My terms of surrender are simple, you will be a vassal state of stine but you will keep your right to self rule. You will also pay reparations for the deaths of the stine people. As well as sending some of your chief engineers to help advance stine magi technology. Of course, each one of them, including you and your advisors, will need to sign a contract with me making it impossible for you all to betray me or stine." Aliciayed out her terms.


    King Fimot, sat back in his chair as he mulled over the terms he was just offered. "Just to ask, but what will happen if I refuse your terms."


    "Then Grodandon will be the second Fernilia." Alicia said coldly without any hesitation as she waved her hand making arge ck sphere appear. She then flipped her hand causing the sphere to slowly dropped down to the ground. As it did the ground directly under it began to shatter and turn into dust.


    King Fimot''s face turned pale. He sighed and nodded his head. "The Grogadon Kingdom surrenders."


    Alicia smiled and took out a wooden whistle and tossed it to King Fimot who grabbed it and looked at it with a confused expression. "Believe it or not, that thing there is able to deal with the demonic gue. So if any more show up just use that to take them down."


    "Where did you..." Before he could finish his words, Alicia waved her hand and summoned Pcat eared from her space who then in turn respectfully bowed to King Fimot.


    Princess S stepped forward and said: "I gave it to her."


    "I see Hah If only I knew Miss... " King Fimot looked at Alicia and realized he did not catch her name.


    "My Name is Alicia, Alicia Von stine. Third Princess of the stine kingdom." Alicia announced.


    "Princess Alicia, I see It seems the stine kingdom will have a bright future ahead of them with you taking up the throne." King Fimot could see that Alicia was not as simple as she seemed.


    "I am nothing more than a squire in training. I am only temporally handling the kingdom''s matters until I find out where the elves took my Royal Father." Alicia knew that King Fimot already knew her father was captured. So she had no issues speaking about it.


    "He should have been brought back to Mytheth Lenora. The old monster who lives there has a grudge against him." King Fimot said, hoping that this information would be a show of good faith to Alicia.


    "Then I thank you for the information. Once things are settled here, I will take my leave." Alicia did not want to stay too long. She only wanted to settle things between stine and Grogandon and then wipe out the empire and elven soldiers invading stine before turning her sites on the ckstone Empire and Mytheth Lenora. She fingered she would have at least another two months before any more beastmen soldiers appeared. She already had the mages go out and put barriers around each vige, town, and city that lead to the south. Each mage would be able to travel quickly thanks to the mini Fan''tals they were riding. This was also a good way to get a better idea of how far the beastmen have traveled. Alicia had decided she would deal with the BeastmanKingdomst.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 203: A Day Of Rest

    Chapter 203: A Day Of Rest


    King Fimot did not waste time. He quickly sent for his best engineers to head to stine to help them with their magi technology development. After signing the binding contract, it was now time for Alicia to leave.


    "King Fimot here''s hoping that stine and Grongandon will have peaceful rtions from now on and into the future. At ater date, we will discuss things like trade between the two kingdoms." Alicia gave a slight bow as she said this.


    "I look forward to it." King Fimot said with a smile. He then asked: "Are you sure you do not want me to send some soldiers with you to help defend?"


    "I thank you for the offer, but stine will be just fine. Allnds will be reimed shortly." Alicia said as she poked the space in front of her. Causing arge tear in space to appear. With a wave of her hand, Alicia and her army that were riding the Fan''tal''s, all entered the tear, disappearing from the throne room.


    King Fimot sat back on his throne looking at the now empty room. He was d he made the correct decision. He felt a bit of sympathy for any country that rubbed Alicia the wrong way.


    Alicia had directly teleported everyone back to the edge of the capital. She wanted to give everyone a short rest before heading off to deal with the next issue. It would not be more than a day''s rest but it was all she could allow at this point. Alicia was getting worried about King Augustus''s wellbeing but she also knew that she could not push the men and women who were following her too far without proper rest.


    Alicia took this time to go into her space to have a nice long visit with Frey. Since the start of the war, Alicia did not have much time to spend with Frey. This was clearly shown on Frey''s pouting face as she sat on Alicia''s shoulder. "Mother hates Frey!"


    Hearing these words made Alicia''s heart sink. "Frey, I am sorry I haven''t spent much time with you but we are at war with many countries who are trying to take over our home."Alicia did not know if Frey understood what was happening or understood what her words meant. But she could only exin it in this way since she did not know how else to exin it.


    "Frey, your mother is not ignoring you because she wants to. She has no choice at this time." ke tried to back up Alicia only to see Frey''s pout grow any bigger.


    Under her breath, Frey whispered:"Even the stinky father of mine is saying the same thing."


    Alicia who was the only one who could hear her words burst outughing while patting Frey''s head. "Frey don''t call ke stinky."


    "But Fine I''m sorry." Frey got up and flew over to ke and kissed his cheek. "Father when is Frey going to get a sister or brother?"


    Everyone went dead silent hearing Frey''s question. Alicia''s face turned bright red. She wanted to scream that she was still just a little girl! But she knew Frey would not understand. She could only swallow her embarrassment as she said: "Frey, you will not be getting a sister or brother for many years toe. Only when your mother is old enough and ready will such a thing happen."


    "Oh..." Frey answered whilelowering her head a bit disappointed.


    Loeri who was standing at the side was slowly backing away. This did not go unnoticed by Alicia who waved her hand casting a binding spell on to Loeri.


    "Akk! Alicia! I swear it was a slip of tongue!" Loeri had fallen over and seemed to be pleading for her life as she looked at Alicia.


    "Can you please not teach Frey weird things! Why would you even bring up such things in front of a little girl!?" Alicia reprimanded. She couldn''t believe Loeri was filling Frey''s head with all these weird ideas!


    That night Loeri ended up getting an earful from Alicia on what to say and not say around Frey. Loeri of course was thinking about other things while being lectured and heard none of what was being said to her.


    After a big meal, everyone headed off to bed. The next day Alicia would be going to take care of the soldiers who were still on stine soil and reim thend that they had taken. She was not going to let the citizens venture back out from the capital until she had each ce investigated and searched for survivors. She wanted to make sure that returning home waspletely safe for the people of stine.


    ---


    Mytheth Lenora...


    In arge castle carved from an old Ancient tree, in the deepest parts of its dungeon, there was a room that was dimly lit. In this room was an old elf looking at the frozen figure in front of him. "To think you would seal yourself! But it will all be for naught since your kingdom will fall under Mytheth rule soon. Though there won''t be a single human left to rule!"


    "Sir we have trouble!" An elf with a bow on his back rushed into the room, his breathing haggard from how fast he had to run.


    "What''s the trouble?"


    "Sir the capital of stine has risen into the sky making it impossible to reach. The object the Beast Kingdom and yourself wanted to get ahold of, was brought along with it."


    "Damnit!" The old elf turned and looked at the frozen King Augustus, his eyes turning cold. "Fine, I will take care of it myself! That object belongs to me!" The old elf roared before disappearing from where he stood.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 204: A Troublesome Foe… For The Enemy

    Chapter 204: A Troublesome Foe¡­ For The Enemy


    Outside stine capital in the jointmand tent for the ckstone Empire and Mytheth Lenora, General Woodrow and Amier were trying toe up with ns to take out the shield that was blocking them from progressing any further. "What should we do at this rate, we will run out of supplies before we can even leave a scratch on the barrier!"


    General Woodrow was starting to get impatient. No matter what they did or tried they failed each time. He wanted to finish this up and return home so he could be with his wife and kids! "Amier, is there no way?"


    As he asked this question a figure appeared in front of them. It was an old elf with a distorted look on his face. "You two fools! Why is it taking you so long to conquer this backwater kingdom!?"


    "Sir, they have someone assisting them! The barrier around the capital is imprable!" Amier''s normal lofty attitude disappeared as he bowed deeply to the old elfexining the problem.


    "Prosperous! Everyone knows that stine has no connections to any powerful people! Fine, since you can''t handle it then this old elfwill!" Red in the face with anger the old elf teleported out of themand tent and appeared at the edge of the freshly formed canyon.


    The old elf looked up at the floatingndmass above him and frowned. He did not realize it was so high in the sky. "Humph! Do you think that just being high in the sky will stop me!?"


    The old elf saw a spot he wouldnd firmly on just beyond the barrier and disappeared from where he stood. But unfortunately where he reappeared was not the spot he intended as his face mmed right into the barrier. He let out a painful grunt as he stared menacingly at the barrier as he slowly fell towards the ground. With a snort, he disappeared and reappeared back at the edge of the canyon.


    Not wanting to give up the old elfwaved his hand causing a mass of mixed ice and fireballs to rain from the sky on to the barrier. But even after a half hour, the barrier did not even shake, never mind show signs of cracking. "Who the hell made this barrier!" The old elf shouted out in rage.


    Alicia was standing at the edge of the capital looking down towards the ground at the old elf stomping and raising his fist up towards the sky. Dudley was standing next to her and smirked seeing the old elf raging.


    "Princess, that is the man who is called the old monster of the elves. He has twenty Magi Points. He is the one who forced his majesty to seal himself." Dudley exined.


    "Oh?" One word is all Alicia said before her body disappeared. This man was the one who took her Royal Father away! Although King Augustus was not her real father. She still loved him as so. He was her father, her family of this new life and she would avenge anyone who harmed her family.


    While the old elf was raging and trying to figure out a way to destroy the barrier, Alicia suddenly appeared behind him with a sword in her hand. She was so quiet the old elf did not even notice her until it was toote. He only felt a sword being thrust into his back piercing through his heart. Alicia pulled her sword out and flicked the blood off, causing the old elf to teeter in ce before falling backward. He looked up in shock and unwillingness when he saw the beautiful young girl enter his eyes.


    "You! That hair color! Your of the Gods race!" The old elf stared in shock at the golden blonde hair in front of him as he grasped his chest trying to heal his wounds with magic.


    "You''re wrong. I am not of the Gods race, I am from a race that does not belong to this world. But now I live in this world and you have harmed my father.So now you will pay with your life. You thought you were special because you have twenty Magi Points? I am sorry to tell you but those twenty are like nothing in my eyes.


    " I am what my father calls an Infinity Star Magician, by the time you are at the end of your life cycle I will still be as young as ever. I have not the time to look at the object you so wish to covet and do not know how you even know of such an object but I will say this, your little parade is over. Your country will be forced to submit to me and my father will be unsealed. This means all your hard work was for nothing. You should have stayed in your home country instead of trying to wage war against another that you did not know anything about. This kingdom may be full of humans but there are many powerful entities in this kingdom who can wipe one mesially elven country off the map! "


    After finishing her words and not letting the old elf reply Alicia once again thrust her sword out stabbing the old elf between the brow killing him instantly. To not risk the old elf turning into an undead anding to seek revenge she lit him on fire burning his body into nothing but grey ash.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 205: Dishing Out Punishments

    Chapter 205: Dishing Out Punishments


    Alicia knew it was now time to begin. This time she would not bring an army with her, there was no need. This time it would only be ke and her. The army would stay in the capital and protect it just in case.


    It was unknown when ke appeared but he stood next to Alicia and grasped her hand into his. Alicia adjusted her fingers to interlock her''s with his and looked up at him with a smile. "ke, thank you for being with me this entire time. Your support has allowed me to make it through all this."


    "Akari, I am and will always be by your side, until the day we turn to dust." ke said warmly, pulling Alicia into a hug.


    "I know. But I still felt I should say thankyou. Now let''s end this, so stine can once again prosper as it did before."


    ke nodded his head and held Alicia''s waist as he floated up into the air and flew towards the ckstone Empire and Mytheth Lenora encampment. It only took five minutes to reach their destination, they hovered in the air above the encampment looking down at it. "Humans and elves of the ckstone empire and Mytheth Lenora! You have caused much damage to my kingdom! You have killed and enved the people of my kingdom and havemitted other atrocities. "


    Alicia''s eyes turned cold when she saw women with lifeless eyes being led around naked in chains. With a wave of her hand these women disappeared from their chains and reappeared in the air around them. She then quickly sent them all into her space where she had already notified Sta and the rest of the iing visitors. Alicia knew these women would be traumatized most likely for the rest of their life after enduring such things being done to them.


    After scanning and making sure no other stine citizen was in the encampment. Her cold gazended on a man who came out of the biggest tent with a fierce look in his eyes. "Who are you!?"


    "Then one who will bring down judgment on those who invade mynds. And my decision is that you will all suffer a fate worse than death!" Alicia waved her yet again creating a barrier around the entire encampment. She then created a magic circle that made the air gradually grow hotter and hotter and also amplified the sun''s rays as time went one. The barrier she had created was just as strong as the one around the capital so there was no chance of them breaking through it. And since it was a half-sphere shaped barrier that even blocked the escape from digging under it only allowing the not dig a few centimeters before hitting the barrier. The soldiers inside were not going to have a good death.


    This was Alicia''s punishment for the atrocities they hadmitted during their invasion of stine. A fitting end forthese men who deserved worse than death. Alicia had effectively made aliving purgatory.


    "You are getting better at your magic." ke praised. Her barriers were stronger than ever now.


    "I seem to have tapped into some of my Celestial powers when we raised the capital. It''s only a sliver but it strengthened my magic by almost a hundredfold. My eyes have also be darker as a result." Alicia exined. ke, of course, noticed these changes in Alicia since he always had his eyes on her but did not say anything. He felt it was best to wait until she said something herself.


    "We will head to Mytheth Lenora first. I want to save Royal Father first and then deal with both the elves and the empire."


    "I am not sure the elves will submit." ke let out a sigh as he said this. The elves were a highly prideful race and thought that they stood above all those that were below them due to their magic proficiency.


    "Then if they don''t I will annex the entire country. They invaded stine they should be prepared for the repercussions that follow and if they are not too bad. That just means their pride was too high and thought lowly of the enemy. Such an underestimation will cause their downfall. We will not hurt the innocent but we will take out anyone who dares to attack us." Alicia wrapped her arms around ke''s waist signaling it was time to leave. Although secretly she knew she could fly on her own now she still liked being carried by ke like this. His body warmth gave her a sense of security and kept her mind clear.


    Because they were only two people they were able to fly right into Mytheth Lenora and head towards its capital undetected. Alicia was amazed at thendscape of this country because it was filled with sporadic trees, some sorge their tops could not be seen through the clouds. Each tree was a city of its own with many elves living in them. Thend around them was highly fertile so many farms could be seen around each tree. In the middle of this country rest the biggest tree of them all, this tree was where the capital of Mytheth Lenora resided.


    The elves'' pride in their ability in magic made them very unguarded. They felt that no one would try to attack them due to their magic abilities. But on this day their pride will cause the downfall of the Kingdom of elves. Alicia and ke hovered over the castle. She searched each floor with her detection magic until she found what looked to be the ruler of Mytheth Lenora. "I think I found him bringing us there now!"


    Inside the castle, the elven king was in his study going over a bunch of documents when he felt the Magicules in the air fluctuate in front of him. "Who''s there!?"


    "No one much, just a person who came to dish out some much needed punishments on a fool king!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 206: Royal Father You Idiot! Part One

    Chapter 206: Royal Father You Idiot! Part One


    The Elven King looked on as the area in front of him that showed a tear in space. Two figures stepped through. causing the elven king''s eyes to open wide as fear crept up his spine when he looked at the cold expression on the little girl''s face. He did not dare to underestimate the two since they were able to tear space. Being able to do such a thing meant that they were a lot stronger than they appeared. "Who are you!?"


    "Me? Oh, just the Third Princess of the country you tried to invade but failed. I havee here today to dish out punishment on the crime of invading my stine Kingdom and killing its people. You have two options, you can either die here and be annexed by stine or unconditionally surrender and still be annexed by stine. Which do you choose? Do hurry, I still need to go to your basement and retrieve my Royal Father. So I will only give you five seconds to answer." Alicia was not in the mood to y word games. It was a simple question and all he had to do was pick a choice. She wanted to hurry up and get her royal father before heading to the Empire, she would seize the Emperor and the Empress and annex the ckstone Empire as well.


    "One!"


    Hearing Alicia start her count down the Elven king was in a panic. He knew if he said no he would die this day. He treasured his life and did not want to die! "I surrendered! Thends of Mytheth Lenora now belong to the stineKingdom!"


    "Good choice! Now time for your punishment." Alicia began cracking her knuckles and walking towards the elven king. The eleven king''s face paled as he saw Alicia''s little fist appear right in front of his eyes.


    Ten minutester


    Alicia stood up and wiped the sweat off her brow. "I feel refreshed now. ke, stay here and guard the Elven King for me. I need to go rescue Royal Father"


    ke looked at Alicia who now had a smile on her face then at the ck and blue Elven king who was on the floor wailing out in pain and chuckled. ''<em>My little wife has a naughty side to her.</em>''


    Alicia did feel better after releasing her anger out on the eleven king''s face. Alicia walked out of the room and was surprised to see no guards at all. She really had to give it to the elven pride of theirs. They truly thought too highly of themselves. Lost in thought Alicia made her way down towards the basement. She had onlye across about five guards which she knocked each of them out.


    Alicia was actually amazed at how the castle was made. It waspletely cut out of the giant tree, so from the walls, the ceiling, and to the floor were all made of wood. Even the lifts between the floors were made of wood. One thing she did find annoying was that the lifts were like a puzzle. Some went between two floors while others went between three to five floors. And once they reached a floor you had to take another lift to get to a new floor because the one you were in would stop working altogether! In a way, this was a defense system in its own right!


    After almost two hours of trying to find the correct pattern and still not getting to where she wanted to be, Alicia started getting impatient. So she called out Loeri hoping maybe she would help some. "Is it time for I, the Great Loeri to shine!?"


    "Loeri, use your dragon nose and tell me how to get to the bottom floor." Alicia''s words garnered a strange look from Loeri.


    "Alicia, I am a dragon you know?"


    "And? Can''t you smell things from far away? See if you can smell my Royal Father." Alicia was already in a bad mood, with Loeri questioning her at this time, it was not making her mood any better.


    Loeri wanted to say that she was not a dog but seeing how Alicia seemed to be upset she decided not to say anything and obediently started sniffing the air. Sure enough, it was faint but she did smell King Augustus. After a short while, Alicia was able to find a lift that went straight to the basement with the help of Loeri''s nose. The lift was well hidden and seemed to stop at every floor.


    Loeri and Alicia made their way down to the bottom floor. The door to the lift opened revealing a long dark hallway with a dim light at the end. Alicia continued forward with Loeri behind her. The hallway was long and took them almost five minutes to reach the end.


    At the end of the hallway was awooden door with a barrier on it. Alicia waved her hand, shattering the barrier easily. She pushed open the door and entered the room. Her eyes teared up when she saw her Royal Father ced in the room like a statue. "Royal Father, stine is going to be just fine. I even expanded our territory and made Grogandon a vassal country." Alicia ced her hand on King Augustus''s frozen hand that was as cold as ice. More tears rolled down her cheeks as she gazed upon him.


    "I just wish I knew how to unseal yo..."She stopped her words as she looked at his hand and noticed that he was still making some kind of hand sign.


    "It couldn''t be that simple could it?" Alicia thought to herself as she copied the hand sign King Augustus was making. A sudden sh of bright light shined from King Augustus''s body forcing Alicia to cover her eyes. When the light dimed she saw her Royal Father standing there grinning ear to ear.


    "I knew that old idiot wouldn''t figure it out! HAHAHAHA!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 207: Royal Father You Idiot! Part Two

    Chapter 207: Royal Father You Idiot! Part Two


    King Augustus burst outughing only for hisugh to get caught in his throat when she saw Alicia''s face turning red in anger. "Royal Father you idiot!" Stomping her feet in anger, she brought her foot back and kicked King Augustus in his shin! Alicia without a word sent Loeri back into her space before teleporting back to the elven king''s office.


    Alicia wondered just how stupid her Royal Father was! What if the old elf actually figured it out! Her father couldn''t beat him because the old elf was more powerful than him! The only reason she won was because she had opened up some of her celestial powers allowing her to be hundreds of times stronger than him!


    Back in the small room, King Augustus was rubbing his sore shin. "Did I do something wrong?" He truly did not know what set Alicia off. "Did she really need to kick so hard I think the bone is fractured!" Casting a quick healing spell King Augustus disappeared from the room.


    Inside the elven king''s office, Alicia stood waiting. She already knew that King Augustus would follow after her, so her wait was not too long. "Alicia, listen, I do not know what I did but I am sorry!"


    "Forget it, just deal with the annexation over Mytheth Lenora. We still have to go to the ckstone Empire and annex them as well." Alicia was not in the mood anymore, she was so sad seeing her father in such a state only for him to actually leave the hand sign that unseals him in in sight!


    "Annex? Hoho?" King Augustus looked over at the elven king with a big smile on his face. Only to open his eyes wide when he saw the ck and blue elven king. "Seems my daughter has been busy."


    "Royal Father, ke and I will head to the ckstone Empire now and make them surrender as well. You handle the things here. When you''re done, head over the Empire. I should have the Emperor and Empress in my hands by then. ke will contact you so you can get a clear image of the location you want to translocate to. "


    "Alright, I will handle things here then and Alicia..." King Augustus picked Alicia up and hugged her tightly. "Thank you, foring."


    Alicia''s eyes welled up with tears. She wrapped her arms around King Augustus''s neck and buried her face into his shoulder as she cried. It was hard! It had been very hard on her. Always worrying about what would happen next. Although things were turning out okay she was always worrying about the what if situation. She felt the weight of the millions of lives that had been lost and that depended on her. Although her soul was older than her body. She was only fifteen when she died and transmigrated. She had never had to deal with shouldering an entire country on her shoulders.


    King Augustus held his daughter in his arms rubbing her back as she cried. "It has been hard on you. But Alicia, you did a good job. You saved stine. As a king and as a father I am very, very proud of you."


    King Augustus turned his head towards ke and smiled warmly at him. "It''s good to know that in the future, Alicia has such a reliable man at her side. Though when I say in the future I mean a few hundred years. Since I won''t hand my daughter over until then!"


    King Augustus''s words made Alicia snort inughter. She lifted her head with a smile on her face and kissed King Augustus''s cheek. "Royal Father No, Dad, thank you for taking me in and caring for me even though I am not your own flesh and blood."


    Hearing the word dad caused King Augustus to smile like an idiot. He really liked that word. None of his other kids ever called him that. "The day I decided to make you my daughter was the day you became my daughter through and through. Blood means nothing when ites to family. But Alicia can you call me that again?"


    "Call you what?" Alicia asked with a grin on her face.


    "Just call me dad one more time!" King Augustus asked in a pleading tone.


    Alicia looked at that pleading face and let out augh. "Dad!''


    King Augustus made Alicia say it a few more times before finally putting her down. "I will handle the formal matters here. Once you have the Empire under your control send me a message through the bronze mirror."


    "Then we will see you soon. " With her goodbye, ke and her disappeared from the room.


    "Now that she is gone, Rhys Cardi, the Elven King, or should I say the king of The Beast Kingdom, the Beastmen King Margix or at least the one who controls his body. You know your illusion spell can not fool me." King Augustus''s whole body suddenly changed from the handsome middle aged man to a man in his twenties, he had long golden hair and deep ck eyes.


    "Humph! I knew I couldn''t hide it from you. You called Vulre old but how old are you really, Naito Shigeru?"


    "So you are a soul from back then. All those millions of years ago. At that time I never thought that my soul would travel back in time, never mind to another world." King Augustus gave a lofty smirk as he sat down on top of the desk.


    "Not only that, your soul even took over one of the celestial bodies that had died at the time. If not for that my race would have won the war back then."


    "It''s too badthat you decided to show yourself again. Lich God of Death Nec''zer."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 208: Lich God of Death Neczer

    Chapter 208: Lich God of Death Nec''zer


    The beast king or more urately, Lich God of Death Nec''zer let out a loudugh. "So what if you know it''s me. It''s not like we can kill each other! Because if you could kill me you would have a long time ago. Although you were able to seal ny percent of my powers, you will not be able to kill me since you do not have the means to. But that little girl Who is she!?"


    The Lich God of Death Nec''zer, when facing Alicia had his whole body instinctively shivering in fear. He felt something in that girl would be able to scatter his soulpletely never allowing him to resurrect again.


    "You only need to know that she is my daughter. And if you even think about harming her I will find a way to scatter your soul myself." King Agustus or Naito Shigeru''s eyes turned cold and a thick bloodlust came from his body.


    "Humph! I am more afraid of that little girlpared to you. If I had known such a being was in your capital I would have made my ns more discreet." The Lich God of Death Nec''zer, frowned, he hated the fact that he was outdone by a brat but the feeling he got from her made it so he couldn''t resist. As soon as heid eyes on her it was as if he was frozen. He was helpless while the little girl beat him ck and blue!


    "I do have to say your face speaks well for itself. But now that you have lost, you know what will happen right?" King Augustus waved his hand and a small ck box appeared.


    "Dimensional Abyss!" The Lich God of Death Nec''zer looked at the ck box with fear. It was exactly like the box he was sealed in before! If not for the seal weakening over the years and the Beastmen King undoing thest of the seal, he would have been stuck in the abyss for who knows how long!


    " I may not be able to use my true powers and am stuck at the level of a human due to it, but that does not mean I can not seal you away again. " King Augustus had known the entire time the cause of the demonic gues. But because he could not use his true power anymore and was now only at the level of a four star magician, making him quite weak whenpared to other races, he could only fight like a human or else he would have handled the situation from the start.


    "Are you sure you want to? If you do, you risk your entire body and soul being destroyed. Last time you did it because you were desperateto stop me and back then you had nothing holding you back. If you do it now you might end up having to use your own life force to activate it!" The Lich God of Death Nec''zer suddenly said causing King Augustusto stop his actions.


    King Augustus, frowned. What was said as true. Last time to activate the Dimensional Abyss, he had to use everyst bit of his energy damaging all the Magi Points on his body but four and this was even with the Celestial body he inherited. Since then he took on the form of a human and built up stine. He was nothing more than an above average human now!


    "Then let''s do this, binding contract for you to not get involved with stine it''snds or its allies, and I will turn a blind eye to what you do in othernds." Since he could not kill the Lich God of Death Nec''zer nor seal him, he could only do it this way. "And Also, you have to return the Beastman King, his body."


    "Fair enough. I rather stay far away from that little girl. The farther the better! As for that item... Watch over it well..." The Lich God of Death Nec''zer agreed to the terms only because he was afraid Alicia woulde back at any time. Until the day the could unseal his powers, he had no chance of winning against her.


    The two then set up a binding contract. When it was done the Lich God of Death Nec''zer soul sprouted out of the Beast King''s body and flew out the window and off into the distance. Before he left he did send one telepathic message to King Augustus. The Elven King had long since been dead, killed by the old monster Vulre and had made a deal with Vulre in order to get him to attack King Augustus.


    King Augustus let out a sigh and changed his form back to that of what Alicia called father. He could only give a slight prayer for those who were bound to end up under his control. But the Lich God of Death Nec''zer went was where thend of the Undead was located. King Augustus had a feeling of foreboding that sometime in the future he will regret releasing the Lich God of Death Nec''zer.


    ---


    ck Stone Imperial Pce, Throne Room.


    "Hello!" Standing in front of the Emperor and Empress of the Empire, Alicia waved and smiled as ke and her appeared in front of them.


    "Who? Who are you?" Emperor Caspian yelled out.


    "Who I am doesn''t matter. I came here to request that the Empire surrenders to stine under the condition ofplete annexation of itsnds." Alicia stated bluntly with a wide smile on her face. She was actually in a good mood now that King Augustus was alive and healthy. She couldn''t even contain her smile now that a huge amount of stresshad been lifted from her shoulders.


    "Surrender!? Prosperous! Do you thinkthe Empire is so weak that it needs to surrender to some backwater kingdom!?" The Elven Empress Terissa yelled out.


    "Really? I just took control of Mytheth Lenora. So you do not even have the elven kingdom to back you up, so how are you going to fight stine when I canpletely wipe your entire country off the map of Phantasia for good?" Alicia asked, crossing her arms across her chest and tilting her head, making a face as if she was talking to an idiot.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 209: Battle In The Empire

    Chapter 209: Battle In The Empire


    Empress Terissa''s face turned red with anger, she raised her hand and waved it in the air causing a streak of lighting to strike towards Alicia. Alicia felt the Magicules in the air and suddenly felt something was wrong and quickly grabbed ke''s hand and dashed backwards while at the same time casting a barrier around the both of them.the area in front of them suddenly exploded causing a wide crater to appear on the floor.


    "Oh? It didn''t hit." Empress Terissa said with a smile on her face. "Did you think that I was weak? Hahaha! You see Vulre had done many experiments on me when I was young, I being the lowliest and weakest of the elves. In all of the Elven kingdom, you would not find anyone as weak as I! I was what was called a no star magician. But now look! I have almost two hundred Magi Points! Do you think we need help from Mytheth Lenora? Do you think just because you made a bunch of ants surrender you could do the same here?


    " Do you not find it strange that I, an elf Princess who was stronger than any of the other elves, married a man from another country when I am this powerful? Would they not try to keep me locked away and use me to expand the territory of the elves. I will say that they did! But I would notply. " Empress Terissa let out augh and then began casting a barrage of bolts of lightning at Alicia and ke.


    "You are not the only one to be underestimated!" Alicia yelled out, she waved her hand and hundreds of fireballs appeared before her before shooting towards Empress Terissa and at her feet, the ground began to shake and rise sending her off bnce.


    All these actions happened so fast that Empress Terissa had no time to dodge and could only ce a shield on herself. The area around Empress Terissa and Emperor Caspian waspletely destroyed after the dust had settled.


    Alicia clicked her tongue seeing how strong Empress Terissa''s barrier was. "ke get out of here quick! I won''t be able to fight her like this, I will need to go all out." ke nodded and shed out of the hall. He knew at this time he was not going to be able to help. But he did not go far, he concealed himself and watched from the sidelines. He figured this would be good training for Alicia who did not go up against many magic users and if somewhere were to happen he could easily make it to Alicia to save her.


    Although Alicia had very strong magic, she still had little experience when fighting other strong magic users. Empress Terissa was not only strong, but her use of magic was also very good, her control over her magic was ten times better than Alicia''s. She was able to direct most of her barriers strength into a single point as Alicia''s fireballs collided wit hit, this was also the same for her lightning attacks it was almost as if it was a piercing move ever time it hit Alicia''s barrier making asmall crack in it.


    Alicia took out her sword intending to try closebat but Empress Terissa''s bombardment only intensified, causing Alicia to jump back out of the way. She waved her hand and sent another barrage of fireballs at Empress Terissa while running up behind them. Sword in hand she wrapped a barrier around her hand and the hilt of her sword so she could also use her sword to cut down some of Empress Terissa''s lightning bolt attacks without being shocked.


    Sparks and mes flew through the air causing Emperor Caspins prized Imperial Pce the symbol of the empire began to crumble under the fierce battle between Empress Terissa and Alicia.


    "Haha! Who would have thought that a backwater kingdom would have such a talent? At least give me your name, before I start to get serious!" Empress Terissaughed and yelled. She had never thought she would meet such an opponent such as this in her lifetime.


    "Alicia Von stine, Third Princess of the stine Kingdom. The one who will annex the Empire and bring it under stine rule!" Alicia answered while waving her sword to strike down another lightning bolt.


    Alicia was finding this fight very fun. Although she could easily lose her life, she was finding new ways to incorporate her magic into her swordy allowing for easier and more decisive attacks. For her she found this to be good training. When this thought came to mind, Alicia''s face went ck. ''Why am I thinking like that stupid father of mine!''


    Grumbling to herself, Alicia waved her hand causing thousands of meteors to appear in the sky falling down towards Empress Terissa. Empress Terissa''s brow furrowed. It was the first time since the start of the fight that she felt that the little girl was more of a threat than she had let on.


    Not wanting to be outdone, Empress Terissa waved her hand and also sent a barrage of meteors down from the sky. Loud booming sounds rang out across the empire as the Imperial Pce waspletely leveled to the ground. Causing Emperor Caspian to shed tears. He had spent decades working on the Pce adding a little bit here and there every year. Now all of it was gone, destroyed all because of this little girl!


    "Terissa, kill that little bitch! She destroyed my Pce!" Emperor Caspian roared out only to get a smile and a slight nod from Empress Terissa. She was too busy to answer him since she was having a hard time keeping up with Alicia''s attacks now.


    Alicia''s decided it was time to end this, her body disappeared from Empress Terissa''s view causing her to stop her actions and look around. It was only when she felt a cold shiver run down her spine that she finally realized that Alicia had teleported behind her. But it was toote, Alicia''s sword stabbed through her back piercing her heart.


    Alicia withdrew her sword and said: "It''s funny. The old monster died in the same manner. I guess elves have no defense when people appear behind them." Her sword swung one more time, causing Empress Terissa head to fall...


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 210: Traumatic Experience Part One

    Chapter 210: Traumatic Experience Part One


    Emperor Caspin''s eyes went wide in disbelief. His all powerful wife was suddenly beheaded just like that. His eyes zed over with tears as he yelled out. "Terissa! Terissa!" He ran forward towards his wife wanting to hold her in his arms only to suddenly have someone appear in front of him. The world suddenly spun in a circle before him. He had no idea what was going on until he saw his own body still running towards his wife. Only then he knew that he too met the same fate as his wife.


    "Who said you were going to be able to live as well?" King Augustus''s cold voice echoed throughout the hall. Dudley had ryed a message to him with everything that had happened up until this point. King Augustus was so angered that as soon as he was done in Mytheth Lenora he used translocation magic to appear here.


    "Royal Father!" Alicia was surprised to see King Augustus so soon, she figured things would have taken a bit more time to settle.


    "Everything is fine. The Elven King took his own life a little while ago, so I took a quick trip to the Beastmen Kingdom and removed the spirit that was possessing the Beastmen King. He is now back to normal. We can not find any fault with him since he was under the control of a wandering soul." King Augustus exined. He had decided it was not the right time to tell Alicia about certain things. This included his past.


    ''<em>That quick?</em>'' Alicia thought to herself, she felt like something was off but she decided not to pry too much. Not thinking too much of it Alicia decided her job was now done."Then Royal Father, I will be on my way. I will leave the rest for you. ke and I both need a much needed rest."


    "Mmm! Leave the rest to me. I will call youter for a full report." King Augustus watched as Alicia gave him a nod then disappeared with ke. He knew things would take a bit of time to settle down. He had never expected such arge scale war would ever have taken ce. He formed a ball of magicule in his hand and let out a sigh. "To think I am so weak!"


    He had to rely on his youngest daughter to pull through. He only willingly sealed himself because he had faith she would get to him before the old monster figured out his trick. "There has to be a way to restore my Magi Points."


    King Augustus started to form a n in his head. "Once Alicia is old enough and ready, she can take the throne. When that timees I can go out and search for a way to fix this body."


    King Augustus did not want to leave everything to Alicia every time something happened. He wanted her to be able to grow up following her dreams. But he knew that theing years were going to be a turning point for stine as they tried to incorporate the new countries into their own. That also meant fighting off uprisings as well. "It seems we still have a lot of work to do."


    Back in the capital, Alicia towards Princess Catherine''s room where she was recuperating to see Prince Nichi and Princess nche standing at the door. "Third Brother? First Sister?"


    "Third Sister, Second Sister has finally woken up." Prince Nichi answered.


    "Big Sister Catherine!" Alicia''s body shed into the room and appeared next to Princess Catherine''s bed scaring the two doctors who were doing check ups on her. But Princess Catherine did not answer. She just sat there staring nkly. Seeing this, Alicia felt something was terribly wrong and asked: "Wh-What''s wrong with her?"


    "Shock Not only was she beaten when she was captured but I am afraid..." The doctor''s voice was grim. "I am afraid the trauma from the war was too much for her. She has gone into a state of livingatose. Unless shees out of it herself she will be nothing more than a living doll right now."


    Alicia looked at Princess Catherine her eyes welling up with tears, she sat down next to her and grabbed her hand. Prince Nichi and Princess nche both walked into the room and sat next to Alicia. Princess nche took one look at her little sister and started to cry. Prince Nichi sat there with a worried expression on his face.


    As for Alicia, she wiped her eyes and then closed them before sending waves of holy magic into Princess Catherine''s body. As the magic from her body flowed into Princess Catherine, Alicia''s body began to faintly glow. The holy magic she was sending out became more refined and flowed straight towards Princess Catherine''s brain.


    "It''s dark, it''s cold. They won''t stop beating me! I want to go home!" A young girl was curled up into a fetal position on the cold ground in the dark tent. Blood dripped from the corners of her mouth and the wounds on her body. She does not know how many days she had been captured for. All she knows is that every day that womanes and beats her. She remembered that Sta and Annelia were doing their best to protect her but ended up being beaten and chained up so they could no longer move. Even her little brother jumped on top of her trying his best to ward off some of the attacks, he suffered an even harsher beating and ended up chained up like the other two.


    The girl''s tears rolled down her cheeks as she softly asked herself: "Is this what we get for trying to defend our homnd?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 211: Traumatic Experience Part Two

    Chapter 211: Traumatic Experience Part Two


    She had gotten word that Fernilia was invading and at the same time Grogandon was also attacking. With her father dealing with the empire and her younger sister dealing with the demonic gue and the Beastmen Kingdom, her Fourth Brother sent her out with her younger brother to try to stop the enemies'' advance.


    What awaited her was death and bloodshed. She had thought she was prepared to witness such scenes but the truth was she was not. She was scared. She was scared of dying. But she knew if she did not stand and fight she would lose her homnd! She had no actual fighting skills so she was kept at the back of the line while the soldiers did the fighting for her but the ughtering would always be ingrained into her mind forever.


    When she saw her little sister show up and even built a wall to block off the enemies'' advance, the girl was able to heave a sigh of relief. All the pressure that she was under flowed out of her and she began to cry in her sister''s arms. It was not long after her sister had left that it all happened. There was a sudden loud explosion and a young woman with long golden hair and golden eyes had destroyed the wall. She did not stop there as she killed a wave of soldiers burning them into dust.


    She watched in horror as the soldiers who she brought out died one after the other not even given a chance to scream out in pain. The Fernalia soldiers all charged through the gap in the wall and proceeded to ughter everyone in sight. Due to the disorder the young woman in the air caused, made it so that they couldn''t resist. Her little sister''s friends pulled on her arm trying to flee. But it was already toote, the woman in the air casted a spell, sting them all away. Her, her sisters two friends, and her little brother were all captured and beaten.


    From there the living hell continued and got worse. The young woman woulde into the tent every day andsh at them with a whip, cut them with knives, or just in beat them until she was satisfied. Sometimes she even brought in a few soldiers to do the beatings while she just sat back andughed.


    It was as if time had stopped after a while. The girl stopped even yelling out in pain as she was stabbed with a sword, punched or kicked in the face. It was as if she was just an empty shell. She did not know when the days started repeating themselves. But as time went on those horrid days continued to rey over and over.


    That was until she suddenly felt a warmth flow through her body. The once frozen eyes suddenly blinked and the dullness started to show a bit of life once more. The girl could feel warmth flowing throughout her entire body. She could feel a sense of security. The warmth brought her out of the nightmare that had been guing her for days on end.


    She slowly opened her eyes to see a familiar little face holding her hand sending stream after stream of magic into her. Tears rained down her cheeks as she pulled the girl into a hug. "Thank you! Alicia thank you!"


    "Big Sister Catherine!" Alicia also began crying as she hugged Princess Catherine tightly. The entire time she was sending Magic into Princess Catherine, Alicia was able to see what she had experienced that caused her to be left in such a state. Alicia was very d that she killed that woman. She actually wished she could resurrect the woman just to kill her again!


    "Alicia because of you I was able to escape the loop of that horrific experience. Everything just kept reying over and over! If not for you..." Princess Catherine''s tears flowed her sobbing making it hard for her to talk.


    At the side, though she had tears in her eyes, Princess nche was feeling very down. There was nothing she could do this entire time. Throughout the whole process of this war. She couldn''t help her sisters in any way. She wished she hadn''t acted so spoiled and had actually put her mind to learning things that could benefit the kingdom. She reached out and pulled both sisters into a hug squeezing them tightly as she cried out: "I''m sorry I couldn''t have been a better older sister! I wish I could have done anything to help the both of you! I''m so worthless!"


    Prince Nichi sat at the side with a smile on his face. He rubbed his eyes doing his best not to let his tears fall as he watched his sisters cry. He found that maybe even though they had lost a lot, these experiences will change them for the better. Maybe now they could all work together with their father to make stine into a Kingdom that everyone will love and can live peacefully and happily. Unfortunately, his wish was not about toe true any time soon.


    ---


    A shadow made its way down to the deepest part of the stine Kingdoms castle. It stood looking at therge magic circle that spun in the air. A sinister grin formed on their face as they waved their hand making a sword made of magic appear. "Just because you are a little special you think you can do anything? What will do you when the lives of Millions of stine citizens are dead because of your faulty magic! Making me lose my position, making father punish me! Ruining my reputation!? Since you took everything from me, let''s see how you do when I take everything from you!"


    The sword swung down slicing into the magic circle leaving arge crack in it. Once they saw the crack they quickly disappeared from the room. The crack slowly grew bigger causing the magic circle to flicker before it finally shattered dispersing into millions of tiny balls of light...


    ****


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 212: Always By Your Side

    Chapter 212: Always By Your Side


    At that very moment, a great shaking began to ur all over the capital. Alicia who was currently hugging her sisters and crying, whole body shook, making her quickly snap out of her current state and release her sisters.


    "ke!" Alicia yelled and stretched out her hand.


    "I felt it too but what happened!?" ke came into the room and grabbed the outstretched hand in front of him. As soon as his hand came in contact with Alicia''s, they were transported to the room where she had the levitation magic circle going.


    "Someone broke it! Where are the guards!?" Alicia yelled causing the men from outside toe running in. She looked at the two guards who looked as if they had just woken up and frowned.


    "What happened? Exin everything!" Alicia yelled, her anger very apparent.


    "We, we do not know ourselves, Princess. We were standing guard as usual and suddenly felt very tired. Next thing we know we felt thegreat shaking that woke us up!" One guard hurriedly exined he did not dare lie.


    "Great, just great! Someone used sleeping magic on you and knocked you out! Did you not see anyone down the hall before you passed out?" Alicia asked. She was doing her best to keep her anger in check. She knew since it was sleeping magic that was used the guards were not at fault here.


    "No, Princess, we saw no one." The guards both lowered their heads in shame.


    "Okay, go and bring as many mages as you can! If we do not stop our descent everyone in the capital will die including us! We will put my all into slowing us down for now. " Alicia wanted to p herself. She did not think to put a barrier around the magic circle. She made such a mistake and now millions of people might die because of it!


    "ke, I still have so much more to learn I need you to work on the magic circle while I do my best to hold us in the air." Alicia looked at ke, her eyes filled with determination.


    "I will work as fast as I can." ke replied. He knew he couldn''t stop her and thatit was the best decision at this time. Not wasting time he began weaving his arms about trying to reform the magic circle as it was before.


    Alicia''s body disappeared from where she was and reappeared above the capital. Arge amount of magic power burst out of her body spreading out over the entire capital and around the entire floatingndmass. Stream after stream of Magicules formed thick ropes made of magic shooting out in all directions wrapping itself around the entirendmass with Alicia at its center.


    Luckily the magic circles that were ced at the edges of thendmass were still intact. But the main magic circle was very intricate and a lot of it Alicia did not understand. She needed help from the senior mages in order to create it. But it would take time to find those mages which they did not have right now. This is why she left ke to start the formation of the main magic circle since he also helped make it. Only she had the power to hold the capital in the air while they waited for the main magic circle to be rebuilt. She hoped that the remaining magic power within the smaller circles would be enough to reconnect them to the main circle without the additional magic power being infused into it.


    But Alicia never realized how hard this task would be. Once she wrapped the capital in her ropes made of magic that were all attached to her, she felt like her whole body was going to break apart. She stood in the air using everything she had trying to keep the capital afloat. All her concentration waspletely focused on this one task and this one task alone.


    Sweat filled her brow as she continued exerting her magic power. Her eyes had already bepletely ck. There was a hint of a starry night sky in her eyes. It was faint but it was visible if one were to look closely. But even with her surge of magic power from her celestial blood, Alicia was still struggling to hold on. She could feel her body on the verge of giving out.


    "I have to preserve!" Alicia cried out through gritted teeth.


    A drop of sweat dripped from her chin. She started to feel herself bing overwhelmed with tiredness. The starry night sky in her eyes was bing more and more visible. But even still Alicia felt like she was going to copse. Her body felt frail, the capital she was so desperately trying to hold up was lowering by the second. Until finally her body couldn''t hold on any longer and everything began to grow dark. She felt her body suddenly lifted up and pulled into a warm embrace. A familiar scent filled her nose.


    " I can''t hold on..." Alicia said softly.


    "It''s fine now, I am always by your side Akari No matter how far away I am, I am always by your side."


    Golden light spread throughout the capital, the magic circle that those below were desperately trying to create instantly reformed, and changed into an even more sophisticated design. Everyone who was in the rooms was forced out while a blue barrier that seemed thicker than the castle walls surrounded it. Inside dozens of magic circles appeared all spinning in unison seemingly all part of one another. The barrier that once surrounded the capital was now bigger and even better than before. Thendmass the capital sat on rose even higher into the air and hovered steadily as if nothing had ever happened.


    "Remember Akari, my darling daughter. Mother will always watch over you."


    "Mother..."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 213: A Strange Family Meeting

    Chapter 213: A Strange Family Meeting


    Alicia''s vision was already dark. But the familiar aura, scent, and gentle words were something she would never forget no matter which life she was in. This was undoubtedly her mother. Her mother hade to see her! All her worry and desperation vanished as she gave in to the tiredness of her body and drifted off to sleep.


    The woman floating in the air looked down warmly at the little girl in her arms. "I finally got to hear your voice." Tears rolled down the woman''s cheeks as she gently hugged Alicia. The warm and kind expression on her face showed how deeply she cared for the girl in her arms. She looked up to see two figures appearing in front of her. Her eyes narrowed at the two old men. The space around them suddenly seemed to be blocked off from any outside interference.


    "Young Miss, it seems you have been tampering with this world a lot recently." One of the old men said. He had a long white beard that he stroked as he spoke.


    "I am only making sure my daughter has a good life. Is there something wrong with that? Did I interfere during the war?" The womenasked. She showed no fear towards the two old men.


    "Hoho! So this little girl is yours then? Hmmm? Her soul shows she is not of pure blood but the other mix is also very ancient, maybe even more ancient than your own..." The old man''s eyes showed a bit of surprise. He then turned his gaze back to the woman. "The family would like you to return. You can also bring your daughter. Her strength alone, at her age, is enough to be at the top of the younger generation."


    "I can not return and neither will she unless she so chooses to when she gets older. For now, she will grow in this world. Although her soul may be of the celestial race it still takes time for a mortal body to change. But this girl keeps overexerting her powers making the fusions too fast. Which will causeplicationster..." The woman''s eyes showed a hint of worry.


    "Young Miss, If you would like I will stay in this world and watch over her. You should rest. Sending a projection of yourself through time and space will shorten your lifespan by millions of years! At this rate, you will not be able to ascend!" The old man was truly worried about the woman in front of him. She was the young miss of their n. She was to inherit the entire n in the future.


    "I know I will take you up on your offer, but you must promise me to not force her to go anywhere unless she is willing." The woman said seriously.


    "This old man gives his word. I will watch over her and help her if she runs into a situation like this again. Old Fen, give some power back to the Young Miss. It will help offset this time''s projection."The old man said to the old man standing at his side.


    Old Fen nodded his head and ced his hand on the woman''s head sending a burst of power into her body. "Young Miss, please try to make it back within a few million years."


    "Mmm It won''t even take that long. I n to be back within a thousand years. At that time I will bring Akari with me. Tell the n head my father, I will visit soon. But he must remember us Celestials are nomads." The woman replied.


    "We may be nomads at a young age but as we grow older we need to settle down as well. Otherwise, we will never reach the higher realms." The old man with a white beard smiled and said.


    "Humph! Is bing a true god truly that important? Though I say this, to strive to reach such a realm is part of us Cesltials as well. But won''t father be mad at me for having a daughter that is not full celestial? I was told from young that it was taboo." The woman asked.


    "It is supposed to be, but your daughter has be an exception in the n. Her abilities are so high that the elders have decided to make her the only exception. But you will be reprimanded for giving blood to an outsider. Luckily he is to be the little girl''s husband in the future, which in order to not make your daughter not resent us, we have decided to allow him to marry into the family and not kill him. But if he ever breaks off the engagement with her, I will kill him myself." The old man said with a smile at the start but turned sinister at the end.


    "Then It seems my daughter will be in good hands. Old Mu, although I should be the one to do it, I hope you can protect my daughter. This world has a lot of things going on. If she is about to die, please save her. If this world is on the brink of being destroyed take her and her little husband away by force if you have to. No matter what she is my pride and joy. I had to kill her once with my own hands just to protect her. I do not want her to experience death ever again." The woman pleaded as she stroked Alicia''s cheek.


    Old Mu, smiled at the woman. "Young Miss has grown up so much since thest time I saw you all those millions of years ago. You have truly be an excellent mother. I will make sure your daughter lives millions of years. But I will only assist when she is not able to handle it and is on the brink of death. Otherwise, she will not grow. Luckily it seems she will at least have a bit of peace for a while now."


    "I thank you then." The woman bowed towards Old Mu before floating forward and cing Aliciainto his arms. "My time is up, I will not appear again until her father has passed. Only then will Ie to this in my physical form."


    The woman reached out and caressed Alicia''s cheek before leaning forward and kissing Alicia''s forehead. "Akari, Mother will go now. She will not be back again for a few hundreds of years but this time will pass by in a blink of an eye. At that time we will be reunited."After saying her words her body disappeared. Vanishing from the world.


    Old Mu looked at the girl in his arms and then turned to see the boy waiting outside waiting for the barrier to be dropped. He then turned his gaze to Old Fen who was next to him. "Report back to the n I will stay in this world as I have promised."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 214: A New Beginning! Part One

    Chapter 214: A New Beginning! Part One


    Old Mu waved his hand dispersing the barrier and looked at the young man in front of him who had his sword drawn getting ready to attack. "Young Man, rx. The Little Miss will note to any harm..."


    "Hand her over! I do not know who you are but I promised her mother I would protect her from anyone even if it meant losing my life!" ke''s whole body began to glow as he released his god form.


    Old Mu looked on with interest. It was the first time he had ever been threatened on a lower world and he could see this young man was full of determination. "Mmm Good! I can see why the Young Miss would risk giving you a drop of her blood. You are indeed a good match for the Little Miss. But young man, you are still far too weak. You need to grow a lot more. In a few million years you might be able to stand up to the me of now. But not right now. You are just a baby in the grand scheme of things. But I admire your devotion to the Little Miss. "


    Old Mu flew over and gently handed Alicia to ke who quickly put his sword away and carefully cradle Alicia into his arms. He looked at Old Mu, confusion written all over his face. "Let''s just say I am from the Little Miss''s family. I will be staying in this world for a while and will protect her if things get out of hand. Her mother will not be able to show up for a few hundred years. You can just call me Old Mu."


    ke finally understood what was going on and bowed his head. "Sorry for my earlier words. It''s just that Alicia, no Akari is my life. If she were to die I would follow her in death."


    Old Mu was surprised. He did not think the young man in front of him, care for Alicia was so deep. Nodding his head in approval, Old Mu put on a smile. "Her mother has asked me that if this world was to end to take both of you away. I can really see why she approves of you. Young Man, I will assist you in learning how to control your celestial power. It will be your job in the future to protect the Little Miss. I hope that someday the two of you can both be True Gods."


    ke lowered his head and looked at the sleeping Alicia, his eyes brimming with determination. He looked up at Old Mu and firmly said: "It doesn''t matter what I have to do. If it will allow me to protect the girl I loveI am willing to do anything."


    "I like you more and more boy! Haha! For now, just stay by her side. The two of you are still young! Enjoy the years toe together and form an inseparable bond."


    ---


    Below the capital watching from afar a shadow sat in between two trees his eyes full of rage. "How did she do it!? It should have fallen and she would have been seen as the biggest murder in all of stine! Just you wait, bitch, one day I will kill you and take back everything you have stolen from me!" The shadow slung arge sack over his back and walked into the woods disappearing into the darkness.


    ---


    "The tides of the world were slowly changing. stine a kingdom attacked on all sides came through and turned the tides of war around. It was all due to one little girl, the Third Princess of stine, who was so powerful she could even wipe an entire kingdom off the face of Phantasia! In order to save her kingdom, she used her powerful magic and raised the capital of stine into the sky keeping its millions of citizens safe." A storyteller who was sitting in front of a crowd began retelling the tale of how stine won against the all out attack by many countries at once. It was a story of a heroic girl who had single handedly saved the entire kingdom by raising the capital into the sky.


    One year had passed and thanks to King Augustus''s leadership and fair rule the threat of uprising never happened. The ckstone Empire and Mytheth Lenora were now formally part of stine and reigned under its new banner. The cooperation between Grogandon and stine was also going along smoothly. The benefits it brought the two kingdoms allowed the two kingdoms to flourish together side by side without the need for any hostilities. Even the Beastmen Kingdom opened its doors to trading with stine.


    The streets of stine were now filled with humans and demi humans. It was the first time in all of Phantasia''s history that such a thing was possible. And all of this was only possible because of one little girl.


    Alicia, now thirteen years old who was turning into a budding beauty was given the title of Hero of stine at the age of twelve. King Augustus wanted to appoint her into knighthood but she refused and said she was still not ready. Alicia felt that her decision making and attention to minor details were not up to par, of what a squire should have when bing a Knight. King Augustus could only smile bitterly and let his daughter do as she pleased. He never thought a child who was just granted the title of Hero of stine would reject bing a knight for such a reason.


    But this set the stage for Alicia''s new adventures thatid ahead of her. As the storyteller had said times were changing and that went for more than just stine.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 215: A New Beginning! Part Two

    Chapter 215: A New Beginning! Part Two


    It has been a year since the war and Alicia never forgot the day she felt her mother''s presence. But Old Mu, who Alicia respectfully calls Grandpa Mu, exined to her that in a few hundred years her mother wille to this. Alicia was happy about this but at the same time a little sad that she did not get to speak to her mother at the time.


    With Grandpa Mu''s help, Alicia was starting to learn to control her Celestial power gradually as she learned exactly what the power was. She found that Celestial power worked differently than magic power and that her current reserves of Celestial power were rather weak. She also learned that her current body had two reserves. She had the Magi Sack which contained her Magic power. Then there was what Grandpa Mu called a Celestial Sea that her Magi Sack was currently floating upon.


    Grandpa Mu said she was what was called a dual user like her mother. A Magi Sack allowed a person to use Magic Power of the elements but did not strengthen the body permanently. A Celestial Sea could be cultivated to help strengthen the body, making it stronger and tougher. Once the Magic Domain is created it will merge with the Celestial Sea creating a Star Domain. One of the most powerful domains any Celestial could have. A Celestial without a Magi Sack would never be able to form a Star Domain.


    "Grandpa Mu, After I form a Star Domain is there anything else after that, or does it end at the domain?" Alicia asked.


    "After you form your Star Domain you will have to form your chaos core. Until your Chaos Core is formed the power of your Star Domain will be extremely weak. For now, just concentrate on expanding your celestial sea. It has only been a year since you officially started cultivating it alongside your Magi Sack. To be honest I am surprised that your current Celestial sea is so big without proper direction on how to cultivate it. This might have something to do with your other bloodline..."Grandpa Mu exined.


    "My other bloodline? What do you mean? Because I am half human?" Alicia asked. She never heard of having a second bloodline before?


    "Haha Forget I said anything for now. I will let your mother exin." Grandpa Mu didn''t dare reveal anything about her second bloodline just yet. It could get her in a lot of trouble. She needed to be strong enough before she knew of her other origins. "Alright, that ends today''s lesson. You are supposed to go out today and start taking missions again from the Adventurers Guild.


    "You were promoted to a SS Rank Adventure so you will need to go out alone from now on. Your little husband was also promoted which is why he is out and about roaming the world now. This will be a good experience for you. It is time for you to expand your horizons. I have talked to your father and we both decided that you will start a two year journey. Going between each area, taking missions from the Adventurers guilds there. Go pack your things. You can only bring your space with your daughter and the little dragon girl. Everyone else has to stay. So make sure you say your goodbyes. Oh and take this." Grandpa Mu took out a pendant attached to a silver chain.


    "This is?" Alicia asked.


    "When you are ready to leave, put it on. It will change your appearance to that of a young boy. This way people will not recognize you while you are out and about. It''s for your own protection and so that powerful people of this world can not use you to harm the kingdom you love so much." Grandpa Mu nned to secretly follow her to make sure she would not die. But he was not about to tell Alicia that. The pendant he gave her was a very powerful item that actually changed the gender of a person and did not use illusion magic to mask one''s appearance. It would make it almost impossible for anyone to know that Alicia was a girl.


    Alicia took the pendant and smiled. She gave Grandpa Mu a bow and said: "Thank you Grandpa Mu!"


    Alicia was quite excited, she had been working hard this past year under Grandpa Mu''s tutge. She had learned a lot about her own family''s history and about her mother. Now she would finally get to explore Phantasia. She had two years before she had to return. She wondered whatnds she would get to see in her uing travels and what kind of people and races she would encounter as well. Phantasia was arge world bigger than she had ever expected with only one continent that took up half the world itself. So there were many, manynds out there that Alicia had never even heard of. She hoped one day she would get to visit all of these ces.


    Alicia packed her things and said her goodbyes. Frey sat on her shoulder and Loeri stood next to her as she hugged King Augustus and her sisters onest time. "Alicia, remember, be here before you turn fifteen. Youring of age ceremony will be held then. The bronze mirror I gave you will let you contact me if anything goes wrong. Oh, and the most important thing. All of us here love you. So make sure you return to us safe and sound. "


    "I will! I love you all as well! I am off and I will be back in two years!" Alicia said as she turned and wiped the tears in her eyes. She loved her new family very much and hoped when she returned that they would all be safe. Luckily she could translocate back at any time. So she could wander as far as she wanted without worry about getting back on time.


    Five hours passed and a young boy''s scream could be hearding from a nearby inn. "What is that between my legs!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 216: Alexs Adventures Begin

    Chapter 216: Alex''s Adventures Begin


    Alicia, someone who had never even seen a picture of a naked man before was suddenly looking at something dangling between her legs. She couldn''t help but scream out in fright! She quickly took off the pendant around her neck and let out a sigh of relief when she saw her extra attachment disappear. "From now on when getting changed, bathing, or going to the bathroom I''m taking this thing off..."


    After a traumatic experience, Aliciaid down and closed her eyes. "Tomorrow is the official start of my journey. From now on I will live as a man ny percent of the time. I guess I will go by the name Alex for the next two years."


    It was then that the legendary heroAlex was born. He was known for roaming Phantasia handling all the hardest missions the Adventurers Guild had to offer. Alicia now Alex was really excited to know what he was going to experience in the next two years.


    Morning came and a handsome young boy walked down the stairs of the inn. His appearance all though young still caused every girl who saw him, to turn their heads. A young girl walked by and ''<em>idently</em>'' tripped causing Alex to have to react quickly and catch the girl before she fell to the floor.


    "Are you okay?" Alex''s melodic voice filled the young girl''s ears causing her to blush from ear to ear.


    "Yes, Yes! Ummm " The girl suddenly became really shy as she gazed up at Alex. His handsome face entered her eyes making her mind almost explode with hearts. "Do you have a girlfriend?"


    Alex looked at the girl confused not quite understanding why he was suddenly being asked such a question. "No, I don''t. If you are okay I will take my leave. Be careful okay?"


    "I will! Umm If you..." Before the girl could ask the young boy to go out with her the boy had already disappeared.


    Alex, not understanding the young girl''s feelings, the same young boy who would also be known as the Alex the Ladies Knight who every girlhe met fell in love with,walked down the street that led to the edge of the capital. There was now a teleport magic circle that took people to thend below.


    After finally leaving the capital Alex decided to head on the road that would lead him to what used to be known as Mytheth Lenora. This would of course take him through what wasst known as the ckstone Empire. Mainly because he wanted to know how things were going. He could teleport to each of these locations but he thought it best to travel on foot. To see the world and experience things as theye. At his side was Loeri and on his shoulder was Frey who seemed to be havingplex emotions.


    "Aunt Loeri is Mother now a Father?" Frey asked Loeri.


    Causing Alex to smile as he petted Freys'' head and said: "For now yes so when calling out to me just say father instead of mother."


    "Oh Mo-Father is confusing Frey. Frey not sure if she likes this..." Frey crossed her arms across her chest and pouted.


    "Frey it is so people do not recognize your Mo-Father and try to use he-him in some kind of scheme or plot against stine. I am sure you do not fully understand but just trust me when I say it is necessary." Alex did his best to exin.


    Frey looked up at Alex''s handsome''s face and blushed. "Mo-Father is too handsome, Frey might die from Mo-Father''s good looks."


    "You are just a little girl, why are you saying such things!" Loeri reprimanded


    "Aunt Loeri if it was not true then why are you afraid of looking at Mo-Father?" Frey asked.


    Loeri did indeed have her head down, her hair covering her face but the red tip of her ears gave away what she was trying to hide. "ERR AHHH!" Loeri suddenly yelled out, rubbing her hair, messing it all up. She looked around and after seeing no one there she said: "Alicia why do you look so damn handsome as a man!?"


    Alex looked at Loeri confused. She did not see anything different when she looked in the mirror. Was she really that handsome? Alex did not seem to notice but after looking at ke for so long Alex seemed to be somewhat immune to handsome men. So to him, he was not particrly handsome.


    But when he looked over at Loeri who was still blushing away, Alex couldn''t help teasing her by reaching out and grabbing her hand, he bent down on one knee and said: "My Princess, As your Prince, I will always protect you." before gently lowering his head and kissing Loeri''s hand.


    "Ahhh! Stupid Alicia!" Loeri yelled out before disappearing. Loeri had jumped into Alicia''s space in order to get away from the handsome Alex. Alex let out augh and continued on his way.


    Back in the capital, King Augustus was pacing back and forth with a worried expression on his face.


    "Royal Father she will be just fine." Princess Catherine tried to cal, King Augustus down.


    "Catherine, you did not see how handsome her boy form was. I am afraid she will end up in some weird situation!" He was truly worried. Alicia''s transformation into a boy was too handsome! He could only hope Alicia did not run into anyone with special taste.


    Thinking about how beautiful Alicia was as a girl and then masking over a man''s appearance Princess Catherine Suddenly blushed ear to ear and looked at King Augustus with a worried expression. "Royal Father, I think you are right we might have a problem! "


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 217: A Run In With Slavery

    Chapter 217: A Run In With very


    In a small vige not too far from the old border between stine and the ck Stone Empire. Alex was sitting in a small restaurant eating a meal. Alex''s group really stood out since with one handsome young boy, a fairy, and a dragon girl all sitting at one table were notmon things you would see every day. A fat man in fine silk clothes and gold jewelry adorned all over his body walked over to Alex''s table.


    "Young Man. How much will you sell your ves to me for? I am willing to pay any price, just name it." The fat man asked. He had a big wide grin on his face as he looked at Loeri.


    Alex looked at the fat man, his eyes turning cold after hearing the fat man''s words. very was not allowed in stine and if this man was asking such a question meant that he was most likely someone who partakes in ve trafficking or had many ves at his residence.


    Alex quickly shot up from his seat and drew his sword pointing it at the fat man''s throat. The whole restaurant quickly went silent. All they heard was Alex''s cold voice as he said: "Under the stine Kingdomsw, ve trafficking is illegal. If you are looking at the two girls next to me and asking if they are ves just because they''re not human you are very wrong. These girls are my family and you sir have crossed my bottom line. ording to stine Law, you will be taken to the nearest guard station and reported for your crimes. If you resist I cannot promise I will not cut a leg off."


    The fat man gulped as he looked at the de at his throat. But still, put on a grin. "Young man you seem to be new around here. You see my father is the lord of this town so what I say is the truew. Since you are not willing to give up the two girls for money I can only say that you have missed your chance and will now have to give them over for free! Men capture the girls!"


    A bunch of men got up and rushed towards Loeri and Frey. Loeri was still in the middle of stuffing her face while Frey was happily sitting at the edge of the table eating some Magicules. Alex only gave a light snort as he kicked the fat man away sending him flying into a wall. His body disappeared and reappeared in front of the man who was about to try to grab Frey.


    Frey finally realizing something was wrong flew up and looked atthe man who was currently being locked down by Alex. Frey''s little cheeks puffed out as her anger rose up. She yelled out: "Don''t hurt my Mo-Father!" And as if like lightning Frey flew at the man who was not paying attention, drew her little fist back, and punched the man in the eye!


    The man let out a howl of pain, waved his hand about to try to stop the iing punches from the fairy, and staggered backward. Alex looked at the little fairy who was flying back and forth punching the man in each eye without remorse and let out augh. It was the first time he had seen Frey fight like this. But out of Alex''s group, there was one person who was having shbacks to that day. Loeri was shivering in fear watching Frey beat the man up. She remembered the day when she was beaten ck and blue by the little fairy. "He just had to go and provoke the little demon!" Loeri turned her fear into anger and turned around looking at the two men charging at her and dashed towards them. She jumped in the air and spun her body using her tail as a whip smacking both of the men in the head sending them flying backward.


    All the onlookers looked on in amazement. The handsome young man and his group were all very strong!Even the fairy was beating a grown man down to the ground. After everyone had been subdued Alex walked over to the fat man who had just regained consciousness and was trying to sneak away and grabbed him by the cor.


    "Are you really the son of the lord of this town?" Alex asked.


    "Yes! Yes, I am! Why are you scared now?" The fat man still showed a bit of pride which Alex quickly squashed as he punched the fat man in the stomach.


    "Don''t act high and mighty when you are nothing but a criminal. I will bring you to your father and find out for sure if he is in on this ve trade. Because if he is, he will be joining you!" Alex then took out a bronze mirror to contact King Augustus.


    Seeing the bronze mirror the fat man suddenly became drenched in sweat. He knew what this mirror was for and it would only contact one person in the entire kingdom! Alex exined the situation to King Augustus causing King Augustus to immediately appear at Alex''s location.


    King Augustus looked at Alex with aplicated expression and said: "Good work young-man, I will see to it that you gain merits for this discovery. You and your friends can run along. I will handle it from here." After pausing for a second King Augustus suddenly pulled out a nk white mask. "Here put this on. And remember if anyone offers you any candy do not take it!"


    Alex took the mask and looked at King Augustus with a strange look. ''<em>I am not a child! I know to not follow strangers or take candy from them!</em>''


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 218: Fire Wolves Part One

    Chapter 218: Fire Wolves Part One


    "Haha! This will teach you to start with the I, the Great Loeri!" Loeri who was standing in front of an old man in an apron whose face was ck and blue with a piece of chicken in her mouth. She looked down the alley to see Alexing her way, she smiled brightly and said: "Oh! Alex, look! I caught someone trying to stea. Ouch!"


    Loeri looked up at Alex''s face which had a scary expression on it causing Loeri to shrink back a little bit. "Why did you hit me!?"


    "What do you think you are doing!? You can not go and steal chicken from a food stall and beat up the owner for trying to get his payment! Why did you even do that!? You have to pay for those chickens!" Alex yelled.


    "How was I supposed to know you need to pay for them!? They were just hung up out in the open for anyone to take! This is why I do not understand, you humans! You stick food out in the open but do not expect people to take it! " Loeri argued. To her, doing such things meant it was free. Why else would they stick food out like that?


    Alex realized that Loeri who really has not been out in the human world until now and was not up to speed with the way humans and other races did things. Letting out a sigh Alex felt it would be wrong to punish her any more than this. Alex turned his attention to the poor old man who wasying on the ground. "Sir I am very sorry for what happened. I will heal you now. As a way to repay you, I will buy all the food in your stand for triple the price. If you wish for us to go see a guard and have us arrested I am willing to do that as well. "


    Alex would not allow anyone tomit a crime even himself this also included those around him. Since Loeri was his contracted beast he would of course take the me for her actions. This was the only responsible thing to do.


    The old man looked up at Alex''s handsome face and slightly blushed. Even for an old man like him with a wife, kids, and grandbabies,he couldn''t help thinking that Alex was just too handsome. It was like he was crafted by the gods themselves! "Your, fine young man. If you just pay me for the chicken she stole I will let it go. You healed my wounds and even some of the old wounds that I acquired when I was young. We can call it even with that."


    "At least let me buy your stock for today. Believe it or not, just one chicken won''t suffice for my friend here. So I will buy all you have. It should keep her from stealing more for a while." Alex said with a smile as he helped the old man up.


    "Alright, alright." He looked over at Loeri and gave her a smile. "Little girl you should be happy to have such a kind and handsome boyfriend."


    Alex''s face went ck! She was a girl! And Loeri was her sister! Her contracted dragon at that! Loeri on the other hand looked on with pride. She had no idea what a boyfriend was but it must be good if she was getting praised for it! "Un! My boyfriend is really good! He feeds me, bathes, me, and even sleeps with me!"


    *Cough!*


    The old man''s cheeks flushed red! ''Kids these days! So open!''


    Alex wanted to go find a hole to crawl under to hide. He now had to exin to Loeri what a boyfriend actually meant! Letting out another sigh Alex followed the old man to his food stall and bought everything he had. After storing it and saying his goodbyes, Alex walked towards their main destination since entering this city, the Adventurers Guild! This would be the first mission Alex would take since setting out.The only issue was that because his guild card would prove his gender the guild staff would know that he was in fact female and that he was in fact Alicia.


    Alex pushed open the big double doors to have everyone turn and look at him. No matter how you looked at it he stood out no matter where he went. All eyes focused on Alex when he walked into the guild. He ignored all the gazes and walked straight to the receptionist counter.


    "Excuse me, I am here to see if the guild has any special request that normal Adventurers can not handle. Here is my guild card." Alex handed over his card.


    As soon as the receptionist saw the card her eyes almost popped out of her head.She almost knelt on the ground! Before she was a very legendary person! The Hero of stine! Alex quickly put his finger to his lips to tell the receptionist to not say a word. The receptionist quickly nodded her head and said: "Ummm..Pr..."


    "Just Alex is fine."


    "Then Alex. We do have one that is about a three weeks journey from here. It has been issued at all the guilds in the region. It''s about a pack of fire wolves that have made the Moonve mountains their home. The nearby viges have nearly been whipped out.Many vigers have died as well." The receptionist exined.


    "No knight orders have been sent out?" Alex asked. Normally if citizens were losing their lives a knight''s order would be sent out. Which was why Alex asked this question.


    "One was but. Three of the five came back severely wounded. "


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 219: Fire Wolves Part Two

    Chapter 219: Fire Wolves Part Two


    Hearing this information made Alex ponder for a moment. If a knights order had indeed gone out and was almost wiped out then that means there was a powerful demonic beast that attacked them. "Did the knights who went out say what exactly they came across that almost wiped them out?"


    "The information they gave said there was a pack of at least one thousand fire wolves. This pack used sophisticated pack tactics and easily surrounded the knight order. The leader of the order said that he had never seen anything like it. It was as if the fire wolves knew exactly how they were going to move. Their whole order was split into two groups quickly which led to the injuries of their men." The receptionist exined.


    "I see. I will take a look. I think I have an idea of what is going on." Alex went to walk away but stopped and turned around. Smiled at the receptionist as he gave a friendly reminder. "Remember my identity is secret. If anyone asks who I am, just tell them my name is Alex. Nost name."


    "I understand Alex." The receptionist blushed from ear to ear looking at Alex''s handsome face. She felt her heart begin to flutter. She cursed herself inwardly for looking at such a young boy and actually feeling giddy!


    Alex had no idea about the inner turmoil he had caused the poor receptionist. He walked out of the Adventurers Guild and headed towards the Moon ve mountains. Since he had never been there he could only travel on foot. The roads heading in the direction of the Moon ve mountains were very deste and void of people. Frey sat on Alex''s head looking around at all the new things with interest. While Loeri was just given a lecture on what a boyfriend really was, was walking a little bit behind withplex emotions. As she walked, she kept looking up at Alex''s back before quickly retrieving her gaze.


    Alex could feel the stares and sighed. "Loeri no matter how many times you ask, I will never and I repeat never stay in this form just to be your boyfriend!"


    "I know! Stop saying it Humph! I will find a handsome dragon who will be my boyfriend in the future! No need for some stinky Alicia man!" Loeriined. She had asked Alex earlier to never take the pendant off and be her boyfriend. Which was swiftly rejected causing Loeri to sulk. Of course, Loeri had no feelings for Alex in that way, it was all just because she wanted to have a boyfriend after finding out what one was.


    As days turned into weeks, Alex finally reached the town that was two days away from the Moon ve mountains. But what he saw when he got there was not a town filled with people but a ghost town with no one in it. "It seems that no one has been here for a long time."


    Alex made his way through the town''s main gate that was left wide open. He looked down at the ground and frowned a bit. The only marks on the ground were his and Loeri''s. This meant that no one had actually left the town. But if they did not leave the town where did they go? "Loeri do you smell anything off around here?"


    "Besides a stinky he she nothing! Humph!" Loeri was still pouting over what had happened earlier. It seemed to have been arge hit to her dragon pride.


    Alex paid no mind to Loeri''s sulking and looked around. He sent asmall heat detecting eye above the town to see if he could spot any heat sources. What he found was in the back of the town near the rear gate was one heat source. "Found something!"


    Alex took off at full speed causing Loeri to have to chase after him. He arrived at a tall building that was once an inn. It was here that he saw a set of small footprints on the ground leading back and forth out of the building. Alex pushed the door open and walked inside. "Hello? Is there anyone in here? My name is Alex and I am from the Adventurers Guild. I need to know what happened here."


    "Hu-Human?" A small voice echoed in the room. It was hard for Alex to discern if it was male or female.


    "Yes, human. Well, one of us anyway. My friend is a dragon and my daughter is a fairy. But they are both really nice." Alex tried to sound as friendly as possible.


    "You''re not a fire wolf!?" The voice asked again.


    "No. I am here because of the fire wolves. I havee to stop them from causing any more harm to the citizens of stine." Alex exined. He was not afraid if this was a trap or not. Since even if it was a hundred thousand fire wolves they could not harm him or hispanions.


    At that time instead of an answer, Alex heard a board creak and a little boy came walking out of the shadows. His face was sunken in and his clothes were in tatters, he looked to be no more than seven to eight years old. "Do you have any food?" The little boy asked as his body swayed and began to fall towards the ground. A shadow shed and arrived just in time to catch the boy.


    "He has a fever!" Loeri said, feeling the boy''s forehead.


    Alex frowned and sent everyone into his space. They brought the little boy into the cottage andid him down on the bed in the guest room. "Loeri, look after him. Frey and I will keep searching the vige. I do not like what the boy just said just now. I have a feeling the Fire Wolves might be being led by a demonic beast that has taken human form..."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 220: Fierce Battle At The Foot of Moon Clave Mountain Part One

    Chapter 220: Fierce Battle At The Foot of Moon ve Mountain Part One


    Moon ve mountains a mountain range that would normally be cold year-round. But now with every step that Alex made sweat dripped off his forehead, down his cheek, and off his chin. The surrounding trees were all dried and up scorched. This is what happens when fire wolves move into an area and Alex had not even stepped foot on to the mountain.


    While Loeri was taking care of the young boy. Alex had Frey stay with her. This time around things might get more dangerous than he had expected. But this was one of the reasons why he was out here on this journey. He wanted to better himself and learn exactly what it means to be a knight. By going to differentnds, seeing different cultures, having experience after experience will not only make him a better knight but as Alicia, it would make her a better Princess. The thing Alexcked most was knowledge of this world. With such ack of knowledge, he would not grow to be some who can help rule a kingdom or lookout for what was best for the kingdom. Not as a knight nor a Princess.


    Different countries have different ways of doing things. Taking the better ideas of these countries and implementing them in some way or form in your own kingdom will allow for a better life for its citizens. There were many reasons for Alex''s journey. Some for his own self reasonings while others were pushed on to him by Grandpa Mu.


    As Alex walked he suddenly stopped when he felt the air started to get even hotter. Alex quickly checked his heat detection eye that he had flying in the sky and could see hundreds of heat signatures heading in his direction. "Seems I have found them!"


    Alex jumped into the air and floated a few meters off the ground. One thing about the Fire wolves was that they used pack tactics but they could not do so if their prey was not in reach.


    A few minutester, hundreds of fire wolves broke through the tree line. Seeing their prey up in their air, angered the fire wolves. Some let out howls of anger and some spit fireballs at Alex. But neither mattered to Alex. He waved his hand sending a barrage of wind des at the fire wolves slicing all those they touched into pieces. In a matter of minutes, all the fire wolves in the area were dead. Alex did not move on since he knew another wave of them would be here soon.


    Unfortunately what came next was not fire wolves but a human. Or what looked to be human. They had read ming hair and small horns protruding out of their head. From what he could tell the person seemed to be female but he was not sure. Other than that the girl looked very much like a human. No more than sixteen or seventeen years of age. But looks were always deceiving. The twelve stars that showed on her forehead said it all. She was a demonic beast and one that had lived thousands of years.


    "So I was right. Afire wolf did evolve. Why are you going on a rampage so soon after reaching twelve stars?" Alex asked.


    "Humph! What''s wrong with us demonic beasts scavenging for food? As you know, humans or demi humans, it does not matter, you are all food to us." The girl said her eyes showingrge amounts of killing intent towards Alex.


    "Are you mad that I killed your kin? How does it feel to have your friends, your family, even your lovers killed? Those demonic beasts below five stars I can understand attacking humans and demi humans. But those of five stars and above I do not understand it. You have plenty of intelligence yet you still attacked humans. Why go to war when you know you can not win?" Alex was full of questions and this was the first twelve star demonic beast he had ever met. So he nned to ask everything on his mind.


    "You want to know why? Because even if we try to avoid you, humans, you stille to kill us! Why should we let your kind go? As you asked me, how does it feel to have your friends, family, and lovers killed, I return this question to you as well. How does it feel? For us, it hurts. Every time you humans go out to cull our ranks us demonic beasts want nothing more than revenge! Since you cull our kind, why can''t we cull yours!?" The girl''s question hit right at home and caused Alex to contemte what was just said.


    "What you said is correct. An eye for an eye, blood for blood. Your way of thinking is not wrong. Kill them before they kill you. It was the saying I used a lot when I was younger to put myself into a state of self hypnosis. I will not lie, I have killed many of your kind. I have even had sparring sessions with some of your kind as well. But no matter what, killing each other will always happen. Just like humans kill each other as well. Unfortunately, such a thing will only bring along more hatred. Like now. I killed your brethren so naturally, you would wish to kill me. " Alex let out a sigh. He now realized that all living things even demonic beasts in this world understood what wanting revenge meant. But this was thew of this world too. Kill or be killed. When at war once you hesitate you were dead.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 221: Fierce Battle At The Foot of Moon Clave Mountain Part Two

    Chapter 221: Fierce Battle At The Foot of Moon ve Mountain Part Two


    The girl looked at Alex, trying to get a grasp on the way this young human spoke. She could see that there was no hatred in Alex''s voice as he said these things, he was calmed andposed. It was as if the conclusion he came upon were the natural result of what will and should happen. "You are very strange for a human." The girl finally said after a few moments of silence.


    "Hmmm, probably because I am not human. To be honest, I do not want to fight you. I was hoping you could take your brethren and leave and find a spot, not near any human settlements and take up home. If you did it within the borders of stine I would be willing to find you a safe spot for you and your n to flourish. As long as you did not attack the citizens of stine no one would ever bother you or hunt you down. But I really can''t do that. I have to ask are the humans you took from the surrounding viges dead?" Alex asked. He had to know if the vigers were dead or not. If they were still alive he could negotiate. This is also why he said what he said.


    "Since when would there be leftover food?" The girl looked at Alex as if he was crazy. Who would waste food!?


    Sighing Alex drew his sword, he could not show mercy to someone who harmed the citizens of stine. "Since they are dead then there is no point in trying to negotiate with you. You killed my people, I killed yours, there is no chance for pice now. Either you and your kin will die here on this mountain or I will."


    Alex was resolute in this decision. He could not let this girl go any longer. He had hoped to have been able to negotiate for those who were alive but it seemed that it was all for naught. The girl seeing Alex draw his sword quickly got into a defensive stance. She wasted no time at all as she waved her hand sending a barrage of fireballs at Alex.


    Alex was quite surprised to see how strong this magic attack was. Although it used only simple fireballs the sheer amount and size showed just how much magic power this girl had.Alex quickly waved his hand and created arge wall of water to block the attack before sending out a wave of wind des.


    But the girl was not so easily defeated, as she was able to quickly dodge the wind des. She twisted and turned her body as she slipped by each de of wind. It was almost as if she was dancing as she dodged.


    Frowning Alex realized in a fight with magic, where he had to hold back from not destroying things around him. The two of them were basically on even in strength. Alex could only resort to using his sword while using magic as a diversion.


    Alex knew this would be an issue for him during his journey. He would only be able to use small scale magic, magic that would not harm the environment too much. Wind magic was the least damaging since once it hit the ground it would only leave a mark and vanish. Water and earth magic was also another good choice. Fire and lightning would cause magic damage that could leavesting effects such as burning down parts of a forest and destroying an area.


    As Alex closed in on the girl, the girl smiled and charged at Alex. Her hands turned into sharp wolf ws and shed out at Alex. Her attack sent out a ray of hot hair that when it touched something it would burn it to ash immediately.


    Alex had no choice but to dodge and jump back. He waved his hand causing the ground underneath the girl to shake and raise up out of the ground. The girl was tossed off bnce and fell down on to her butt. Alex took this chance to teleport to her and then stepped on the girl''s chest, pointing his sword to her throat.


    "This could have ended nicely if you did not kill people. But you raided the towns and killed hundreds of citizens from my Kingdom. It is too bad you worked hard all these years, reached twelve stars, only to die in the hands of your enemy. " After Alex finished his words he thrust his sword out but quickly stopped his hand when he felt a mass of influx of Magicules. He looked down to see the girl''s body under his foot beginning to expand!


    "Hahaha! If I am to die this day then so be it! I will take you with me! Die Human!" The girl let out a maniacalugh.


    Alex''s face turned ck. The girl meant to kill herself by self detonating. This would not only destroy part of Moon ve mountain but the surrounding area! You couldn''t stop a self detonation once one started it!Alex quickly teleported away high into the sky. Hoping that he was out of the detonation rangehe quickly covered himself in shields to block the oing explosions.


    Three secondster


    *Boom!*


    A great explosion rocked the area sending dust and debris up into the sky. Alex''s shield stood strong as the st wave hit him. Only when the st was over did he look down to see a massive scene of destruction. Half the forest in front of the mountain was gone, along with part of the mountain as well. All that was left was arge crater.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 222: Omni Box World Part One

    Chapter 222: Omni Box World Part One


    Alex frowned seeing the destruction. If he had known that the girl was going to self detonate he would have just used a bigger magic spell and finished things quickly. But he had no idea that twelve star demonic beasts had such an ability. "Seems I learned something new today..." Alex waved his hand and did his best to fill dirt into therge crater. He then transnted a few trees in hope that they would be able to renew thend that was just destroyed.


    Alex then flew over to the mountain that now had arge section missing out of it and sighed. There was nothing he could do about the mountain. Alex went to turn to leave but something caught his eye. He flew over to the center of the damaged area on the mountain to find a square metal box. On close observation, the box itself did not seem to have any cracks or edges to it. And even though it had just been uncovered by a st, there was not even a scratch on it. Alex reached down and picked up the box.


    As soon as his finger touched the box the strange glowing runic markings began to appear. The pendant around his neck suddenly stopped working and her normal appearance was revealed. She heard a shoute from behind here as a bright light shed from the metal box. "Alicia throw it away!"


    A few seconds earlier


    Grandpa Mu was watching Alicia closely making sure that nothing happened to her. He watched as she picked up a small metal box out of the crater on the mountain. At first, he did not think anything of it until it started to light up. His eyes grew wide as he looked at the box in surprise. "Omni box! But why is it here!?" He quickly raced forward but even after yelling out, it was already toote. Alicia disappeared right in front of him, box and all.


    Present time


    After the sh of light, Alicia found herself in a dimly lit damp cave. She could hear water dripping all around her. The ck rocks were covered in green moss and glowing mushrooms could be seen growing inrge clusters here and there. Alicia was startled to find herself in a whole different ce than where she was before. Not wanting to waste any time she quickly went to cast some detection magic only to find she was not able to do so at all! Worst yet was she could not even sense any Magicules in the air!


    "This might be a bit bad... " She took out her space and tried to use that as well only to find that it was the same thing. She could not use any kind of magic. " I wonder if it is this cave..."


    This was the only thing Alicia could think of that would cause this to happen. She looked around her and noticed that the area she was in only had one exit. "Since I can only go one away let''s hope it will lead to a way out!" To be on the safe side Alicia drew her sword immediately. She did not know whatid in wait, so until she was able to discern where exactly she was, she had to be careful and ready for anything.


    ---


    "Let me get this straight now Alicia was teleported to a world inside a metal box?" King Augustus did not know what to think of the current situation. Grandpa Mu had returned without Alicia and said she was now in another world! He couldn''t help but get a headache!


    "Omni boxes are a strange item. But they only have one use, to teleport people to another ce. omni boxes can only be used once before needing to be recharged. And they only teleport back and forth between two worlds. So when I say a world inside the metal box that is not exactly the correct term for it. I mean to say that she is in a whole different world than our own. The only issue is that the other world normally ends up being one that does not have magicules in the air but another kind of power that that world''s residents will cultivate.." Grandpa Du exined.


    "So she went to another world and is basically powerless?" King Augustus was starting to be very worried. Alicia might be good with a sword but against a foe who has a different power than just brute strength. There would be only a slim chance of her winning!


    "Not necessarily. She would need to learn how to use that world''s power. There is also a time difference. What might seem like a million years or more for her, might be only a day or two here. " Grandpa Mu wished he had moved just a little bit faster. Maybe he could have gone with her or stopped her from entering altogether. He did not want to think of what her mother will do to him when she finds out...


    "So how can she get back?" This was the most important question King Augustus had. As long as she can return everything will be fine.


    "She would need to find the metal box again. Once she does she will teleport back here. Unless someone else touches the box ahead of time and activates it. If that happens she might be stuck in that new world until I can find her myself and that could take a long time..." Grandpa Mu felt helpless at this time. He could only hope that Alicia is able to find the omni box on her side before someone else does.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 223: Omni Box World Part Two

    Chapter 223: Omni Box World Part Two


    King Augustus was now regretting letting Alicia go out into the world alone. He would have rather her stay in the capital and continue like she was if he knew something like this was going to happen. Letting out a sigh King Augustus asked: "Then what do we do from here?"


    "We can only wait. Luckily she is of the Celestial race. If it was any other being from this world they would notst long at all since they would not be able to cultivate what they call spiritual qi in that world. Celestial''s main source of power may be Magicules but we are also able to use spiritual qi as well. Once she starts cultivating it will allow her to use her magic again.


    "Only the consumption will be a bit higher. But in order to do so, she will need to learn to use what is called meridians. The biggest issue is that no one must ever find out she is a Celestial. The people from the world she was sent to are okay but as she grows in strength over there and runs into a higher realm being, she will be in a lot of trouble if they find out. " Grandpa Mu''s face showed a bit of worry. He could only hope things will go smoothly.


    "Why would they attack Alicia for being a Celestial?" King Augustus asked. He did not understand why they would attack her if she was a Celestial.


    "Cultivators and Celestials are two paths of one stone. In the end, we all try to reach the true god realm but our way of doing things are different. And each side shes over the rights for certain resources because our paths are closely tied together. Things in the higher realms are not as simple as you think. Powerful people from all walks of life are there. The air has an abundance of many different kinds of particles. Magicules and spiritual qi are just a drop of what else is there. Although there are different beings in the higher realms, cultivators, and Celestials are the only ones who are tied on the same path. It alles down to an ancient grudge really and no one knows what that grudge is anymore. But still to this day, the hatred is there and the battle between the two sides continues on."


    ---


    Alicia was feeling a bit cold. The cave she was in was damp and chilly. She had no idea how much time had passed but she knew she had walked quite a way. It was not until she turned a corner that her eyes finally lit up seeing a stream of light flowing in from the ceiling of the cave. "An exit!"


    Alicia quickly ran over to where the light was and could see that the hole in the ceiling had a set of roots hanging down. It seemed that a tree had somehow over the years broken a hole in the rock with its roots allowing for an entrance into the cave. The only issue was that the cave ceiling was quite high which meant now Alicia had to figure out a way to reach at least the thicker root.


    With the hope of escape in sight, Alicia went to work findingrge rocks. She found that her strength had been greatly reduced. But she still pushed through and did her best to stack the rocks trying to make as sturdy of a tform as she could. Once she got the height she needed, Alicia carefully climbed up to the top of her rock tform.


    The rocks shook and wobbled causing some of the smaller rocks to fall out. As she reached the top she struggled to keep her bnce as she reached up to grab the root. Only to find she was a few centimeters short from touching it!


    With no other choice, Alicia tried to stable her footing. Once she did she jumped up and grabbed a hold of the root causing the rock tform below her to copse. Her jump had caused one of the support rocks toe loose, making the tform unstable until it finally fell apart. With no other path to go except for up, Alicia reached up with her other hand and grabbed ahold of the root.


    One hand after the other, Alicia climbed up the root until she reached the top. But what she saw when she reached the top made her frown. The ledge waspletely muddy and it seemed that she had nothing solid to grab a hold of. "Since I can''t grab the ledge then I will have to use the root and dig my hands into the mud around it and hope to find something solid."


    Alicia knew she was in a bind. If her hand slipped for any reason she would be sent back down to the cave floor below and without any magic power to support her, she would end up seriously injured. With one hand she gripped the root as tight as she could. With how thick the root was she had to use her legs to help hold on while with her free hand she dug at the mud trying to find some solid ground. Luckily, luck was on her side after a bit of digging she was able to find a solid enough surface under the mud to allow her to grip onto and pull herself up.


    With great effort, Alicia was able to slide herself out of the hole that led down into the cave. Her clothes were now covered in mud, leaves and small sticks. She stood up and stretched her arms out as she yelled out: "I''m free!"


    After yelling she realized she should not have and quickly drew her sword just in case. She once again tried to use magic but to her surprise, she was still not able to. "What''s going on here?"


    Alicia was finally starting to worry. She now realized she only had her sword for defense. "Let''s hope I do not run into anything dangerous."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 224: White Haired Old Man Part One

    Chapter 224: White Haired Old Man Part One


    Clothes muddied and mud also smeared on her face, Alicia looked around her and decided on a direction. The ce she was in seemed to be a swamp, besides that she had no idea where she was. All she knew was she could not use magic and could not feel the Magicules in the air. She did however feel something else in the air but was not sure about what this was. But she was sure that it was not Magicules.


    "I guess my first mission will be to secure some food and shelter for now. It is best to not roam too much until I find out where I am exactly." Alicia was doing her best trudging through the mud that was ankle deep. She had a long stick in her hand probing the ground ahead of her looking solid ground she walked.


    Not too far from her location, she could see a rocky wall. She was hoping by making her way there she could see some kind of overhang of some sort to use as cover. She only needed a ce she could use as a base camp to work out of. She would then leave markers to find her way back as she continued to explore further out from the base. As well as mark other areas that could be used for base camps in the future if needed.


    After an hour Alicia made it to the rock wall which turned out to be a tall cliff. Along the cliff, she was lucky to find a cave that seemed to run pretty deep into the cliffside. She stood at the entrance of the cave looking in. She wondered if this was the true exit to the ce she had found herself in earlier.


    With her sword, ready Alicia entered the cave. Because of how dark it was Alicia could not see a single thing which made her frown. She did not want to risk staying somece if it was not safe. It was at times like this that Alicia wished she had magic so she could make a few balls of light and send them down into the cave to get a better view. Alicia let out a sigh: "It seems over the years I became too reliant on magic..."


    Alicia walked out of the cave and looked around her surroundings. She quickly found arge branch and a bunch of dry tinder and some green vines to use as a strapping. She figured she could at least make a makeshift torch. She already knew how to start a fire without magic, using the things around her so she went to work quickly using the vines on the thick branch she found creating a small basket at one end of it. After she was done she stuffed it with some small branches and some tinder. After getting a spark and some smoldering tinder she quickly put it in her torch blowing on it creating a me. She knew it would notst long but it would allow her to at least get an idea of what was inside the cave. She even gathered up a pile of small branches to take with her to keep it going for as long as possible.


    Alicia once again entered the cave this time with both sword and torch in hand. She walked down into the cave for quite some time. The rocks were ck and smooth. Almost like someone hade and polished them by hand. They reflected the light of the torch allowing for more visibility as Alicia ventured in.


    At one point the cave took a sharp turn which Alicia was happy to see that this portion of the cave was at least dimly lit. There were many glowing rocks embedded into the side of the cave and scattered abouton the floor. She quickly collected a few so that she could use them if needed.


    After a few more twists and turns Alicia finally came upon what seemed to be the end of the cave. It was arge room with a small stream flowing through it. One side of the stream was flowing out of the wall a little higher up like a waterfall as it tricked down the side of the wall. While the other end of the stream flowed up under the wall on the other side. What made Alicia like this ce was the fact that the water here glowed a faint blue color.


    Alicia noticed on the other side of the stream was a small opening that had some lighting from it. This light did not seem to be a natural source of light so Alicia became very cautious. Although she felt it might be dangerous, Alicia still stepped forward and walked towards the light.


    When she reached the opening she ran her hand over the smooth surface of the entrance. It was as if someone had taken a sword and cut a hole in the wall by slicing through it. This small detail made Alicia''s curiosity rise as she made her way down a small thin passage. When she got to the end where the light was its brightest, what Alicia saw stunned her.


    It was a room! A room that was carved out of the stone that made up the cave. But what gave her a start was an old man in purple robes. He had long white hair and a long white beard to match. He was sitting upon a stone bed carved from the rock wall, crossed legged with his eyes closed.


    Alicia stood there frozen not knowing if she should leave or try to speak to the man. She truly wanted to know where she was but she did not want to disturb the old man who seemed to be in a special state. But before Alicia could make up her mind the old man''s eyes opened and locked on to Alicia. He then looked at the sword in her hand. His brow furrowed but smoothed back out when he sensed no killing intent. "Littledy, what can this old man do for you?"


    ***


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 225: White Haired Old Man Part Two

    Chapter 225: White Haired Old Man Part Two


    Not sensing any ill intentions from the old man Alicia sheathed her sword. And bowed towards the old man as she said: "I am sorry for disturbing you. I am currently lost and have no idea where I am"


    The old man looked at Alicia with curiosity. He could see she was about thirteen years of age but her hair was golden and her eyes were as blue as the sky. A true budding beauty. But what got him was the fact that she was out in this swamp with just a sword. He could not sense any powering off this girl but at the same time, he felt that her presence was a bit stifling as well. "Little Lady, what is your current cultivation at?"


    Alicia looked at the white haired old man a bit confused. "Cultivation?"


    Her question stunned the old man. He did not understand how a girl this old did not know anything about cultivation. But as he took a good look at her he realized she was wearing some kind of weird armor! That was when something seemed toe to mind. Something he had heard from his ancestor. About people with golden hair. Which would make a lot of sense. People from another world


    The white haired old man took out an old scroll from thin air and got up from his stone bed. "Little Lady take a look at this and see if you can read it."


    Alicia was a bit confused but stillplied with what was asked of her. She took the scroll and opened it up. Although it looked ancient, whatever the scroll was made of was still very strong. Inside were letters, close to Kanji that she used when she was Japanese. But with the way they were lined up made them make no sense to her. She figured what was written here was not what it was supposed to say, to her it was just a jumble of words. "Sorry I can''t understand it..."


    "That''s what I thought." The white haired old man remembered his ancestor saying that these people with golden hair would sometimes appear in this world. Once they learned to cultivate they would be some of the biggest geniuses under the havens.


    Alicia was getting nervous because the old man was just standing there staring at her. It made her feel very ufortable. She already had her hand on the hilt of her sword ready to defend herself if anything were to happen.


    Finally, it seemed the white haired old man came to an understanding. To make sure he asked: "Littledy where do you think you are?"


    "Last I knew I was in what used to be the ckstone Empire until it was annexed by stine I touched some metal box and next thing I knew I was in a cave where I climbed out into this swamp. Ahh, right, I can''t seem to use magic or sense Magicules at all either..." Alicia exined. She needed information so she decided it to be best to just tell the truth.


    "That is what I figured I hate to say it but you are no longer anywhere near your world. As for how to get back, I do not know, so please do not ask. But I can give you a way to survive in this world until the day you are able to find a way back yourself." The white hair old man exined. Once he heard the words stine, ckstone empire, and Magicules, he already knew she was not from this world.


    Hearing what the white haired old man said, Alicia froze in disbelief. She did not know if she could believe this old man or not! But when she thought about the light that shed when she touched that metal box and then how she herself could use translocation magic. Then there was Grandpa Mu who came to the world of Phantasia from a higher ne altogether. She knew what the old man said was not that far fetched.


    She thought about how everything happened step by step. She was on the mountain when she saw the metal box. She touched it and her pendant stopped working. After that, it shed and she found herself in the cave unable to use magic. Which meant this world did not have any magicules! Alicia''s face turned pale and tears started welling up in her eyes. Her family, her friends, ke! They were all on Phantasia!


    Trying her best to keep from crying, Alicia could only do one thing. She had to find that box! If that was what brought here then maybe she could use it to return home! She had no idea if it even existed in this world but it was her only saving grace! But in order to do that she needed the power to survive in this world. She looked at the white haired old man and asked: "Can you really give me a way to survive in this world? You''re not going to try to sell me off or anything right?"


    The white haired old man let out augh. "Little Lady if this old man tried to sell you off then the heavens shall strike me ny nine times with tribtion lightning! But to answer your first question yes I can give you the things needed to survive in this world. You are actually quite lucky that you ran into me or you really might have been sold off. You have no cultivation and good looks, you would have fetched a ve trader a high price."


    "If what you say is true then I, Alicia Von stine, a squire in training, wish to ask for your assistance and give me a way to live in this world, while I search for a way home."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 226: The Path To Survival Part One

    Chapter 226: The Path To Survival Part One


    Earth


    A young woman stood in her living room with her arms across her chest. She was looking at the protection in front of her of an old man with his head bowed in shame. Her eyes were cold as she quietly listened to the report. "You really did good this time!" She finally yelled out. "I asked you to watch over her for me. To make sure she could live a good life! But you allowed her to be sent away to a ce where you have no idea where she could be? Each of those cultivator worlds is like a death trap to her. Unless she is lucky and is taught how to survive she will not be able to live in any of those worlds! They are like awless jungle, kill or be killed!"


    "Young Miss, I will search each world. I am able to detect her soul signature now so once I am near that world I can find her..." The old man replied. He knew it was unlikely but he was still willing to try!


    "No don''t Although I hate it, I do believe in my daughter. Plus in case something like this happened, the worlds I chose for her to be reborn in also had a bit of spiritual crap those cultivators use. Once she finds her way back she will be even more powerful than before. If she is not back within one hundred years, you can go search for her. Until then watch over her until she gets back. Do not let anything happen to it. You know how time flows differently there. Millions of years there are only a few days on her world. So who knows maybe she will be back in a few days. We will just look at this as training for her. Make sure her little husband is in the know as well. Do not keep anything from him. We do not want him to go crazy trying to search for her. That boy. He''s special. Now go do the things you should do!" Alicia''s mother said before cutting off the connection. The projection was a device that was handed to her by Old Fen at the time he was giving her some of his power. It was a sort ofmunication device that couldmunicate with someone no matter where they were.


    Once Grandpa Mu''s image disappeared Alicia''s mother let out a sigh. "My dearest daughter, my ns for you to live a life of your choosing has followed a path that seems to be fate. I hope you can survive this trial on your own Wait...The world you are in..." Alicia''s mother stopped her words when she heard someone walk into the house. A smile formed on her face as she trotted over and hugged the man. He was tall and well built. He had long ck hair that really didn''t fit his suit and tie that he was wearing. "Dear, our daughter she is over there now..."


    The man''s face that was smiling before turned into a frown and asked. "How!?"


    "Omni Box Akari seemed to have found one of them by ident and touched it not knowing what it was, it sent her to that world." Alicia''s mother exined.


    "Okay, I will contact someone. She will be fine. It''s a good thing you can sense where she is. If she ended up anywhere else she would truly be on her own." The man said with a slight smile. seemingly a little relieved to know she was on that world.


    ---


    Alicia looked at the white haired old man, her gaze full of determination. Just seeing such a resolute gaze made the white haired old man think highly of Alicia. "Good! Let me exin a few things. You may think we are speaking the samenguage but we are not. In truth, we are speaking two differentnguages but due to heaven''s will, it allows us to understand each other. The only thing it does not affect is the writtennguage of this world. So you will need to learn how to read and write ournguage. In order to survive in this world, you will need to cultivate. To do this, you must first sense the spiritual qi in the air before you even can start cultivating. Only when you can sense it will you be able to truly start on your path of survival."


    "So that is what I have been sensing then.. I could feel another energy source in the air different from the Magicules of my world." Alicia said absentmindedly. She was more talking to herself than to the white haired old man.


    But the white haired old man was quite shocked that the little girl who had juste to this world was already able to sense spiritual qi. "Good! Since you can already sense spiritual qi I will recite scripture for you. Go sit on the bed and cross your legs, close your eyes, and try to remember everything I say."


    Alicia did as she was asked and went and sat down on the bed. She crossed her legs and closed her eyes. Seeing that she was ready the white bearded old man began to recite a few sentences to Alicia. "The wind flows and rustles the leaves on the tree. The flow of the heavens is like the wind. It is all around us and encircles us. By allowing the heavens to seep into our bodies, the heavens will strengthen us. The right flow, the right mind. Take in the energy around you..."


    Alicia repeated the words that were being told to her. Soon she felt a warmth all around her body. Different from Magicules, calmer, and more gentle. If Magicules were a spicy sauce then spiritual qi was a sweet sauce. "Once you have the feeling of the spiritual qi around you we will work on opening your meridians."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 227: The Path To Survival Part Two

    Chapter 227: The Path To Survival Part Two


    Alicia took a good half an hour to make sure the feeling she was feeling was not just her imagining things. After some time she started to see swirls of blue wisps floating around her, almost as if they were smoke. Only then did she open her eyes and say: "I can sense it. It seems like thin blue swirls of energy."


    "That sounds about right. Alicia it would normally take someone a few days to sense spiritual qi but I am not surprised since you already could tell it was in the air. Only when you can visually see it in your mind will it actually be considered sensing it. ButAlicia, I have to apologize. I seem to have forgotten a very important step."


    Alicia looked at the white haired old man somewhat confused. "Step?"


    "Yes, the most important step! I forgot to introduce myself! My name is Bai Hong, I am an elder from the Soaring Cloud Sect. I had actually entered seclusion in this swamp to break through but I hit a wall" Bai Hong replied, feeling a bit depressed.


    "I''m sorry, was it because I disturbed you?" Alicia asked.


    "No, no. even if you did note in here on this day I still would not have broken through. Alright, enough of that! I also want to ask if you would like to be my disciple while you are here in this world?" Bai Hong wanted to be Alicia''s master for three reasons. First to give her a backing which shecks at this time. The second was to nurture her because he knew she was a heaven sent genius, and the third reason was so he could boast to the other old men in the sect about his little disciple.


    Alicia was surprised by Bai Hong''s question but as she thought about it. She figured this might be for the best. Because she had no idea how long it would be before she would be able to find that metal box again and that was if it existed at all. Coming to a decision Alicia got off the stone bed and bowed her head. "Alicia greets Master Bai."


    "Mmmm... The greeting is a bit off but this will do just fine. Now we will need to do two more things but they can wait until before we leave. We will decide an alias for you in this world since your real name stands out and I will work on an artifact that will change your hair and eyes color. Golden hair and blue eyes will stand out too much in this world. You may not like it but it will save you a lot of trouble in the future." Bai Hong did not want her to end up in trouble due to her hair and eyes. Some might get some strange ideas about her.


    "I will do as Master Bai says." Alicia did not want to bring any attention to herself while she was in this new world. She wanted to get back as soon as possible to her family and friends. She hoped her space will work again once she learns to cultivate the spiritual qi ofthis world. She was worried about Frey and Loeri.


    "Alright let me check your spiritual roots." Bai Hong brought out a small clear ball out of thin air and held it out. "Just ce your hand on this. It will test what kind of spiritual roots you have"


    Alicia reached out and ced her hand on the ball. As she did the ball glowed brightly as a golden root shaped object appeared inside. Bai Hong looked at the spiritual roots making him open his eyes wide. "Alicia, You will go far with heavenly spiritual roots! You truly are blessed by the heavens! " Quickly iming himself down he put the clear ball away and said: "Now The next part will be very painful. Opening one''s meridians is not an easy task. I will give you an elixir called the Entry Stage Elixir. This elixir is filled with spiritual qi. I will need to help guide the energy of this pill inside your body. Go sit on the stone bed and sit facing the wall. I will try to reduce the pain as much as possible."


    Alicia nodded her head and sat back on the stone bed. She nodded her head and waited for Bai Hong''s instructions. "Okay take the elixir and close your eyes. You might feel excruciating pain but please try to bear with it."


    Alicia took the elixir and as soon as it entered her mouth it melted sending a stream of energy into her body. Her whole body felt hot like it was on fire. Pain ran through her body causing her to let out a low grunt of pain. She felt Bai Hong ce his hands on her shoulder des. Only then did she feel the energy inside her calm down.


    She then felt the energy begin to circte throughout her body. Her bones, muscles, everything was being strengthened. When Bai Hong felt thest of her muscles reshape and strength. He diverted the spiritual qi towards the correctly closed meridians. "The pain wille soon. Just hold on, it will only take a few seconds."


    A few secondster Alicia let out a muffled cry of pain. But she still did her best to hold it all in. Time passed and finally, after an hour of pain, Alicia felt the warm flow of spiritual qi in her body. Feeling the flow in Alicia''s body Bai Hong couldn''t help but smile bitterly wishing he was her all those years back. "Since the meridians are now open and it''s time to take in spiritual qi on your own."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 228: Sword And Fist Part One

    Chapter 228: Sword And Fist Part One


    Bai Hong told Alicia that cultivation came in stages. Body refinement, which refined and strengthened the skin, muscles, bones. Qi gathering which strengthened the meridians and prepared one''s dantian to hold spiritual qi. Qi condensation was when you would begin to form your qi sea within your dantian allowing a cultivator to fight longer because they have arger amount of spiritual qi. Then there was also foundation establishment and core formation but Bai Hong did not go into detail about those. Body refinement, qi gathering, and qi condensation were all broken up into nine stages. Each stage takes longer to reach the higher you go.


    "I understand what body refinement is. I have done it before. Magicules will also refine one''s body as well. It''s the other parts of the cultivation I do not understand." Alicia exined after listening to Bia Hong''s lecture.


    "That is fine, for now, concentrate on working on body refinement. I will work on the items needed to change your hair and eyes." Bia Hong left these words and then went to a corner of the cave and sat down. He pulled out a few items and began working.


    Alicia closed her eyes and entered a state of meditation. She quickly sensed the spiritual qi in the air a lot faster this time. Once she did she slowly willed strand by strand of spiritual qi into her body causing it to merge into her skin, muscles, and bones. Strand after strand as plucked from the air and injected into her body. Nothing was wasted as she did this tedious task meticulously. Hours based and Alicia was still taking in spiritual nourishing her body over and over again.


    From the side, Bia Hong watched from the corner of his eye monitoring her the whole way in case something happened. To his surprise, he watched as Alicia carefully nourished each muscle in her body one at a time. Then she moved to her bones andstly her skin. Slowly but surely making sure every inch of her body was nourished by spiritual qi. Seeing such a sight made Bia Hong very satisfied.


    For the next few days, Alicia''s daily life consisted of refining her body with spiritual qi, eating the food Bia Hong prepared, learning this world''s writing system, and sleeping. Bia Hong even created a second room with a door to give Alicia privacy for when she bathed and changed clothes. He even pulled out a few of his n robes and adjusted them so they would fit her. For this Alicia was very grateful. Especially because after every cultivation session she would be covered in a ck sticky goop that really smelled bad and it would get on the clothes as well.


    Alicia found out a few things about cultivation. First, it took a lot of time. To be strong you needed to spend a good amount of time to be able to defend yourself. Second, was the fact that it was very tedious. And one must have a determined mind in order to cultivate. So even if one was a genius, if they werezy they would be no better than those who had no aptitude for cultivating.


    Thest thing she found was that although it was very tedious it showed great effects. She could feel her skin, muscles, and bones growing stronger every day. These kinds of results Alicia liked very much. Even after her body was strengthened with magicules she could feel herself growing even stronger. It seemed magicules had a limit to strengthen the body but allowed for one to use very strong magic. From what she learned from Bia Hong was that cultivation was more about training oneself to be stronger. Each thing one did during their cultivation journey was a step by step process even when using techniques. Each technique woulde inyers and you could not advance to the nextyer until you had mastered the previousyer. The number ofyers per technique depended on the technique itself.


    It had been a week since Alicia started her cultivation journey when she suddenly felt a rumble inside her body. After the rumble, arge amount of ck sludge came out of her pores on her body. "Wha? Why?" Alicia was startled because she had yet to do a full cycle in her cultivation.


    "Haha! You finally broke through to stage two of body refinement. Not bad. Using a week without any external elixirs, this cultivation time is not bad. Not bad at all!" Bia Hong was very pleased to see this. This meant her talent was real. Normally it would take a few months to reach the second stage of body refinement without elixirs. So her current speed of cultivation was truly heaven defying. But he did not want to let Alicia know this since he did not want it to go to her head and start cking off. "Go get cleaned up, after you are done, I will give you a sword technique called the Thousand Piercing Lotus Blossom and a fist technique called the Thousand Fist Lotus Blossom. These two techniques are a pair. They work in a way that allows you tobine a fist and sword fighting style. So even in such a case where your sword falls from your hand in the middle of an attack, you can continue the attack with just your fist! It is a very unique fighting style and this is just the first in a twelve part series. There are one hundredyers for each the sword and fist technique. This technique is of the heavenly grade."


    Alicia''s eyes lit up hearing sword technique. Even the fist portion interested her. Because this would expand her battle prowess by a huge amount. She quickly ran off to her room to wash up and get ready for a tough day of training techniques!


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 229: Sword And Fist Part Two

    Chapter 229: Sword And Fist Part Two


    After a nice long bath, Alicia came out feeling fully refreshed. "Good you''re out, here!" Bia Hong tossed over two jade rocks. Alicia caught them but looked at Bai Hong confused. Bai Hong let out a chuckle and exined: "These are jade slips. Put one to your head and it will activate sending you information directly into your mind. This way you will never forget the information in it no matter what."


    "I see This is handy..." Alicia felt this was a very good thing to have. She would need to see how these things are made. If she could make jade slips on Phantasia they could have an entire library of reference material in their mind just by using these items.


    Alicia did as she was told and ced the jade slip to her head. It was cool to the touch but soon a surge of information was shoved into her head giving her a splitting headache! Of course, there was a downside to something so useful! Bia Hong was making a weird face as he tried to hold hisughter in seeing Alicia''s twisted expressions.


    The first jade slip as the Thousand Piercing Lotus Blossom. Images of the sword technique appeared in her mind. It showed a woman with long ck hair wearing white robes dancing amongst the battlefield ying enemy after enemy. Each thrust of her sword reaped a life. Each step was graceful as if she was not even touching the ground as she moved forward. Alicia felt this technique was really good. It might not look like it but she could tell the women''s stance left no openings she was able to guard and counter no matter which direction they attacked from.


    Once she was done with the sword technique she moved on to the fist technique. At the start, it showed the same woman with her sword thrusting out to have two people disarm her. But with a rotation of her body, she swung her fist out and took out the two men. With no time to pick up her sword, the woman continued to use her fist as if they were swords blocking and reaping lives with her fist alone! Alicia was truly amazed! She was never one to be big in actual martial arts since she had always used her sword but thisbination allowed her something to lean back on for when she lost her sword. Because no enemy would ever wait for you to pick your sword back up.


    "Master Bia I will go outside to train!" With that, she ran off as fast as lightning after handing back the jade slips. Seeing Alicia so excited, Bia Hong felt a bit of joy in his heart. He couldn''t help but think that he had picked up a gem for a disciple. He didn''t tell Alicia but the sword and fist technique she was going to be cultivating was for women only. The lower levels of the technique could be trained by men but once you got to the third part you had to be a woman in order to progress any further.


    Alicia was as fast as lightning as she ran through the cave. She was amazed that even her vision had beenpletely boosted to the point she could see in the dark areas of the cave without the need for a torch or glowing rocks.


    When she made it outside, the sun was shining down from the sky. It illuminated Alicia''s face making her smile. It had been a long time since she had seen the sky. She had been held up in the cave cultivating this entire time. Alicia decided to start off with her sword technique. By following what was pictured in her head Alicia began the process step by step. After the tenth step, Alicia stopped as she felt something was off. She did not feel the power that the woman in the images gave off.


    "Ah, so you noticed! This is the thing about this technique and why it is a heavenly technique. Techniques of heavenly grade and up will require you to have an understanding of the dao behind it. Without this understanding, you will never be able to show the full power of the technique." Bia Hong exined as he came out of the cave.


    "What do you mean by dao?" Alicia asked, she did not understand what it meant. She had heard the word before on earth but she never cared to learn its meaning.


    "Dao is the way or path of something. Like if you dive into the dao of the sword you are basically learning the way of the sword or if you are trying to understand the dao of fire you are learning the way of fire. There are many, many daos out there and each one takes time to learn." Hearing Bia Hong''s exnation Alicia decided to sit down under a tree and contemte the images in her head again.


    She reyed them over and over trying to get a sense of insight from it. She sat with her eyes closed for almost an hour before she smiled and opened her eyes as she quietly muttered to herself. "Each step is light but fierce. Each thrust is on point with no hesitation. Combined there will be an explosion of power."


    Alicia drew her sword and took a step forward while at the same time thrusting out. With a whoosh sound, her sword created a jet of wind that pierced the nearby tree. Seeing this Alicia smiled brightly and jumped up and down in joy. "I get it now!"


    On the sidelines, Bia Hong was standing there with his eyes open wide in disbelief! It took her only an hour to understand the concept behind the attack! He suddenly felt ashamed of himself when he thought about how it took him almost three weeks to get a slight understanding of it but even then he was not able to do what she just did! She was truly a genius!


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 230: Mei

    Chapter 230: Mei


    Alicia practiced the Thousand Piercing Lotus Blossom technique over and over again. At first, she could only keep her momentum for three steps then four, eventually, it turned into twenty. By the time the sun fell in the sky, her Thousand Piercing Lotus Blossom Technique hit fifty steps. The trees around the cave entrance were mowed down from her constant attacks. Alicia sat on the ground sweat dripping from her brow. A huge smile was on her face. This kind of training reminded her of when she first started to learn kendo back on earth. Constantly repeating the move over and over again. This repetitive training was what she was used to.


    Bia Hong looked at all the knocked down trees and nodded his head in approval. He was truly amazed by how quickly Alicia progressed. "Very good! Go clean up. Tomorrow we will leave here and head back to the sect. Rest well. The trip back to the sect will take a week on foot. "


    Alicia went to run into the cave but stopped after taking two steps. She turned to Bia Hong and bowed her head. "Master Bia, thank you for showing me a path of survival in this world. A path that will allow me to find my way home."


    Bia Hong did not answer and only smiled as he waved for Alicia to go about her business.Alicia ran into the cave and got cleaned up. She had something to eat beforeying down and going to bed.


    The next morning Alicia was up bright and early. She stood in front of Bia Hong who handed her two pieces of paper. "These talismans will change your hair color and eyes color. Once activated your hair and eye color will not change back until you undo the original talismans. At first, I was going to give you a pendant but if it ever fell off during battle it would defeat the purpose. I will give you a second set of talismanster that will undo the first set. Go ahead and activate them. Stick one on top of your head and the other over your eyes. I will provide you with the necessary spiritual qi."


    Since Alicia could not use spiritual qi freely yet, Bia Hong had to act as an intermediary and inject his spiritual qi into Alicia''s body and send it through her meridians that flowed to the top of her head and eyes. Once the spiritual qi hit the talisman it shed brightly before disappearing.


    What stood before Bia Hong was a ck haired, ck eyed beauty. Even after changing her hair color Alicia still looked just as beautiful as before. But what threw Bia Hong off was that if you looked into Alicia''s eyes you could see tiny glints of lights almost like stars within them. "Alicia, your new name will now be Mei, I will call you Mei''er from now on. Try to get used to it while we make our way back to the Sect. If anyone asks why you do not have a surname just tell them you are an orphan so you don''t know it."


    Alicia nodded and began repeating the name under her breath. "Mei''er, Mei... So for now, while I am here on this world I will be called Mei..."


    --


    Far, far away from Alicia''s current position in arge city in a certain n an old man was staring at the soul projection in front of him. His arms and legs were trembling as he looked at the figure. This was not out of fear but more out of excitement.


    "So you are the patriarch of the family? When Ist saw you, you were roughlytwenty years of age. That was what a few tens of thousands of years ago?" The soul projection asked.


    "Yes! Yes! I am now the family patriarch, Great Elder Ming!" The old man answered quickly.


    "Mmm good, this makes things easier. Tang Guanting, My daughter ended up in your world. Where she is I do not know. I will give you a strand of her soul sense. I can not make it back at this time. I will need you to go out and search the lower ne for her. If you find that she is doing well then just stick a few people to watch over her. If she is in danger, if something horrible has happened to her, or she is dead, torture them all and burn their souls! No one is allowed to harm her. We risked a lot to send her soul to another world so she could live a happy life, sp nothing must happen to her.


    "Now I can sense her on this world so take this soul sense and find her. If you don''t do as I have asked. It won''t be my wrath you will have to suffer from but her mothers. And I will give a fair warning, I will not bat an eye when she destroys the entire lower ne if something really does happen. So I suggest getting a move on. " This man who was speaking was Alicia''s father. Originally named Tang Ming.


    "Great Elder Ming, do not worry. I will send people out right away!" Tang Guanting''s back was covered in a cold sweat. He did not know who Tang Ming''s wife was but from the sounds of it, she was really scary!


    "Good, I will be in contact. Make sure you keep your word." Tang Ming said thesest words before disappearing.


    Tang Guanting looked at the spot where the soul protection just was, staring nkly for a little while beforeing back to his senses and rushing off to send people out to search. Luckily the search would be easy since they had her soul sense.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 231: Fighting Cultivators Part One

    Chapter 231: Fighting Cultivators Part One


    "Mei''er be careful there is a pack of rank one lightning wolves up ahead. " Bia Hong whispered to Alicia, now called Mei. Mei was still trying to get used to being called Mei''er. Every so often she would look around for another person only to remember that she was this Mei''er. It was now two days into their journey. During this time Mei was able to get Bia Hong to help her inject spiritual power into her space. She couldn''t enter it yet but it was enough for her to send a message inside. She was able to exin to Loeri what had happened and spoke with Frey for a bit as well. She was happy they were doing okay. Luckily her space had enough food for just Loeri alone tost almost fifty years. Even with the little boy they saved, it would stillst a good long time. But she knew before they ever got close to being in danger of running out of food, that she would be able to bring them all out.


    "Mei''er, like before I will lure one over and you can practice on it." Bia Hong the past two days had also been pulling demonic beasts for Mei to practice her techniques on to gain battle experience. Mei wanted to say that she had even fought in wars without any powers before, so she had plenty of battle experience. But seeing how Bia Hong was so enthusiastic with her practicing she didn''t have the heart to tell him.


    Mei waited patiently for Bia Hong to bring over a Lightning wolf. In a way, this was actually good training. Each demonic beast she had fought was very strong. Stronger than she had ever imagined. There was arge difference between the demonic beast of her old world and the ones of this world. Their bodies were hundreds of times stronger. So when fighting these demonic beasts there have been several times where she was actually injured.


    The lightning wolf that Bia Hong had brought over, seeing a smaller target quickly changed directions and charged at Mei. Mei readied her sword and closely watched the Lightning wolves movements. The Lightning wolf was extraordinarily quick. But Mei still tracked its movements easily. Right as the lightning wolf was about to attack, Mei stepped forward and thrust her sword out. A burst of sharp wind burst forth slicing the lightning wolf into two. Mei''s attack was precise and fierce.


    "Good, very good! Normal body refinement cultivators of stage nine would have trouble fighting against a lone lightning wolf but you killed oen with a single attack. " Bia Hong was once again amazed at how well Mei''s fighting prowess truly was. She could easily fight demonic beasts of the first rank without an issue when she was only in stage three body refinement.


    Mei''s traveling slowed down quite a bit due to Bia Hong always stopping to have Mei fight demonic beasts. But Mei was fine with this. It allowed her to hone her skills with the Thousand Piercing Lotus Blossom technique. What Mei liked most was the scenery. The mountainous areas were really beautiful. The clouds surrounded the peaks as waterfalls poured waterfrom its sides down into the dense forest below. It truly made for a magical sight.


    Phantasia also had its beautiful areas. But Mei had not had the chance to see much of the world. So the change of atmosphere was quite nice. This world seemed very peaceful. At least that was what Mei thought until the sixth day when they were only a two days walk away from the Sect, Mei and Bia Hong ran into a group of male cultivators chasing after two female cultivators. One of which had her clothes half torn off and was barely able to cover her important bits while dangling her left arm that was dripping with blood.


    "Mo Yan, just give up and offer yourself up to Brother Dong." A young man yelled out.


    "You! You already took our artifacts now you want to take us too? Wait until we report back to the sect!" A young girl yelled out as she assisted the injured girl next to her.


    Seeing such a scenein front of her, Mei''s eyes turned cold. She hated these kinds of people the most! No matter which world it was there were always people like this! Before Bia Hong could stop Mei from rushing out Mei had already dashed forward.


    The young man suddenly felt danger and jumped back just in time to dodge Mei''s first thrust. But before the young man could get a chance to figure out what was going on another thrust came at him causing him to dodge at a weird angle. All he heard was a tearing sound and a sharp pain. He looked down to see his robes sliced and on his stomach, a thin red line appeared before blood started dripping down. "Who!?"


    Before Mei could answer, she heard another voice yelled out from her side. "You dare attack my brother!?" The other young man swung his sword down towards Mei, but Mei swiftly blocked it before spinning her body along with her sword countering attack and side stepping around the young man and back up a few steps.


    "Why would I not attack a r*pist and a robber?" Mei answered the other young man''s question with a question.


    "I didn''t try to r*pe anyone, only Brother Dong did!" The first young man yelled out in defense.


    "Shut up!" Brother Dong felt like smacking his friend! How do you go and just announce that to a stranger!


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 232: Fighting Cultivators Part Two

    Chapter 232: Fighting Cultivators Part Two


    Mei snorted after hearing the two arguments. "Do you truly think just because you did not physically do anything that makes you any less guilty than your friend? You both stole their things then chased them down almost getting away with raping one of them. Let me guess after you had your fun, were you going to say sorry to the girl? Or were you going to just kill them both to cover up your heinous deed? And here I thought this was a peaceful ce..."


    Mei was very disappointed. She wanted to know why such beautiful worlds were filled with so much violence. After pausing for a moment she looked at the two. From the attacks just now she could tell they had more power than her but their fighting ability was way off. "I will give you two options, first, is that you can leave the items you stole from the girls and leave or you can leave everything you own and stay, but that would require me to bury you after and to be blunt, that is really a pain. My Master is also waiting for me so please choose quickly."


    Bia Hong who was hiding in the tree line was doing his best to notugh out loud.He now realized that his little disciple was very righteous! But he frowned when he looked at the two''s cultivation. They were both peak body refinement. One step away from hitting qi gathering. He was nervous at first when he first saw Mei run in and attack the two boys. But when he watched her actions he decided to not intervene. It seemed she was not one to be taken lightly.


    "Humph! Do you think you can scare us? You are only a stage three body refinement! But Your looks are not bad. If you strip your clothes off for me now, I might be willing to let you live." Brother Dong''s gaze went up and down on Mei''s body as he looked at her lustfully.


    Mei felt a disgusted shiver run up her spine from his gaze. She only snorted again and said nothing as she attacked. She did not want to waste words on sick people like this. Even though the young man was under eighteen she still felt he was sick in the head for looking at her in such a way.


    Mei was quick, sheunched forward and stomped on the ground thrusting out her sword, then again and again. de after de of wind rushed out of the tip of her sword causing Brother Dong to suddenly feel immense danger and scrambled quickly to dodge but as he did the young man behind him took the brunt of the attack. The young man flew back and smashed into a tree, he slid down continuously coughing up mouthfuls of blood before passing out.


    "Brother Wan!" Brother Dong yelled out. He wanted to rush over to check his brother''s condition but he did not dare turn his back on the little girl. "You, bitch! Forget it I was going to let you off with just a little show but now I will ruin you for any man and force you to service me every night until I get bored of you!"


    Brother Dong had lost allposure. By doing so in the eyes of Mei he hadpletely lost any chance of winning. Losing one''s self to anger will leave you full of openings. Mei did not move from where she stood, she waited there for Brother Dong toe to her. Her hair fluttered in the wind. Exposing her soft white skin on her neck that was hidden by her long ck hair.She stood upright and carefully watched Brother Dong''s movements. To Mei, it was as if time had slowed down. Everything moved in slow motion for her. The insects that flew through the air. The leaves that rustle in the wind. Every movement this Brother Dong made from his steps down to the slightest changes in his muscle movements became clear to Mei. She felt that no matter which way he thrust her sword out it would hit its target no matter what. She felt this state was very sublime.


    Right as Brother Dong was about tond his sword attack, Mei took one step, one step, and one thrust of her sword. Blood sprayed. A thud was heard and then a scream of pain. At that moment two young girls came rushing over, these were the two girls who were running away from the two young men. It seemed they realized something was wrong because their pursuers stopped chasing them. The girl who had her clothes ripped to shreds now had a clean robe on.


    But what they saw was a girl younger than them drenched in blood. Brother Wan wasying on the ground, blood still flowing from his mouth. His body was also bleeding nonstop from multiple sword wounds. And the main culprit wasying on the ground screaming in pain holding on to his left shoulder that nowcked an arm.


    "Senior sister this?"


    "It seems this junior sister here saved us..." Mo Yan felt a little funny at this time. This girl was clearly only around twelve to thirteen years of age in the third stage of body refinement but yet she was still able to defeat two peak stage body refinement cultivators to the point of one bing a cripple and the other in an unknown condition. They werepletely astonished!


    "This Junior Sister, we owe you a life debt this day." Mo Yan cupped her hands and bowed.


    "No need for that, I was just doing what was right. Come take your things. I doubt these fools will try anything else. You can decide what punishment they deserve."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 233: Fixing Habits

    Chapter 233: Fixing Habits


    Mei normally would just finish these two off but since the two girls came back she decided to let them decide the fates of Brother Dong and Brother Wan. Mei never nned to take the two young men''s lives. Mainly because this was not her world. They had not done anything to her really except for saying a few disgusting words and defend themselves from her first attack. But when they did not leave the items and walk away that was when she decided it was time to make her move.


    "Then Junior sister we will take care of the rest." Mo Yan gave a smile to Mei before turning her head towards the girl next to her. "Junior Sister Yin Yi, finish off the one by the tree, I will finish off this one."


    Yin Yi nodded and drew her sword and walked over to Brother Wan. Mo Yan also drew her sword and rushed towards Brother Dong swinging her sword. In an instant, Both Brother Dong and Brother Wan had lost their heads. Mei was surprised to see the decisiveness of these girls. But this also opened her eyes to just how ruthless this world was. Not even batting an eye as the sliced someone''s head off.


    Mei realized she needed to make absolute decisions and stick with them without regret and that in this world, death was a normal thing. People lived on the edge of death all the time. This was what it meant to be a cultivator! ''<em>In order to be strong in this world, I will more than likely have to kill many cultivators in the process.</em>'' Mei shook her head. She did not like killing. Unless they absolutely deserved it, she did not want to take one''s life. But that seemed impossible in this world.


    From what she had seen on this day coupled with the things Bai Hong had been exining to her. She knew this world was very brutal. Much more brutal than Phantasia. Mei said goodbye to the two girls and started walking back towards the direction she came from. Bai Hong came out from behind a tree with his hands behind his back. He looked at Mei seriously and said: "What you did was not wrong. It was the way you went about it. If you already knew they had done a bad deed and you decided to act or interfere. Then never let that person go. What you did was almost akin to handing over your own neck. You must read the situation better. Do not let emotions interfere with your thoughts. You first rushed out because you saw and heard of the actions the two young men did. This is your major w. Luckily you calmed down after stopping the first young man.


    "But you are still young so your actions are excusable for now. But as you grow older these actions will be a habit and this is not good. It is better to stop these habits and restrain yourself. Next time watch the situation a little longer before jumping in to attack. You never know if the two girls were acting along with the young men to set up a trap for anyone who might see. These aremon events in the martial world!"


    Mei listened intently to everything Bai Hong said. To her, everything he said made a lot of sense. She was still thinking in knight terms when rescuing people. But in an unfamiliar world, she should calmly judge the situation before acting. This will also make her a better knight as well. Mei now realized thating to this world might not have been such a bad thing. She hoped that while she was here she could understand things she would not have learned even if she traveled all of Phantasia. Because this was a ce where there was now. Life and death were up to your own abilities.


    "I understand, I will do my best to break away from this habit." Mei had a determined expression on her face. She now had two goals while in this world. Better herself in every which way and also find a way back home.


    Bai Hong looked at Mei and nodded his head. He could see Mei''s determination and hear it in her voice. This made him understand that Mei was always willing to fix her ws and this was a good habit to have.


    A few more days passed and Mei and Bai Hong reached the foot of Soaring Cloud Peaks. This was where the Soaring Cloud Sect was located.There were seven peaks in total. Each was run by an elder, except for one peak. The seventh peak that was located all the way in the back of the sect was where the sect master was located and only a few were allowed to step foot on this peak, the elders themselves and core disciples.


    Bai Hong was the elder of the fifth peak. He had many outer sect disciples and a few inner disciples stationed here. But he had yet to take in a direct disciple until now when he arrived at the foot of the mountain with a beautiful little girl in tow. Word spread quickly. Mei had be the center of attention. Each of them wondering who she was. But not all these gazes that were on her were just curiosity, some were even filled with jealousy and hate. This was all because Bai Hong never paid much attention to any of the disciples. He only did what he needed to do as the sect had its own set of rules. But many were vying for his attention for that inner disciple spot. So Mei''s appearance was something some did not like.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 234: A Few Words To Cause Thousands Of Battles Part One

    Chapter 234: A Few Words To Cause Thousands Of Battles Part One


    The Soaring Cloud Sect, its majestic peaks rose high into the sky. It was home to thousands of disciples. On this day Mei was faced with her greatest challenge. When Bai Hong showed up with Mei in tow the Sect Master himself came down from his peak to wee him. When he saw that Mei was only at stage four body refinement, he frowned.


    "Old Bai, why are you taking in a girl with such low cultivation?" Sect Master Li asked.


    "Humph! What do you know! My disciple here may be only at stage four body refinement but she can wipe the floor of all the body refinement cultivators in the sect!" Bai Hong proudly dered. He had no idea that these words would cause Mei to have to face her greatest challenge yet.


    At the hunting grounds on thergest battle stage in the sect, Mei stood stall on top of it looking at the opponent in front of her. Because of Bai Hong''s words, she now had to face every stage four and above body refinement disciple in the sect to prove that Bai Hong was right. Only then would Sect Master Li allow her to join the sect as a direct disciple.


    Bai Hong was displeased with this but he could not go against the sect master''s orders. Mei could only sigh and take this whole ordeal as a form of training. An elder acting as a neutral party stood up on stage. She looked at Mei, smiled, and nodded. This elder''s name was Elder Dan and she was also one of the few female elders.


    "Rules of the matches are simple. Fights will not end until one person has either been knocked off the stage, made unable to fight, or gives up. I will call the fight if I see someone''s life is in danger. Keep these three rules in mind. With all this said let the battles begin!" Elder Dan shouted before stepping off the side of the stage.


    Mei stood in her exact spot and did not move. She wanted to watch her opponent. The person in front of her was a young man around her age at stage four body refinement. He looked at Mei arrogantly. Mei could tell he wanted to use her as a way of making a name for himself. "I Lu Ren will prove here and now that you are not fit for this sect!" Lu Ren boldly stated.


    He then shot towards Mei with his sword drawn. But Mei still did not move from where she stood, she did not even get into any stance. She stood there with her arms and sword at her side watching the young teen as he rushed at her without any n. Lu Ren swung his sword down towards Mei''s head, he had every intention to kill!


    Mei let out a sigh and wondered why everyone was so quick to take a life. This was just supposed to be a friendly match. Still not moving from where she stood she raised her sword and blocked Lu Ren''s attack slightly bending her back a little bit so she could then use his momentum against him. She grabbed the neck of Lu Ren''s robes, tossed her hip into his stomach, swiftly leaned forward, and with her own strength plus Lu Ren''s momentum tossed him straight off the battle stage. The entire time she had only moved once and her movements only consisted of two steps. Other than that she had not moved from the spot she stood. The crowd of disciples who hade to watch all thought she was about to die. Even Elder Dan was about to rush on stage only to be stopped by Bai Hong himself!


    Seeing that Lu Ren lying on the ground in utter disbelief of what had just happened, Elder dan shook her head and jumped on stage and announced: "Winner Mei!"


    After that, every disciple who came on stage was swiftly beaten. She first had to defeat every stage four body refinement cultivator before she could fight stage five body refinement cultivators. This process was very long. In the span of a day she had already fought over a thousand battles. These continuous battles would continue to go on until she had fought every body refinement cultivator.


    Mei was a little depressed about this. Because this ''<em>training</em>'' was only good for the eyes so far and not actual skill. Most of these young teens only knew how to charge at their opponent which led them to be in the same embarrassing scene as Lu Ren. There were only a few out of the thousand that actually fought well. It was only then that Mei did not try to finish the battle quickly and tried to learn from her opponent''s skill.


    Sect Master Li watched all of this from his seat. His eyes glowed the more he watched. He knew Mei was only using these body refinement cultivators for training. He was not the only one. Every disciple there could tell! She was just that open about her actions even though she didn''t say a word. This fact actually made the body refinement cultivators angry! her actions were like a p to the face!


    The light of the day finally began to fade away and the battle tournament would now stop for the day. Mei walked off the stage towards Bai Hong, her face showing nothing but a cold expression. It was clear as day to Bai Hong that his little disciple was angry. He had no idea his words would have caused such an incident as this! To appease his little disciple Bai Hong lowered his pride and bowed his head: "Mei''er sorry! Your Master didn''t know this was going to happen."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 235: A Few Words To Cause Thousands Of Battles Part Two

    Chapter 235: A Few Words To Cause Thousands Of Battles Part Two


    Mei''s eyes softened when she saw Bai Hong apologize. She knew it wasn''t really his fault. She was just upset that she had to fight so many people. "Master Bai do not worry I will not let you down. No matter how many they send at me I will fight them all."


    Bai Hong felt a bit relieved hearing these words. He did truly feel bad that she was being forced to fight so many people. But as he looked at her sitting down and beginning her cultivation, he knew this was a good chance for her. Being put under all this pressure was good for her cultivation as well. She may even break through a few times.


    SectMaster Li walked over with a smile on his face. But his eyes were locked on to Mei. "Old Bai, why did you choose her?"


    "Humph! What do you know? In the future, this sect will end up relying on this little girl!" Bai Hong started to get angry again. He did not understand why the sect master was acting this way.


    In truth Sect Master Li had no issues with Mei. He was just very curious as to why Bai Hong had chosen her, an outsider, to be his direct disciple. In his eyes, he could already see that Mei would make legends in the future. But he of course would not mention any of this to his old friend. He was having too much fun teasing Bai Hong. But he would not go so far as to allow Mei to get seriously injured either. He had already nned that if the little girl was about to be seriously injured or crippled he would put a stop to this whole tournament right away. As the sect master of the sect, there was no way he was dumb enough to not know some of these disciples'' intentions. There had been many for years vying for the direct disciple spot. Always trying to gain Bai Hong''s attention. But these disciples were only just so so.


    But from what he could see from Mei if she truly didst until the end and jumped levels and won every battle she would be considered a heaven sent genius and treated as such. He would spare no expense in helping to cultivate her.


    After recovering her energy, Mei opened her eyes to see two old men arguing with each other. But even though they were arguing they seemed to be having fun. Mei stood up and smoothed out her robes and walked forward. Which caused the two old men to stop fighting. Mei bowed and said: "Master Bai, I am ready when you are."


    "Mei''er this here is the sect master of the sect, Sect Master Li. Don''t pay attention to this old fool even if he tries to give you candy." Bai Hong said, giving Sect Master Li a smug look.


    "Humph! If I want to give her candy, I will! If I want to give her elixirs, I will! What can you do about it! Humph! Humph!" Sect Master Li suddenly shouted.


    Mei was standing at the side not sure whether she shouldugh or cry. She never understood why everyone always told her not to ept candy from a stranger! Did she seem like an easy target!?


    After arguing for a little while longer, Sect Master Li finally left and Bai Hong brought Mei over to a small courtyard that was prepared for them. This was so that they would not need to rush back and forth from the fifth peak.


    This courtyard only had two rooms. Which was just enough for Bai Hong and Mei. Each room was sparsely furnished. only a bed, a table, and a chair. This was something else that Mei noticed. The people of this world all seemed to live humble lives. They did not care for materialistic things unless it could bring them an advantage in battle, or raise their strength. This was only based on what Mei had noticed so far. She didn''t know what the people inrger cities were like. Then again she was stillparing this world to Phantasia.


    Night came and went and Mei woke up very early to cultivate some before she had to head to the battle stage once again. She had found that she felt very rejuvenated every time she cultivated. It was as if she did not need to rest much anymore. It seemed that the higher her cultivation realm got the less she would need to sleep. When she asked Bai Hong about it, he told her that it was a natural thing and that once she reached the qi gathering realm she would not even need to sleep at all and would only need to cultivate to feel like she slept an entire eight hours.


    Mei once again found herself standing on the battle stage. Her first battle was with thest of the stage four body refinement cultivators. When Mei looked at the girl in front of her she couldn''t help but exim at her beauty. She had long ck hair that dropped down past her waist and perfect unblemished white skin thatplimented her beautiful face. But what really stood out was the icy grey eye color she had. When she looked at you it felt like she was peering into your soul. But only if Mei knew that this girl was thinking the same about her. Mei still did not know that in the depths of her eyes, twinkles of starlight could be seen.


    Mei cupped her handsand politely said: "Let''s have a good match."


    The girl smiled and also cupped her hands as she replied: "Likewise..."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 236: Shi Rong VS Mei

    Chapter 236: Shi Rong VS Mei


    The two girls stood at the opposite ends of the battle stage looking at each other. Neither one making a move. Mei could sense that this girl was different from the other stage four body refinement cultivators. She was calm andposed as if she had been in thousands of battles. She did not yell out some cringey phrase before drawing her sword and charging at her like the rest. No Mei could see in Shi Rong''s eyes that she was a veteran. She knew not to rush in like a fool.


    At this time while Shi Rong was studying Mei, Shi Rong was stuck on what to do. Although Mei looked to be standing there leisurely with her arms by her side. Shi Rong could not see a single opening. This fact alone made it so that Shi Rong had no idea what to do. This was a first for her. No matter who her opponent was, she was always able to see a slight opening. This was the gift of her eyes. But the beautiful girl in front of her with her long ck hair and eyes that shined like the starry sky showed nothing. But the next thing Shi Rong saw made her shiver in fear. She watched as Mei took a step forward and stomped the ground. The tiles under her feet shattered to dust as Mei thrust her sword out. A de of wind visible to the eye, shot forward directly at Shi Rong!


    Shi Rong quickly broke herself out of her daze as she hastily dodged diving towards the ground and rolling on the side. The spot where she once stood suddenly exploded. A bead of sweat trickled down Shi Rong''s face looking at the small creator. But she had no time to rest because Mei had already shot towards her.


    Shi Rong quickly jumped to her feet and got into a defensive stance. The two swords collided causing a nging sound to echo out and sparks to fly into the air. Mei did not stop at one strike as Shi Rong thought. She never expected that even after the first sh of swords instead of backing off she stepped forward again! She got the ominous feeling again and quickly dodged to the side. A gust of wind flew past crashing into the barrier that surrounded the stage, the barrier shook showing just how destructive this attack was.


    Shi Rong''s face paled. She felt a warm sensation on her side and realized that that wind alone was enough to cut her in half. Luckily she dodged or she would have been hurt far worst than a simple cut. But what scared her, even more, was when she saw Mei step forward again! Shi Rong did not wait for the sword toe down as she quickly sidestepped and thrust out, connecting with Mei''s sword causing Mei to lose her grip on her sword.


    Seeing this Shi Rong''s eyes lit up and quickly went for a follow up attack but she never expected that Mei would not retreat instead she threw out a left fist shing with Shi Rong''s sword with the back of her hand blocking the attack! Then Mei came around with her right fist, right at Shi Rong''s head.


    Elder Dan who was watching all this, suddenly felt things did not seem right, her body shed and appeared on stage, her hand covered in spiritual qi caught Mei''s fist, dispersing the wind surrounding her hand. Mei who seemed to be in a trance finally came to her senses when she realized her fist was blocked by someone else. Once she did she quickly took a few steps back and bowed her head. "My apologies I lost myself in the middle of battle. Sister Shi''s fighting skill was very good which made me lose myself."


    Elder Dan shook her head. She had to admit these two little girls were very good in battle. "It''s fine. Thest attack by Shi Rong was also aimed at vital whether she realized it or not. That probably triggered your trance. That is the reason why I am here. I only interfered because I knew Shi Rong would not be able to block your move. Little girl your skills are incredible. Even able to use thew of wind at such a young age. I look forward to your uing battles."


    Mei tilted her head to the side not knowing what she meant byw of wind. Elder Dan frowned and her gaze turned towards Bai Hong who suddenly stroked his beard. He suddenly realized he forgot to mention to Mei aboutws. He never went into full detail about the dao. Elder Dan shook her head and said to Mei: "Just ask your dumb master when you are done here for today. Anyway, The winner of this match is Mei!"


    Elder Dan then looked at Shi Rong and nodded her head. "Little girl, You do not seem to have a master yet, and my direct disciple has ventured out into the world. I had been thinking about taking in a second direct disciple. Will you take me as your Master?"


    Shi Rong stood there in a daze not understanding how this battle turned out to be such good fortune for her! Meiughed seeing the girls daze and scooted over next to her and nudged Shi Rong with her elbow. "Quickly say yes."


    Only then did Shi Ronge out of her daze and kneel to the ground. "Shi Rong greets master!"


    "Mmm! Good child. As for you..." Elder Dan paused her words and flipped her hand. A few pieces of candy appeared in her hand. "I will give you these candies if you drop that old geezer and be my direct disciple instead."


    With a whoosh sound, Bai Hong appeared in front of Mei who was standing there stupified! ''Why is she offering me candy!?''


    "You! Don''t offer my disciple candy!" Bai Rong quickly turned around and ced his hands on Mei''s shoulders. "Don''t listen to her, her candy is dirty. It''s old and full of fungus! Your master will give you all the candy you want!"


    Mei''s face went ck as she screamed out in her head: ''I don''t want any candy!''


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 237: A Little Monster

    Chapter 237: A Little Monster


    While Bai Hong and Elder Dan were arguing, Mei walked over to Shi Rong and cupped her hands and slightly bowed. "I am sorry I almost seriously hurt you."


    "No, it''s fine. I aimed at some of your vitals as well. I also got a little carried away." Shi Rong also cupped her hands and bowed. "But I was pretty amazed by you, Mei. I can see why Elder Bai was willing to take you in as a direct disciple and I also owe you my thanks."


    "Thanks?" Mei was confused. She didn''t think she did anything that deserved thanks for.


    "Because of you, I was able to go from an outer disciple to a direct disciple in a month''s time. All because you were able to bring out my abilities." Shi Rong was very happy such a thing happened. Now she can get better resources for her cultivation. It had been a long time since she was able to fight as hard as possible without winning right away. Only when you can go all out will your true talent shine and thanks to Mei having to duel every body refinement cultivator she was able to do just that in front of all the elders.


    "Well, at least something good came out of all of this." Mei scratched her nose. She really didn''t know what to say.


    The girl''s talk was interrupted when Bai Hong came over and shook Mei back and forth. "Mei''er no matter what do not ept this witches candy!"


    Once again Mei was put into a spot where she did not know whether tough or cry. "Master Bai, I do not even like candy!"


    A big smile formed on Bai Hong''s face hearing this. "Good! Good! Since that is the case I do not have to worry."


    Mei rolled her eyes and went to climb back on to stage only to see Sect Master Li standing there. He looked at Mei and nodded his head before looking at everyone else. "I have decided to make this tournament a little more fun. From now on only those who wish to challenge Mei will need to fight against her. If you are able to fight her and win you will be automatically promoted to an inner sect disciple!"


    The whole crowd of disciples suddenly burst into an uproar. But quickly calmed down when Sect Master Li raised his hand. "Wait, I am not finished. Those who have lost already are not allowed to challenge her. For those who do challenge and lose, there is also a chance of bing an inner sect disciple as well. But this will be done on strict guidelines. So more than likely if you lose, unless you showed some kind of skill we feel should be nurtured early, you will not be able to be an inner sect disciple. Challengers can be from body refinement stage one all the way to qi gathering stage one! "


    "Old man, you''re too much, you want my disciple to fight stage one qi gathering disciples at rank four body refinement?" Bai Hong suddenly yelled out. He waspletely furious to the point he did not care about titles.


    "Old Bai, your disciple is able to use thew of wind. She should be able to fight against stage one qi gathering. It will also be good for her cultivation to fight a really strong opponent." Sect Master Li exined.


    Bai Hong was still a bit reluctant, he looked over at Mei who smiled and nodded her head. She also wanted to try to fight against someone who could use spirit power as well. She wanted to see how much stronger it will make her opponents. With a humph, Bai Hong waved his hand and said: "Fine have it your way!"


    Bai Hong did not leave, he stood near the stage just in case. He would not let anything happen to his disciple! Sect Master Li jumped down off the stage andnded next to Bai Hong. "Old Bai, I am doing this for her own good. To be honest I think this girl can jump many realms if she puts her mind to it. She is like a little monster. When I saw her use thew of wind earlier, my eyes almost fell out of my sockets."


    "She learned how to use thew of wind in an hour. The cultivation technique is the one I found in that mystic realm some time back. She was able to figure out how to use it after only pondering over it for an hour." Bai Hong exined.


    Sect Master Li''s eyes went wide. He looked over at Mei who was getting ready to start her next battle in disbelief. Took her an hour to understand how to use that technique He knew how long it took Bai Hong to learn the firstyer and he was still unable to perfect it. But this little girl "I was right, she is a monster! No matter what, Old Bai make sure you treat this disciple of yours with the utmost care. I will also supply you with whatever you need."


    "Then I will be counting on you. Mei''er will be a legend that is for sure." Bai Hong could already see it now. This little girl will cause some kind of uproar in the future. What the uproar would be he did not know but he knew with how she was, things in the cultivation world might slowly start to change.


    Mei stood on stage and in front of her was a young man around neen to twenty years of age. He stood there with a stoic face looking at Mei. He was a stage one qi gathering realm cultivator. He was the first one to take up the sect masters challenge.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 238: Oblivious Mei

    Chapter 238: Oblivious Mei


    Mei looked at the young man in front of her and could already feel a slight pressure exuding off of him.Mei cupped her hands and bowed while the young man did the same. No words were spoken. Mainly because Mei figured even if she did say something the young man in front of her would not say a word. This young man''s name was Long Xuefeng and was the strongest of the stage one qi gathering cultivators in the sect. He was known to also be able to fight on even ground with stage five qi gathering cultivators.


    Elder Dan looked at the twopetitors. Seeing that they were both ready she shouted: "Begin!"


    Long Xuefeng wasted no time as she shot forward and released his spirit pressure. To him, Mei was just a little fourth stage body refinement realmed cultivator. He wanted nothing more than to advance to be an inner sect disciple. Because of this, he was going all out right at the start.


    Mei felt a heavy pressure weighing down on her but she still stood firm. This kind of pressure was nothingpared to the weights she was forced to wear when training in Phantasia.Long Xuefeng frowned seeing how Mei was unaffected by his spirit pressure. Because of this he stopped his charge and backed off. "Humph! To think you can withstand my spirit pressure with your cultivation."


    Mei cocked her head to the side wondering why Long Xuefeng all of a sudden became cocky. Not knowing how to answer Mei said: "Let''s just say I have worn heavy weights that apply more pressure to my body than what your spirit pressure was able to do."


    Long Xuefengs face turned ugly! "You dare mock me!?"


    Mei was suddenly confused. ''How did I mock him!? I only told the truth!'' "I have no idea why you say that I am mocking you. I was just telling you the truth."


    Mei''s confused innocent expression made all the disciples watchingugh. Mei had no idea that her every word was basicallypping Long Xuefeng''s face. Just by saying she had worn weights on her body that gave more pressure than Long Xuefeng could dish out. She was basically saying that Long Xuefeng''s spirit pressure was weaker than a clump of rocks. This infuriated Long Xuefeng even more!


    Bai Hong who was at the side couldn''t help but chuckle at the innocent expression on his disciple''s face. She really had no idea how insulting her words were! Mei decided to ignore the look on Long Xuefeng''s face that basically read I will kill you here and now. Instead, she stepped forward and thrust her sword out. A de of wind shot forth straight at Long Xuefeng who did not dodge instead he stood ready with his sword out in front of him, taking the attack head on. But when the de of wind hit his sword Long Xuefeng realized how powerful her attack actually was. The de of wind paid no mind to the sword trying to block it and wrapped right around it smashing into Long Xuefeng. His body turned into a kite as it flew back and smashed into the battle stage before sliding to a stop right at the age of the stage.


    Mei did not stop there, she took a second and third step while thrusting out her sword, sending two more des of wind at Long Xuefeng. She did not aim for his body but the ground around the stage. When the des of wind hit the stage, it caused a small explosion on impact that sent dust and debris into the air. Long Xuefeng who was in front of the attack was blown clear off the battle stage and on to the ground.


    Mei stood tall upon the stage. She had only taken three steps the entire fight. She had defeated the number one, stage one qi gathering disciple in the sect, with only the cultivation of a fourth stage body refinement realm. The crowd was silent for a while until suddenly they burst out in cheers, On this day Mei had already made a name for herself within the sect.


    "Haha! She truly is a little monster. Three moves! Three moves and she won the battle. On top of that, she did it in a way that did not hurt the disciple too much. I have decided! Old Bai,ter on, I will drop off the starlight elixir. I was going to use it to break through to soul formation but this child This child will benefit greatly from it." Sect Master Li said happily. His eyes glowed just looking at Mei.


    Bai Hong looked at the sect master, his eyes wide open. Starlight elixir!? Only a few knew that this was a very rare elixir that had two uses. One was strengthening and expanding the meridians and dantian. While the other was to help someone breakthrough. If a gathering disciple were to take this elixir they could easily go from stage one to stage nine qi gathering! The best part about this elixir was that it had no adverse effects on the body! Whereas other elixirs would leave some toxins inside the body which were hard to get rid of! Bai Hong immediately cupped his hands and bowed his head. "This old man is truly grateful."


    "Think nothing of it. Our Soaring Cloud Sect will go far in the future with this youngdy! Hah! I can not wait until the sect tournament in two years'' time! Just seeing the look on those old men''s faces as their sect disciples all get thrashed by our little monster makes it worth giving up the starlight elixir to her."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 239: Divine Phoenix

    Chapter 239: Divine Phoenix


    After defeating Long Xuefeng, Mei did not have to fight anyone else. Not a single person dared to go up on stage and lose face as Long Xuefeng did. Being a stage one qi gathering cultivator and losing so badly to a stage four body refinement cultivator was humiliating, to say the least. Long Xuefeng was not seriously hurt so once he recovered enough, he hurriedly ran away not wanting to face the other disciples.


    Sect Master Li jumped up onto the battle stage calming the crowd down. "Since no one else is willing to fight Little Mei here then Mei wins! As of now, she will be epted into the sect as Elder Bai''s direct disciple! She will also have the status of Cloud Soarings Sect''s Divine Phoenix."


    These words made everyone go quiet. The title Divine Phoenix was no joke in the Cloud Soaring Sect.It was a position that only one female was able to hold until the day she left the sect or died. This title was even higher ranked above the elders and was only inferior to the Sect Masters title. No one would have thought that a stage four body refinement cultivator would have such atitle. This caused a lot of the girls in the sect to look hatefully at Mei!


    Both Bai Hong and Sect Master Li had decided on this. Because even though she had the title it did not mean someone else could not take it away from her. But there were strict rules to these guidelines. In order to challenge Mei for the title of Divine Phoenix, they have to be within ten stages of her cultivation. In other words, if a stage four qi gathering disciple wanted to challenge her they could but a fifth stage qi gathering disciple could not unless she was fifth stage body refinement.


    The catch was she could only be challenged once a month and Mei could not refuse the challenge. All challenges must be made in the month. So no one could challenge ahead of time. No special artifacts were allowed in the fight as well.This was to make it fair for the one who held the title. It was tough enough jumping ten stages into the next realm as it is. But one thing was that Mei could schedule the fight at any time during the month.So she could at least try to increase her cultivation within that time. If Mei was injured then all challenges would be postponed.


    Now, this sounded easy but there was one catch. If you challenged and won, you would be the next Divine Phoenix, but this also meant you would now need to defend your title. This was why normally the one carrying this title was never at such a low realm and was normally chosen out of the core disciples. But Sect Master Li never gave this title to any of the female disciples. And it had been almost three hundred years since thest Divine Phoenix, making this a very big deal.


    A voice suddenly broke the silence from the crowd of disciples: "I wish to challenge her!" A female disciple with long ck hair and thick eyebrows shouted out. This girl was named Han Xin and was a fourth stage qi gathering realmed cultivator, known to be a battle freak. Which was somewhat umon for most girls in the sect who normally only cultivated to gain longevity and eternal beauty. This was to say she was not the only female like this but a rarity to say the least.


    "Oh? You wish to challenge her? " Sect Master Li''s eyes lit up. He had seen this disciple fight before and knew she was good at battle. But this was the main reason why he was giving Mei this title as well. To force Mei to fight against strong opponents. It would help her with her cultivation in a huge way. This was also why Bai Hong was allowing it. He was hoping it would help her perfect her technique and allow her to break through to the nextyer.


    Sect master Li turned and Looked at Mei and asked: "When do you want to hold the match?"


    Mei who was oblivious to what was going on, not knowing what this whole Divine Phoenix thing was about and was lost in thought thinking about it replied: "Huh? Now is good..." Without thinking much about it.


    "Good! Good! So we will not hold the first Divine Phoenix battle! Mei against Han Xin!" Sect Master Li shouted.


    Mei was still confused as to what was going on and only knew she had to fight someone a lot stronger now. Mei looked at the girl in front of her who showed no signs of arrogance instead what she showed was a strong will to battle. "Mei was it? My name is Han Xin, I don''t care at all for some title, all I care about is fighting strong people. Although your cultivation is low, you are by no means weak and I respect you for that. I hope we can have a good battle."


    Mei tilted her head to the side and asked:" Is there something special about this title thing?"


    Han Xin let out augh and answered: "No matter win or lose I will exin it after our fight."


    Hearing this Mei smiled, cupped her hands, and gave a slight bow. " Then I hope to have a good fight."


    Han Xin did the same thing before saying excitedly: "Same!"


    "Since everyone is ready, let the battle start!" Sect Master Li had to personally preside over this fight. For any Divine Phoenix fight, the sect master was the one who had to be in charge of it. This was to make sure no foul y happened during the fight. Like an elder siding with the higher realmed cultivator to take the title from a lower realm cultivator. These battles must be one hundred percent fair in all aspects except cultivation.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 240: Breakthrough

    Chapter 240: Breakthrough


    Han Xin wasted no time, as soon as the battle started she stomped the ground and her body disappeared. Mei was given a start and instinctively turned around and held her sword vertical blocking the attack. But she was not able to stay stationary and was blown back by Han Xin''s attack. For the first time since she entered this world, she felt a surge of power invade her body wreaking havoc inside. She was not able to keep down the fishy taste in her mouth as she coughed up a mouth full of blood.


    Mei hit the ground and rolled a few times before stabbing her sword into the ground. She looked up at Han Xin not with fear in her eyes but anticipation. Although it was not the normal way a knight would fight she was still excited by this fight since it will allow her to hone her skills. For the first time in a long time, Mei knew she had to put herself into a trance. "Kill them before they kill me Kill them before they kill me. Kill them before they kill me!"


    Mei repeated these words that she had not used in a long time. These words alone were like a hypnotic suggestion to Mei. It allowed her to fight on without fear. She stood up and wiped the blood from her mouth. Her gaze showed nothing but deep concentration. She took a deep breath and calmed her nerves. She slowly closed her eyes, she pictured her fighting technique in her mind. The secondyer of Thousand Piercing Lotus Blossom. The images of a woman gliding through battle appeared in Mie''s mind. Her every step was graceful but at the same time still held great power. Able to dodge each attack as if she had already known it wasing.


    Han Xin was going to follow up on her attack but stopped when she saw Mei close her eyes. She took her sword and stabbed it into the ground and sat down. She had no intention of disturbing Mei right now. Not when she was in the middle of having a breakthrough. Sect Master Li looked at the two girls but did not say a word. He was curious as to what kind of breakthrough Mei was having.


    But those down below seemed to be dissatisfied. "Hey, why did they stop fighting!?"


    "I don''t know but she just closed her eyes in the middle of the fight while Han Xin sat down."


    "She''s having a breakthrough!"


    "She''s having a breakthrough in the middle of a fight!? Is she crazy!?"


    Mei had already tuned out the entire world around her. She was lost in thought as she continued to watch the images inside her head. She watched as the woman would disappear from sight one second to reappear the next in the same spot just to dodge an iing attack. ''Such gentle movements as if she was a leaf in the wind wind She''s using thew of wind! She was not using the wind, she had be the wind itself. That is how she is able to disappear into thin air and reappear as if it was nothing!'' Mei felt like she hade to understand more about the nature of wind. As she fell into a state of enlightenment.


    The secondyer of the Thousand Piercing Lotus Blossom was a heavenly movement technique! Almost an hourter Mei slowly opened her eyes, at the same time so did Han Xin. Han Xin smiled and said: "Ready?"


    "Mhm I thank you for allowing me some time." Mei said with a smile.


    "Good! Let''s see what kind of breakthrough you had!" Han Xin disappeared from where she stood once again, but this time Mei did not react like before. Han Xin appeared behind her and was swinging her sword. Sec Master Li and Bia Hong both were about to jump up and stop the fight when Mei suddenly disappeared right as the sword was about to make contact with her robes. Han Xin sword sliced through air.


    "That won''t work anymore." Mei''s whispered voice floated into Han Xin''sear, giving her a sudden chill as she quickly dodged forward, tucking her body in on itself and rolling away.


    Han Xin turned her head to see Mei standing there with her sword piercing the ground where she once stood. The thought that if she had not moved in time she would have been pierced through the head sent a shiver down Han Xin''s spine. But she had no time to think about how Mei did these actions because Mei once again disappeared from her sight. Han Xin quickly rolled away once again. She did not care how much of a sorry state she was in. All she knew was that if she did not move she would be pierced through with no way of defending!


    Mei''s movements used no spiritual qi so Han Xin could not track them. At Mei''s current cultivation she couldn''t use spiritual qi anyways! Han Xin had never encountered such a situation before. All she could do was continuously roll around on stage. Offstage, Bai Hong was staring in shock. He knew what this technique was and it should have been impossible for Mei to learn such a technique at her cultivation level! Sect Master Li was even stunned by what was going on in front of him. Only those who understood the dao would be able to detect Mei''s movements right now.


    "Bing the wind. This girl actually became the wind!" Such a high level of understanding was beyond his ownprehension! Sect master Li couldn''t help but shout out happily. Such a genius was part of his sect!


    Up in the sky, an old man sat in the air looking down at the little girl on stage. He could see her every movement as if it was clear as day. "To think she had the same mindset him..."


    "Elder Guanting?" A young girl looked down on stage, her eyes open wide with shock.


    "That is your cousin, Great Elder Ming''s daughter. She is only at the fourth rank of body refinement and yet is able to harness thew of wind. Her understanding of the dao runs deep in her veins just like her father. Mmm It''s decided, you will stay here with your older cousin. You might be able to learn from her. Five mid ranked immortals will stay here to protect the two of you. Do not let anything happen to your cousin or we might just see the end of the Tang family."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 241: Tang Yu

    Chapter 241: Tang Yu


    The young girl was shocked by Elder Guanting''s words. To her, the strongest person she knew was Elder Guanting. For Elder Guanting to say such a thing meant that her cousin''s father was very, very scary. Only if the young girl knew that Elder Guanting was actually talking about Mei''s mother and not her father! She would probably be even more shocked.


    "Then Yu''er will make sure to learn a lot from Elder Sister then." Tang Yu said respectfully. Now she really wanted to know just what her older cousin is like!


    "Mmm good. Hold my hand we will go down and introduce our selves." Pausing for a second he added: "Make sure you show respect to your cousin."


    Tang Yu grabbed Elder Guanting''s hand and instantly found herself down on the battle stage. Elder Guanting''s presence was like a god had descended into the lower ne. Sect Master Li felt cold sweat drip down his back as he looked at Elder Guanting. He did his best to keep hisposure as he asked: "What can I do for your excellency? As the Sect Master of my Soaring Cloud Sect, I will assist you in any way possible."


    "Hmm? You are the sect master? That makes things easier. I am here to drop off this little girl to let her learn from her elder sister. " Elder Guanting said these words and then paid him no mind as he turned and dropped to his knees and kowtowed to Mei who stood there staring nkly at the old man in front of her. Tang Yu also dropped to her knees and kotowed. "Tang Guanting, greets Young Miss."


    "Tang Yu, greets Young Miss." Tang Yu copied Elder Guanting''s actions and did the same.


    Mei was very confused as to what was going on, she quickly tried to help the two up as she said: "I sorry, but I think you might have the wrong person..."


    "No, there is no mistaking it. Your father gave me your soul sense. Even as we speak I can feel it reacting to you. Your father said that you were transported to this world by ident. He said your mother was able to detect where you went and just so happened to be on the world where your father originated from. Our Tang n is currently stationed in the immortal realm. The girl next to me is Tang Yu, she is your blood rtive, your cousin, or little sister in a sense. She will stay here by your side. " Elder Guanting stood up and a smile formed on his old face. He sent this voice transmission to Mei.


    Mei had no time to be concerned as to how he was talking in her head because her eyes began to tear up at the mention of her father. "My father? You spoke to my father!?"


    "Young Miss, I did. He could not talk for long but we did speak. If you have a message for him when he contacts me again let me know and this old man will pass it on." Elder Guanting patted Mei''s head. He could tell this girl truly loved her father. This meant that Tang Ming was a good father to this child.


    "Just tell him..." Mei motioned for Elder Guanting toe close. Elder Guanting lowered his body and Mei leaned over and whispered into his ear. "Tell my father that Akari misses him and mother very much. And that I love them both more than anything in the universe. "


    "I will tell him the next time he contacts me, Young Miss. " Hearing this Mei wiped her eyes and nodded her head. Now she had to yell at both parents for keeping something so important from her! Even in the note her mother left in the Frozen Forest never said anything about her father''s true origins. Mei suddenly felt kind of mad at her parents.


    "Elder sister! Yu''er will stay by your side from now on!" Tang Yu seemed to have not been able to hold herself back any longer and hugged Mei.


    Mei smiled and hugged her new little sister and rubbed her head. "Mhm! I will be counting on you then!"


    Tang Yu giggledand smiled brightly. While this family reunion was going on Bai Hong and Sect Master Li were both shocked stupid. They had never thought that Mei would be from such a powerful family! "Mei''er this is?" Bai Hong finally asked.


    "Master Bai this is ummm Uncle Guanting and Uncle Guanting this is my Master, Master Bai Hong. he is an elder of this sect and has helped me greatly since arriving here." Mei exined.


    "Good! This old man owes you a debt of gratitude. I will also leave Yu''er here under your tutge as well. " And just like that Bai Hong received a second direct disciple. There was no way Bai Hong could refuse the man in front of him, he was just too powerful!


    "Haha! Yes of course. Since she is Mei''er''s family then I will happily take her under my wing." Bai Hong let out augh. He had no issues doing this. Especially not since Tang Yu was Mei''s family.


    "Then Yu''er, Aka Ahem... Mei''er, learn well. This old man wille and check on you in the future." Elder Guanting did not mention anything about the five immortal realms guards he was leaving behind for their protection. He said a few more words to the two girls before disappearing in thin air.


    "Yu''er let''s get along from now on then."Mei turned to Tang Yu and said with a smile.


    "Yep! After watching Elder sister today you became my hero! Jumping realms and fighting like that. It made my blood boil!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 242: Treating The Elements Like A Toy Part One

    Chapter 242: Treating The Elements Like A Toy Part One


    Mei let out augh seeing how excited Tang Yu was getting. She felt a little relieved that she had family here in this world. A side of her own family that she did not know about. Mei looked at Tang Yu and smiled. "Let''s get going, we have to work hard from now on."


    "I will do as Elder Sister says!" Tang Yu said happily, the two followed after Bai Hong.


    He led them to a tform that had a fewrge demonic beasts with wings. "This here is a Wind Roc, our sect was lucky to have a beast tamer in the past. Because of this, each peak has a few of these Wind Rocs to allow disciples who have yet to reach core formation realm to fly back and forth between the peaks."


    Mei looked up at the two wind roc''s in front of her only to have both of theme over and begin nuzzling up to her. "Oh? Seems these wind rocks like you. Might be because you have an affinity to wind now since you have immersed yourself in the dao of wind and are able to use thew of wind."


    "What is the difference between the two?" Mei asked. She was a bit confused as to why the two were different.


    Bai Hong smiled and said: "The dao is the way of something or your understanding of a particr subject, in this case, wind. While thew is the ability to use your understanding and manifest it in the real world. This is shown by how you can make des of wind fire out from your sword and how you are able to be one with the wind by transforming your very existence into the wind. It seems the technique I gave you was basically meant for you."


    Mei thought about what Bai Hong said to her just now as they flew to the fifth peak. She could only expect that her ability to use thew of wind was because she understood the concert from when she was using magic on Phantasia. Thinking of what Bai Hong had just said, Mei couldn''t help but think to herself: ''<em>Since I already understood wind, then couldn''t I use the other elements as well.</em>''


    Mei sat on the back of the wind roc and healed out her hand, palm side up, in front of her. She then created a spinning ball of wind in her hand. She then made this ball of wind disappear. After she concentrated a bit, putting her knowledge of Phantasia andEarth to work, a ball of mes suddenly appeared in her hands. She then messed around with this ball of mes turning it into different shapes as she practiced her control over it.


    Tang Yu who was sitting at her side, eyes went wide as she yelled out: "Elder Sister! Fire! Fire! How!?"


    Bai Hong looked over after hearing Tang Yu''s yelling and his eyes almost rolled right out of his head! What kind of genius was this girl!? But his shock and surprise did not end there. After Mei made a sword of fire she put out the mes and next formed a ball of water, then earth, ice, and even lightning! It was as if the elements were just a toy to her!


    "Hmm easier than I thought it would be. Instead of using Magicules, I can just gather the spiritual qi in the air and I will be able to use magic again. It''s just a matter of collecting the correct element. Unfortunately, until I can actually hold spiritual qi in my body I can not release the formed element from my hand without a proper technique like Thousand Piercing Lotus Blossom. But at least if I am in close quarters I can easily use them. Which means I can cover my hands in wind, fire, and lightning when using the Thousand Fists Lotus Blossom technique." Both Tang Yu and Bai Hong could hear what Mei was saying because she was speaking her thoughts out loud. And they couldn''t help but feel astonished.


    "Mei''er can you really control each element without issue?" Bai Hong finally asked.


    "Mmm... My control over the elementses from my home world. We have to understand and picture the kind of magic we want to use. So understanding the elements is something we also need to know as well. Because of this, my insights on control over these elements is the same as walking to me. It justes naturally. But as of now without proper techniques, I could never use them in a ranged battle except for the wind elements. I am not sure if mixing wind with them other elements would allow me to use them with the Thousand Piercing Lotus Blossom technique though. I would have to test it and see. But I can say that I should be able to freely control all elements on my body freely as of now. Meaning I can even do something like this." Mei raised her arms and a shiny metal began to form over her white jaded skin.


    Bai Hong once again was shocked! This was! This was incredible! Mei looked at the metal coating her skin and thought how this would be very handy on Phantasia. It had never dawned on her before to apply other elements to her body except for wind to boost her speed. "It seems I will not be easy to hurt anymore. But I also would need to see other types of metals of this world as well. This metal might not be as strong as others meaning this would not be much defense."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 243: Treating The Elements Like A Toy Part Two

    Chapter 243: Treating The Elements Like A Toy Part Two


    As theynded on the fifth peak, Mei looked up above here to see the long winding path up ahead. There was no short cut up the mountain and some parts were very narrow. Along the way, Mei could see many holes in the side of the mountain. "Master Bai, what are those holes for?"


    "Those are immortal caves. They are for the top ten inner sect disciples. Those caves were created by the first sect master of the Souring Cloud Sect. Each cave has its own spiritual qi gathering array. The strength of the array differs per immortal cave. Each immortal cave is numbered between one and ten. Ten being the lowest rank. Cave number ten''s array gatherers less spiritual qi then cave number one. But cave number ten still gatherers two times more spiritual qi than you can get if you were to cultivate outdoors." Bai Hong exined.


    "So if you want to gain entry to cave number one you would need to be number one of the inner sect disciples in the sect or just on this mountain?"Mei asked.


    "Just this mountain. The top ten in the sect get extra resources and only the top inner sect disciples can fight for them. Everything goes by a ranking system even the outer sect has a ranking system. Although the top outer sect disciples do not get immortal caves they do get to have their own small courtyard. Otherwise, each courtyard has a maximum of one hundred people. It''s to promote healthypetition between disciples. While fighting is allowed, killing or crippling a disciple is not. For disputes that can not be rectified easily, they can be settled in the life or death arena where your life is up to you." Bai Hong answered, putting Mei into deep thought.


    Mei sighed when she thought of how violent this world was. Even people of the same sect would kill each other over a simple dispute. Besides wars, Phantasia was a lot less violent, where people live their everyday lives doing the things they want. But the culture here was based on trying to be an immortal where fighting was necessary for cultivation. Mei let out another sigh as she walked up the mountain following after Bai Hong.


    "I wonder if I will ever get used to all the killing..." Mei mumbled to herself.


    "Did you say something Elder Sister?" Tang Yu asked.


    "No, I was just talking to myself." Tang Yu might not have heard Mei but Bai Hong did. He also did not like all the killing. Although he had killed many himself, he had no choice. Not in this world where killing others was normal. He also knew that he would need to change Mei''s mindset at some point. For now, he will just allow her to slowly get used to her new surroundings.


    Mei looked at the scenic view in front of her. The top of the mountain that seemed to be floating above the clouds gave a breathtaking view. Besides the sea of clouds that surrounded the peak, there was a lush forest and greenery. One section of the peak even had a blue bamboo forest with a small river running through it. "This ce is beautiful!" Mei eximed.


    Bai Hong lifted his nose high into the air, he was proud of his peak as well! "I spent a few hundred years getting this peakto where it is now. On the other side is arge training ground as well."


    "Master Bai really has good taste." Tang Yu said as she looked around. The whole area was very vibrant and colorful.


    "Okay, you twoe I will take you to your immortal caves." Bai Hong took the lead and led the girls down a grassy ledge with a small wooden bridge that went over the small river.


    Mei could feel the spiritual qi in the air was very dense here which made her happy. She hoped to reach the qi gathering realm as soon as possible. Only then would she finally be considered cultivator. Mei was brought to a rocky section of the peak that had two caves. Bai Hong stopped in front of the first cave and said: "Mei''er you can take this one on the left and Yu''er take the one on the right."


    Mei and Tang Yu both nodded and walked into their respected immortal caves. Mei had expected it but still wished things would not be so made of stone. Everything in the cave was made out of stone, even the bed. She did not understand why Bai Hong felt things needed to be made out of stone all the time. There were two rooms, a main hall with a stone table and chairs, a back room that had a stone door on it and a stone bed inside. Mei walked into the bedroom and felt that the spiritual qi was much denser inside. She looked around and saw a few piles of dimly glowing stones. She could only guess that those stones had something to with how dense the spiritual qi was in this room. But as her eyes wandered theynded on the only object in the room that was not made of stone. A chamber pot. Mei frowned as she muttered: "I will need to make a proper toilet once I can use spiritual energy!"


    She also noticed that there was no bathtub which she would need to bring up to Bai Hongter. With nothing much else left to do Mei went and sat in a lotus position. She held out her hand and created a ball of wind in her hand. "I wonder if I can use this to fly. I am able to apply the elements to my body so if I were to use wind to lift my body off the ground, I could use fire to propel me around. This would at least allow me to travel around the sect faster. I will have to test this outter on."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 244: Mei Learns To Face Slap Part One

    Chapter 244: Mei Learns To Face p Part One


    It was morning and a loud thud could be hearding from outside the immortal cave entrance followed by a loud groan. Tang Yu came out of her immortal cave to see a small crater in the ground and Meiying t on her back with her legs and arms all sprawled out. "Elder Sister?"


    "Haha Sorry Yu''er, I made a mistake. But my idea has proven to be correct." Mei slowly got up rubbing her back. She would have been seriously hurt if she did not create a thickyer of earth on her skin to cushion the impact.


    The night before she hade up with the idea of using wind and fire to fly. The wind would levitate her in the air while fire would be used to propel her. Her concept was from a certain metal suit wearing hero from a popr movie series back on earth. Her idea worked and worked great until she decided to try doing tricks. Unfortunately, she was thinking of terms of flying on Phantasia where she did not need to use any thrust to fly and ended up pointing one of her hands in the wrong direction. The result was the small crater in the ground.


    But on a more positive note, she was able to learn how to fly in this world without needing to reach a certain realm. As Mei was dusting off, Bai Hong came running over as well. He looked at the crater in the ground and then at the little girl who was dusting the dirt off her body. "What happened here?"


    "Elder Sister made a mistake while learning to fly..."Tang Yu answered for Mei.


    "What? You can''t fly until you reach the core formation realm." Bai Hong''s words got caught in his throat and his eyes opened wide as he watched Mei float up off the ground and into the sky, she was not moving anywhere just floating in the air.


    "If you know how to use the elements right you can break what people consider the norm. With thew of wind and thew of fire I can fly around or and float in the air, like so." Mei propelled herself out a bit using thew of fire to create fire in her palms and use it as thrust.


    Bai Hong was speechless as he watched a stage four body refinement cultivator fly through the air. Tang Yu was jumping up and down cheering away as she watched Mei. Mei did a fewps in the sky beforending back down on the ground. This time she didn''t crash. Of course, she did not try to do any fantasy maneuvers either.


    "So as you can see Master Bai, using these two elements you can. Master Bai?" Mei looked at Bai Hong who seemed to be in a daze.


    Only when he heard his name called the second time did hee back to his senses. He let out a lowugh as he said: "Mei''er you just keep on surprising this old man. But concentrate on cultivating more."


    "Master Bai, I nned to do just that." Mei really had nned to work on her cultivation from this point on. She wanted to be stronger faster. Although she wanted to get to know her family in this world, but at the same time she wanted to go see her family back on Phantasia. She missed them dearly and knew they must be very worried about her. But she also did not want to miss the chance of learning the things of this world either. Such a great opportunity would nevere again. Even though she thought this way she still did not know if she could even get back to Phantasia. Mei still had no idea if she could even find that metal box or if it even existed in this world. She could only hope to gain enough power quickly to do what Grandpa Mu is able to do and travel to different worlds. If she was not able to find that metal box again.


    "Good! But first, go check out the sect. Especially the challenge arena. It is a good ce to hone your skills. Remember one thing, although taking in spiritual qi is the main way to cultivate. Fighting is also a good way to break through as well. It can also help you break through bottlenecks you mighte upon while cultivating. Maybe even bring you some enlightenment as well. But before you go to the arena check out the other areas of the sect. The mission hall is a good ce to quickly gain credits to gain some extra resources." Bai Hong mentioned the mission hall to gain resources but this did not mean he was going to make Mei work for all her resources. He had nned to supply her with a sufficient amount. But it was still good for her to venture outside the sect and maybe during her missions she might chance upon a fruitatious encounter.


    "Then I will take Yu''er and go check out the sect then. " Mei said as she grabbed Tang Yu''s hand and pulled her along.


    Bai Hong watched as the two girls left and sighed when he turned his gaze to the small crater in the ground. He stood there looking at it as he mumbled to himself. "This is why I did not want to take in a direct disciple! They would end up destroying my beautiful mountain peak!"


    Mei had no idea her little ident this morning had caused Bai Hong''s heart to bleed. Nor did she have time to think about such things. Because once she made it to the inner sect section of the mountain she was stopped by a few inner sect disciples. "If it isn''t the so called Divine Phoenix! With such low cultivation, you do not deserve such a title!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 245: Mei Learns To Face Slap Part Two

    Chapter 245: Mei Learns To Face p Part Two


    The inner sect disciples standing in front of her were all female. The youngest was around sixteen years old while the one who spoke and the oldest of the group. was around twenty years of age. The oldest of the group was in the foundation establishment realm. While the others ranged from qi gathering to qi condensation realms. They all stood there blocking Mei and Tang Yu with smug looks on their faces as theyughed at Mei. Mei on the other hand gazed at the group with a questioning look and asked: "Is the title really that important?"


    No one had yet to tell her what this title really meant! Nor did Mei care since she only cared about raising her cultivation and bing strong enough to begin searching this world for the metal box or another way home. To her, this title was nothing more than just a bunch of words. But to the girls in front of Mei, it was something that would allow them some fame. Not just in the sect but outside the sect as well.


    Hearing Mei speak about the Divine Phoenix title like it was nothing caused the older girl''s face to turn red in anger. She pointed her finger at Mei and shouted: "Important!? Do you know that such a title will allow you to be well known throughout all of the sect andthe surroundingnds!? It''s a prestigious title! No one has had this title in over three hundred years!"


    "Oh Then if I am not worthy of this title does this mean you are? I just joined the sect recently and the Sect Master gave me this title without asking me if I wanted it. It''s not like I chose to have this title. If you say I am not worthy of this title then you who have been in the sect longer than I should be worthy of such a title right? Should I ask the Sect master to give it to you instead? To be honest with you, I do not care for this title nor do I want it. But it is handy to allow me to fight against people with higher cultivations than me once a month.


    "But I wonder... Since the title was given to me by the Sect Master, why do you say I am not worthy? I am guessing this title can only be given by the Sect Master himself which he did in front of everyone that day so doesn''t that make me worthy?Your logic does not seem to work unless you are just here to cause trouble which that seems to be the case. But I wonder with all these eyes watching your actions now. Do you not feel embarrassed?Is it okay for you to cause trouble for someone in the body refinement realm when your cultivation is so much higher than mine?" Mei bombarded the girl with question after question making nothing but good points.


    The girl looked at Mei, stunned, not sure what to say. Mei''s argument basically blocked her from being able to say a word of retort! She hade to give Mei a hard time only to have her face pped in the process! Embarrassment and anger welled up inside her as she red at Mei and turned to leave only saying two words: "Let''s go!" But on the inside, she was screaming: ''<em>Just you wait! If I ever catch you outside the sect I will give you a beating and turn that pretty face of yours into an ugly one!</em>''


    The girl did not dare to kill Mei because it was against sect rules. But that did not mean she could not beat Mei and make it so she could not leave her bed for a few months. As the girl left her little followers quickly chased after her.


    Tang Yu who was standing at Mei''s side was looking at Mei with starry eyes. "Elder Sister you were so cool just now! You really just put that bitch in her ce!"


    "Hmm? I was asking legitimate questions. But she did not answer me. Anyway, Yu''er, let''s go check out the sect!" Mei once again pulled on Tang Yu''s hand pulling her along.


    All the on lookers couldn''t help butugh. They found that their new junior sister was quite interesting. The girl she had just pped verbally was well known for being a tyrant amongst the females in the sect. Beating up quite a few lower realmed girls for whatever reason. But here, their new junior sister made that same tyrant walk away speechless! Word spread quickly about what had urred around the sect. Everyone seemed to havee to the same agreement. The new Divine Phoenix was not easy to bully!


    Mei had no idea she was the hot topic of the sect as she leisurely walked around the sect looking at everything. The first ce she wanted to visit was the mission hall. It was a ce where she could take out missions to earn credits to use for cultivation resources, techniques, and weapons. Mei was mainly interested in gaining some techniques. She wanted to see if she couldbine some other techniques in with her Thousand Piercing Lotus Blossom technique.


    She wanted to try to expand herbat ability a bit more. Right now she could use the wind element and basically be invincible against those around her level. But she was not sure if she could use this same technique back on Phantasia. If she could, that would be the best oue but if not she wanted a few techniques she could smoothly use together for closebat situations. With that in mind, Mei had finally arrived at the mission hall.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 246: Mission Hall Part One

    Chapter 246: Mission Hall Part One


    The Mission hall was carved out of the side of the mountain. The entrance was nothingmore than arge pavilion with stone pirs holding up the ceiling. In the back was a window with a counter and sitting behind that counter was an old man leaning back on a chair with his eyes closed and his arms crossed across his chest.


    As Mei walked into the mission hall all eyes were on her. She seemed to have risen to fame during her entrance test. But it wasn''t just because of her battles but also because of the way she had made the female tyrant retreat earlier had already spread across the sect. Some gazes were that of admiration while others were that of pity.


    Those who looked at her with pity knew very well that the tyrant would not leave things as it was. Xie Zemin was known for her tyranny. Now that she had suffered such a loss in front of so many there was no way she would let Mei go. They all felt that this new junior sister would not have much time left in this world. Xie Zemin might be hated amongst the female disciples but she was very well liked among the male disciples of the sect and had a huge following that would do anything she asked. This was mainly due to Xie Zemin having a powerful backing which she used to throw her weight around and also because she had good looks to match.


    Mei ignored these gazes and walked up to the board with the missions posted on it. She looked at the board and saw that all the missions were basically for gathering resources. It was either to collect herbs or kill some kind of demonic beasts and retrieve their parts to make this. Mei felt this was not much different than the Adventurers Guild back on Phantasia.


    Each mission had a star on the bottom, some had more than one. Mei figured this was the ranking system to tell those who are going to take on a mission how difficult the mission actually was.


    Next to therge board was another smaller board. When Mei went to look at this board she was surprised to see a number of kill orders not on demonic beasts but humans. These missions had at a minimum of seven stars on them and the rewards surpassed the gathering missions by arge amount. Mei found this to be reasonable seeing how the difficulty was much higher. She had read through some of these kill orders that exined the crime and reason for each request. Some of them were due to the mass murder of normal people or what they called mortals, people without cultivation. While others were due to even worse acts that would make even Mei''s stomach go queasy.


    As Mei was reading the missions a group of male disciples walked in. As they did everyone quickly got out of their way. "Look, it''s Xie Wen! Xie Zemin''s older brother and a core disciple!" One person shouted out.


    Low chattering could be heard throughout the Mission Hall. Xie Wen walked in and with his cold gaze filled with killing intent that made everyone there freeze when his eyes fell on to them. Those same eyes scanned everyone in the hall until itnded on a certain small figure reading missions on the mission board. Seeing this small figure Xie Wen snorted and walked over towards the girl. Mei felt arge amount of killing intent bearing down on her and turned around. When she did Xie Wen''s ice cold gaze faltered as he looked at the beautiful girl in front of him. He did not understand what was going on. His sister had said some ugly girl had embarrassed her in front of arge crowd and came to seek revenge but how can such a beautiful and innocent looking girl do such a thing.


    Clearing his throat andpletely extinguished his killing intent. His cold gaze turned into one as bright as the sun as he smiled at Mei asking: "Are you the new disciple that was taken in as elder Hong''s direct disciple?"


    "Hmm? Yes, that is me? Is there something you need?" Mei asked a bit confused as to why Xie Wen had given off such killing intent before.


    "Did you run into a girl earlier today in the inner sect courtyard?" Xie Wen suddenly felt his cheeks grow hot as he looked at the girl in front of him. Deep down inside he was hoping she did not feel his killing intent earlier. For some reason, he did not want this girl to have a bad impression of him!


    "You mean the girl who asked me to give up the divine something or another title that Sect Master Li forced on me? If it''s her, then yes I did. After I asked her a few questions she stormed off in a huff. She had a skinny frame, long ck hair, and a fairly pretty face. If it''s her then yes I did run into her. Or more like she ran into me to cause trouble for no reason." Mei answered, not noticing that the people around her were slowly backing away waiting for Xie Wen to blow up in rage. Mei did not think anything she said earlier was wrong and it was not like she said anything mean to the girl. But Mei still misunderstood one thing about this world. Face and Pride were very important. Some would rather kill themselves than to lose face or have their pride smashed.


    The crowd of disciples all cringed as they waited for Xie Wen tosh out at Mei but what they expected did note as Xie Wen cupped his hands and bowed his head saying: "I am sorry for my little sister''s actions earlier. I will make sure to punish her for her actionster."


    Mei was confused as to why the girl would be punished. She shook her head and waved her hands back and forth as she said: "It''s fine, it is not like anyone was hurt or anything. Just a few words were spoken, no harm done."


    Xie Wen lifted his eyes and looked at Mei''s face that had a slight smile on it. He felt as if the girl in front of him was a goddess sent down from the heavens to bring peace to thend. He decided right then and there that he would punish Xie Zemin severely when he returned.


    Mei had no idea her kindness was about to cause Xie Zemin to befall a great tragedy.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 247: Mission Hall Part Two

    Chapter 247: Mission Hall Part Two


    Mei looked at the young man who was staring at her a little too intently feeling slightly ufortable. It was times like these that she wished ke was here to help her out in situations like this. Luckily for Mei,


    Tang Yu could feel her unease and quickly stepped forward. "Elder Sister you said you would do a mission with me today let''s go!"


    "Ah yes! Sorry, Yu''er. Umm... Senior Brother, I will be off now." Mei cupped her hands and gave a bow before running off with Tang Yu to check out which mission they should take.


    Xie Wen Watched the girl running off like a little bunny. Once she disappeared back into the crowd of students Xie Wen softly said: "This little bunny is truly a goddess... " He then turned around to two the people standing behind him and said: "You two go protect her but do not let her know that you are there. Do not get involved unless she is unable to handle the situation. I will go handle my sister now."


    "Yes, young master!" The two disciples Xie Wen said simultaneously.


    Xie Wen then left the Mission Hall and headed for the inner sect where his sister was waiting. Xie Zemin was outside her immortal cave having some spirit tea with two of her friends when she saw Xie Wen walking up, his expression was as cold as ever. Xie Zemin''s smile bloomed thinking of how Mei was taught a harsh lesson. She slowly stood up and fixed her robes as she walked over to Xie Wen with a bright smile. "Big Brother how did it... Ahhh!"


    Xie Wen lifted his hand and smacked Xie Zemin so hard in the face she was sent flying into the side of the mountain head first. She struggled to pull her head out of the mountain wall. She knew she would have been dead if she did not put up a barrier of spiritual qi to soften the impact just now. Once she got her head out she looked fearfully at Xie Wen. Blood dripped from the corner of her mouth as tears welled up in her eyes. "Big Brother what did I do?"


    "You lied to me! You told me that, that little girl stopped you, made fun of you, and that she used the sect master and her title to embarrass you! How could such a sweet and innocent little girl in the fourth stage of body refinement do a damn thing to you? Don''t think I don''t know how you go around bullying the girls in the sect just because I am a core disciple and we have a strong background. You need to respect the people around you. I will say this now you leave that poor defenseless little girl alone or next time it won''t end with just a simple p!" Xie Zemin''s whole body shook hearing these words from Xie Wen. She lowered her head not daring to look at Xie Wen but her eyes were giving off a strong killing intent and the one who was to be the recipient this killing intent was currently standing at the missions counter in front of the elder that seemed to be sleeping in his chair.


    Mei stood at the counter with the mission request wondering what to do. She did not dare try to wake the elder. After all, she was raised to be respectful of your elders and the man in front of her was definitely her elder. So she stood there waiting patiently not knowing that the elder in question was actually wide awake.


    He sat in his chair with one eyelid slightly parted. Internally he was chuckling at the fact that this younggirl only stood there and waited. He decided how long she would wait for. So he did not move and even breathed in and out softly as if he was truly asleep. Mei stood there with Tang yu by her side. Tang Yu had no idea what was going on so she also stood there and waited patiently. But soon a long line began to form behind them which made Mei a little bit worried. She was not so much worried about the line behind her but more about whether or not the old man behind the counter was okay.


    But seeing how his chest was heaving up and down she did not dare to wake him. So she continued to wait. But those behind her were beginning to be impatient. "Look Divine Phoenix or not stop holding up the line!"A young man shouted.


    But the only answer he got back was a death re from Mei and her finger pressed to her mouth telling him to be quiet. The young man almost exploded in anger! He did note here to spend all day waiting in line waiting for that old man to wake up! "Elder Sun wake up and do your job!"


    Mei began to get mad because this young man was being so rude to an elder. Her whole body disappeared from where she stood and appeared in front of the young man and a loud crisp p could be heard echoing throughout the hall. "Do not be rude to your elders!"


    The young man stood there stunned a crisp red mark across his face. Those around him all began tough at him. The young man''s anger rose once again and raised his fist. He was nning on beating Mei to death!


    But before his fist even got to thrust forward she felt another crisp p across his face. "Don''t hit girls it''s not manly!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 248: Incoming Danger

    Chapter 248: Iing Danger


    Another round ofughter broke out from the crowd making the young man even more embarrassed. He could no longer take the embarrassment and finally drew his sword. "Little bitch, die!"


    The young man swung his sword down but Mei was no longer there. He felt a sharp pain in the back of his neck and the world around him suddenly began to grow dark. The sword in the young man''s hand fell to the ground as did his body. Mei stood there looking at the young man frowning. "Why did you pull your sword out? Now I had no choice but to knock you out."


    Mei pulled the young man to the side so that he was out of the way and went back and stood in line where she was before, waiting for the old man behind the counter to wake up. The old man was very pleased with Mei''s actions. Pretending as if he had just woke up he stretched and looked at the crowd of people and the young man knocked outying to the side. "Youngdy, can I do something for you?"


    Mei saw the old man wake up and felt a bit relieved seeing that he was okay. She bowed her head and then answered. "Yes, I would like to take this mission please."


    The old man took the mission which was to hunt some lightning wolves for their fur and ws and nodded his head. It was a good mission for someone of her cultivation. Just the right amount of danger. "Hmm Good, you have three days toplete the mission. Otherwise, it will be reposted and you will not be able to turn in anything after the three days. Of course, if there is a good reason for you beingte then we will make an exception."


    "Thank you!" Mei gave a small bow and turned around to leave with Tang Yu. The ce she was going was not far from the sect, only a half days trip and they only needed to kill four lightning wolves.


    "Elder Sister, are you sure we can do this mission? I am only body refinement stage threeand those lightning wolves are hard to deal with even for someone in the qi gathering stage." Tang Yu asked her expressions as filled with worry.


    "It will be fine. Does the immortal ne really have the same kind of demonic beasts as the mortal ne?" Mei asked.


    "There is not much difference between there and here except the spiritual qi is much denser and it is a lot more dangerous. This was one of the reasons I was brought along to train in the mortal realm. Although my advancement would be slower this ce is much safer. Most of therger ns will send their younger generation to the mortal ne in order to allow them to get life experience until they hit the core formation realm. Then they can enter a sect up in the immortal ne." Tang Yu exined.


    "Then I guess the two of us have a long way to go. But Yu''er, you need to make sure you are cultivating at night instead of sleeping. I can hear you snoring from my immortal cave." Mei teased.


    "I do not snore!" Tang Yu puffed out her cheeks and lightly punched Mei''s shoulder.


    The twoughed and talked as they made their way to where they could find lightning wolves. Thend in front of them is a low lying in at the foot of the mountain. Their destinationy ahead at the tree line a distance away. The travel time it would take to get there would be a while since they were traveling on foot. Fields of white and purple flowers spread out before their eyes. Making the view quite pleasant as they walked.


    Mei had no idea that she was being tailed by three groups of people. First was the five immortals that Tang Gaunting assigned to Mei and Tang Yu. The second group was the two disciples that Xie Wen had watched over Mei andstly, there was Xie Zemin and a group of ten disciples taking a different route to get to where Mei was heading first.


    "Senior sister, that Mei girl is very ruthless doing this to your face in a sneak attack."A young man said as he was running.


    "I have no idea what I even did I only spoke to her once to congratte her on her title and she ruthlessly attacked me. She even used a demonic technique on my brother making him only think of her. I have no doubts that she is a devil cultivator who is using devil techniques to charm and seduce all the men in the sect!" Xie Zemin was spouting whatever nonsense that came to mind. Not caring for how ridiculous it sounded.


    "Don''t worry senior sister we will make that little bitch pay for what she has done. Since she likes to seduce men so much, why don''t we make sure she gets all the men she wants." Xie Zemin heard her junior brother Zhu Lim''s words and smiled sinisterly on the inside. ''<em>Just you wait little bitch. For making my brother hit me, I will make sure you wish you were dead. Not only will your body be tainted but it will also be left for food for the demonic beasts!</em>''


    Xie Zemin''s hatred for Mei had reached its max. Xie Zemin wanted Mei dead no matter what. Xie Zemin and her group quickly made their way around cutting through more dangerous areas to get to the forest before Mei did.


    Mei who was happily smiling and chatting away to Tang Yuhad no idea she was running straight into a trap. She was about to learn just how brutal this new world actually was.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 249: Meis Rage Part One

    Chapter 249: Mei''s Rage Part One


    Mei stood at the edge of the forest with Tang Yu, She could already hear the howls of the demonic beast from within. She turned to look at the nervous Tang Yu who was gripping the sleeve of her robes and smiled. "Yu''er we will be fine, on the way back to the sect, Master Bai had me kill many demonic beasts. Even if things get out of hand I can always just fly up into the sky with you if need be."


    "I know, but it is still the first time I have been to a ce with so many demonic beasts before." Tang Yu said with a slight smile. Mei nodded and walked into the forest Tang Yu closely behind. Mei realized that Tang Yu must have been sheltered since she was small. So this would be a very good experience for her.


    The two entered the forest slowly making their way in. The mission that she took had a map of the location of where lightning wolves normally roamed. That was their destination. If they were lucky they would reach the location by nightfall. Which was the perfect time to finish the mission since that was when demonic beasts were normally most active and would make them easier to find. They only needed to kill five lightning wolves. But they had to be sure to leave the fur and ws in the best condition as possible.


    As the two made their way towards the lightning wolves Xie Zemin andher group had already been long waiting for their arrival. They did not set up their ambush near the mouth of the forest. They set up further in the forest to make sure that Mei could not run."Senior sister Xie, everything is ready."


    Hearing these words Xie Zemin''s lips curled up into an evil grin. She couldn''t wait to see that horrified and helpless look on Mei''s face. They all sat in the treetops and waited. It was only about two hourster when one of Xie Zemin''s group spotted Mei and Tang Yu. "Senior sister what should we do about the other one?" Zhu Lim asked.


    "Use her as a toy to y with after you finish up with that little slut." Zie Zemin answered, her eyes full of hate and killing intent. Zhu Lim rubbed his hands together as he smiled. He couldn''t wait to have some fun.


    Mei and Tang Yu walked forward step by step. When she stepped into a small clearing where the trees were less dense, Mei''s eyes turned cold as she looked around her. She pulled Tang Yu to her back and shouted. "Come out!"


    As she said this ten young men and a girl dropped down from the trees surrounding Mei and Tang Yu. "Humph! To think you actually detected us. Not that it matters whether you knew we were here or not. Since you will be treated like a toy soon enough. You and your little friend there!"


    Mei''s face fell. She felt arge amount of pressure bearing down onto her. She heard a thud behind her and turned around to see that Tang Yu had fallen to the ground covered in sweat. Mei''s eyes turned cold once again as she turned and looked back at the people closing in on her. "Your issue seems to be with me. So leave my young sister out of this!"


    "Hahaha! Since she''s here she can also y with these men as well. It will be amusing to see her tear filled eyes as her innocence is forcefully taken away from her." Xie Zemin said whileughing.


    Mei wanted to take Tang Yu and fly away but there was no way she could with all this pressure on her. She might be able to escape herself but she could not leave Tang Yu. With no other choice, Mei drew her sword and held it out in front of her. But before she could even make a move she felt a wind pass by her and a screame from behind. "Ahh! Let go of me! Don''t touch me!"


    Mei turned around to see Tang Yu in Zhu Lim''s grasp, his eyes full of lust causing Mei to feel sick to her stomach. "Disgusting pig!"


    "Haha! So what? It''s not like any of you will be able to tell anyone about this anyways. You are all going to die here!" Zhu Lim retorted as he leaned his face close to Tang''s Yu''s and kissed her cheek.


    Mei''s eyes turned bloodshot, seeing Zhu Lim putting his dirty lips on Tang Yu''s cheek. She would not let Tang Yu suffer anymore. The girl was still young had no understanding of these kinds of things. If anything were to happen to her she would be traumatized for life. She might even try to kill herself! Plus she was her family from her father''s side, she could not allow her to suffer! Anger and killing intent welled up inside Mei. A burst of power shot out of her body causing everyone around her to stagger backward. Mei''s eyes turnedpletely ck and a starry night sky reflected off of them. Golden aura and ck aura came out from under her feet, mixed together, and surrounded her. Her ck hair turnedpletely golden as her body lifted up off the ground. In the eyes of everyone around her, Mei looked like a goddess that had just descended from the sky. The whole area filled with a massive pressure weighing down on everyone. This pressure even caused the immortal cultivators who were watching this scene to free pressured as well.


    Spiritual qi began forming around Mei, intertwining around her and entering her body. But it was not going to her dantian but her Magi Sack! Her Magi Sack began to swellrger andrger to the point that it was even causing her stomach to swell up a bit. Zhu Lim watched in horror at the little girl who was just standing in front of him now hovering in the air releasing so much pressure. He had already let go of Tang Yu and was being pressed against the ground. He suddenly realized that he might have kicked a metal wall!


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 250: Meis Rage Part Two

    Chapter 250: Mei''s Rage Part Two


    Mei''s stomach began to swell up even more until it looked as if she was pregnant. When it seemed to have reached its breaking point a loud bang was hearding from within Mei. A sudden change began to happen inside Mei, her Magi Sack, and her dantian began to mix. The ck and golden aura also began to change, mixing together more seamlessly as if they had found a harmonic bnce with each other. Inside Mei''s dantian spiritual qi began to convert to Magicules while Magicules began to convert into spiritual qi. It was as if her body was now a factory to convert the two types of power within her. The pressure outside began to grow stronger and stronger as her celestial power grew more and more.


    A sea of a mix of Magicule and spiritual qi formed within her dantian. At the same time, Mei''s cultivation broke through over and over only stopping when she reached stage one qi gathering. Her cultivation actually rose five levels! Slowly the disturbance of spiritual qi began to calm down. Inside Mei dantian, the sea of Magicule and spiritual qi was split in two but they slowly mixed together converting into each other as they did. Each feeding the other side. A perfect bnce had urred.


    On Mei''s back one golden wing and one ck wing formed on the skin of her shoulder des. This sight no one was able to see. They only saw the young thirteen year old girl floating in the air looking down at them like they were nothing but ants. Her eyes as cold as ice and looked as if you stared into them for too long you would be sucked into a deep dark abyss. She looked down at Tang Yu who was sitting on the ground shaking holding her knees after being touched by Zhu Lim.


    Mei floated to the ground and waved her hand. A small golden barrier formed around Tang Yu. It gave all a calming gentle feeling causing Tang Yu to rx. With a wave of her other hand, Zhu Lim was lifted off the ground causing him to shiver in fear. "Miss Divine Phoenix! I didn''t want to do this! Senior sister Xie Zemin made me do this! It was her who told me to do it or she would kill my family. Yes, it was all her fault!"


    Unfortunately, Mei showed no reaction. She couldn''t care less who did what at this point. She only knew that everyone here was guilty. "Where Ie from as a knight, we have a set of virtues. These virtuese in the numbers of seven. The third virtue, No Mercy, states to show no mercy to any of those who dare try to harm your king, it''snd or its people! Although there is no king and there is nond or people of thatnd. This virtue can still be applied to this situation.


    "For the crime of putting your dirty hands on my family member and the crime of wanting to kill the both of us with intentions to do sickening acts to us beforehand. I hear by sentence everyone here to death. You all shall now be judged!" Mei raised her hand into the air. A massive magic circle appeared above the area.


    The people below quickly tried to run away but were not able to go far when they realized the whole area was blocked off by some kind of barrier. Xie Zemin was already scared to death when she first looked into Mei''s deep ck eyes. Once the pressure mmed into her she had already tried to make an escape only to run into the barrier. Since then while Mei was undergoing her transformation she had hid in a bush. But now that she saw the strange phenomenon in the sky that Mei had caused she was so scared that she could not even hold her dder causing her crotch and thighs to be soaked.


    It was not known where she got the courage from but she suddenly decided to try to make onest threat and yelled up at Mei: "You can''t kill me! My brother will seek vengeance and kill you and everyone in your n!"


    "Then he shall share the same fate as you." Mei said this one sentence her ice cold voice filled with killing intent mmed into Xie Zemin causing her dder to let loose once again.


    The magic circle in the sky suddenly began to spin and then turned into ten different smaller magic circles. These smaller magic circles all began to spin as a ball of light began to form in the center. This ball of light began to get bigger and bigger before it suddenly shot out a ray towards each of the people Xie Zemin brought with her exception of Zhu Lim. This also included Xie Zemin. There were no screams of pain or anguish. Each person who was hit by the ray of light vanished without a trace only leaving a small burn mark on the ground.


    Zhu Lim was so scared he ended up fainting. Once everyone was dead, Mei brought Zhu Lim over to Tang Yu. She reached down and patted Tang Yu''s head who looked up at her with teary eyes. "Yu''er this world, I understand it now. It is defined by the strong. Although before he was stronger than us but now look at him. He''s nothing more than an ant in my hands. I have already sentenced him to death. To patch the wound in your heart I will leave it to you to finish him off If you can not do it then I will get rid of him myself, for you."


    "Elder sister, thank you..." Tang Yu''s expression showed a hint of killing intent. She stood up and brandished her sword. She stepped forward and sliced down at Zhu Lim''s neck without any hesitation. Blood spurted out, sshing on her face. But Tang Yu did not care. She only cared that the man who put her hands on her was now dead. These were the types of people Mei hated the most. She had no pity for this man.


    Mei tossed the young man''s body to the side and lit it on fire, burning it into ash. Her golden hair slowly turned back to ck. And her eyes became normal once again. The barrier around the area disappeared and seven people quickly appeared. Two of which were in one man''s hands shivering in fear. "Young Miss Mei, Young Miss Yu!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 251: Morals

    Chapter 251: Morals


    Tang Yu seeing these five guards only show up now, walked over, and started beating on them. "You only show up now!? Do you not realize that I was just molested by some sick scumbag!? If not for my Elder Sister being so awesome we would have suffered humiliation that would have caused us to need to take our own lives!"


    Tang Yu''s little fist and feet continued hitting and kicking the five men. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she did. Mei stood at the side slightly amused by this scene but at the same time, she was checking her own prowess. She could feel the surge of the two types of power within her. She could also feel the spiritual qi in the air ten times better than before. She flipped her hand causing a small fireball to form within it. Seeing this Mei''s lips curled up into a smile.


    Mei waved her hand, extinguishing the fireball, and then looked at the five men kneeling on the ground. Her eyes narrowed as she spoke: "In the future, if you are here to protect us make sure you move if Yu''er gets captured like that again. Even if she doesn''t die she is still a young maiden. Having another put their hands on her like what had just happened now is not a good learning experience. Were you going to wait for her to be stripped and defiled before stepping in?"


    These five immortals felt wronged. They could not even enter the area because a barrier was ced around it! Not to mention the oppressive aura their young miss was giving out at the time! But they still lowered their heads and said: "We will do better next time!"


    Mei only nodded before looking at the two young men who were shivering in fear. "And who are you two?"


    The calmer of the two quickly spoke up. "I-I am Ding Guiying and he''s Meng Guo, we were sent to protect you by Xie Wen. He did not trust his sister to behave so he sent us to watch over you..."


    "I see But I just killed his sister so I believe your jobs here are done. You may leave." Though she knew this might cause her more troubleter on by letting these two go, she also knew these two had not caused them any harm. She would not kill two innocents just because they were in the wrong ce at the wrong time.


    That did not mean everyone agreed with her leniency though. As one of the five immortals quickly spoke up. "Young Miss Mei, if you let them go like this it might cause more issues than good. It would be best to just get rid of all witnesses."


    Mei''s brow furrowed when she heard this and red at the immortal who just spoke. "Then should I get rid of the five of you as well? Should I kill Yu''er and myself as well? These two, although connected to someone who might be my enemy, are innocent and do not deserve to die. They were also sent to protect the two of us. Although they were not able to do anything it is still the thought that counts and I am not one to condemn innocents just because of what the future might bring."


    The immortal that spoke quickly lowered his head after being rebuked by Mei. His train of thought wasmon in this world. There was a saying, ''<em>pluck the weeds before they grew</em>'', which meant to get rid of any unnecessary problems before they grew to be one. But Mei did not care about such things. She had her own set of morals and she would follow them or else she would cease to be her.


    Seeing how Mei was letting them go, Meng Guo and Ding Quiying both bowed deeply, saying: "We will never forget this grace."Before quickly leaving the area.


    Mei looked at the five immortals and sighed. "You five can go do what you were doing. But next time please act quickly if this happens again."


    The five immortals bowed and apologized once again before flying off and going into hiding like before. Mei let out another sigh before looking at Tang Yu. "Yu''er do you want to cancel the mission or do you want to continue?"


    "We are already out here and it would be bad to fail our first mission so let''s continue." Tang Yu answered.


    Mei nodded and continued walking forward before stopping for a moment. She pulled out a rock looking object and injected some Magicules into it. She felt a slight resonance with the object causing her to smile. Although she wanted to enter her space right away to see both Frey and Loeri she still held off and put it back into her robes. She would finish the task at hand first and then she would bring Tang Yu to meet her daughter and friend.


    Night had already taken over when they arrived at the area where they could find lightning wolves. The two girls'' luck was pretty good because they were able to find a pack of five lightning wolves right away. Mei quickly dispatched them and collected all the materials that were good from their bodies making sure to also collect their cores.


    "Well that is that we should head back in the morning," Mei said as she finished up dismantling thest Lightning wolf.


    "Then I will set up camp." Tang Yu said and reached for the pouch at her waist only to have Mei grab her hand. The world around her quickly changed and she found herself in a green meadow that stretched out far into the distance. Not too far away sat a small multi story cottage. But what startled her the most was the sound that was getting closer and closer at a high speed.


    "MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHEEEEEEEEEEERRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 252: A Sudden Change Part One

    Chapter 252: A Sudden Change Part One


    To Tang Yu''s surprise, a small figure came flying past her crashing into Mei''s cheek. The little figure had a set of wings on her back pping away as she rubbed her face back and forth on Mei''s cheek. But the word she kept repeating is what caused Tang Yu to be the most confused. "Mother?"


    "Un! This little cutie here is Frey and my adopted daughter. Which makes me her mother. " Mei answered.


    "Mother Frey missed you so much!" A bright smile formed on Frey''s face as she floated down toher rightful spot on Mei''s shoulder and snuggled into her neck seemingly very content.


    "Frey meet your aunt Yu. She is my cousin from my father''s side of the family." Mei said with a smile patting the top of Frey''s head.


    Frey looked at Tang Yu with her small round eyes and bowed her head saying: "My name is Frey, it''s nice to meet you, Aunt Yu..."


    Tang Yu who was still trying to process everything cupped her hands and gave a bow as she introduced herself. "Tang Yu..."


    Mei chuckled as she looked up and saw another familiar figure walking towards her. This was none other than Loeri. Seeing Loeri walk up with her eyes slightly red caused Mei''seyes to be soft as she pulled the little dragon into a hug. "It must have been hard..."


    "Nothing is hard for this great dragon!" Loeri said sobbingly. Loeri really felt that she would not see Mei for a long long time. Luckily this was not the case. She snuggled her head into Mei''s chest as she hugged Mei back. Disregarding her normal prideful self.


    Off in the distance stood a small figure who was not sure if he shoulde forward or not. Mei nced over at him but only for a second. "How''s the boy?"


    "He''s doing fine. He seems to have lost his memory though and has no idea who he is anymore. He doesn''t even remember that his entire family was taken by the demonic beasts. He''s not stupid or anything. He still knows how to read and write but other than that he doesn''t know anything else. He doesn''t even know his own name anymore so I call him boy." Loeri exined.


    Mei held her head thinking that the poor child was called boy for so long. But Mei was not surprised that Loeri didn''t give him a name since humans were not really anything special to her. "Alright let''s just call him Nomi for now. Which means ''only'', from the world I first came from. "


    Mei chose this name because it fit the child well. She would have picked a word meaning lost or forgotten but each of those words did not really make for a good name. So she went with Nomi instead.


    The group walked towards the cottage where the young boy was standing. Mei looked at the young boy who had his head lowered and seemed to be nervous. Mei smiled and ced her hand on top of the boy''s head causing him to look up with his eyes turned upwards. "From today onwards you will be called Nomi and will be Frey''s little brother."


    Mei couldn''t let the poor child live a life without anyone to rely on. She figured since she already had a daughter why not take in a son as well?He seemed like a good child and had not caused any issues while staying in the space. But then again the child was like a nk te with no attachment to anyone or anything.


    Frey looked at Mei and then at the little boy and a big smile formed on her face as she flew over and sat on top of Nomi''s head and patted it. "Don''t worry little brother your big sister will protect you!"


    Nomi''s cheeks blushed, not sure what to think. But he kinda liked being called little brother. He looked up at Mei and opened his mouth but no words came out. Only after a few tries did he finally push out the words "Mother...".


    Mei smiled and patted Nomi''s shoulder nodding her head. "Mmm good. Make sure you do not fight with your sister okay? You two have to protect each other."


    Nomi nodded his head to show he understood. With that settled the group went into the cottage and had a meal. Mei fixed up a spare room for Tang Yu for her to sleep in since they could not cultivate within her space. After saying good night Mei went to her own room. Frey was already waiting for her, so Mei quickly got changed andid down on the bed. That night sleeping in such a familiar ce allowed Mei to sleep soundly. She slept through until the next morning when she felt a small finger poking her cheek. She opened her eyes to see Frey floating in the air with her wings pping about, leaning over poking at her face.


    Seeing Mei open her eyes Frey quickly became excited as she said: "Mother Frey''s hungry!" Although she could eat her own magicules she still preferred the ones Mei made for her. Mei smiled and formed a pink ball of magicule and handed it to Frey.


    Frey happily took the ball of magicule and bit into it without a single thought. But as soon as she swallowed the first bite her body seemed to freeze up and she fell onto the bed. Mei saw this and quickly got up and scooped Frey up into her hands in a panic. "Frey!!!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 253: A Sudden Change Part Two

    Chapter 253: A Sudden Change Part Two


    Hearing Mei, shout out, both Loeri and Tang Yu came running into the room with Nomi following after them. Mei sat on the bed with Frey in her hands, tears rolling down her cheeks. She had no idea what was going on with Frey. Loeri quickly walked over and ced her finger on Frey''s head. "She has a powerful force rampaging around inside her. What happened for her to get into this state?"


    "I don''t know! She asked me for a ball of magicule which I happily gave her but after one bite, she fainted!" Mei exined her eyes still filled with tears. She never ever in her life wanted to harm Frey. So this was a huge shock for her.


    "Is there anything different about your Magicules sinceing to this new world? " Loeri asked.


    "That..." Mei''s eyes went wide as more tears rolled down her cheek. "The two systemsbined just today My Magi Sack burst and formed a sea within my dantian along with my spiritual qi cultivation. My spiritual qi cultivation even rose up to qi gathering allowing me to store spiritual qi within my dantian. I think my magic power and celestial power are now merged as well making one new kind of power. Now the two powers support each other. The spiritual qi portion will make Magicules while the Magicules will make spiritual qi."


    "This is what happened then Alicia Your magic power is too powerful for Frey, who''s body is so tiny. If I had to say it, it is probably about one hundred times more powerful than it was before. And what''s strange is that you did not form a star domain like Grandpa Mu had said. But instead a sea. Which means your magic power is most likely now on the same path as your cultivation. But this is all spection on my part. I do not have any knowledge of anything like this. I can only make this assumption. But right now the only thing we can do is try to calm the flow in Frey''s body. If she is lucky and pulls through this could be very beneficial for her." Loeri gave her thoughts while trying to slow the rampaging power within Frey.


    Frey''s face was pale and her little brow was furrowed. Mei''s hands were trembling as she held Frey gently within them. It was the first time in a long time that Mei had felt this helpless and could not do anything. She was afraid if she did, she would only make things worse. She could only count on Loeri at this time too slow and contain the power.


    Loeri who and beads of sweat forming on her brow face was grim. No matter how much she tried she was not able to calm the power within Frey. If things continued like this she would most likely die. After a while, she finally put her hand down, her face downcast as she said: "Alicia I''m sorry I can''t slow it. I am not strong enough to contain this power."


    Mei''s face turned pale. "It''s fine thank you for trying Loeri. I will be right back!"


    Mei''s body shed out of her space back into the forest. "Help! I know you are there! Quickly, I need your help!"


    Mei did not want to expose Frey to the people of this world but now she had no choice. Frey was in danger of dying. If she did not do something she was sure to die. An instant after calling them the five immortals appeared in front of Mei with their heads lowered as they kneeled on the ground. "Young Miss Mei, you called?"


    "Please help my daughter! She has my power rampaging through her system and her little body can not take it. I can''t do it myself in fear of endangering her more, so I can only turn to you five. Please help me save her!" Mei exined through choked sobs.


    The leader of the group stood up and looked at the little figure in Mei''s hands. He could see the power flowing through her was a bit strange. But he remembered what Tang Gaunting had said before. He said to not be surprised by the things he sees from this girl. He gently pressed his finger on top of Frey''s head and sent a stream of power into Frey. This power was not spiritual qi but a different power. The power within Frey seemed to slowly stabilize. The furrowed brow on Frey''s little face began to smooth out and herplexion started to be better.


    As Mei watched a bright light shined from Frey''s body growing as big as the size of both her hands engulfing Frey. Mei watched in surprise wondering what was going on. She was about to ask what was happening when the immortal in front of her said in a gentle voice. "Young Miss Mei, rx. She is undergoing her evolution. If she is like the fairies of the Immortal ne then she will undergo an evolution after taking in so much power. This is a good thing."


    Mei Looked up at the immortal who was helping her, she smiled faintly and bowed her head. "Thank you so much! Thank you!" A few more tears rolled down her cheek as she said this. She now understood what it felt like to be a mother so worried for her child she was willing to do anything. The golden ball of light rested in Mei''s hands. She brought it close to her chest cradling it in her arms as she spoke softly. "Frey, make sure you evolve safely so Mother can treat you to a lot of good things in the future."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 254: The Happenings On Earth Part One

    Chapter 254: The Happenings On Earth Part One


    Mei looked up at the Immortal realmed cultivator in front of her and asked: "What''s your name?"


    "Tang Chin, Young Miss" Tang Chin answered.


    "Then Tang Chin can I ask you to do one more thing for me?" Mei hated bothering the man after he just helped save her daughter but right now she could not leave Frey''s side.


    "Yes, of course, Young Miss." Tang Chin answered respectfully.


    Mei bent down and picked up an inconspicuous stone from the ground. This stone was her space where everyone was resting in the cottage at this time. "Can you take this and bring it to my immortal cave back at the sect? I would have Yu''er do it but it is too dangerous for her to be out in this forest by herself. So I can only ask this of you..."


    "This is no issue at all young miss. No one will even know we came and gone. " Tang Chin said with a smile. He seemed to have taken a liking to Mei''s character. Her concern and politeness towards the Tang family had given not only him but the other immortals a very good impression of her. Not to mention a bit of fear as well when they remembered the pressure she gave off not too long ago.


    Mei ced her space into Tang Chin''s hands before disappearing from sight and reentering her space. She quickly went to the cottage with Frey in her hands. Seeing Meie back with a slight smile on her face made Loeri and Tang Yu let out a sigh of relief. loeri quickly went forward and asked: "How is she?"


    "She will be fine. Thanks to Tang Chin for helping calm the flow of energy into her. Now she is undergoing an evolution. I have no idea how long it will take but the time being I will not leave her side." Mei exined. She then turned to Tang Yu and said: "Tang Chin is taking us back to the sect now. So rest up for tonight. I will give you the items for the mission so you can turn them tomorrow."


    "Elder Sister... Settling the mission is all well and good but can you exin to me what is going on? I was basically caught up in the flow of things earlier and did not ask, but you did not exin to me what exactly this ce was and why someone of your age already has a daughter and on top of that now a son. Not to mention your powers..." Tang Yu was full of questions that she had been wanting to ask for a while but things were so hectic with Mei having her reunion. during that time she had not fully exined everything to her.


    Mei let out a sigh and nodded her head and asked Loeri to get some tea going. They all sat at a small table outside the cottage while Mei exined to Tang Yu about who she was and where she came from. She told her how she was not from this world and how her father and mother were from two different races. Although she could not go into full details since she herself had no idea what her mother and father''s backstories truly were, she did tell Tang Yu what she already knew.


    Mei went on and told her all about Phantasia and all her experiences there and about her other father and siblings as well.She told her about her dream of bing a knight and about the wars she had to fight in.


    Tang Yu sat stupefied about the things she was being told. It was too much of a fantasy for Tang Yu to believe but she had no choice but to believe after everything she had witnessed! She felt no spiritual qi in the air within this space but she knew that there was another source of energy here that did not lose out to spiritual qi in any way! She could feel the dragon girl named Loeri was also really powerful even though she looked so young. She had seen humanized species before much more powerful than Loeri but they were allolder looking!


    Tang Yu felt as her world was flipped upside down and then upright again. She looked at her elder sister whose eyes were full of warmth as she spoke and felt that she was miles ahead of her not only in strength but experiences as well. And on top of that, she was only a little older than her by a year! Letting out an internal sigh Tang Yu decided she would need to gain more experience as well.


    As Mei was reminiscing about her past, on earth, Tang Ming was getting a report from Tang Guanting. "So she is safe and sound?"


    "Yes, Young Miss is safe and sound and I have to say she is a genius among geniuses!" Tang Gunting could not hold in his praise for Alicia.


    "Mmm Keep an eye on her and do not let that family find out about her. Otherwise, things will get dangerous." Tang Ming said seriously, his eyes turning cold.


    Tang Guanting cupped his hands and bowed his head. " Great Elder Ming doesn''t need to worry, this old man will see to it that she is safe. I have Tang Yu and five immortals at her side as of now."


    "Mmm Good. I need to exin things to my wife. Keep a good watch over my daughter." Tang Ming opened his eyes and looked at the beautiful woman sitting next to him, her eyes showing questions and concern. He gave her a smile and pulled her into his embrace.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 255: The Happenings On Earth Part Two

    Chapter 255: The Happenings On Earth Part Two


    The beautiful woman''s eyes gazed up at Tang Ming, his handsome face reflecting back into her eyes. If anyone were to see the two of them now, they would think the two were just a young neen to twenty year old couple cuddling together on the couch. "She is the genius among geniuses! Is what he said."


    "That''s good. Let''s hope things stay that way." The beautiful woman had a worried look on her face not sure of what she should do.


    "An''er, I know how you feel and I also came to a decision. Although we promised we would stay away from the higher nes it does not go against our promise if we visit the lower nes. Although this world is nice it is time for us to move on. " Tang Ming kissed the top of the beautiful woman''s head.


    "Yes but wemitted a taboo. Our two races are not to breed an offspring. After we were kicked out from our ns because we refused to listen to the elders we ran to this world. That was a thousand years ago" Now my n is willing to take Akari in, but that is only because they know she is of your bloodline as well as mine. Cultivators and Clesitals are not allowed to give birth to a child, it is a rule passed down since ancient times. If those higher up find out about her they will do everything in their power to kill her." The beautiful woman''s voice quivered at this thought. She already had to kill her daughter once. She could not handle it if she was killed and had her soul destroyed by someone else just because she had decided to give birth to her.


    "Yes but I think it is time for Akari to know the truth about us and I believe it is only fair to tell her face to face, not through a projection. I am also sure she has many questions to ask us as well. Like, what are real names are? What, we, her parents really look like? And the fact that we gave her two names Higuchi Akari to fit in with this world and her true name (Tang Ai). So Tang An, An''er, I think we should risk it. Before things get so far out of hand that we will not even be able to help her any longer." Tang Ming said seriously.


    Tang An frowned but slowly nodded her head before leaning her head back into Tang Ming''s chest and closing her eyes. She wondered if her daughter would hate her for lying to her from the first day she was born. But no matter what even if it meant losing her life she would protect her daughter no matter what.


    ---


    A few weeks passed and Mei sat in her space and cultivated Magicules. She had found that by taking in magicules that it would also increase her spiritual qi and vice versa. This allowed her to continue to train while she watched over Frey. She was still in the first stage of qi gathering but she was notining. She already jumped six stages already in an instant so needing to consolidate her cultivation was something Bai Hong and told her to do for the next month.


    He had told her it was not a good thing to jump so many stages like that since it could cause adverse effects to her cultivationter on. So this entire time Mei had not been trying to raise her cultivation but consolidate it. But because of her dual systems, it seemed to be a bit tougher than she had thought. The process had been very slow.


    Loeri and Nomi would alsoe and lounge about in Mei''s room, sometimes even sleeping on the floor. They knew Mei was trying to get stronger so she could search for a way home. But there was no telling how long that would take and the path of cultivation was different from the path celestial''s take. But they still wished to be by her side to keep herpany as she worked hard for their sakes.


    Mei would only exit the space every few days to check on Tang Yu and report to Bai Hong. This went on for more than a month and a half when Mei who was sitting cross legged cultivating finally heard a cracking sounding from the glowing ball that was always perched on herp.


    Mei opened her eyes in excitement as she looked down at the golden ball that was beginning to crack open. A small slender white hand suddenly poked through the small opening in theball of light''s shell. It grabbed and ripped the shell of the ball of light and pulled pieces of it inside. Mei could hear the sounds of chewing as the hole became bigger and bigger until a small figure finally appeared.


    Mei looked at the little fairy who did not seem to have changed much except her being slightly taller. Mei''s eyes began to well up with tears as she remembered what had happened during that time. She smiled warmly at the little fairy as she said. "Wee back Frey, Mother has missed you..."


    The little fairy stood up and looked up at Mei with her beady little eyes and smiled brightly but soon her lower lip quivered as she began to cry said: "I''m sorry, Mother! Frey must have scared Mother! Frey knew that eating those magicules might cause harm to Frey, but Frey also knew that if she was able to control the power then she would be able to get stronger and be more helpful to Mother..."


    Mei patted the Frey on the head and gently wiped her tears as she said: "Frey, Mother only cares that you are okay. Because I love you very much. But please next time let Mother know first so I can be prepared..."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 256: Like Mother Like Daughter

    Chapter 256: Like Mother Like Daughter


    Frey nodded her little head, she flew up and hugged Mei''s cheek and kissed it. "Frey will make sure to tell mother from now on."


    "Mmm Good! Now that you are all better, Mother wants you to meet the person who saved you." Mei said with a warm smile. With Frey on her shoulder, she waved her hand and appeared in her immortal cave. "Frey are you okay? This world has no magicules so tell mother if you start to feel ufortable."


    "It''s fine Mother, Frey can live off this energy as well now." Frey said with a smile. Since she had taken in the magicules that Mei had given her that had traces of every kind of power her evolution had made it so that she could take in not just magicules about spiritual qi and celestial power.


    Mei was surprised but also breathed a sigh of relief. She did not want to keep Frey locked up in her space all the time. Mei walked out of her cave and looked around her. Frowning she couldn''t help but wonder if she would reach the immortal realm before being able to go home. Mainly because the technique that Tang Chin used for hiding was very powerful. She could not detect their presence at all which caused her to frown.She felt this technique would be very helpful when she returned to Phantasia. Sighing and putting her thoughts to the back of her head Mei called out to Tang Chin. "Tang Chin can youe here for a minute please."


    As soon as her words finished Tang Chin appeared in front of Mei. "Young Miss you called?"


    "Frey, this big brother here was the one who saved you." Mei exined. Frey flew up from Mei''s shoulder and hovered in front of Tang Chin.


    Tang Chin looked at the little fairy who was blushing from ear to ear a little surprised. He watched as she bowed her head and said: "Big Brother thank you for saving me..." When she was done she flew over and kissed his cheek before quickly flying off and hiding in Mei''s hair.


    Mei smiled and also bowed her head. "Big Brother Chin, once again thank you for saving my daughter."


    "Young Miss does not need to be so formal with me. You are a member of the Tang family so that makes your daughter a member of our Tang family as well. So me helping her is a given." Tang Chin said humbly.


    When he saw Mei that day desperate and her beautiful image filled with tears. It really hit him and the other immortals at home. It was a scene of a mother that cared very much for her daughter. Even if they were not the same race and not of the same blood she still cared for her deeply. Each of the immortals, Tang Chin included, were all orphans picked up by the tang family because they had good talent. It was amon scene in the immortal realm to have many orphans running around. Their parents either abandon them or died while out trying to find opportunities.


    But here in the lower ne, he met a girl only thirteen years old who was more responsible and caring than those parents in the Immortal realm. Even if Mei was not a member of the Tang family he would have still helped her no matter what just because of her willingness to do whatever she could for her daughter that was not even bound by blood.


    After speaking with Mei a little longer Tang Chin went back into hiding. Mei decided she would go find her master so she went around the mountaintop to find Bai Hong. Although she could fly she figured it would be too much of a waste to not take in the beautiful scenery of the mountain top.Frey happily flew around Mei as they walked as she looked at all the scenery.


    When they got to the blue bamboo forest, Mei heard the sounds of someone working. She slowly crept into the forest to see what it was. She came up to a small bush and hid behind it to take a look. What she saw was Bai Hong with a hammer and chisel working away on arge stone b. Mei found this strange that he was using a hammer and chisel since he could just use spiritual qi to do the same thing. But when she remembered the wood and stone works who used to pull off some amazing art back on earth she quickly decided this was this case.


    "Mei''er, I know you are there. You and your little friende here." Bai Hong said as he set down the hammer and chisel. He then picked up a towel and wiped the sweat from his brow.


    When Mei walked out of the bush she finally got a good look at what he was working on and she was taken away at how intricate the sculpture was. It was of a beautiful woman with long flowing hair wearing a long dress. Mei could see how much care was being put into this sculpture as each of the woman''s details were refined and smooth. It looked very life like.


    Bai Hong ignored Mei''s curious gaze and asked: "So who is this little one?"


    "This is my daughter Frey, Master. Frey, say hi to Mother''s master. Master Bai" Mei urged Frey forward. Frey looked at the old man who had a stern look on his face and felt a little scared but still did as Mei asked and introduced herself.


    Bowing her head slightly Frey Greeted Bai Hong:"Frey greets Master Bai..."


    "Mmm Well behaved child you have raised her well. She is also a good talent..." Bai Hong''s eyes suddenly widened as he said this. He looked at the little fairy in front of him a bit astonished. Before muttering: "Truly is like mother, like daughter..."


    ***


    <strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong>

 Chapter 257: Meeting Xie Wen Again Part One

    Chapter 257: Meeting Xie Wen Again Part One


    Mei looked at Bai Hong like he had three heads. She knew he wanted to start Frey on her path of cultivation but Mei could remember how painful opening her meridians was. "Not happening! So do not even think about it!"


    "Mei''er think about her future! What if she is alone and needs to fight off an enemy? Although Fairies will always be small she can still use her speed and size to take outrger opponents. If she was ever in a life or death situation having strength would be a good thing. Do you n to protect her for the rest of her life?" Bai Hong tried to reason with Mei.


    "Yes, I will! Frey''s only job is to be cute and be a good girl. Why does she need to fight? I do enough fighting for the both of us! Plus I have seen Frey fight. She fights pretty well!" Mei answered stubbornly.


    "My Disciple, you are missing the point! Let''s ask your little girl first. Frey do you want to grow up strong like your mother and help her out in the future?" Bai Hong quickly used the ''<em>help your mother</em>'' tactic.


    "Yes! Frey wants to grow strong and help mother beat up the bad guys with a... Wham! Bam! Whoosh!" Frey said while punching her little fist out.


    "See your little girl wants to get strong as well!" Bai Hong said while sticking his tongue out at Mei.


    "Master Bai that is not fair!" Mei finally felt defeated, she did not think her master would be so childish and sly!


    Holding her head with her hand, she thought about whether she should allow it or not.not being able to decide, she decided to ask one more question. "Is it possible to make the process of opening her meridians painless?"


    "With her body size, I should be able to do it so that she will feel no pain. If she does then it would be so little that it would be like someone pinching her." Bai Hong said as he nodded his head.


    "Alright if it''s like that then..."


    "No! No! Pinching hurts!" Frey suddenly yelled out while swiftly flying away from Bai Hong. She took up her normal hiding spot in Mei''s hair.


    Frey''s reaction made Meiugh but the more Mei thought about it the more it did make sense to let Frey cultivate. There was always that what if. There could always be a time that she was not there to protect Frey. Mei let out a sigh as she patted Frey''s head. "Frey it will be fine. As long as it''s only the sensation of being pinched then it''s better than the pain I had to go through. Plus even though I hate to say it. Cultivating will do you good as well."


    Frey''s shoulders slumped, she slowly flew over to Bai Hong before pointing her finger at him saying: "If it hurts I get to punch you in the eye!"


    Bai Hong let out augh not caring about what Frey said. He figured a punch from her would be like getting bit by a mosquito. Mei didn''t feel like warning Bai Hong that Frey''s punches could be lethal and a certain little dragon who was inside Mei''s space lounging out on a bed reading a book suddenly felt a chill run down her spine.


    Mei watched as Bai Hong did as he said he would and went to work opening Frey''s meridians. To her surprise, the whole process was very quick and painless. Frey did not make a sound or knit her brows even once. When the whole process was done Frey began to pout mumbling something about not getting to punch anyone.


    Very quickly Frey learned how to cultivate. Bai Hong said no one was able to enter his mountain peak unless they were allowed in by either him or her. So Frey could freely roam the mountain peak freely by herself. She was told to never cross the cloud bank by herself. Which Frey agreed to readily. To her, the mountain peak was like a whole new world. It was veryrge and with her current speed, it would take her almost two whole days to fly around the whole thing and that is if she did not stop to check anything out.


    Frey spent her time checking out the mountain peak while getting some, one on one training from Bai Hong. Mei kept finding Bai Hong more and more mysterious as time went on. He had a cultivation method that was perfect for fairies. Although she was curious she did not ask him about anything personal. She figured it was best to not dive into others'' past that they might not want to talk about.


    A few days passed and Mei decided it was time to take on another mission. She was no longer afraid of anyone attacking her under the Core Condesning Realm. Which none of the core disciples even came close to yet. This time though she decided to go alone just in case. She did not want to get Tang Yu or Frey caught up in any fights because of people seeking revenge for the cultivators she killed. Bia Hong had said that, with her status as the Divine Phoenix, if she killed sect members who attacked her first outside of the battle stage then there were no repercussions. But they must be the first to attack her. Otherwise, she could in trouble.


    As she left the mountain peak to head to the mission hall she paused her steps as she entered the inner sect portion of the mountain. Sure enough, the person she had expected to be waiting for her was truly there waiting, Xie Wen. His eyes were ice cold as he stared at Mei. The two people who had been there that day to protect her were also with him. Mei let out a sigh and walked towards him calm and collected. Step by step she walked straight up to Xie Wen and asked: "Senior Brother Wen, can I help you with something?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 258: Meeting Xie Wen Again Part Two

    Chapter 258: Meeting Xie Wen Again Part Two


    Xie Wen stared at Mei for a few moments before finally opening his mouth. "Why did you kill her?"


    "I believe you know why I killed her. Did your two friends there not tell you?" Mei said as she smiled at the two young men and nodded her head at them. They returned the nod in kind.


    "They did but I want to hear it from your mouth!" Xie Wen''s eyes were turning red. Mei did not know if he was on the verge of crying or if he was angry. The cold expression on his face and his quivering lip was making it hard to discern which was which.


    "If you really want to hear it from my mouth then I will say it. I killed her because she tried to capture me and my cousin and on top of that she wanted the ten cultivators she brought with her to r*pe and kill us. I am sorry but once my cousin was taken hostage it was over. Talking was not going to rectify the situation. If you are here to seek revenge then I don''t mind killing you as well. I hope it doesn''te down to that, but I will say this now. Those who threaten me or my family will be killed if they choose to act on their threats. Now if you will excuse me." Mei finished her words and began to walk away.


    Xie Wen looked at her retreating back before clenching his fist. He knew his sister was in the wrong and no matter how much he liked Mei he could not let his sister''s death go unavenged. He could only do one thing in order to make up everything. To his sister and to himself. "Wait!"


    Mei paused her steps and turned around and looked at Xie Wen. "What?"


    "You and me, life or death arena. No tricks. A straight one on one match the loser dies." Xie Wen answered.


    "No! No life or death. Xie Wen I can tell you are an okay person deep down but you ruined your reputation in order to protect your sister. Imend you on that. That is something families do for each other. But you are also at fault for not teaching your baby sister right from wrong. You continued to let her do as he pleased. If it was not her that died that day, I would have been sullied and killed, left to feed the demonic beasts in the forest. I was nice enough to make sure nothing remained of their bodies. But if you insist on fighting me then we will do it in a normal battle arena." Mei could understand Xie Wen''s wish for revenge but she could also tell he did not really want to kill her. And she did not wish to kill him either if she did not need to.


    Xie Wen looked at Mei with aplicated expression. His brow furrowed and unfurrowed over and over until he finally let out a sigh. "We will do it your way. Win or lose, at least I tried to give my sister some peace. I know she was in the wrong. But she was still my baby sister. So in this fight, I will not hold back. But I will not kill you either. If I did I would be condoning my sister''s actions. My two friends watched it all so they know what happened. They would never lie to me. I know my sister brought it all upon herself. But she is still my baby sister. Let''s go, we will fight!"


    "Mmm Let''s fight." Mei said, nodding her head. Her face showed no expression whatsoever.


    Word spread quickly and a crowd formed at the battle tform on the fifth peak. Mei stood without a sword in hand on top of the stage. She had already decided she would not use a sword in this fight.


    An elder jumped on stage and looked at the two. Xie Wen was standing at the other end of the stage. He too did not have a sword in his hand. Since Mei did not draw her sword he decided he would not either. "This is a friendly match. Your cultivations are very far apart so I expect youto hold back!" The elder looked at the two but as he finished his sentence his gaze lingered on Xie Wen. When he saw them both nod to show they understood what he just said the elder then jumped off the stage. "You may begin!"


    Xie Wen did not waste any time as she disappeared from where he stood and appeared in front of Mei. He raised his fist and shot it out with all he had at Mei''s face. But to his surprise, Mei only looked up at him with a smile as his fistnded on her face causing her to tumble across the stage. Mei had decided to let himnd one blow to make up for her killing his sister. But she would only allow one blow.


    Mei''s action confused Xie Wen he looked over at Mei who was slowly getting up and shaking her dazed head. "Why? Why didn''t you block or dodge!?"


    "That punch was for what I did. I know it can not make up for a life but I hope that it will at least allow some of your anger to subside. But I will only allow the one punch!" Mei said as she spat out a mouth full of blood. Luckily none of her teeth were knocked out with that punch. She could already feel her right cheek beginning to swell so she quickly cast ice magic on her face to freeze the area. Otherwise, it could hinder her battle.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 259: Battling Xie Wen

    Chapter 259: Battling Xie Wen


    Xie Wen was speechless. He stood there as Mei''s body shed only to reappear in front of him. She brought her fist back and imbued it with metal before thrusting it out and smashing it into Xie Wen''s face. This time it was his turn to tumble backward before sliding to a stop. But Mei did not stop there or ask questions before rushing towards him again. But her punch seemed to have woken him up. He quickly got to his feet and spat out a mouth full of blood as well along with a few teeth.


    Those watching, watched on stunned as Xie Wen was in the core formation realm but was sent flying by Mei who was only a first stage qi gathering realmed cultivator. Even though they had only exchanged two blows the crowd found the fight really interesting!


    When Mei showed up in front of him, Xie We struck out a few punches but caught nothing but air. Gritting his teeth he quickly rotated his body kicking sideways using a bit of spiritual qi. Mei who was using thew of wind quickly dodged but with her current cultivation was much slower and ended up taking the brunt of the kick sending her flying across the stage.


    Mei felt a few bones crack when she was hit by that kick putting her intoa lot ofpain. But she had no time for healing because Xie Wen was not going to let her rest, he was already on her thundering off blow after blow. Mei was helpless at this point as she took the barrage of punches head on.


    These punches were enough to steadily push her back towards the edge of the battle stage causing Mei to frown. She knew her wind movement was not going to be of much help since Xie Wen could follow her movements. She hardened her arms with metal to receive the blows waiting for the right opportunity to rush out as she teetered on the edge of the battle stage.


    The fight that the two were having might not have been up to par with a fancy show of techniques but this kind of fisticuffs was enough to get the crowds'' adrenaline rushing. The crowd was yelling at the top of their lungs as they watched the fight. Some were chanting Mei''s name while others were chanting Xie Wen. But no matter who they were cheering for they were just happy to such a blood boiling fight.


    Xie Wen finally stopped his barrage after noticing he was punching metal. He decided to try to end the fight right away and pulled his arm back only to watch as Mei smiled and disappeared. She reappeared right behind him, raised her foot, and went to kick Xie Wen''s knees to make him lose bnce but her foot only caught air. Seeing how she missed, she quickly disappeared again putting distance between her and Xie Wen.


    The two were now both standing at different ends of the battle stage. Xie Wen raised his head and looked at Mei who was standing upright, her robes and hair flowing in the breeze. "You surprise me. Even though I am not using much spiritual qi my strength should be way above yours yet you are holding on without issue. But now that ends I will win this fight no matter what. Only then can my sister rest at peace. "


    Mei gave a light smile before saying: "Then please bring everything you got otherwise it will be you who is sent off the stage."


    Although she said this, Mei knew she would not be able to win this fight now. Ever since her first punch failed to knock him off the battle stage she knew the fight was her loss. She tried to use her movement technique to catch him off guard but it was useless. She did not want to use magicules in this fight since they had decided on fighting fair. This world did not have magicules which would mean her usage of such a power would go against her word and a knight never goes against their word. Thus with their cultivations being too far apart. She knew she could not win.


    She could already feel the pressure from Xie Wen. When her eyes lost track of him she covered her entire body with metal as she felt a hard hit right on her stomach sending her flying right off the stage. Mei crashed into the ground creating a small crater. She couldn''t hold back the blood that surged forth causing her to cough up a mouth full of blood. Luckily she did not break anything else. But the impact of thatst hit was enough to shake her internal organs.


    Xie Wen stood up on the stage and looked down at the young girl who slowly got up from the ground. "I won. Any issues we had now end here." After saying this he jumped off the stage and walked away.


    Mei looked over at Xie Wen wiping the blood from her mouth. She didn''t say anything or make any expression. She only took out a medical pill and swallowed it before sitting down on the spot to heal her wounds. She knew it would take a few hours to fix her cracked bones with this pill. Mei hoped that issues would not crop up in the future where things would turn out like this. She would prefer to not have any more fights with others. But she was sure this was not going to be possible.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 260: Three Old Books Part One

    Chapter 260: Three Old Books Part One


    Mei found herself being reprimanded by Bai Hong for even thinking of fighting a core formation cultivator, when she returned to the mountain peak. The pills she took quickly healed her wounds, luckily she was not seriously hurt during the fight. Mei was mostly happy that things were finally settled between her and Xie Wen. The next day Mei''s wounds were fully healed, so she decided to go tackle a mission.


    When she got to the mission hall she was greeted by the same old man who was sitting behind the counter seemingly sound asleep. The other disciples all looked at Mei with a hint of fear and respect. Fear was that she held her own in a fight against a core formation cultivatorat the first stage of the qi gathering realm and respect because she allowed Xie Wen one free hit at the start of the fight as a way of apologizing.


    She went and grabbed a mission to take on some rank one metal armor rhinos. These metal armor rhinos were very difficult to fight and very viscous. They had three horns made of metal that were jagged. These horns were what they used to shred their prey with. Their mouths were also filled with three rows of jagged teeth as well, which could easily sever someone''s arm if bitten. After making her selection she walked up to the counter where Elder Sun was. This time though Elder Sun did not ignore Mei and opened his eyes once she reached the counter weing her with a broad smile. "Come for another mission?"


    "Yep, hopefully, things will go smoothly." Mei answered.


    "Just remember your life is more important than the mission so if you can''t handle it then get out of there as quickly as possible." Elder Sun said with sincerity.


    Mei smiled and bowed her head as she said: "This disciple has put your words in her heart."


    After saying goodbye to Elder Sun, Mei left the sect and headed to the location where she could find her target. This time she would need to kill ten of these rhinos. The rhinos were located almost a week away. Mei did not n to use magic at all during this journey. Since she was in the world of cultivation she would do as they do. She had two reasons for doing things this way. First was because she did not want to bring attention to herself, the other was so that she could learn more about this world''s cultivation and better her techniques with this world''s standard before implementing other things into them.


    Mei wandered out of the sect and onto a long dirt road that led to a small town. This town could be called a small city since it was always busy. Many merchants had set up shop here to sell goods since cultivators from all over would pass through this ce. It took her almost an hour to get to the town but when she did, she saw the hustle and bustle of the street as cultivators went to and fro from each shop buying what they needed. It was a very lively scene.


    Some of the stands were made with wooden frames that had a cloth covering the top of them. While others were more borate and were made of stone and wood. But there were also those that were just a clothid on the ground with the seller''s items spread out. Mei continued walking through the crowd looking at this and that. Not realizing her beauty was making the heads of many young men turn. It wasn''t until two men walked up to her that she discovered that beauty can also bring about trouble in this world. "Hey there young miss, do you like candy? This brig brother has lots of candy at his ce. How about youe with this big brother and I will give you plenty of candy."


    At this moment, after hearing this man''s pickup line, Mei really wondered what was with both Phantasia and this cultivation world that made everyone think that she loved candy so much she would follow anyone who had it. She turned and looked at the man who just spoke and was holding out his hand with a bunch of rock candy in it. She didn''t say a word as she reached out and poked the candy. A few secondster the man who was standing there with his hand stretched out turned into an ice cube. She did not use magic but thew of ice to freeze the man. After freezing him she calmly walked away disappearing into the crowd. The other man who was also there stood there in shock for a few minutes and did note back to his senses until Mei hadpletely disappeared, before screaming in fear and running away.


    Mei came to a four way intersection where she saw an old man sitting at the corner of an alleyway on a ragged old nket. On the nket were three old books that looked as if they were going to fall apart if touched. Mei walked over and looked at the old man who was leaning his back against the wall with his eyes closed as if he was sleeping. But before she could say ask about the books the old man''s eyes opened and looked at her.


    "Hmmm You''re a strange one you are only in the qi gathering realm yet hold more power than even those in the core formation realm could handle. MMm Maybe it''s fate youngdy these now belong to you. You could call this destiny." The old man said as his body suddenly disappeared into thin air.


    Mei stood there stupefied not even knowing when the three books appeared in her hands. She looked down at the ce where the old man was once, to find nothing there. Just dirt.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 261: Three Old Books Part Two

    Chapter 261: Three Old Books Part Two


    Mei, still confused as to what was going on, looked at the three books in her hand. Each one seemingly falling apart at first nce. But to her surprise, they were actually quite sturdy. She ced the books into her space before deciding to find a ce to change her appearance. Luckily there was an inn not too far away.


    She rented a room and entered her space. When she entered she could hear an argument going on. Leroi and Frey seemed to be arguing about something in front of the cottage. "Give those back! This great dragon will spank you if you do not give them back!"


    "No! Mother put these in here for Frey! Frey will read them first!" Frey red at Loeri while the three books were floating in the air above her head. It seemed she used Magicules to make them float. Standing between them was Nomi with a worried expression on his face as he looked at the two.


    "What are you three fighting for?" Mei asked as she waved her hand taking the books back into her arms.


    Mei''s appearance caused both Frey and Loeri to stop arguing right away. "Alicia, who did you buy those books for, me who reads all the time or Frey who sleeps all day?"


    "Frey is not sleeping, Frey is cultivating!" Frey''s little cheeks puffed out as she pushed her sleeves up to her elbows and raised her little fist. This action scared Loeri so much that she quickly ran and hid behind Mei. It seemed that Loeri still had a trauma when it came to Frey''s little fist.


    "I did not buy them for any of you. I got them for free from some old man. I need to look over them first before you three can look at them." Mei exined.


    Both Loeri and Frey began toblush now that they realized that they were both in the wrong. Frey was the first to lower her sleeves and bow her head. "I''m sorry Aunt Loeri..."


    "I''m sorry too..." Loeri said also bowing her head slightly.


    Seeing the two makeup, Mei nodded her head in approval. She walked into the cottage patting Nomi on the head as she passed by. The three followed in after her. Mei sat on the chair at the table inside and ced the three books on top of it. She looked at each book and noticed that none of them had any writing on their covers. She picked up the first book and opened it and was shocked to see that she did not understand the writing.


    Loeri and Frey who were standing at her sides, craned their necks to look to see what was written inside. Frey scrunched her brow when she saw she couldn''t read it. But Loeri had a different reaction. "Oh? Ancient dragon script?"


    Hearing Loeri''s words Mei was surprised as she said: "You can read this?"


    "Mhm. This book is in ancient dragon script. It would be weird to find any human who could read it unless they were from ancient times." Loeri exined.


    "Then what does it say?" Mei asked, her curiosity beginning to rise.


    "This is some kind of cultivation technique made for dragons called the Dragon''s Roar. To be honest some of it is a tad hard to understand but what I am confused about is that this technique says that you can use either Magicules or spiritual qi to cultivate this. If you got this book in this world how would they know what Magicules were? What''s more, is why is Ancient Magic Script of Phantasiain this world as well?" Loeri was a bit confused as she flipped through the book.


    "I am not sure but if it is made for dragons then you keep it. It may help you raise your strength faster." Mei said with a smile. She felt bad that Loeri had to be cooped up in her space since she needed Magicules to survive. She had let Loeri out within her cave once but she started feeling sick after a while due to no Magicules in the air.


    "Thank you, Alicia!" Loeri thanked Mei with a big smile, hugged the book, and quickly ran off to her room to read itpletely forgetting that there were two more books.


    Mei smiled and shook her head as she picked up the next book. But when she looked at the first page she frowned since there were more strange characters on the pages different from thest. "Mother! This is written in ancient fairy tongue!"


    Frey flew over and looked at the book. "Mother this book is even better than the one Master Bai gave me. The way it shows to circte spiritual qi and Magicules ispletely different and Frey feels it would speed up her ability to grow stronger."


    Mei smiled and patted Frey''s head. "Then this book shall be yours!"


    "Really? Frey can have it!?" Frey asked her eyes glowing.


    "Mhm! Mother wants you to grow up and be big and strong."


    Frey happily took her book, she used magic to make it hover in the air, and flew to her room with it. Just like Loeri, forgetting that there was still another book left. Meiughed as she watched Frey running off to try out the cultivation technique.


    Mei looked over at Nomi who seemed to be feeling a little left out and sighed. She called him over and hugged him tightly as she said: "Nomi, when Mother gets a chance she will get you something really nice okay?"


    Nomi nodded his head and hugged Mei. Mei felt bad because nothing she had right now was of use to the poor kid. He was young and had no toys. He was also a human with only one Magi Point. She wasn''t sure if he had any ability to cultivate either. Letting out a sigh she hugged Nomi while she opened thest book.


    When she opened it her eyes widened, before watering up when she saw a very familiarnguage written in it. A tear rolled down her cheek as she looked at these characters as it brought back memories of her past life. In big bold letters on the first page written in Japanese were the words ''<strong><em>The Method to Transcend The Gods!</em></strong>''


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 262: Metal Armored Rhino Part One

    Chapter 262: Metal Armored Rhino Part One


    Mei looked at the words on the page and the more she read the more surprised she was. The Method To Transcend The Gods was a cultivation method that applied both spiritual qi and Magicule cultivations into one system. By cultivating the two together it would allow the cultivator to reach heights beyond what they had ever thought possible. Not only would they be stronger than those in the same realm but their cultivation speed would be hundreds of times faster!


    But in order to cultivate this method, there was a special condition. One must have merged both their magicules and spiritual qi into a sea and reach a state of harmony between the two powers. Which she had already aplished! The only other condition was that the cultivator must cultivate both types of power. Luckily they could either cultivate them at the same time or at different times as long as the cultivator bnced the time between the two powers.


    Just the thought of being able to reach home faster made Mei happy. A big smile formed on her face as she squeezed Nomi. "Nomi, Mother might be able to get us home sooner than she had thought! But first, Mother has decided to train you a bit."


    Mei felt bad that Nomi was basically stuck with nothing to do. So she decided to teach him some swordsmanship in hope that she could give him a path in life. She took his hand and walked out towards the training yard where a bunch of wooden dummies was located. At the side were a bunch of wooden swords. She pulled out a few and had Nomi test each one before finally settling on the lightest one before showing him the basics.


    After an hour of training Nomi and leaving him to practice what he had learned, Mei went and took a shower. After which she donned some makeup to darken her skin and added a bunch of freckles and dark spots to make herself look ugly before exiting her space. She still had many things to do, so even if she had this new cultivation method she still had to finish her tasks and get a better understanding of this world. Even if she was powerful, no knowledge of the world would make things difficult for her when looking for the metal box.


    After exiting the hotel with her new look. No one turned to look at her anymore. This allowed Mei to breathe a sigh of relief now that she would not need to deal with unwanted attention. She left the town and headed out towards her destination. During her travels, she would train her new cultivation method both inside and outside her space. She found this cultivation method was very good. She could feel her power growing rapidly to the point that she had only spent two days cultivating it and broke through to the second stage of qi gathering.


    What was truly amazing was her foundation was not even in the slightest bit off. In fact, when she broke through her foundation had already been solidified. She figured she would be at least stage five qi gathering by the time she made her way back to the sect. If she was lucky enough that is. She wondered how Master Bai would take her rapid advancement. But she truly did not care. Although she hade to see some of the people of this world as friends and mentors she had no ns to stay in this world whatsoever. She wanted to go back and see her family on Phantasia and finish her journey around Phantasia. She wanted to see the sights of her homeworld more than anything. A ce she was extremely fond of and missed very much.


    When she wasn''t cultivating or traveling she would train Nomi and help Frey and Loeri with their own cultivations. The two of them were also progressing at a rapid rate as well. Even little Nomi was picking up the sword quite quickly.


    After a week of travel, Mei had finally reached her destination. An area where the metal armor Rhino roamed. She walked into the dense forest with her sword drawn keeping an eye out for any demonic beasts. She moved deep into the forest until she finally reached arge clearing. What stood not too far from her was a small herd of metal armored rhinos. "I need a way to disperse them."


    Mei was not dumb. She was not going to run into the herd and just start chopping away at them. Not only would that be a stupid idea it would be a death wish for a normal cultivator of her realm. She could only hope to attract the attention of one of them and lead it away. Only then would she be able to fight them one on one.


    With these thoughts in mind, Mei walked around the entire clearing making sure to stay in the shadow of the forest. After making a few rounds and keeping an eye on the metal armored rhinos'' movements. Looking for that one that might be a straggler. She finally spotted one that continued to hang around by itself. Only then did Mei pick up a small pebble, wrap it with some spiritual qi and flick it at the rhino.


    The metal armored rhino who was hit turned its head and looked in the direction it was hit in. When it saw nothing there it slowly made its way towards the location Mei wasying in wait. She dared not show herself in case the metal armored rhino decided to make a noise and alert the herd of metal armored rhinos that was not too far away.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 263: Metal Armored Rhino Part Two

    Chapter 263: Metal Armored Rhino Part Two


    Mei moved back away from the tree line. She had marked out a smaller clearing nearby that she nned to use for fighting. When the metal armored rhino finally reached the edge of the tree line Mei flicked another pebble at the bushes nearby making it turn around in that direction. Only then did she flick a second pebble at the metal armored rhino''s body making it quickly turn around and rush towards her direction. She quickly moved back towards the clearing allowing the metal armored rhino to catch a glimpse of her shadow. When it did, it only snorted and sprinted forward at a faster speed.


    Mei stopped in the small clearing and turned around. She waited for the metal armored rhino toe into the clearing. The metal armored rhino was truly enraged as it broke through the bushes and barreled towards Mei. Mei quickly dodged to the right and struck out with her sword.


    *<strong><em>ng!*</em></strong>


    Metal on metal sound was heard as sparks flew into the air as her sword shed with the metal armored rhino''s metal armor tes. The first sh ended with a tie as the two stared each other down only a few meters away from each other. Mei looked at the metal armored rhino all over and noticed that the small spaces between the armor where she could most likely pierce her sword through. The problem was that these spots were very narrow so she would need to be very precise in her strike.


    The two, one human one metal armored rhino, shed a few times until finally, Mei got her sword into the knee joint of the metal armored rhino causing it to lose bnce and fall to the ground. With her prey partially immobilized she quickly went to work making sure it could no longer get up. Once it could not move any more Mei finally finished it off. This fight alone took her almost an hour so she sat down and rested a few minutes before going to work dismantling the corpse.


    Almost fifteenhourster Mei had finally killed thest metal armored rhino she needed for the mission and could now head back to the sect. She was really tired so she decided to spend the night in her space after finding a small cave to use as cover.


    It was not until the next morning that Mei found the cave she had used to hide her space in to be somewhat strange. She decided since she was not in much of a rush to go back to the sect that she would check out the cave. She walked slowly into the cave. The walls and ceiling of the cave were nothing but hardened mud and rocks withrge roots holding it all together.


    Mei made her way in to find that the cave was rather deep and that the cave''s floor nted down going further underground. She continued forward, so far lucky that there were no demonic beasts within. But what worried her was the slope of the cave floor was starting to be steeper the further she went in. The ground itself was also bing slipperier as well.


    "Maybe I shouldn''t go any further. If I slip and fall all the way down to, who knows where this leads to, I could either end up seriously injured or in the jaws of some powerful demonic beast. " Mei muttered to herself. She decided it would be best to turn around.


    As she did and went to take a step forward she stepped on a moss covered rock that was very slippery causing her to lose her footing. As she tried to regain her bnce her whole body teetered back and forth until finally she was no longer able to keep herself upright and fell down on her butt.


    With a st, the muddy floor soaked her rear end and her legs with mud. But it seemed the sudden jostling of the earth under her caused the rest of the slope made of mud to give way, sending her down the slope as if it was a slide. "You gotta be kidding me!" Mei yelled as she tried to stay upright as she continued to slide down.


    She slid for what seemed to be hours until she was finally sent flying off a ledge and into an underground river. Mei quickly swam over to the far side shore which was thankfully not mud but rock and pulled herself up on to the shore. Standing up and looking at where she was, her eyes widen as she looked down the direction the underground river was flowing in.


    A way down the river was arge underground pce carved out of the rock wall. The carvings from what she could tell were very well done. But what got her attention the most was the area around the pce was covered in greenery. She could smell the rich aroma of herbs in the air even though she was still a ways away.


    "Is this what Master Bai meant as a fruitatious encounter?" Mei asked herself as she walked down towards the Pce. She was very, very cautious just in case there were any traps. Every step she made she would toss a rock out to check the next ce she was going to put her foot down was safe or not. When she thought of the adventure movies back on earth where secret ruins always had deadly traps she wanted to make sure she was not going to get caught up in any. Thest thing she wanted was to trigger one of these traps and end up dead.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 264: The Truth Part One

    Chapter 264: The Truth Part One


    After slowly taking each step cautiously, Mei found herself standing in front of the gates to the pce. The gate that led into the Pce''s front yard was a tall metal barred gate. The space between the bars was big enough for Mei to even squeeze between. She reached out and touched the gate, with her eyes closed and her brow scrunched up as if she was expecting to be electrocuted the moment she touched it. But to her surprise, she was able to touch the bar without an issue. Seeing no danger, Mei quickly stepped through. But when she turned around to look at the spot she just came through from, she was stunned to see nothing but a tall stone wall that went up a few tens of meters high.


    Mei quickly touched the wall to see if this was an illusion but the wall waspletely solid which made Mei''s heart sink. "Am I trapped in here!?"


    This was the first thought that came to mind. Not that this ce was bad but being stuck in some ce with no way to get out was not something that gave her a good feeling. "Rx cia, if there is a way in then there must be a way out. First, let''s just take a look around."


    Mei gave herself a little pep talk as she took a look at her surroundings. What she saw made her eyes light up. In front of her was a long path that led to the pce but to her left and right sides were nothing but rows and rows of spiritual herbs. Each one radiated with a golden glow.


    Mei knelt down to reach out to touch one of the herb nts but her hand seemed to be stopped by some kind of invisible barrier. "Ouch!" Frowning Mei stood back up while blowing on her sore fingertips. "I guess my only course of action is to go into the pce and see what is in store for me." Mei said as she took onest nce at the herbs and dejectedly walked towards the pce''s entrance.


    The path was fairly long and took her almost five minutes to reach the stairs leading to a tall set of doors. The pce''s exterior was covered in many carvings. Each seemed to have taken a long time to do. These carvings were like pictures in a children''s book and seemed to tell a story of some kind. Since she was not in a hurry and the ce was safe, Mei decided it would not hurt to see what these carvings were trying to say.


    After finding what seemed to be the starting point Mei went from picture to picture trying to piece together the story. After getting the gist of it, what Mei had figured out was this. ''<em>There was once a great being that ruled over everything. That being after creating a world and giving it life would move on to create the next world, never to even look back at the world it had just created. Each world was different, some had magic while others were able to cultivate.</em>


    ''<em>Then there were a few that had neither. This being had be to be known as the Origin of all things. The greatest power within the entire universe. No one knows where this being came from or why it decided to create so many new worlds but those of the magic, cultivation worlds, and the worlds without either, known as the scientific worlds, all embraced this being as the god of all creation. But as time passed by, the citizens of these worlds wished to gain greater power and began to strive to be what the origin was. They wanted to be the god of creation and make their own worlds.</em>


    ''<em>But no matter how hard they tried it seemed impossible to reach the strength of that the being had. The most anyone could do was create dimensions that were secluded in their own space. Even if they were as big as a world they were still nothing more than a fragment of what the Origin was able to do. No one was able to create an actual as the Origin did.</em>''


    "I am not sure if my take on these pictures is what they are supposed to be telling but it does seem interesting." Mei muttered to herself, only to be given a start when she heard a gentle female voice float into her ear.


    "What you figured out is correct. But notpletely correct either." The gentle voice said as a strong wind blew causing Mei''s hair to float in front of her eyes. When she brushed it away a young woman dressed in white robes floated in the air in front of her smiling gently at her.


    Mei quickly jumped back not sure if this young woman who suddenly appeared out of nowhere was an enemy or not. Seeing Mei''s reaction the young woman gave an approving nod. "It''s good to see that you are on your toes. But do not worry I do not mean you any harm. What you see is a projection. And this pce was one of my private residences. You see I was the one who summoned you here. I do apologize for making you fall. I know that sliding down such a muddy slope was not a very good experience."


    "You Summoned me here?" Mei asked. Still keeping her distance from the young woman.


    The young woman gently nodded her head as her clear eyes looked at Mei. " You can say that I have been waiting for millions of years for a person with both magic and spiritual qi to appear. Not just me but many more like me as well. I believe youalready ran into one of my seniors. He gave you three books if I am right. "


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 265: The Truth Part Two

    Chapter 265: The Truth Part Two


    Hearing the young woman''s words made Mei look at her in surprise. It was no wonder the old man disappeared like it was nothing. But this left even more questions. As if reading Mei''s mind the young woman continued to speak. "Listen to what I have to say first. I will answer everything once I have finished."


    Mei nodded to answer that she understood, causing the young woman to smile. She waved her hand and a small table and chairs appeared. On the table was a tea set and a te of pastries. "Please drink some tea and have some pastries while you listen to what I am about to say."


    Mei cautiously took a seat as the young woman poured her a cup of tea and then a cup for herself. Mei took the cup and sniffed the contents. To her surprise, just this one whiff was enough to send a surge of spiritual qi into her system causing her to feel very refreshed.


    "You see the origin''s power is not a power that one can get just by working hard. It is not something anyone can have except the reincarnation of the origin themselves. But even then the origin must work hard to regain their strength and normally have no idea that they were the origin in the first ce. With each reincarnation, the origin can be reborn on any or universe at any time.


    "Normally, before they ever reach the pinnacle where they will then take over the role of the origin, they will have many helpers and followers. But there are always two people who represent light and darkness respectfully at their side. These two will represent everything that is good and bad and help influence the Origin''s actions. Whether it is to save an entire world or kill every person on it. Will be up to these two the Origins right and left hands to decide these things. But these left and right hands of the Origin alwayse from different universes. Just like me and the ones who followed the previous Origin I followed the Origin''s right hand.


    "Once the old origin dies, millions of years can pass before the next origin appears. Now the new origin has appeared although they might not know it yet. As followers of the previous Origin, it is our duty to make contact with those who will end up being the right and left hands of the Origin. I can not exin to you why it is possible for us to tell, but it is. Each of these left and right hands will be extremely powerful. Each one will rise to the pinnacle of their world and beyond.


    "Unfortunately, besides us who are tasked with helping the new right and left hands, there are those who wish to stop them from ever growing in power. These people are not just a small group but arge group that look at anyone who could throw the bnce of power off. This group is normally referred to as the Creators and you as someone who has the ability to cultivate three different lines of powers is a prime target. Fortunately, they have yet to notice you. I must urge you to never use your magic power on this world. If it is seen by the wrong people it could spell disaster for you." The young woman exined.


    Mei sat in her seat sipping on the tea, she was given. She was not sure what to think about all of this. Mei only wanted to return home and live a life peacefully with her loved ones. So having such a grand task tossed on her shoulders was a little much. But on thing still bothered her. "Before anything, I must ask why was one of the books I was given written in Japanese?"


    "It''s my senior''s hobby to learn thenguages across the multiverse. It just so happens that he likes to transcribe old cultivation manuals in differentnguages." The young woman said, scratching her nose trying to hide her embarrassment.


    Mei let out an "Oh." After thinking about everything that had been said. Mei came to a decision. She was about to reject the whole thing when the young woman stopped her thoughts. "I will say this first before I leave. You are far from being the true left or right hand. Your power is far from being powerful enough. Right now we are only giving you the ability to be powerful. This pce is one of those gifts."


    The young woman pulled out a small pendant and handed it over. "This here is a key to enter this pce at any time from any ce. But it will only teleport you out to the ce you came in from. I hope you put it to good use."


    Mei took the pendant in her hands and looked down at it. It was attached to a silver metal chain that she could ce around her neck. The pendant itself was a diamond shaped purple gem. As she looked at the chain. The young woman''s gentle voice entered her ears. "I leave what you do up to you. Grow strong and find the origin or continue your day to day life. We have done our task. But one warning, be careful or they might find you. Then everything you love and care for will be gone."


    A gust of wind blew past Mei''s cheek as she looked up to see the young woman had disappeared. Mei frowned as she looked at the empty seat then at the pendant in her hands as she muttered: "She didn''t even tell me her name..."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 266: The Path I Should Take

    Chapter 266: The Path I Should Take


    Mei sat back in her seat and looked around her surroundings. This beautiful pce was now hers. But the responsibility for receiving such a gift was heavy. Although the young woman said it was up to her if she went to find the origin or if she wanted to continue to try to live a peaceful life. The warning that the young woman left made Mei realize that a peaceful life might not be possible.


    Letting out a sigh, Mei finished off the tea in her cup and ate a pastry before getting up and walking towards the doors to the pce. She ced her hand on the door to push it open but found that it would not budge no matter how hard she pushed against it. Stepping back from the door, Mei looked the door over until her eyes fell on a small slot between the crevice of the door. Thinking for a moment, Mei took out the pendant and stuck the bottom of it into the slot.


    A clicking sound was heard and then the sounds of gears turning. A rumble was heard soon after as the doors began to swing inwards allowing Mei ess to the inside. The inside of the pce was lit up in some sort of manner that Mei did not know. The entrance led to arge room that had a spiral staircase leading up on the right side. In the middle were two doors and to her left was another door. Next to the staircase, there was a fourth door.


    The walls were all engraved with pictures just like outside. Each wall telling a different story. Mei decided she would investigate the ce first before trying to figure out the story. She walked towards the left wall and opened the first door. This led to a hallway that had many rooms. Alicia went room to room and saw that each room was on the small side with a bed and cab inside. She figured this was supposed to be the servants'' rooms.


    After checking each room Mei returned to the main hall to check the other doors. The two middle doors lead to a kitchen and storage area. The door to the right led to an indoor garden that had many herbs growing inside. Seeing this Mei''s eyes lit up. She could feel a strong spiritual qi within the room that the herbs were giving off. She could tell they had been here for a long, long time.


    Closing the door and walking out of the room, Mei headed up the spiral staircase. When she reached the top she was weed with three more doors. Going through the first door Mei found the master bedroom. It was veryrge and had a soft looking couch on the back wall and in the middle of the room, Mei saw arge cauldron. This cauldron was veryrge, even taller than her. The feet of the cauldron were carved to look like dragon feet. This cauldron alone took up most of the space within the room.


    Exiting the bedroom, Mei entered the next room. When she did her mouth almost dropped open when she saw the massive library. There were shelves and shelves of books, scrolls, and jade slips. "This is a good ce..."


    It was indeed a good ce. Mie could tell right away that each and every one of these books, scrolls, and jade slips were very old. A sudden urge to rush forward and start reading them swept over her but Mei held back and exited the room.


    Thest room was nothing more than arge bathtub which made Mei smile. After entering the qi gathering realm she found that she no longer had to go to the bathroom nor felt the need to eat anything. At first, she thought something was wrong with her, so she had blushingly asked Bai Hong about it only to beughed at. But he did exin to her why it was so. The main reason was because as cultivators, taking in spiritual qi would replenish all their worldly needs. This is why cultivators above the body refinement stage could cultivate for months and even years on end without needing to eat or anything else for that matter. As such there was no toilet of any kind here for her to use. But now that she was in qi gathering realm this no longer mattered to her. But having arge bath mattered a lot to Mei. Coming from Earth as an ex-Japanese at heart she needed to bathe whenever she could.


    Mei walked over and touched the steaming crystal clear water and smiled. After stripping she went over to the side and picked up a wooden bucket to rinse herself off before stepping into the hot bath. As the steam rose up from the water, Mei let out a satisfied sigh as he looked up at the ceiling. "She said the right and left hand of the Origin were in different universes as well as the Origin themself was in a different universe from the right and left hand I wonder what these universes are like? Are there Earths in those universes or Phantasias? What path should I take Should I stick with my first choice and try to live out a peaceful life on Phantasia, be a knight, have a family, and tend to my duties as a princess of the kingdom? Or should I strive to be as powerful as possible and find a way to meet the Origin? She had mentioned that each Hand of the Origin had followers as well as the Origin having followers of their own. So does this mean I can take people with me? Can ke... " Mei began to blush as she thought of ke.


    "Ahh! I will leave it forter! Above all else, I will be a knight first! After I settle things on Phantasia, I will think of the path I should take then. For now, I need strength! I need to get strong enough to return to my old world!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 267: A Path For Nomi Part One

    Chapter 267: A Path For Nomi Part One


    After taking a nice hot bath, Mei felt very refreshed. She got changed and went into her space. But what she sensed as soon as she walked in was that there was an abundance of both spiritual qi and Magicules within the space now! "How is this possible?"


    She quickly flew over to the cottage to find both Frey and Loeri sitting out in the front yard cultivating. She didn''t call out to them right away. Instead, she stood there observing the flow of the two powers in the air. What surprised her was that they were both taking in the Spiritual qi and Magicules from the air as well as releasing some back into the air. "You two How?"


    Loeri slowly opened her eyes and smiled at Mei. "The cultivation methods that we both have do two things. They allow us to cultivate magicules and spiritual qis as one system and also turn the area we are in, into a perfect cultivation zone."


    "Wait You can actually cultivate now? Not like before but you can grow stronger like a normal cultivator? Not limited by your Magi Points?" Mei pelted Loeri with many questions all at once.


    "Alicia rx. To answer your question yes I can. If not for this cultivation method allowing me to take in spiritual qi that Frey was releasing, I would not be able to grow in strength past the limited of my Magi Points. If I am right by the world you are in standards, I should be in the second stage of body refinement as of now." Loeri said proudly.


    "If that is the case then that is amazing! You won''t feel sick anymore if you leave the space?" Mei was truly excited, she felt bad for leaving Loeri stuck in the space to not even get a chance to take a peek of the new world. But as she was excited about the good news, a thought came to mind. "If you are able to cultivate like that doesn''t that mean that Nomi can too? If he used my cultivation method?"


    "He should be able to..." Loeri replied her tone of voice made it known that she was not too sure.


    "Wait How did you open your meridians?" Mei asked. She had not supplied them with any pills to assist with that plus it was a very painful experience! Frey had her opens thanks to Bai Hong but Loeri never got any assistance.


    Loeri''s face paled hearing the word ''<em>Meridians</em>''. As face paled her eyes wandered over to Frey''s little body who seemed to be oblivious to what was going on around her as she cultivated. Seeing Loeri''s gaze move to Frey, Mei let out a sigh. "Loeri it must have been very painful I''m sorry. If I had known I would have helped you. Frey''s experience was not normal due to her small body. Normally it is a very painful experience."


    "It''s fine. Because now, I can be of better assistance to you Alicia." Loeri said with a forced smile. She was still a little pale in the face.


    "It''s fine as long as you are okay. Where is Nomi?" Mei asked.


    "Training field. That little kid seems to be obsessed with training his sword." Loeri replied.


    "Thanks, I will head over there then. You continue to cultivate I will take you and Frey out in a bit to check out the new pce I just received." Saying these words Mei''s body shed.


    Loeri stood there lost in thought. "New pce?"


    Off to the side, a little ways away from the cottage was a small training field. The sound of cking could be heard as the sounds of wood against woods banging together rang out of the area. Mei flew over to see Nomi hitting his wooden sword over and over on the wooden dummy. But what she saw almost broke her heart. Nomi''s hands were dripping blood on the ground as he continued to swing the sword in his hands.


    Mei quicklynded next to him and grabbed his hands. "Nomi!"


    Startled, Nomi turned and looked up at Mei, a bright smile formed on his face. "Mother I will be a powerful swordsman so I can help you."


    Mei''s eyes began to water up seeing the poor kid working so hard not even caring that he was bleeding all over the ce. His wooden sword was covered in his own blood! She gently took the wooden sword from his hands and then hovered her free hand over his. A green light came out of her hand and wrapped both of Nomi''s hands within that warm green light.


    Slowly his wounds began to heal. When they werepletely healed Mei looked Nomi in the eye and scolded: "Nomi, you need to practice in moderation."


    "But..." Nomi felt wronged for being yelled at.


    "Mother does want you to get hurt while training. She wants you to be big and strong when you get older but you still have plenty of time before that happens."


    Seeing Nomi''s face bing sad, Mei felt bad for scolding him. She reached out and patted his head. After thinking for a moment Mei took out ''<em>The Method to Transcend The Gods</em>'' and skimmed through it. When she was sure of her assumption she finally said: "Nomi if you would like to get stronger. You can. But the pain you will have to endure to be strong is not easy to take. Would you like to try it?"


    "If it will allow me to be helpful to mother, Nomi is willing to suffer any hardships."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 268: A Path For Nomi Part Two

    Chapter 268: A Path For Nomi Part Two


    Mei''s heart sank hearing this. She wondered if Nomi felt like he needed to be of use to her to garner any attention from her. He was only five years younger than her but she decided to make him her son instead of a brother because Frey really needed a sibling. Someone she could connect with that wasn''t an adult. "Nomi, why do you want to be helpful to Mother?"


    "Mother found me and gave me a new life. Mother gave me, someone who could not remember what happened before, a new name and called me her son. I owe Mother so much and want to be strong so that I can protect Mother and older sister." Nomi said seriously.


    Mei sighed and pulled Nomi into a hug. "Nomi, remember you are my son and you can do whatever you want. I will give you whatever path you want. If you want to be a normal child and just y every day I am willing to let you do as you please. If you wish to be strong, then I will also make this a possibility for you."


    "I want to be strong!" Nomi said as he hugged Mei.


    "Then as your Mother, I will make sure you can aplish that. But from now on you will need to follow a strict schedule okay?" Mei said as she rubbed the top of Nomi''s head.


    "Un! Nomi will follow whatever Mother says."


    Mei went right to work setting everything up for Nomi. The first thing he would undergo would be the opening of his meridians. ording to The Method to Transcend The Gods cultivation method, every human in this universe had the ability to cultivate. It was just a matter of if you were on a world that had spiritual qi on it. Nomi, although he had only one magic point would be able to still cultivate both Magicules and spiritual qi. It also said that if they practiced correctly they had a chance of opening up more Magi Points.


    With Loeri''s assistance, Mei had got a medical herb bath ready using some of the herbs from the pce. Luckily she had the pce or she would not be able to create this medical bath to open Nomi''s meridians. This was a special method from The Method to Transcend The Gods cultivation method. It was said to also reforge the bones and muscles. This will make Nomi''s constitution a lot better.


    After everything was ready Mei turned to Nomi and said: "Nomi, after you strip down and climb into the bath, you will begin to feel unbearable pain. You will need to endure. You can not pass out. If you pass out the process will not work as good. Mother will do whatever she can to try to help you endure the pain."


    Nomi nodded his head and stripped down to nothing and climbed into the bath. As soon as he sat down in the water he already felt like his bones and muscles were being ripped out of his body. But he clenched his little fist and gritted his teeth as he endured the pain. But soon he felt a cooling sensation flow through his body reducing the pain greatly. He could feel Mei''s hand on his head as she injected a spiritual qi into his body.


    Mei sat next to the bath with her hand ced on Nomi''s head. Her eyes closed as sheinjected spiritual qi into his body. She was doing her best to make sure to coat each section that was being reforged with her spiritual qi. Trying to numb the pain as much as possible. She wanted Nomi to seed.


    This process was a long one. After almost four hours the bath water went from a greenish red color to a ck color as all the impurities in Nomi''s body were expelled. Loeri had already gotten a second tub ready with clean water. Mei helped Nomi out of the tub and over to the new tub full of clean water. Mei washed his hair for him while Loeri helped him get the ck sludge off his body.


    Now fully dressed and feeling refreshed, Mei was stunned to see that Nomi seemed to have grown a little taller and filled out some after opening his meridians and reforming his bones and muscles. Mei smiled and patted Nomi''s head as she said: "You are growing into a fine young man now! Congrattions Nomi, you can now officially start cultivating."


    Nomi smiled brightly when he heard this. Although it was painful he felt it was well worth going through the pain. Because now he felt stronger and more energetic than before. "Mother now, I can be useful to you!"


    Meiughed and flicked his forehead. "You do not need to be useful to me. All you need to do is live a life where you can be happy. My job as your mother is to support you so that you can reach those goals. Now follow the schedule I set up for you since this is the path you chose to take.I will not be lenient unless you tell me you want to quit. Also, when we return home you will get to meet your future father."


    "Father?" Nomi looked at Mei a bit confused.


    "Mhm. He is a wonderful man who your mother loves." Mei said with her cheeks a bit red. She really did miss ke. She couldn''t wait for the day when she returned to be able to see him again.


    " Then I will make sure to grow in strength so I can make Father proud of me too!" Nomi said happily as he looked over his schedule. Mei looked at the happy boy and smiled as she thought: ''<em>It seems he has found his path</em>...''


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 269: Rapid Progress

    Chapter 269: Rapid Progress


    A few days passed and Mei had advanced to stage four qi gathering and was almost at stage five. Nomi had reached stage two body refinement, while loeri reached stage four, and Frey reached stage five of body refinement. With these new cultivation methods, everyone''s strength was growing rapidly in a short time. Even their foundations were all solid which made Mei very happy. After a few days'' rest, Mei had decided it was time to head back to the sect. She never nned to rest for so long but she wanted to take time to give everyone cultivation tips and make sure they were doing okay. She also led Nomi by the hand on his training schedule until he got used to it.


    "Okay, you three for the time being you will be on your own. I need to head back to the sect so Master Bai and Yu''er do not get worried. After I return, I will bring you three into the pce to look around. And grab a few techniques to learn." Mei had found that the library within the pce was filled with techniques from all the different worlds. She had even been using one called Dancing Lotus that used soft motions to ovee attacks. In other words, it used the opponent''s force as a means of dodging. It fit perfectly with her ability to use thew of wind and the Thousand Piercing Lotus Blossom technique. She felt now that even if she encountered someone of a higher realm she could at least escape without needing to use magic.


    Mei finally arrived back at the sect. When she returned she got an ear full from both Tang Yu and Bai Hong for taking too long to return. Bai Hong already knew about the others in Mei''s space so when two more people besides Frey appeared out of nowhere, Bai Hong did not ask anything about it and only helped answer some questions about cultivation. He was stunned to see how fast the group cultivated. This made him feel that every one of Mei''spanions were talents that most would never be able to see! He couldn''t help but sigh at hisck of ability. He was still stuck at a wall in his own cultivation.


    As time went on, days turned into weeks, and weeks turned into months. Finally, two years had passed, Mei was now in the Core Formation realm. In these two years, she had constantly been refining herself and cultivating nonstop with her main goal of returning home in mind. She worked hard and almost died many times. But she pulled through and survived. She was now fifteen years of age. But her body had not grown in the slightest. It was not just her. Frey, Loeri, and Nomi also have not grown. It was as if time had frozen for the four of them. But on this day she was going to be setting out on a journey. She was finally powerful enough to begin her journey to search the region she was in for the metal box to send her back to her home. Tang Yu would also be joining her on this endeavor.


    Tang Yu, Loeri, Frey, and even Mei all underwent a second baptism using her cultivation methods, method of opening the meridians. This allowed them to reforge their bodies and strengthen their meridians even more.


    Currently, she was standing on a mountain cliff with Frey sitting on her shoulder, Loeri standing at her right, and Tang Yu at her left. Standing off to the side was Nomi as he gazed over the horizon with everyone else. Each one of them was now in the foundation establishment realm. They had worked hard and had stayed a realm behind Mei. Besides their cultivation, the only difference between them all was that Tang Yu now looked like the older sister. She was now fourteen and was starting to turn into a beautiful young woman.


    "Remember the forest we are about to enter is one of the worst for this region. But we still have to check the area out after hearing reports of a strange object in the middle of the forest. So keep on your toes."Mei said as she looked at everyone.


    "Are you sure that information is reliable? I mean it came from that drunk old man at the bar."Tang Yu asked.


    "I already sent Tang Chin to scout out the area a few days ago. We will know by nightfall if our trip was in vain or not. Let''s camp here for tonite." Mei said as she waved her hand and a bunch of camping supplies appeared in front of them.


    Normally Mei would just have them all go into her space but she decided this trip they would all get used to sleeping outdoors as well. After setting up camp and eating some food Tang Chin finally returned from his investigation. "Young Miss Mei, there is indeed something in the middle of this forest and it seems to be untouched. It seems to be an ancient city of some kind."


    "Okay, I will check it out then. Thank you." Mei said with a smile. Tang Chin nodded his head and disappeared.


    The next morning Mei and her group set out. The area was filled with demonic beasts so as soon as they entered the forest they were already met with a few rank five demonic beasts. But she did not kill it herself she let the others take charge of the fight. This was so that they could gain experience.


    "Older Sisterto your right!" Nomi shouted.


    "On it Brother!" Frey shouted back. The two had been working quite well together and their bond as brother and sister grew rapidly. Even when they fought it was just like real brother and sister. Unfortunately for Nomi these fights usually ended in his loss because Frey liked to throw a few punches. But normally they did not fight.


    Frey with her small sword in hand swung it a few times creating a small of sword rays that shot towards the demonic beasts. She may be small but the sword rays she produced were no different in size than that Tang Yu or the others could produce. When she first started wielding a sword, she could only produce small sword rays but after a while and lots of practice, she was finally able to produce sword rays that she could use in battle without holding anyone back. The sword she was using was something that Master Bai forged for her since there were no fairy sized weapons in the lower ne.


    The demonic beasts hit by Frey''s sword rays instantly died. The demonic beast that Nomi was fighting also died at his hands as well. The two stopped and looked over to see that Tang Yu and Loeri had also finished their fights. Mei looked at the group and was very happy with how strong they had all be. She knew now that Frey and Loeri could walk around the stine kingdom without any worries by themselves. Especially since not only were they cultivators but their magic was also very powerful.


    Fight after fight, they made their way through the forest. Hundreds of Demonic beasts had already died at their hands. But they still kepting in packs. When Mei saw that they needed help she would join in the fight to help out. Otherwise, the fighting was done by those four.


    After two days and two nights Mei and her group finally reached the center of the forest. But what they saw stunned them...


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 270: The Girl Behind The Looking Glass Part One

    Chapter 270: The Girl Behind The Looking ss Part One


    In front of them was what looked like an ancient city. But for Mei, it was more of a nostalgic ce. The tall buildings covered in vines, moss, and overgrowth. The rusted out cars and trucks that seemed to be parked on the side of the road overtaken by nature. These were all things that she would find on earth. But what she did not understand was why such things were here in this world. "Let''s go in and check it out..."


    "Alicia... Err Mei do you know what this ce is?" Loeri asked.


    "It''s just like the cities back on Earth where I was born. Those things on the side there are called vehicles. Therger of the two are trucks while the smaller version is called a car." Mei walked over to one of the trucks and looked it all over. Seeing how it still had an engine in it she waved her hand sending it into her space. She did the same to a few more trucks and cars as well. "These will be useful on Phantasia. We can reverse engineer them and make a magic engine that will allow us to drive around and go ces faster." The group continued to move through the city. Mei stored away many kinds of cars and even bigger vehicles.The inside of her space was slowly bing a junkyard. But they would benefit Phantasia so she did not mind. She stored a few bicycles and motorbikes as well.


    The one thing Phantasia wascking was the ability to travel to far off ces in a short time. She hoped this would boost stine''s worth within Phantasia and gain some backing from other countries. That is if they were not already invented by the time she made it back. This thought made Mei frown. She had been on this current world for two years and a few months now. She had already turned fifteen. If she was on Phantasia she would be having hering of age ceremony and getting ready to marry ke. But now Mei shook her head. ''<em>Put these thoughts behind you, Alicia! The most important thing to do is to make it back to Phantasia!</em>''


    They went from building to building checking each one out. But all they found were empty buildings with nothing in them. They moved through half the city taking a few days to do so. They had finally reached the center of the city which held the tallest building. Mei was the first one to step through the entrance but stopped when she heard someone called out in pain. She turned around to see Loeri rubbing her nose. "We can''t enter! Seems to be some kind of barrier."


    "Hmm? Let''s see if you can if you hold my hand." Mei said walking back to the entrance. She reached through the door and grabbed Loeri''s hand but to her surprise right as it was about to pass through the doorway it was stopped short.


    "No good. I think only you are able to enter. You check it out and we will go explore the rest of the city. This ce seems devoid of demonic beasts so we should be safe." Loeri said. She was a little reluctant to leave Mei behind but there was nothing she could do. She couldn''t pass the barrier or whatever it was that stopped her from continuing forward.


    "Then be careful, I will check this ce out. If it''s rejecting you but allowing me through then there is something here. Maybe even the metal box is here. I will catch up with you all once I am done here." Mei said with a smile. She was not so much worried about the group since she knew the five immortals were still following them.


    "Young Miss Mei wait..." Tang Chin appeared out of nowhere. He pulled out a talisman and handed it out to Mei.


    Mei reached through the door and took the talisman and gave Tang Chin a questioning look. "Young Miss Mei, this will allow you to teleport away from your current location in case you run into an emergency. "


    "Thank you." Mei said with a smile. She then turned around and walked deeper into the building.


    Mei checked out each and every room. But just like thest buildings, she found nothing. When she finally reached the top floor. She came to arge dark room with a single object in the middle. It was an orb on a pedestal. As she stepped through the door, the door behind her mmed shut and the whole room began to light up.


    An old man appeared in front of her wearing a white robe. But as Mei looked at this old man she remembered seeing him somewhere before. "Your You''re the elder who gave me the cultivation methods!"


    The Elder smiled and nodded his head. "Yes, it was I who gave you those and also I who blocked yourpanions froming in here. Only you are allowed to see what is on this viewing orb and you must keep what you see a secret from everyone else. If you can ept this condition you may take a look. Consequences of breaking your promise will be death."


    "If it is to be kept secret then I will do so. You have my promise on this." The old man had given her three heavenly cultivation methods that allowed her to begin her search for the metal box to return home much faster than she thought she could. There was no way she was going to go against her word.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 271: The Girl Behind The Looking Glass Part Two

    Chapter 271: The Girl Behind The Looking ss Part Two


    The man nodded and motioned for Mei to continue forward. Mei took a few steps forward before stopping and turning to the old man, bowing her head. "I have yet to thank sir for the cultivation methods. Because of you, I was able to venture out into this world faster in hopes of finding a way to return to my home world."


    The old man smiled and thought for a moment. "When you reach the immortal realm and go to the upper ne, you will find what you are looking for at the border of fire and ice. Only there will you find a way to traverse time and space."


    Mei''s eyes widened and a big smile formed on her face. Tears welled up in her eyes. This was the best news she had heard in such a long time. Now she would work even harder at her cultivation and reach the immortal realm as quickly as possible! Not able to stop her tears Mei bowed her head as she sobbingly said: "Thank You! Thank you so much for telling me this news!"


    "It''s nothing. That ce is very dangerous. So much so that even the peak immortal emperors dare not venture there. So take your time. Enjoy this world. Learn everything you can from it before returning. You must have realized your body has not grown right?" The old man asked with a smile.


    Mei lifted her head and looked at the old man. Her eyes were still full of tears. "Yes, I haven''t aged at all it seems."


    "What brought you here was most likely an Omni Box. This object will transport a person between two ces. Anything that was on that person from the day they were transported will be frozen in time. They will never age or be affected by the passing of time. That is until they return to their own world. And when they do return, time will be differentpared to the world they werest on. As to say, millions of years may pass on this world but only a day, weeks or months could have passed on your original world. So my dear. Do not worry. And enjoy this experience to its fullest. Now go and touch the orb. I will wait for you here." The old man said reassuringly. He was overstepping his bounds but he decided to give the girl ray of hope. So that she would not be wasting away trying to find something on this lower ne that did not exist. It was best for her to grow stronger without being tied down to having to search for something.


    Mei, once again bowed and thanked the old man, she wanted to ask his name but felt that he would not tell her even if she asked so she turned around and walked over to the orb. The orb was pure white and sat on top of a pedestal. She reached out and touched the orb only to be given a start as it glowed brightly. The light shot up into the air in front of her forming a rectangle. What she saw next stunned her even more. Moving pictures began to appear in front of her. "It''s a video!"


    Mei was shocked but sadly she couldn''t understand what they were saying. But she knew thenguage was Chinese! The image showed a little Chinese girl running aroundughing. Her jet ck hair flowed in the breeze as sheughed and yed. The person behind the camera was alsoughing and seemed to be called the girl Chun''er. Mei could only guess that this was the girl''s name.


    The images changed many times. from the girl ying to the little girl being in the hospital. Then these images changed again where the girl seemed to be searching for food ina forest on her own. Her cheeks were sunken in. but this time she could understand the girl as she spoke. The pictures continued to sh by as it showed the girl from the time she met her master too when the master became her mother. It then changed to her cultivating and meeting many new people along the way. The battles she fought as well as her losing it all. Like her, she was once again transported away to another world.


    The images continued on until they finally reached a stopping point. There was no end to the story, it seemed as if the story of the little girl should have continued on. Trying to wrap her head around everything she could onlye to one conclusion. She turned to look at the old man who was walking up to her with a smile and asked: "She''s the one I will meet at some point in the future?"


    "If that is the path you choose to take then yes. She is the one. These cities are the only ces you are able to see who the Origin is and learn a bit about her. Even the Origin has a hard time remembering things. You could consider these things as memory fragments of the Origin. Which life of the Origin they are I do not know. The Origin soul will roam for thousands of years before finally being reincarnated. But this does not mean that they will immediately start on their path to greatness. They have to be on the right world with the correct mindset. Only the right and left hands are allowed to know who the Origin truly is. Even the Origin themself is restricted on what she is allowed to know. But the right and left hands are different since they have the choice to assist the Origin. If they choose not to assist the Origin then everything they know about the Origin will be wiped from their minds. I will take my leave now. You should go as well, your friends are waiting." The Old man swiftly disappeared leaving a very confused Mei.


    Mei let out a sigh and felt a heavy pressure on her shoulders. Trying to clear her thought Mei muttered: "I was trying to put this all into the back of my mind! Aw well For now, I will just go meet up for the rest and think about this messter on."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 272: Twin Dragons Pass Part One

    Chapter 272: Twin Dragons Pass Part One


    Mei made her way down the stairs. She did not rush, she still had the images of the young girl in her mind. The girl had gone through so much and was still pushing forward. Wanting to reunite with her love and be the one who stands above all. "Maybe in the future, I will cross paths with her. But not until I finish everything I need to take care of on Phantasia."


    As she walked out from the stairwell she was met with four pairs of eyes staring into the building. Smiling Mei walked over to them. "Alic- Mei wherehave you been?It''s been five days!" Loeri eximed.


    "Five days? Was it really that long?" To her, it felt like only a few hours had passed. But while remembering everything she watched she felt this could be possible. She was very engrossed in the video. She wanted to remember the girl''s face and learn as much as she could about her no matter what. Just in case...


    "Were you able to find anything?" Tang Yu asked.


    "Nothing I couldprehend. The thing at the top of the tower is not something anyone on this is able to obtain. I did try to obtain it but no matter how I tried I was not able to break through the barrier surrounding it. Why I was able to enter the building in the first ce is beyond me. For now, let''s just continue our travels." Mei decided to not tell them about her knowing how to make it home. It was already hard enough toe up with an excuse on the spot on why it took her so long to meet back up with them. If she suddenly said she knew how to get home, things would get even moreplicated. she had promised that old man not to say anything about what she saw. She had no choice otherwise she would die.


    Tang Yu looked a bit disappointed that after all that searching, the entire city waspletely empty. But there was nothing she could do about it. "So where do we go from here?"


    "In thest town, I heard that there was a tournament to decide the strongest amongst the younger generation. It would be good to gain some practice against other cultivators." Mei suggested.


    "Then I vote for that!" Frey suddenly yelled out. as she punched the air with her fist. Seeing this Meiughed shaking her head. She did not know what to do with her daughter who seemed so ready to jump into a fight at any moment.


    "I vote the same as Older Sister." Nomi said casting his vote.


    "I''d like to test myself out as well. I want to see how far I can go." Tang Yu''s eyes brightened hearing about the tournament.


    "I am okay with whatever Mei wants to do." Loeri did not really care what they did. She was just happy she could be out and about traveling around with Mei again like she did int he old days.


    "Then that settles it. We will head to the Twin Dragons Pass." Mei said with a smile.


    Twin Dragons Pass was well known for holding many tournaments. It started off as a small vige until one day someone decided to host a tournament there with their friends. Word got out causing more and more people wanting to join in on the fun. As years passed the small vige turned into a small citywith many battle stages in the center of the city. It was also a hot spot for many questionable deeds as well.


    The group traveled day and night until finally almost a monthter they reached their destination. In front of them were two towering dragon pirs that cast their shadows over the city. At the top of the pirs were threerge boards. On the first board were the current top ten strongest for the current generation called the New Generation Rankings. The ranking was established by the very tournament that Mei and the rest were about to participate in. Next to that was the ranking for the strongest under the nascent soul realm, called the Dragon Rankings. Thest board was the ranking for the old monsters. They were the strongest of the mortal ne. The ones standing at the pentacle of the mortal ne. This board was called the Heavenly Rankings.


    Each ranking was hard to get on. Especially the heavenly and dragon rankings. Since there was no tournament to get into these rankings. There was a powerful group that watched over these rankings. And investigated any battles that involved anyone on the rankings. The Dragon Rankings changed once every day and held one hundred spots. Just getting into this ranking was enough to mark you, causing many challengers toe running to your doorstep. Only those in the top ten of the dragon rankings rarely lost their spot or were challenged.


    As for the heavenly rankings, there were only ten spots like the new generation rankings. These spots rarely changed. If they did it was mainly because of two reasons. They reached the immortal realm and went to the higher ne or they died from old age. It was rare that one lost their spot due to being defeated in battle. Mainly because these old monsters were rarely seen. They stayed out of worldly affairs.


    As Mei and the rest stared at the board with awe. A fat man wearing gold rings and nes rode by in a carriage pulled by dragonic horses. He opened the curtain to look at Mei''s group. His eyes grew wide with excitement when he looked at Loeri and Frey. He licked his lips and then looked at Mei and Tang Yu. With a nod, he lowered the curtain again. He looked at the servant girl who only had a long grey shirt on, a big metal cor around her neck, and dead eyes and ordered: "That group, capture them for me. I want them all to be my new pets. Hehe"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 273: Twin Dragons Pass Part Two

    Chapter 273: Twin Dragons Pass Part Two


    The servant looked at the fat man and bowed her head. "This servant will do as you have asked, Master." After finishing her words the servant jumped out of the moving carriage. She had no shoes on her feet or any cultivation to speak of. Her body hit the ground with a thud causing her to skip across it a few times.


    From Mei''s and the rest''s point of view, it looked as if the girl was tossed out of the carriage. Mei quickly shot forward to help the poor girl that looked no older than eighteen to twenty years of age. "Are you okay!?"


    When she reached the girl she quickly checked the girl over who was now covered in wounds. But when her eyesnded on the metal cor around her neck Mei frowned. Mei lowered her head and whispered into the girl''s ear. "If you wish to break free from very just nod your head and I will remove the cor around your neck."


    But instead of giving a response the girl suddenly wrapped all her limbs around Mei and began yelling out. "Master I caught one! I caught one!"


    A loudugh came from within the carriage as the carriage shook. A fat man struggled to get down from the carriage as he looked at Mei wrapped up in his servant''s arms. "Good good! Tonight I will give you a reward." He then looked at Mei his eyes growing even wider when he saw how beautiful she was. "Mhm! Perfect. You shall sell very well. Qin, do not let go of her no matter what she... "


    The fat man did not get to finish his words when Mei''s body suddenly disappeared before his eyes. He felt something cold on his neck which made cold sweat begin to form on his brow. Mei''s eyes turned cold as she pressed her sword up against the man''s neck. "I suggest that you do not make a move. I have a thing about ve traffickers, bandits, or anyone who treats women like objects. I do not hesitate to kill them."


    "You-you can''t kill me! If you kill me, those behind me wille after you! You do not know who you are messing with! So I suggest you put down your sword. I will let this slide and be on my way." The fat man said while trying to keep some face as he threatened Mei.


    Mei thought for a moment before saying: "I can let you go but release the girl." She did not want to cause any issues with the local powers. Bai Hong had warned her to try to keep her sense of justice in check because unlike Phantasia, there were many powers that hid in the shadows which were very strong. Angering any of them could cause her and everyone around her to be targeted. But Mei still wanted to try to save the girl if she could.


    "Humph! Qin if you wish to go you can go!" The fat man said with a grin.


    "I wish to stay with Master..." The servant girl Qin replied instantly.


    Hearing this Mei had no choice to let the man go without saving the servant. She of course did not forget to give him a swift kick as she did, causing the Fat man to tumble forward only to be caught by the servant girl named Qin. Mei pointed her sword at the fat man was she said: "If you dare to try toe after me or my group again, I will not let you off like I did today."


    With one more nce at the servant girl who was still bleeding from her wounds. Mei reluctantly left with her group. The fat man looked at Mei as he clenched his teeth. His face turned red in anger. "How dare that brat threaten me!"


    The servant girl with dead eyes said nothing and only helped the fat man back to the carriage. When she climbed in, the Fat Man looked at the girl and pped her across the face. "You idiot! How could you let her go!?"


    The servant girl quickly fell to her knees and looked at the fat man with a red handprint on her cheek, tears welling up in her eyes. "Master I did not let go, she somehow disappeared But since this servant did not aplish what Master asked, this servant is willing to receive her punishment."


    "Then when we get back you will receive your punishment. Now do what the job you are best at." The fat man said his eyes filled with lust.


    Mei turned her headand looked at the carriage once more feeling a bit of regret that the girl waspletely turned into a puppet. "If only I could have saved her..."


    Off by the main gate in another carriage, a young man in his early teens gazed at Mei with interest. "I wonder if she will be at the tournament."


    "Young Master?" An old man at the young man''s side looked at the young man questioningly.


    "It''s not every day you see a beauty who is so righteous that she would even threaten the young master of the Hou Family. They are tyrants here in Twin Dragons Pass and have their hands in all kinds of shady things. Our world may bewless but that does not mean certain things are not frowned upon by the majority. I think I will keep my eye on this little beauty." The young man said with a smile. He watched Mei until she disappeared into the crowd.


    Mei had no idea she was being watched as she searched for an inn with herpanions. In her thoughts, she was hoping the fat man would not cause her any trouble in the future.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 274: Frey Shows Her Strength Part One

    Chapter 274: Frey Shows Her Strength Part One


    Mei had everyone go into her space before walking into an inn. She rented a room where after entering, she entered her space as well. She stood in front of everyone and said: "It''s gettingte for today so let''s register for the tournament first thing in the morning. I think that would be best"


    Mei and her family rxed in the cottage each doing their own things. When morning came Mei left the inn and went to a back alley to let everyone out. They then headed out to look at the sites that Twin Dragon Pass had to offer as they made their way towards the registration area for the tournament. To Mei and the others from Phantasia, these sites were interesting but for Tang Yu, it was a boring trip but she did not want to ruin a good time byining.


    There were many merchants out on the main street selling their goods. Mei could see many young cultivators looking at this and that. She was rtively surprised to see that most of the young cultivators were in the low foundation establishment realm. She looked at her family members who are all middle to upper foundation establishment and smiled. She felt this tournament was going to be very fun.


    As they made their way to the middle of Twin Dragon Pass the line for registration was very long. Mei had not been hiding her beautiful features since the others were there with her and with how good everyone in her group looked, they were turning heads left and right. Most did not notice Frey sitting on Mei''s shoulder. But Loeri did garner a lot of attention. It was only a matter of time when a group of young male teen cultivators came strolling over as if they owned the world.


    They pushed their way past everyone trying to show off their strength. As they walked up and were about to say something to Mei, a tiny figure flew in front of them and said: "I know you''re all here to court Frey, but Frey will have to reject your offer." Shaking her head, looking as if she pitied the group of young male teen cultivators causing those who saw the scene to crack upughing.


    The group of young male teen boys all stared at the little figure flying back to her perch on Mei''s shoulder. Their faces were red with embarrassment. One of them couldn''t take theughing and shouted: "Humph! Who would want to be with a shrimp like you!"


    "Now, now, no need to be shy, Frey understands. But Frey still can not be with you."Frey said very sincerely. As if she was trying to console their broken hearts.


    This made the crowdugh even harder. The group of young male cultivators went from being embarrassed to being angered. One of them drew their sword as she shouted "Shut up! Say one more word and I will Ahhh!"


    Frey disappeared from Mei''s shoulder and reappeared in front of the young man who drew his sword. She brought her little fist back and thrust forward, punching him right in the eye. Then the other and continued to punch until the young man began begging her to stop. She was so quick and small he could not even see where she was. "I give up! I''m sorry!"


    Frey finally stopped punching him as she gave a "Humph!" and flew back to Mei who was not sure if she shouldugh or scold her daughter for being so violent. Mei could only shake her head and look at the pitiful young man in front of her. Frey''s disy of strength truly frightened the group of young male cultivators. They helped their friend up and walked away with their heads lowered.


    The culprit of all of this, decided to take a nap on Mei''s shoulder. Nomi and Loeri looked at the young man who was beaten by the Frey with looks of knowing pity. There was now a third person in this world who had felt the might of the little fairy demon!


    As the day went on it the line continued to move until it was finally time for Mei and the rest to register. A middle aged man with long ck hair and a chiseled face that had a scar over his right eye sat in a chair behind a table. "Name?"


    "Mei"


    "Age?"


    "15"


    The man looked up and reached out his hand taking Mei''s wrist. "13 years of age, cultivation..." The middle aged man''s eyes widened and looked at Mei in surprise. "Core Formation! A thirteen year old Core Formation!"


    His voice was loud causing many to turn their heads. Mei frowned. She did not think this man would shout her cultivation to everyone. She couldn''t help but reprimand the middle aged man for his actions. "Excuse me, but announcing how strong I am before the fights even start is against regtions is it not?"


    "Ahhh! I''m sorry Miss, it was just that I was too shocked and lost myposure." The middle aged man bowed his head and sincerely apologized.


    Seeing that the man did not do it on purpose Mei only waved her hand and said: "It''s fine can you please register me. And then the little one my shoulder."


    The middle aged man looked at where Mei was pointing and only then did he notice the little fairy perched on her shoulder. He felt the little fairy could not do much in the tournament but there was nothing in the rules saying she could not join. "Little Miss can you let me touch your wrist?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 275: Frey Shows Her Strength Part Two

    Chapter 275: Frey Shows Her Strength Part Two


    Frey looked at the middle aged man and yelled: "Mother said never to follow strangers or let them touch you, so Frey won''t let you near her!"


    Mei couldn''t hold it in any longer and let out augh. Those who also heard Frey including the other tournament staff alsoughed out loud. Mei patted Frey''s head as she said: "It''s fine Frey, Mother is right here and he is only checking your bone age and cultivation."


    Frey looked at Mei and then nodded her head as she flew over to the middle aged man and stuck her hand out. The middle aged man smiled wryly and nodded to Mei to say thank you before going about his job but as he tested Frey''s bone age and cultivation his eyes went wide. His hand trembled as he pointed at Frey. "Six. Six! Years old! Sixth stage foundation establishment!"


    Mei once again frowned at this because the middle aged man yelled out Frey''s information for everyone to hear! She couldn''t take it anymore as she walked up and pped the man hard using a good amount of her strength causing the man to go flying to the side. "I don''t care if you yell out my information but I will not tolerate you yelling out my daughter''s information!" The sudden act of violence stunned everyone. The whole crowd went silent because Mei was suddenly releasing arge amount of killing intent and her celestial aura was starting to spill out.


    "Alc Mei! Rx, calm down. It''s all something that people will find out eventually." Loeri quickly went forward to stop Mei. "If you release your celestial powers you will bring unnecessary troubles."


    Mei slowly calmed herself down trying to repress her anger. An elderly man with a smile on his face walked up and looked at the middle aged man on the ground with a fresh handprint on his face, but showed no reaction. Instead, he looked at Mei and asked: "Young Miss, may I know what happened?"


    Mei turned and looked at the smiling old man and replied "This man not once but twice yelled out our ages and cultivation. No matter how stunned he was he should not be yelling such things for all to hear. I don''t care so much about myself but my daughter is different!"


    "Daughter?" The old man looked around until his eyes fell on the small fairy who was now sitting on Mei''s shoulder. He looked at the two and was surprised at first but did not show it. He only looked at the little fairy for a few seconds before looking at the middle aged manwith a frown on his face. "You actually did such a thing? It''s no wonder you got pped. You''re not fit to register people. Go back and wait for me. I will deal with youter."


    After sending the middle aged man off the Elderly man looked at Mei and smiled once again. He had gotten word from the young master that he had to treat this youngdy with the utmost respect. "Young Miss, my name is Kang Bo, the one in charge of making sure everything runs smoothly here at the tournament. I will make sure that man gets punished for not being professional with his work. Now, I take it, you and your friends need to be registered right? Come with me. I will have them registered over in the tent over here."


    The tent he was pointing to was where the most powerful ns'' disciples and those already on the new generation ranking would go to get registered, in case incidents like early happened. This kept the heavens chosen from having their power told to everyone else. Mei nodded her head and motioned for everyone to follow her.When they entered the tent there was arge group of young cultivators in there already waiting in line. Mei and her group instantly became the center of attention.


    No one came forward to say anything to them even though they looked on in curiosity. Mainly because Kang Bo was leading them to the registration booth. Kang Bo said a few words to the man at the table. That man''s eyes widened and quickly got up out of his seat. Kang Bo sat down and said: " Now if you will let me finish your group''s registration. I presume all of you are signing up?"


    "Yes, we are." Mei answered.


    Frey went first since she did not officially get registered. After that, everyone else also went. By the time everyone was registered, Kang Bo had a look of surprise at just how powerful Mei''s group was for their ages. The oldest out of everyone was of course Loeri who''s bone age was fifteen years of age. Although in reality, she was over two hundred in dragon years because of her evolution her bone age changed to match her visual age.What really surprised him was when he had Mei reregistered to make sure she was put into the bracket correctly, was her cultivation for her age. Just her alone could stomp through the new generation rankings by herself! Thinking for a moment. He sent Mei a voice transmission: "Young Miss Mei, would like to try out the dragon ranking as well?"


    Mei looked atKand Bo surprised and asked: "Can I?"


    Smiling Kang Bo answered: "Yes you can. Anyone who is of the core formation realm and above is allowed to test their luck."


    "It will be a good experience to go up against the higher realmed cultivators. But I thought there wasn''t a tournament to join the dragon rankings." Mei was somewhat excited. She didn''t think she would be able to get a chance to fight higher ranked cultivators.


    "There isn''t. But that does not mean I can not set up a fight for you against number one hundred through 95 in the rankings. We will treat it as a bonus for the tournament."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 276: The New Generation Rankings Tournament Begins!

    Chapter 276: The New Generation Rankings Tournament Begins!


    Mei looked at Kang Bo surprised. "Why would you be willing to do something like that?"


    "Young Miss Mei, you have to understand that your cultivation at your age is basically unheard of. You see these elites in this tent? They are all between seventeen to eighteen years old and most of them can not evene close to being the same cultivation as your little daughter. Let''s just say it''s a way to give a bit of entertainment to everyone." Kang Bo exined.


    Mei understood what Kang Bo meant. They would rank in a good profit if she won. Since betting was handled by the tournament''s host. Because she was young, no matter what her cultivation was, people would think she was some big n''s daughter that knew nothing of the world and bet against her. By them setting up these matches she would get a chance to jump on to the dragon board and the Kang Bo would make arge some of spiritual stones out of the deal. So each would get something from the other. Nodding her head Mei cupped her hands and said: "Then I will leave it to you then."


    After everyone from her group registered, Mei and the rest left. Kang Bo walked behind a curtain to where a young man was sitting. "Young Master she has gone. Are you sure you did not want to speak to her? If I hurry I am sure I can still catch her."


    "No, it''s fine. We will have many chances to speak. I just wanted to get an understanding of her first. But I will say that I am quite surprised as to how powerful she and her group are. If I am not careful I might get left behind by her in just a month''s time." Kang Yijun replied.


    "It will be a long time before she can reach your level, Young Master. You have already reached the soul transformation realm and you are only sixteen." Kang Bo said in admiration. He remembered that the day that Kang Yijun was born he was already a stage one qi gathering cultivator. He was basically born to stand above everyone. Now at the age of fifteen he was already a soul transformation realmed cultivator. He alone was strong enough to stand up against some of the bigger ns.


    "I would not be so sure about that. I believe she is a lot stronger than she appears. The way she moved yesterday was very quick. Even I lost track of her for a split second. " Kang Yijun was truly surprised when he saw the girl disappear from his eyes for a that split second. But he was able to quickly follow her. Her ability to use thew of wind was truly impressive.


    A few days passed and Mei and her family spent their entire time cultivating and sparring against each other. Today was the day the tournament was going to start. When they arrived at the battle stages, Mei noticed that her bracket was not with any of her family members. But Frey''s and her''s stages were right next to each other meaning Frey could be with her while she was not on stage.


    Before they left in the morning Mei had casted location magic on each of them. Just in case anyone had any ideas about them or if one of them got lost. She also marked each of them so she could teleport right to them if something were to happen. Since they could not stay together like they usually did she made sure to take all these precautions.


    An old man stood in the air as he looked out over the crowd, a smile forming on his lips. "Fellow Daoist, today is the day that we will decide the rankings for the new generation. We have over ten thousand participants here today. Because of this each group battle stage will be holding a mass free for all until each stage is down to one hundred people. Please move to your assigned battle stage."


    Mei patted Frey on the head and said: "Frey, Mother will be on this stage here if you have any issues just call out to me. I wille right to you okay?"


    "Mhm! Frey will yell for mother if some bad person tries to kidnap her!" Frey said reassuringly as she nodded her head.


    "Then go have fun." Mei said with a smile. Frey hugged and kissed Mei''s cheek before flying off to her battle stage. Everyone else was separated by a big distance so Mei could not say anything to the others. She just hoped nothing would happen.


    In the stands, a fat man wearing lots of gold rings and gold chains looked at Mei with killing intent in his eyes. "Qin did you set it up?"


    Qin the servant girl with dead eyes nodded her head and said: "I did as Master asked. Thirty of the higher cultivation participants will be aiming for the girl who attacked Master and her group. Whether the people I hired can stay in the tournament or not, is up to them."


    "Good! That''s fine. I want both the dragon girl and fairy. They are very on the mortal ne. If things work out I will reward you well!" The fat man Hou Lin said. This was the same master and servant that Mei met when she first arrived at Twin Dragons Pass.


    The female servant Qin looked at her master and said: "This servant is happy as long as Master is happy."


    Hou Lin reached out with his greasy hands and grabbed Qin by her waist pulling her into hisp. "Haha! This is why I dote on you the most!"


    Mei stood up on the battle stage not knowing that there were plots against her and her family in the works. Right now she had her full concentration on the battles ahead of her.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 277: Free For All

    Chapter 277: Free For All


    On a stage further away, Loeri stood tall looking indifferently at all the humans in front of her. She felt bored. Before they reached the battle stages Mei had told her many times not to kill anyone. So now she couldn''t just burn these humans to a crisp in one go. She actually had to exert herself to actually punch and kick them. Letting out a depressed sigh Loeri heard the announcement of the battle starting. She stretched out her arms and cracked her knuckles. When she saw a few humans running towards her she snorted, spun her body, and swung her tail. The humans who ran towards her did not expect her to attack with her tail and were instantly sent flying back into the crowd clearing a path in the crowd for Loeri to walk through. She immediately gained everyone''s attention on the battle stage.


    On another stage, Nomi was wielding his sword masterfully as he parried and attacked anyone who came at him. In no time at all he had already taken out quite a few people. Seeing his strength, the weaker cultivators looked at each other and nodded. They all charged at Nomi to try to outnumber him with numbers. But unfortunately, their n was for naught. Because in Nomi''s eyes these young teen cultivators although close to him in cultivation were not as fast as his mother. Mei had pounded into him that the speed of his sword was a must. He not only learned to use his sword quickly but also gained a good understanding of thew of wind which allowed him toe up with a few techniques of his own. With the onught of about ten or so young teen cultivators charging towards him Nomi crouched down dug his foot in and just as the group of young teen cultivators shed down with their sword his body disappeared reappearing behind them.


    The young teen cultivators all stood there stunned for a moment until a ssh of blood formed on each of their shoulders and legs causing them to yell out in pain and fall to the ground. They did not even see what happened. At one second the young boy was standing in front of them and a secondter he was behindthem getting ready for the next attack.


    On Tang Yu''s stage, she danced around as people tried to stabbed out at her. Wherever she went she left a trail of fire under her feet as she turned the whole stage into an inferno with thew of fire. Many tried to take her down but no matter who tried ended up copsing onto the ground screaming out in pain.


    Frey''s stage was a little different, the sounds of a little girl yelling and squealing as she made sound effects as people fought filled the air. "Boom! Wham! Pow! Oh! That hurt! Whoosh! Ahhh!" Frey who was just flying this way and that way adding in her ownmentary was beingpletely ignored by everyone on her stage. There seemed to be some kind of weird agreement to stay away from the little fairy. No one was sure who spread the word but there had been a rumor going around that if you meet a fairy in the tournament it was best to give up right away of face something even more terrifying than hell.


    This rumor spread quickly throughout everyone who was signing up to be in the tournament. So right now that rumor was showing its effects as every single person there dared not even try to start anything with the little fairy in fear that they would end up in the little devil''s clutches. None of Mei''s group knew about this rumor since they were in seclusion the entire time. Luckily for Frey, she could just fly around and everyone would ignore her.


    As for Mei, she came under attack at the start of the match. Thirty cultivators quickly charged at her with swords drawn. Mei frowned seeing this. She could tell that they were all of weaker cultivation. Because of this, she did not want to use any spiritual power so she could get some practice in. She drew her sword and readied herself as the group attacked her.


    *ng!*


    Metal against metal sounded out as sparks flew as she blocked the first attack. She then kicked out to her side to sending another cultivator into the crowd. The first cultivator was pushed away allowing Mei to do a few bicycle kicks and putting a bit of space between them. She stomped her foot and stepped forward while at the same time activating both thew of wind andw of fire. She thrust forward and a de of raging fire that had wind mixed into shot forward mming into three cultivators who were about to attack her. They screamed out in pain and rolled around on stage as they caught on fire.


    She quickly dodged an attack from the back sending her foot out once again knocking the cultivator back. When the group of cultivators realized that she had only usedw so far in her attacks they each started having second thoughts about attacking her. Mei raised her sword and pointed it at the group of young cultivators who were trying to recollect themselves. She raised her other hand and made a e'' motion with her hand causing the group of cultivators to grit their teeth and charge right at her!


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 278: Elimination Round Ends Part One

    Chapter 278: Elimination Round Ends Part One


    Seeing the aggravation in their eyes made Mei smile. Swords shed as she fought the thirty cultivators. The fight ended up catching the attention of many, even those on her battle stage stopped fighting to watch the battle. While the attackers were getting more and more desperate to defeat Mei, Mei was smiling as she dogged,blocked, and countered their attacks. She had been holding back her strength the entire time dumbing it down to their level to make the fight more fun.


    Kang Bo who was standing next to Kang Yijun was smiling away. "This girl is ying with them."


    "Mhm. She is the strongest person on that battle stage, she is purposely reducing her cultivation based on the person she is blocking or attacking. What''s amazing is how well she can control her spiritual qi. But I have to say each battle stage that has Mei or one of herpanions is not having an easy time. Well, all except the little Fairy''s stage. It seems the rumor I spread worked very well." Kang Yijun said with a smile.


    "It does seem so. Not a single person has dared to attack her. But the little fairy is drawing much attentionfrom the girls in the stands. And even I have to say that her little sound effects are quite cute." Kang Bo said honestly.


    "This is true. Now you said that the little fairy and Mei are mother and daughter?" Kang Yijin asked.


    "From what I can tell it seems Mei adopted the fairy. The fairy is only six years of age and Mei is very overprotective of the fairy. When I tested the fairy, I could tell Mei used some kind of technique on the fairy to keep her safe no matter what. What that technique is I am not sure but I can sense a faint powering from her. Not just her but every one of herpanions had the same trace of power on them.." Kang Boi exined.


    "Mmm Then make sure nothing happens to them. If something does happen then make sure you send as many people as necessary to bring them back safely even if you have to offend the Hou family. That fat bastard has been eying Mei and her group this entire time. If they were ever caught by him they would end up like that servant girl who is always with him." Kang Yijun was one person who knew exactly how horrible Hou Lin was. The servant girl Qin who was always with him was basically brain dead. Whatever Hou Lin asked she would do. But she was one of the lucky ones to still be alive. He had a habit of using girls he enved and once they angered him he would beat them to death or feed them to the demonic beasts he had chained up in the basement of his estate alive. It was a horrific scene that sent chills down the other ves'' spines. After being exposed to such gruesome acts they be brain dead like the female servant Qin.


    "Do not worry Young Master, we got our people watching them closely in case something happens to them. They will move in at the first signs of danger." Kang Bo reassured Kang Yijun that Mei and herpanions would be safe.


    "Then all is well Oh! She is about to make a big move. She must have gotten bored." Kang Yijn sat up in his chair and looked at Mei''s stage.


    On the stage, Mei finally decided to go on the attack instead of defending and counter attacking. She jumped up and stood in the air above the stage causing everyone there to look up in awe. Smiling, Mei said: "It''s been fun but it seems it''s time to end this." Seeing Mei standing so firmly in the air they now understood the youngdy''s cultivation was at least in the core formation realm. But when they realized how young she looked they couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Mei paid no mind to the gazes on her as she raised her sword in the air. Using thew of fire, she created a fireball at the tip of it letting it get bigger and bigger before shing down with her sword sending the fireball straight at the thirty cultivators. They all quickly tried to disperse but they were too slow. The fireball smashed into the stage sending them all flying in different directions. More than half of them went flying off the stage.


    Slowlynding on the battle stage, Mei stood tall and looked at the rest of the cultivators on the battle stage. The overseer for her stage quickly jumped on stage and yelled out. "Battle stage five reached one hundred! All fighting is to stop!"


    All the young cultivators quickly stopped fighting and let out a sigh of relief. Most no longer had a longing for getting into the top five after witnessing Mei''s disy of ability and strength. They were just happy to pass the elimination round.


    Mei walked down the battle stage and looked over at the stage next to hers. When she saw Frey yelling this and that and no one daring to fight her. She let out a sigh of relief. "At least people of this world were not so mean that they would try to fight a little fairy." Mei had no idea a strange rumor about Frey''s strength had been circting and that everyone was actually just afraid of fighting her. Nor would it matter if she did know. She would more than likely thank the person who started such a rumor. As long as it kept Frey safe she would not care.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 279: Elimination Round Ends Part Two

    Chapter 279: Elimination Round Ends Part Two


    So far out of all the battles, the first to end was Tang Yu''s battle stage. This was because Tang Yu set the entire battle stage aze with thew of fire causing ny percent of the young cultivators to jump off the stage. Only fifty people were left when the battle ended.


    Nomi''s battle prowess was also giving the young cultivators a hard time. He was not as crazy as everyone else but his ability to use windw far surpassed that of anyone on his battle stage. But his battle stage also had quite a few strong opponents. They seemed to be avoiding a sh with each other so each person took a section of the stage and continued to fight. Even with tough opponents, Nomi''s sword was hitting its mark left and right. Anyone who went to attack him ended up in a bad situation. After a while, the people in his section of the battle stage began to slowly move towards other areas as they dared not fight with him.


    The battle stage Loeri was on waspletely chaotic. She had been chasing each cultivator that came near her around the battle stage. She seemed to have taken a liking to roasting cultivators butts with her fire breath. There were many screams and begging going on from her battle stage. The entire battle stage was like a circus. Many jumped off the stage due to not wanting their butts exposed from Loeri burning their robes to a crisp around them. When this first started happening the girls were the first to jump off the stage not caring if they were out of the running for the new generation ranking. They did not want their butts exposed for all to see!


    What caused this whole burning of butts was because one young male cultivator had decided to take advantage of the whole chaos to touch Loeri''s butt. She was instantly enraged and went right to work spitting out a me breath burning his robes around his butt exposing the white skin underneath. Loeri even yelled out: "Since you like butts so much, let''s show yours to the world!"as she did this. She found the terrified and embarrassed look on the young male cultivator''s face so entertaining that she decided to burn everyone''s butt that was on her battle stage.


    Luckily the crowd found this just as entertaining and started making bets on who would be able to get away without getting their butts burnt. This reached Kang Bo''s ear as well and he went right to work being the bank for these bets.


    On Frey''s battle stage she continued to fly around givingmentary. It was not until the battle stage had only around one hundred and fifty people left that she realized that she had yet to hit anyone. Once she realized this she decided to find a target. But whenever she met eyes with someone else''s, they would quickly turn their heads and run away. Frey''s lower lip pouted because no one was willing to attack her! Before she could even do anything the overseer for her battle stage called the fight!


    Frey flew down from the stage and slowly flew over to Mei. Mei looked at the depressed Frey and inwardly chuckled. She had seen Frey looking for someone to fight and the more depressed she got when everyone ran away when she looked at them. She would rather Frey not fight so this was the best oue. Although she felt this way she still did not like seeing Frey looking sad. She caringly asked: "What''s the matter?"


    "Mother! No one would fight with Frey..."


    Seeing her sad face as she perched on her shoulder. Mei patted her head and said: "That is because Frey is all powerful. You will get to fight tomorrow."


    "Then Frey will fight tomorrow..."


    ---


    In the stands, Huo Lin was beyond angry. He fiercely tossed the female servant Qin to the side causing her to fall to the ground and m her head on a rock."Those trash! There were thirty of them and they couldn''t stop one little girl!? This is what I get for sending you to do something! Where did you find these trash! I should feed you to the Demonic beasts! Your nothing but useless trash!"


    The female servant Qin finally showed a face of fear as her whole body shook as she kowtowed in front of Huo Lin as blood trickled down her forehead. "Master, please let me try once again this servant promises she will bring you the girls you want!"


    Huo Lin looked at the teary eyed female servant Qin and his eyes showed with lust once again. "I will decide after you make this Young Master feel better! Let''s head back! You have your work cut out for you tonight."


    Hearing that Huo Lin was willing to give her a chance, the female servant Qin quickly got up not caring about the blood dripping down her face and followed after Huo Lin. Those who were not too far away who were watching the scene could only shake their heads as they felt bad for the servant girl. Huo Lin''s reputation was well known by anyone who lived in Twin Dragon Pass.


    ---


    On the other side of things, Mei and her family gathered back up and entered her space. The actual battles will begin the next day, so they decided to head back to the inn to rest. That night to celebrate everyone passing the elimination round, Mei and the rest made arge feast. Everything was merry and happy. Looking out over everyone smiling and having fun, Mei couldn''t help but smile. So far things seemed to be going smoothly. She just hoped things would continue this way. If only Mei knew that the next day, disaster would strike. Not just for her but the entire mortal ne.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 280: The Machine Empire Part One

    Chapter 280: The Machine Empire Part One


    Morning came and Mei and her group were back at the battle stages in the center of the city. This time Kang Bo was the one who was going to start things off by saying a few words. He hovered in the air to make sure everyone could see him with his hands behind his back. "Today we will be the start of the main tournament. I am not good with words, so I will not say much. I can only tell you all that I wish you luck. Let the battles begin!"


    A loud cheer was heard as the first ones up jumped up on their appointed battle stages. This was the preliminaries, basically a one on one knock out battle. Each person got to go on stage and fight against someone else. There were one hundred people per stage. If you were knocked out then you would only get a second chance at the end where you could challenge someone from the top ten of that battle stage. Only the top ten of each battle stage would get a chance to fight for a spot in the new generation rankings.


    Mei went up on stage and stood there waiting for her opponent. After almost five minutes of waiting and no sign of her opponent she looked at the overseer for the battle stage to find out what was going on. "Where is my opponent?"


    As she asked this another person came running up and whispered into the overseer''s ear. The overseer nodded his head and jumped up on stage. "Ahem... " Clearing his throat he looked at Mei with a wry smile and said: "Miss Mei, does not need to fight her matches, all one hundredpetitors came to a unanimous vote and they will all forfeit their matches with Miss Mei. As such Miss Mei is now first ce for this battle stage. "


    Mei stood on stage feeling a bit dejected that no one was willing to fight her. But she also felt this was good too, it allowed her the chance to watch over everyone else''s fights. Letting out a sigh Mei jumped down from the battle stage and walked over towards Frey''s battle stage. But what she saw made herugh. Frey was dancing around her opponent punching them in the eye over and over. Not too long after she arrived Frey''s opponent gave up making Frey the winner. Seeing Mei, Frey happily shouted: "Mother!!!!! Frey won!!!!!"


    "I saw, good job!" Mei praised Frey and patted her head causing the little fairy to giggle.


    As Mei walked towards the next stage, to the east of Twin Dragon Pass in the Misty Woods, five figures appeared in the sky. "What the hell!? This ce... It stinks!" A what seemed to be a young man said as he held his nose. Certain parts of the young man''s body looked human while others were made out of metal.


    "Jay, You cant even smell why the hell are you holding your nose?" A young woman who was standing next to him asked. She lightly ran her fingers through her hair. She lookedpletely human except for her eyes. Her pupils rotated around and slightly glowed


    "Lina why are you always ruining my fun! I said that because we are on a barbarian world! These people are test subjects to us!" The young man named Jay replied as he scratched his head.


    "Both of you stop arguing, we came here on a mission. We are to set up a base of operations in this world, take control of the lower nepletely, and spread out from there. We are also here to search for a person as well. It seems that those above are looking for someone that goes against the taboo. Whichever race finds them will gain arge number of benefits." A man in a hooded cloak red at Jay and Lina.


    "Ahah Sorry GD. " Jay bowed his head. Out of everyone in this team, he was only scared of GD theirmander for this mission. "GD, you said we are looking for a person too?"


    "Mhm. You see, those scary guys who make thews for all the lower realm races are looking for a certain group of people. One of them is said to be a mix of cultivation and celestial. One of the worlds not too long ago that we set an Omni Box on had picked up a faint trace of this kind of power. Those omni boxes are used so we can analyze many kinds of powers. We only put the teleport function on it as a joke! That is why we..."


    "Shh!" GD suddenly stopped talking and turned serious, he tapped the side of his leg and apartment opened up. He then pulled out a weapon that resembled a gun from Earth but something that could only be seen in science fiction movies. "Come out! We already detected you."


    "Hmph!" An old man suddenly appeared in front of the group. "To think you beings of the Machine Empire would actually stretch your ws out all the way to this tiny."


    "We came for a few reasons. You have no right to interfere. It would be best if you left now old man or I do not mind sting you out of here." GD said coldly. He raised his weapon and aimed it at the old man.


    "Oh? But I believe I do. Did you really think you coulde to this world and not be detected by me? " Another old man appeared out of nowhere standing in front of GD and his group. His hands sped behind his back. His eyes calm and his aura showing that he was not an easy person to deal with. If Mei was here, she would easily recognize this old man.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 281: The Machine Empire Part Two

    Chapter 281: The Machine Empire Part Two


    GD looked at the old man in front of him and his face fell. "Why are you here? This is far from your race''s territory!"


    "Why I am here is nothing to do with you. You could just say that I am out for a stroll. I figured after living for so long I would go for a walk and visit the lower worlds which I have never seen. Now let me ask, is what you said early, your main goals? " The old man asked, his lips curled up into a smile but his eyes showing an ice cold killing intent.


    "Celestial Mu, I know you are strong but not even you can stop us. We will take over this lower ne even if you are here. This world has no Magicules so you won''t be able to fight us for too long. All we would have to do is keep you busy. Plus did you think we came to this world with just us five? We are the Machine race of the great Machine Empire! We have many weapons at our disposal that can wipe out entire cities, countries, or even worlds in a blink of an eye!" GD let out augh as the ckness under his cloak shone with two glowing red eyes. He pulled out a device and pressed the mini disy screen on it.


    Celestial Mu as called by GD was actually Grandpa Mu. He had finally arrived on this world after getting word that Alicia was here. He traveled through time and space to arrive at this world a year ago. But when he saw that Alicia was making great progress in bing stronger. He decided to allow her to grow more before offering to take her back. To him, the path one sets themselves out on is a path they should walk alone while making new friends and enemies along the way. Until the day she gives up on returning home he would not show himself. Not until now anyway. Now that the Machine race had appeared. He had always wondered why the Machine race made those seemingly harmless Omni Boxes that transported people to different worlds, but now he thinks he understood. The transportation portion of the Omni Box was not its real purpose. Its real purpose, he was notpletely sure of but he could assume a few things.


    When Grandpa Mu saw the device in GD''s hands he already knew something bad was about to happen. The Machine race was a difficult opponent. They used to be a simple human race but after many advancements, they had turned their bodies into machines. They even learned to recreate the reproductive systems so that they could still produce offspring. The things they made were beyond most races''prehension and were highly destructive. So once Grandpa Mu saw the device he already had his guard up.


    But the thing that GD was aiming at was not Grandpa Mu or the other old man next to him. There was a sudden explosion to the west. Hearing this, Grandpa Mu''s eyes went wide and his heart began to palpate. ''<em>Alicia! Nooo!</em>'' Grandpa Mu wanted to quickly go to the city to look for Alicia but when he went to move a sh of flight flew by his head. Gritting his teeth he looked back at GD and shouted: "You!"


    "Like I said old man, I will hold you back here while we finish our mission. I don''t know what you are protecting on this world but I can make a guess it has to do with the person that they are looking for." GD said as he watched Grandpa Mu''s facial expression. He saw a flicker in the old man''s eyes which proved his assumption. "76, go check the city we just destroyed. Our target should be there."


    "You bastard!" Grandpa Mu could no longer take it and rushed at the person called 76.


    ---


    A few seconds earlier


    Mei headed over to Nomi''s match with Frey, Loeri, and Tang Yu in tow. Loeri and Tang Yu''s match had yet to start. They would not go up until the afternoon. As Mei watched Nomi fight, she suddenly felt a chill run down her back and a sense of danger overcame her. Not knowing why she sensed this danger she quickly waved her hand and without a word sent Frey, Loeri, and Tang Yu into her space. "Nomie here!" Mei yelled out at the top of her lungs. Nomi turned his head to look at Mei who was jumping towards him to take him into her space but it was already toote.


    A sh of light blinded Mei as she felt her whole body being tossed backward. She felt an intense heat hit her body causing her to quickly form a barrier around herself. Her body flew through the air a few meters before hitting the ground and being enveloped in the light. Seconds passed that seemed like years as the light dimmed and the heat against Mei''s body subsided. What she saw when she finally opened her eyes was utter destruction. This wasparable to her own magic ''<em>Armageddon</em>''. It obliterated everything it touched leaving nothing but scorched earth.


    Mei saw burnt dead bodies all over. Some were nothing but skeletons. The geniuses of their generation were turned into ash in an instant. Mei looked around frantically as she called out: "Nomi!" "Nomi!"


    If it was not from the fact that she had dual cultivation between magicules and spiritual qi, Mei would not have survived that attack unscathed. Otherwise, she would have turned into the burnt figures that she sawying on the ground.


    Mei quickly made her way to where Nomi should have been but there was nothing there. "Nomi!!" Mai screamed yet again. But heard no response. She flew through the air scanning the area until she spotted a charred figure not too far from the stage Nomi was on. She quickly floated over and instantly knew who this was.


    "Nomi!" "Nomi!" Mei''s tears flowed uncontrobly as she cried out Nomi''s name.


    Nomi''s body stirred as he slowly lifted his charred hand towards Mei''s cheek. "Mother don''t cry. Nomi is grateful to have such a caring and loving Mother. If I am to be reborn I hope to be reborn as your real son..." His words finished his hand lifelessly copsed to the ground before Mei could react and take it into her hands.


    "Nomi!" "Nomi! No! Nomi wake up!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 282: Dont Open! Wrong book and Chapter!!!! Will post new Chapter Asap!

    Chapter 282: Don''t Open! Wrong book and Chapter!!!! Will post new Chapter Asap!


    Seeing the aggravation in their eyes made Mei smile. Swords shed as she fought the thirty cultivators. The fight ended up catching the attention of many, even those on her battle stage stopped fighting to watch the battle. While the attackers were getting more and more desperate to defeat Mei, Mei was smiling as she dogged, blocked, and countered their attacks. She had been holding back her strength the entire time dumbing it down to their level to make the fight more fun.


    Kang Bo who was standing next to Kang Yijun was smiling away. "This girl is ying with them."


    "Mhm. She is the strongest person on that battle stage, she is purposely reducing her cultivation based on the person she is blocking or attacking. What''s amazing is how well she can control her spiritual qi. But I have to say each battle stage that has Mei or one of herpanions is not having an easy time. Well, all except the little Fairy''s stage. It seems the rumor I spread worked very well." Kang Yijun said with a smile.


    "It does seem so. Not a single person has dared to attack her. But the little fairy is drawing much attention from the girls in the stands. And even I have to say that her little sound effects are quite cute." Kang Bo said honestly.


    "This is true. Now you said that the little fairy and Mei are mother and daughter?" Kang Yijin asked.


    "From what I can tell it seems Mei adopted the fairy. The fairy is only six years of age and Mei is very overprotective of the fairy. When I tested the fairy, I could tell Mei used some kind of technique on the fairy to keep her safe no matter what. What that technique is I am not sure but I can sense a faint powering from her. Not just her but every one of herpanions had the same trace of power on them.." Kang Boi exined.


    "Mmm Then make sure nothing happens to them. If something does happen then make sure you send as many people as necessary to bring them back safely even if you have to offend the Hou family. That fat bastard has been eying Mei and her group this entire time. If they were ever caught by him they would end up like that servant girl who is always with him." Kang Yijun was one person who knew exactly how horrible Hou Lin was. The servant girl Qin who was always with him was basically brain dead. Whatever Hou Lin asked she would do. But she was one of the lucky ones to still be alive. He had a habit of using girls he enved and once they angered him he would beat them to death or feed them to the demonic beasts he had chained up in the basement of his estate alive. It was a horrific scene that sent chills down the other ves'' spines. After being exposed to such gruesome acts they be brain dead like the female servant Qin.


    "Do not worry Young Master, we got our people watching them closely in case something happens to them. They will move in at the first signs of danger." Kang Bo reassured Kang Yijun that Mei and herpanions would be safe.


    "Then all is well Oh! She is about to make a big move. She must have gotten bored." Kang Yijn sat up in his chair and looked at Mei''s stage.


    On the stage, Mei finally decided to go on the attack instead of defending and counter attacking. She jumped up and stood in the air above the stage causing everyone there to look up in awe. Smiling, Mei said: "It''s been fun but it seems it''s time to end this." Seeing Mei standing so firmly in the air they now understood the youngdy''s cultivation was at least in the core formation realm. But when they realized how young she looked they couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Mei paid no mind to the gazes on her as she raised her sword in the air. Using thew of fire, she created a fireball at the tip of it letting it get bigger and bigger before shing down with her sword sending the fireball straight at the thirty cultivators. They all quickly tried to disperse but they were too slow. The fireball smashed into the stage sending them all flying in different directions. More than half of them went flying off the stage.


    Slowlynding on the battle stage, Mei stood tall and looked at the rest of the cultivators on the battle stage. The overseer for her stage quickly jumped on stage and yelled out. "Battle stage five reached one hundred! All fighting is to stop!"


    All the young cultivators quickly stopped fighting and let out a sigh of relief. Most no longer had a longing for getting into the top five after witnessing Mei''s disy of ability and strength. They were just happy to pass the elimination round.


    Mei walked down the battle stage and looked over at the stage next to hers. When she saw Frey yelling this and that and no one daring to fight her. She let out a sigh of relief. "At least people of this world were not so mean that they would try to fight a little fairy." Mei had no idea a strange rumor about Frey''s strength had been circting and that everyone was actually just afraid of fighting her. Nor would it matter if she did know. She would more than likely thank the person who started such a rumor. As long as it kept Frey safe she would not care.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>******************************************************************************************</em></strong>


    Feng Xi smiled hearing Prince Jin''s words. She reached out slowly and sped her hand with his. "I. A rtionship where I might end up losing the one I love if I opened my heart. But in such a short time you pushed every wall I built up down and smashed them with a hammer.


    "Your warmth began filling the void of my ice cold heart. Monthster I can''t even think of living my life without you. It seems silly really. Can love be measured with how much time you have spent with a person? Or is love something that can hit you instantly without even realizing it. To be honest I might have fallen for you the day you slept outside my car to protect me. I had just not realized it then. Jin''er thank you for being so good to me."


    "Isn''t that a given?" Prince Jin said gently as he leaned in and kissed Feng Xi''s lips once again.


    ***


    <em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./the-rebirth-of-feng-xi_17305653406435705] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em>

 Chapter 283: I Will Not Stop!

    Chapter 283: I Will Not Stop!


    Mei''s tears rolled down her cheeks as she cast ice magic on Nomi''s body, freezing him in a block of ice before disappearing from the area with Nomi''s lifeless frozen body in her arms. She reappeared by the cottage in her space. She walked into the cottage under the stunned eyes of Loeri, Frey, and Tang Yu. Tears continued to stream down her face as she pushed the door to her bedroom open andid Nomi''s frozen body on to her bed. She then whipped the tears from her eyes before looking over at Loeri saying:"Please watch over my son..." before disappearing once again.


    Loeri looked at Nomi''s burnt frozen body in disbelief. Even as a proud dragon she could not hold back her tears as she gently touched the ice that encased his body. "Aunt Loeri, what''s wrong with brother?"Frey who was confused as to what was going on did not understand why Nomi looked the way he did.


    "Frey, your brother has gone to the river of reincarnation. Although his body is still in front of us his soul has left to be reborn." Tang Yu tried to exin the situation as best as she could, in the most gentle way possible.


    "Frey will not get to see Brother any more? But Brother is right there Brother! Brother! Are you okay?" Frey flew over to Nomi''s frozen body and touched the ice block with her little hand. She was having a hard time understanding the situation.


    Loeri carefully scooped Frey up into her hands and hugged her ever so gently in order to not hurt her. "Frey...You should say your goodbyes to your brother We will watch over his body until your motheres back." Frey still did not really understand what was going on but she started to tear up anyway. She simply nodded her head and did her best to give Loeri a hug.


    Outside the space, Mei flew up into the air. She wanted to find whoever it was that killed her son and get revenge. Her celestial power was pouring out of her body. The ck and white wings that were on her shoulder des suddenly sprouted out intorge massive wings that spanned five meters in each direction. White and ck auras mixed together in harmony causing the air around Mei to distort.


    76 who had just arrived after having to quickly get away from Grandpa Mu, saw the figure in the sky with therge wings and his eyes went wide. "Not good! GD! GD! Do you see what I am seeing?" 76 asked as he pressed a spot just behind his ear.


    "Yeah! Change of ns, kill the target. If they escape it could spell doom for our Machine Empire if they Shit! 76, get out of there!" GD suddenly yelled when he saw Mei''s figure sh and then reappear in front of 76. He wanted to rush over to help but he was already having a hard time holding back Grandpa Mu.


    On Mei''s side, she saw a figure appear in the disaster zone. When she saw him she was stunned at first, seeing that he was half human, half machine. But it made her realize that these must be the people who initiated the attack that killed Nomi. Rage welling up inside her, her body shed and reappeared in front of 76. She reached out with her little hand and grabbed his throat and began to squeeze. Her eyes were exuding a zing killing intent as she asked. "Was it you people who caused this?"


    76 being as proud as he was even if he was in the enemy''s hands he still smiled and answered: "And so what if it was? This world will belong to my Machine race once we are done taking it over! What can you do abou..."


    The sound of metal being crushed could be heard as Mei ruthlessly pulled 76''s head from its body causing sparks to fly everywhere. She then set it on fire melting it into a metal liquid that puddled on the ground. The headless body stood like a rock with no movements. Once the controller was gone it was nothing more than a piece of scrap metal. "I can kill your entire race is what I can do..."


    Mei flew up into the sky and cast arge scale detection magic. When she saw a familiar signal and the fact that they were fighting someone over to the west, Mei knew that these might be the people she was looking for. Mei''s body once again shed and reappeared in the sky above the forest where the two people were fighting while four more stood to the side. Out of the six people here she could tell four were of the same race as the man she just killed and one was a cultivator, while thest "Grandpa Mu!"


    Mei shouted, waving her hand causing arge wall of me too cut right in between the two who were fighting. Grandpa Mu felt the mes and was stunned at how strong they were. He turned around and looked up into the sky to see a familiar figure. He almost screamed out in rage as to why the damn girl showed up here to serve herself up. But that was when he realized something. Where was the one who ran away earlier to chase after his granddaughter in the first ce? having no time to think about how she got here without running into the enemy he shouted: "Alicia get out of here and leave this to me! Go far far away!"


    Mei looked at Grandpa Mu and shook her head. Tears began to roll down her cheeks again as she shouted:"Not until I kill them all! They killed my son! They must die for what they have done!"


    Grandpa Mu was confused. ''<em>When did she get a son?</em>'' "What son!?"


    "Nomi, my adopted son! They killed him! I will not stop until I get revenge even if I have to cause genocide of their entire race. As long as it will appease Nomi in the afterlife I am willing to do it!"


    ++++++


    <em>Author here!</em>


    <em>My apologies for the messed up chapter, I will write aside story chapter in order to make up for it.That way anyone who spent coins on it can still have a good read while those who did not can still unlock it if they want to read the side story chapter. This will not happen until after the weekend unless my editor actually answers my message over the weekend. Once again I do apologize for the screwup!</em>


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 284: A Trace Of Hope Part One

    Chapter 284: A Trace Of Hope Part One


    Grandpa Mu''s face fell. He knew now that there was no stopping Mei. Because of this incident, her emotions were controlling her. Even though he knew it would not work Grandpa Mu still yelled out: "Just listen to me and leave! You can''t handle..."


    Before Grandpa Mu could even finish his words he watched as Mei waved her hand and in the air a massive multiyer magic circle formed covering the entire area. He suddenly had a cold chill run down his spine as he quickly retreated. He knew right now, friend or foe, whoever got caught up in this attack would note out unscathed. What he could not understand was why this attack was so powerful? Why was Mei''s power shooting through the roof?


    GD, Jay, Lina, and the other person from the machine race eyes all opened wide at the sight before them. "Shit what the hell is this little girl!?" Jay Shouted. He gritted his teeth and aimed his gun at Mei, taking fire. This was followed up by Lina and the rest as well. Even GD changed his focus to Mei.


    Mei only snorted and waved her hand creating a shield in front of her. The rays of light that were shot from GD and the rest''s guns were blocked easily by her. GD and his team all looked at Mei in disbelief. But the words Mei spoke next caused them all to feel as if death had his scythe at their throats.


    "You will now taste what it feels like to die in the same fashion as my son!"


    With no hesitation, Mei lowered her hand causing a beam of light to instantly hit the ground causing the earth under their feet to shake violently and turned from green to red magma. Everything within a fifty kilometer radius was engulfed in this light. Even Grandpa Mu braced himself as the light fell down on top of him. But he was amazed to see that instead of hurting him the light was healing his wounds. He stared at Mei disbelief because everywhere around him was being destroyed. "Magic that can destroy and heal at the same time..."


    This magic was different from her armageddon that would just destroy all. This magic took into ount those she deemed as friendlies and protected and healed them at the same time. Mei had not lost her sanity. She was perfectly clear who was a friend and who was a foe. She would not harm the innocent just to take revenge on those who killed Nomi. Plus, Grandpa Mu was her family, she would never hurt him. She also made sure the lone cultivator old man was safe as well. It was just thendscape and the people from the Machine Empire that were suffering.


    Jay was struggling as he formed a shield up around him trying to block the attack from hitting him. But it seemed futile since his shield was already cracking. "GD, I don''t think I can make it back! Take Lina and 56 and get out of here!"


    GD''s Face was grim when he heard Jay''s words. He wasn''t even able to go over and help because he himself was also struggling to block this attack. He had never thought he woulde to this lower ne and run into two powerhouses that were on par with the upper echelon of the Machine Empire! Gritting his teeth GD had no choice but to leave Jay behind! He quickly moved towards Lina and grabbed her, pulling her into his shield just in time as her shield shattered into nothing. "Where is 56?"


    "He''s dead! He saw me struggling and tossed me his shield to protect me. His whole body melted right away!" Linasaid with tears in her eyes. "Wait where is Jay!?


    "He won''t be making it back. We have to leave and leave now." GD was very reluctant but he had no choice, Lina was the daughter of their chief. He promised he would keep her safe at all costs.


    Lina looked at GD who seemed to be struggling and then out of the corner of her eyes she saw Jay looking over at them with the normal goofy smile he always had on. He waved at her as his shield failed and he was engulfed by the light. "Noo! Jay! Damnit! I will kill that bitch! When I get back, I will bring an army here and raze the fucking ce to the ground!"


    Tears streamed down Lina''s face as GD pushed her through a time and space transportation device. GD quickly followed after her. When they came out on the other side they were on a tform in the middle of an industrial city. Both Lina and GD fell to the ground. Both their faces were filled with sorrow.


    "Miss Lina!?" A small girl, around six to seven years of age whose arms and legs were made of cybeics came running over and looked around. "Where is brother Jay?"


    "Serenity, Your brother Don''t worry yourolder sister will get vengeance! Let''s hurry. I need to speak to my father." Lina picked the little girl named Serenity and walked off. GD followed after her.


    ---


    Back on Mei''s side, Mei snorted and waved her hand canceling out the spell. She looked at the two new puddles of metal on the ground and frowned. "Two got away." She then turned to Grandpa Mu and forced a smile. "Grandpa Mu it has been a long time. It must have been roughing all the way out to this world."


    "Not at all! Your mother told me exactly how to get here. I have been watching over you on this world for over a year now. I must say you have grown very strong." Grandpa Mu said with a smile.


    "Mmm But sadly I am not strong enough. Two got away and will surelye back to this world to attack it again. At that time I will destroy them all. They killed my son, I will never let the Machine Empire go. My anger has yet to subside.They killed my son for no reason. He was a very sweet and honest little boy. If I was just stronger, a little faster, I could have saved him. If I didn''t restrict my other powers at the time I could have easily saved him. I am a failure as a mother!" Mei burst out into tears as she started ming herself. She couldn''t help but feel this way. She felt that if she released her celestial powers sooner she could have saved him. But she still held back due to the warnings she got for those people.


    Grandpa Mu'' felt his heartbreak seeing Mei cry, he flew up and pulled her into a hug while patting her back. Letting her cry out all her tears. "Alicia, where is the young man''s body now?"


    Mei sobbingly answered; "I froze his body and put him on my bed in the cottage in my space."


    Grandpa Mu''s eyes lit up. "You froze him? Good! Good! Let me take a look at him. If there is even a trace of life in him we might be able to revive him in the future!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 285: A Trace Of Hope Part Two

    Chapter 285: A Trace Of Hope Part Two


    Mei''s eyes widened at grandpa Mu''s words, she pushed herself out of the hug and looked at him. "Grandpa Mu what you said just now is it true? If there is still a shred of life in him he can be saved?"


    Grandpa Mu looked at the hopeful eyes of Mei and smiled. "Alicia, let''s just say it''s a slim chance. For now, let me check if he still has a bit of life left in his body we might be able to save him. But we need to make sure we seal his body fully as well. But first."


    Grandpa Mu turned to the frozen stiff old man who had shown up first. To try to stop the people from the Machine Empire. "Daoist, I must thank you for earlier. You helped keep the Machine Empire at bay. But now I think you need to hold a coalition meeting with all the top ns and sects on this lower ne. The Machine Empire may have suffered a defeat today but they are well known for exacting revenge. They will be back and with arger army. But I must ask that you keep my and this girl''s presence here a secret. When the timees we wille to help but we do not want any trouble in the meantime."


    "There is no need to worry about that Celestial Mu."A familiar voice sounded out from nowhere. A crack appeared in the sky and Tang Guanting appeared. He looked down at the old cultivator and nodded his head then he turned his attention to Grandpa Mu and Mei. "Young Miss Mei it is good that you are safe!"


    "I must apologize. The immortals I asked to protect you, were not fast enough to protect your son." Tang Guanting said while bowing his head.


    "Uncle Guanting it''s not your fault even I couldn''t save him Wait, where are Tang Chin and the rest?" Mei just now realized that if he said they were trying to save Nomi then where did they go?


    "Unfortunately the attack was too strong and too quick, they didn''t have time to create a barrier around themselves and have passed. Only Tang Chin was lucky enough to escape but he was seriously hurt in the process and had to use an emergency teleport talisman. He will not be able to do much of anything anymore... " Tang Guanting had a look of regret in his eyes.


    Mei looked at Tang Guanting with a serious expression. She owed Tang chin a lot he had helped her greatly these past few years. "If he is alive I might be able to heal him. If anything it is worth a try. If there is a chance for my son to be able to live again then there is a chance we can fully heal Big Brother Chin."


    "Then I will have someone send him to Young Miss Mei. If he can be healed then he will be your personal guard from this day forth. He will even follow you back to your world." Tang Guanting made a firm decision, if Mei could really heal Tang Chin then Tang Chin will follow her for the rest of his life. Being saved by someone from being a cripple for the rest of their life is the same as incurring a life debt. Tang Chin would be reborn and Mei would be the one he owes his new life too.


    Mei was confused as to why Tang Guanting would send Tang Chin to Phantasia with her but it seemed Tang Guanting was not going to change his mind on this. Mei also figured having another powerful ally was good as well. Tang Chin was not bad looking either, he looked to be in his twenties. Mei knew that this was not his real age but he still looked young. ''<em>Maybe Big Sister nche will take a liking to him...</em>''


    ---


    Phantasia, stine Kingdom...


    "Ahh Choo!!" nche rubbed her nose as she looked around her wondering where she suddenly felt that chill from. "Is someone plotting against me?"


    ---


    "Then I will do what I can to help Big Brother Chin." Mei said with a smile.


    "Then I will leave him to you then, Young Miss Mei. I feel rest assured that Tang Chin will have a chance at a new life." Nodding his head as Mei and turning his gaze to Grandpa Mu, Tang Guan Ting said: "As for the matter of the lower realm. Celestial Mu does not need to worry about anyone finding out about your involvement. I will make sure of it. The Tang Family will also be temporally moving its operations to the lower realm along with some of our close allies. The Tang Family will be stationed outside Young Miss Mei''s sect, to ensure her safety. Fellow Daoist I will need you to hold a meeting with the heads of the lower realm. In a few days time. We will need to gather every power as soon as possible."


    The situation was very serious now. It was not like this was a war between factions or sects, this was a whole different race of people from another trying to invade their realm. They needed to prepare and gather their forces as soon as possible. Because the Machine Empire would never ept such a loss as they did today.


    After speaking with Tang Guanting a bit more, Mei and Grandpa Mu went into her space to check on Nomi in her bedroom. Mei''s eyes watered up once again seeing Nomi frozen and all burnt. She stood there nervously waiting for the final verdict from Grandpa Mu.


    "Seems we are in luck. His soul is still with his body and there is still a thread of life in it as well. I will be sealing his body now so that his soul does not leave the body extinguishing thest flicker of life he has. As of now neither you nor I, are powerful enough to bring him back. But we can keep him in this state until you are powerful enough. Out of everyone in the n, even more so than your mother, you should be able to revive him."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 286: Taboo

    Chapter 286: Taboo


    Mei fell to her knees and began bawling her eyes out. "He has a chance to live!" She choked out her words as she cried. She was happy beyond belief. She looked at Nomi''s frozen body with a mother''s warmth in her eyes.


    A little whileter, after calming herself down, Mei was standing in front of Grandpa Mu who was staring at her. His expression, veryplicated. "I was going to allow you to gain more experience here. But instead, I will give you a choice. I can help you return to Phantasia or you can stay here and take this opportunity where you can not age to grow stronger. I will say that only a couple of hours have passed on Phantasia. YourFather there King Augustus also knows you are alive and well. even with all the time differences and the fact that you were on a different world, we were able to keep track of you due to your father and mother''s efforts. King Augustus is taking care of everyone on Phantasia for you. But I still can offer you the chance to go home now. You do not need to stay here and put yourself in harm''s way with the Machine Empire. They might note alone either. The Machine empire seems to have contacts with those higher up."


    Mei who was listening to Grandpa Mu asked: "You say those higher up what do you mean by that?"


    Letting out a sigh Grandpa Mu stroked his beard. He had not nned to tell Mei about any of this untilter but now he seemed to have no choice. "Normally one would not learn of this until they reached the higher nes. But as you know we celestials and even cultivators strive to be true gods and beyond. But there are many realms above the true gods and the ones who stand above them all besides the Origin which never interferes with mortal matters are the Creators.


    "These Creators sit on a seat that is controlled by many races. They oversee the happenings of the universe as a whole and will dictate the life or death of everything from people tos or even whole gxies. The problem is this the Creators are unmatched to all races and even bing a Creator would take great feats and millions if not billions of years. Except for a certain few. One of the taboos and aw that they passed down only known to those of the higher nes is thew that cultivators and celestials must never give birth to a child.


    "There are two reasons for this. During the dawn of thest Origin, there were cultivation methods that allowed anyone to cultivate both magicules and spiritual qi. Although these cultivators were stronger than others, that was it. They were only stronger than others by a little bit. That was until the day a male cultivator and a female celestial met and fell in love. Their meeting was by chance. The male cultivator had found a hole in space and time and passed through it bringing him to a world where celestials lived. The male cultivator and female celestial promised to marry each other and gave birth to a young boy.


    "This young boy grew up cultivating both spiritual qi and magicules. His strength was beyond that of anything that had ever been seen. His progress was also extremely fast. As he grew older and became stronger he had aplished feats neither the celestials nor the cultivators could ever do.


    "His life was going smoothly. He could roam the gxy at will and do whatever he wished. That was until one day he met a creator who was out on a leisurely stroll. The creator being as arrogant as he wasgot into a fight with the young man and lost horribly. The young man''s strength had grown too strong. He was now able to fight on par with the creators.


    "As word spread the death of one of the creators, the other creators could not tolerate this shame and sent out many people to find and kill this young man. Under the onught of the many, the young man was driven into a corner. With no other option, he was about to detonate himself to take down all his attackers with him.


    "But he was stopped. The Origin appeared out of nowhere and gazed at all the creators causing them to stop their actions. No one dared to speak as they watched the Origin take the young man away. After that, a neww was passed down and all the cultivation methods that allowed others to cultivate magicules and spiritual qi at the same time were collected and destroyed, a rule where no cultivator and celestial were allowed to give birth to a child was also passed down.


    " This happened millions of years ago and since then the taboo was never broken until the day your mother and father met and fell in love. You are their offspring and are what is considered taboo to the creators. My guess is that when you used the Omni Box, it recorded the kinds of powers you had which then the Machine race reported to their contacts connected to the creators."


    Mei took in all the information that she was just given and frowned. This meant her transporting to this world and the fact that Nomi had to be frozen until the day she could revive him, was all because of the Machine race. "I will stay on this world and grow stronger. Until I kill those that put Nomi on the brink of death I will not be able to return to Phantasia. From what you said I can go many years here without much time passing on Phantasia so there is no harm in me gaining more strength here. Plus I have something I need to do in the Immortal Realm."


    Mei did not forget the words that The old man said to her. That there was a ce that hid some kind of item that would allow her to pass between worlds. She would find that first before returning to Phantasia.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 287: Impending War

    Chapter 287: Impending War


    "Then we will do it that way. I was also going to suggest this. This world is perfect for building your character. I know you uphold the knightly virtues and I respect that, but in some situations, you need to trust your judgment as well. This ce will also help you get better control on your emotions. " Grandpa Mu was very satisfied with Mei''s decision. He looked at the door to the room they were in and smiled. "I think you should let your family know what is going on."


    Mei nodded and gave Grandpa Mu a hug which startled him. "Thank you If you did note all the way to this world to watch over me. I would not have known that myson could be saved."


    Grandpa Mu patted Mei on the head. "I am just a servant. Your mother asked me to take care of you until she coulde in person. I am just doing what was asked of me..."


    "Even if that is the case, you are like a real Grandpa to me and are part of my family. I don''t care what anyone says." Mei was very serious as she said this. She truly felt that Grandpa Mu was part of her family. He taught her, looked out for her, and cared about her just like a grandfather would.


    Grandpa Mu''s eyes turned red but heheld back his tears.He hade to see Mei as his family as well. The time they had spent together while he wasteaching her had truly taken the little girl as his granddaughter. He knew he shouldn''t since he was just a servant of the house. But not hearing Mei''s words he could finallyfeel at ease with his sentiments and truly be her grandfather.


    "Then we will do as you say." Grandpa Mu did not know what to say and was a bit embarrassed.


    Mei let out augh and walked to exit the room. When she opened the door, Loeri, Tang Yu, and Frey were all right there. Loeri and Tang Yu both fell over and Frey? Well, she copied the other two and pretended to fall over as well. Letting out augh Mei bent over to help them all up. "What are you three doing?"


    "We were trying to figure out what was going on with Nomi..." Tang Yu replied.


    "He can not be revived just yet. But in the future, once I am stronger, I should be able to. From what Grandpa Mu has told me. He said my strength is insufficient right now but in the future, I will be able to. For now, Grandpa Mu has sealed his soul to his body so the life that is still left in him will not be extinguished. So do not worry, I will revive Nomi." Mei said with a smile. The three all let out a sigh of relief. They had alle to love the little hardworking little guy.


    "So Brother will be okay?" Frey asked in a worried tone.


    "Mhm. I promise Nomi will be as good as new when the timees. No matter how many years it takes, Mother will save him." Mei said patting Frey on the head gently.


    "Mmm... Frey knows Mother would never lie to Frey." Finally putting on a smile Frey flew up and hugged Mei''s cheeks and kissed it.


    After having a small get together, Mei decided to have everyone including Tang Yu stay in her space for now. She would talk withTang Guantingter to find out what Tang Yu should be doing.


    ---


    "Father! Jay Jay has died..." Lina barged into her father''s study with tears in her eyes.


    "What, how?" A middle aged looking man sat behind his desk. He had a holographic screen in front of him with some documents on it. When he heard his daughter''s voice he immediately looked up.


    GD who followed behind Lina stepped forward to exin. "Sir we ran into two anomalies on the lower ne of the cultivator world when we went to find the target and annex the lower ne. We ran into Celestial Mu and also the target a little girl was much stronger than expected. She killed 76, 56, and Jay."


    "What!? Your whole team was basically wiped out by a little girl?" The middle aged man looked at GD in shock.


    "Sir, she used magic that was equivalent to our orbitalser. No, it was even more powerful than our orbitalser." GD exined. Even he was shocked. If he did not escape when he did, he and Lina would have died as well.


    "I see We can not let this slide, that little girl is wanted by them. We can''t bear the consequences of not handing her over or if we let her get away. Get the fifth and sixth numbers battalions ready. I do not think they can fight an army of one million." The middle aged man''s eyes narrowed as he said this. He would wipe out anyone who opposed the Machine Empire!


    "As youmand!" GD''s eyes lit up. Sending so many numbers was equivalent to a sure win. Though the numbers were inferior in grade, they were plentiful and mass produced, so their ranks could be easily replenished even if half of them got wiped out in the first battle.


    Lina who was standing to the side heard her father''s words and a smug smile appeared on her lips. "That little bitch will definitely get what ising to her!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 288: Father And Daughter Part One

    Chapter 288: Father And Daughter Part One


    Mei had no idea that this world was on the verge of a great war. She did figure that the Machine race woulde and attack her but nothing on the scale that was soon toe. A year had passed and Mei had worked hard on her cultivation. She was now in the Core Shattering realm. The core shattering realm was one of the most dangerous realms since in order to break through to the nascent soul realm one had to shatter and rebuild their core nine times. On one''s ninth time shattering their core a soul wisp would be born that you would then need to nurture until it formed into aplete soul. Only when aplete soul was formed would you be considered in the nascent soul realm. If they failed at all during this process they could lose all of their cultivation.


    Mei exited her space to find both Tang Guanting and Tang Yu standing outside her courtyard. "Is something wrong?"


    "Young Miss Mei, follow me there is someone who wishes to speak with you." Tang Guanting replied with a smile.


    Mei looked at Tang Yu who quickly averted her eyes and knew something was up. Excited about what it was, Mei followed after Tang Guanting. He led Mei to a locked room on the other side of the Tang Families home.


    When Mei entered the room, she froze in ce seeing the familiar figure standing in the room. "Father!?"


    The figure nodded his head. This person was Tang Ming and Mei''s biological father. "Akari it has been a long time. You have be more beautiful."


    "Father!" Tears welled up into Mei''s eyes as she rushed forward only to pass through the figure. This caused Mei to stumble and almost fall.


    She turned around and looked at the figure who was grinning away causing her to blush. "Unfortunately, unlike your mother who was able to hold you in her arms, my technique is not as good. I have been updated on the things that have been going on in your current world. You choosing to stay on this world to get stronger was a good idea. Phantasia from what your mother tells me has spiritual qi but it is very thin. So at least reach the immortal realm before going back."


    "That is what I nned. Plus I have to deal with the Machine Empire as well. But I have no idea when they will attack." Mei exined.


    "Good and as for the Machine Empire, I have a feeling they will show up again soon. You have to prepare yourself." Tang Ming said seriously


    " I will But more importantly... I miss you and mom so much!" Mei broke down crying. She couldn''t hold back her tears any longer. She had longed to see her parents and now she was able to see and talk to her father. Although she couldn''t give him a hug, she was content as long as she could talk with him.


    Tang Ming''s eyes softened. He walked forward and ced his ghostly looking hand on top of her head. being careful to not make it pass through. He wished he could pull his daughter into his arms and hug her tightly. It broke his heart to see her crying like this. "Akari, your mother, and I miss you very much as well. Every day we think about you. But what we did was for your own good. We couldn''t allow you to die so early. I hope you do not hate us for what we have done."


    "How could I hate you? You both only wished for me to live a full life! I already found the message mom left for me. Dad, you and Mom are two of the people in my life I could never hate. You not only gave birth to me but also gave me a chance to live a life where I can follow my dream of bing a knight. It hurts when I think of how I can not see the two of you. I love you both dearly." Mei poured her heart out. She could never be mad at a father and mother that wanted to give their child a fulfilling life.


    "Mmm I know. But Akari the day your mother and I are able toe to you. Do not neglect your new family either. I heard the father you have there has taken very good care of you." Tang Ming reminded Mei that he was not her only father now.


    "I know. Royal father is very dear to me, so are my brothers and sisters, my son and daughter, and Grandpa Mu. They are all my family. And there is also ke My fiance..." Mei wiped her tears and looked at Tang Ming with a blissful smile. She truly felt loved in this life. She had so many that loved and cared for her. She had noints when it came to the love a family can give.


    Out of everything that Mei said Tang Ming only picked up on three words. "Akari what do you mean son, daughter, and fiance? Are you not a little too young..."


    "Dad! I adopted two children. Remember I maybe fifteen in this world but I am actually over twenty if you count the years I lived on Earth. Plus Frey is a fairy and Nomi was eight years old when I adopted him. As for ke. You have no say if I get married to him or not." Mei said with her cheeks blushing.


    Tang Ming saw his daughter making a face he had never seen before and smiled. His wife was right, that young man must be good if he is able to make his daughter look like this. "Alright! I know, I was just teasing you. We can catch up moreter, Akari. But we need to discuss what is happening now. "


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 289: Father And Daughter Part Two

    Chapter 289: Father And Daughter Part Two


    Seeing that Mei was paying attention, Tang Ming continued: "Now, the Machine Empire is basically broken down into divisions. The lowest of these divisions are the numbers. They are mass produced machines in human form. Although they are mass produced they are not to be taken lightly since they are very strong and smart. They are called numbers because they are all given a number for their names. Then there are what they call the names. They are machines that used to be human that have slowly turned their body into machines. Their power is much stronger than the numbers but as they add more cybeics to their bodies the stronger they be.


    "Next on the list are the Commanders, Their fighting prowess is about the same as Old Mu. The one mentioned in the report I got was named GD. In that fight alone you killed two numbers and one named and from what I understand you almost killed GD as well. That alone is already a huge feat. Above them are the Generals. They make GD look like a kitten who is trying to act like a lion. Their strength alone could wipe out a single world.


    "And as for their leader There is not much known about the leader. All I can say is that you must be careful if a General shows up. You will need to hide. Do not engage a General if you do not have to. Hide or run is all I can ask you to do until you have be stronger, much stronger.


    "Lastly let''s talk about their weapons. They have technology that will never be seen on earth for at least a few thousand years. You can think of those old mecha and sci-fi animes you used to watch when I say they have tech that is way beyond Earth''s. If they were to break out their best technology they could destroy the entire gxy instantly.But I do not think they would send so much power out just to capture you not at first. First, they would send out the numbers. Maybe a fewmanders and if luck is against you a general too.


    "Akari, due to the time difference between you and the Machine Empire it will take another year or two for them to make it through the tear in time and space. Raise your cultivation as fast as possible and learn well from Old Mu. Gaining control over your celestial powers is a must. Put all your knowledge that you have acquired in the past two lives to work. Create new and bigger spells to counteract any situations. Your mother once told me that even the smallest of spells can be very dangerous if used correctly. Mix them in with the techniques you learn from cultivation. They will all be your weapons in the battles ahead." Tang Ming exined. His reason for contacting Tang Guanting was to speak to Mei about the Machine Empire. He had fought his fair share of battles vs the Machine Empire while exploring the inner worlds with Mei''s mother Tang An.


    "I will make sure I learn well dad. Do not worry, I wille out of this alive. I will kill the ones who harmed my son and push back the Machine Empire from this mortal ne. Only then can I return to Phantasia and have the confidence to battle against the devils." Mei said resolutely. She wanted nothing more than to go back to Phantasia but only after aplishing a few goals in this world first.


    "That is my daughter. Do not leave anything undone. Make sure you aplish everything you set out to do. Your mother and I will support you to the best of our abilities. Also Akari We will not be in contact for a while. Your Mother and I are nning to head towards you. To you, a thousand years might pass but we will find you. Even if you return to Phantasia first we will still find you. But remember this Even if we are tens of billions of light years away. Your mother and I are always thinking about you. We both love you dearly and wish for nothing more than for you to live your life to the fullest aplishing all of your dreams." Tang Ming was not able to stay much longer. So he wanted to let Mei know that her mother and father wereing.


    This time Mei held back her tears as she nodded her head and sniffed. "I love the both of you too. Tell mom I said I love her and that I miss her and tell her I said thank you for all the times she helped me."


    "I will. I have to say bye now Akari. Behave!" Tang Ming''s image faded away after he spoke.


    Although her father was gone, Mei stood in the same ce, looking at the spot he disappeared in. "Father and Mother are both very powerful. As their daughter, I can not let them down." Mei muttered to herself before smiling. Today was a good day for her. She got to speak to her father after so many years. This day was one of her best days in a while.


    As she left the room she was greeted with Tang Guanting. "All done?"


    "Yes, thank you Uncle Guanting! If not for you I do not think I would have been able to talk to my father." Mei said giving Tang Guanting a bow.


    "It''s good that the two of you were able to talk. We will be holding a meeting between all the top sects and ns in the lower realm. It is there that we will discuss a n to fight the Machine Empire I would like to ask you and Celestial Mu to be there."


    ***


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 290: The Weak Vs The Strong Part One

    Chapter 290: The Weak Vs The Strong Part One


    Heavenly Tower


    Mei walked into the entrance of the Heavenly tower which was a tower built to reach the heavens. The peak of the tower was as high as thergest mountain in the Mortal ne. The Tower was made to be a neutral zone for all factions and ns. It was watched over by one of the very few ascended soul realm cultivators in the Mortal ne.


    The whole tower was built out of white jade. Mei was actually surprised to see such a structure. To be able to carve out an entire tower out of jade that stood as tall as a mountain was a feat in itself. She was not sure if this tower was all one piece or if it was serval pieces joined together.


    There was a hole in the ceiling to allow people to fly up to the top of the tower. There was also a spiral staircase for those who could not fly. Tang Guanting took Mei and Grandpa Mu to the top of the tower were many old men with white beards of varying sizes all sat around arge table. There were three seats at the head of the table, they were reserved for Mei, Grandpa Mu, and Tang Guanting.


    Tang Guanting walked over and pulled out the main seat and ushered Mei to take a seat. His actions causing the faces of the old men at the table to turn ck. They did not know where this little girl came from but to be sitting in the main seat that was slightly higher than them was not eptable.


    "Tang Guanting what is the meaning of this!? Why is a little girl with the lowest cultivation here sitting in the main seat?" The leader of the Ling n asked.


    Tang Guanting said nothing and only whispered into Mei''s ear. "Show of strength if you would. Use yourbined powers to show them how strong you are."


    It was true that Mei was only in the shattering core realm but if youbined her celestial powers with her cultivation she was around the same strength as a demi god which was equivalent to what Grandpa Mu''s strength was if not a bit stronger.


    Mei nodded her head and released herbined celestial and cultivation auras. The pressure she gave off mmed into the old men who were sitting down, shattering the very seats they were sitting in and pushing them down on to the floor. The leader of the Ling n realized he had misjudged the girl in front of him and lifted a rock only to drop it on his foot. Tang Guanting who was still standing behind Mei, smiled as he looked over the cultivators in the room. "I would like to say that she may seem like a weak little girl but if she really wanted to, not a single person would even know how they died. She is part of my Tang n and also part of celestial Mu''s family I think you know what this means. She is also our only hope of surviving any attack the Machine Empire throws at us.


    "Do not be mistaken, although Young Miss Mei is young, she has also led many armies to victory. So her knowledge of war is more in depth than our own. With knowledge and the power is she not meant to sit on this seat for this meeting?"


    Tang Guanting tapped Mei''s shoulder to have her release the pressure which she did. The old men who were pressed against the floor all slowly stood up feeling embarrassed. Tang Guanting had expected this to happen to he had already prepared a second set of chairs. With everyone sitting once again. Wiping the sweat from his forehead the leader of the Ling n bowed his head to Mei and said: "I apologize to senior for my words earlier."


    "It''s fine..." Mei really did not care since she knew he had a right to be upset when it came to her age and cultivation. How was he supposed to know that she had more than one kind of power she was cultivating. "I do apologize, I myself did not know such a meeting was happening until a little while ago when Uncle Guanting asked me to join."


    "No problem, No problem."The leader of the Ling n said with a forced smile. "Then Young Miss Mei, How do you suggest we fight the enemy when the timeses and do you think the enemy wille at all? "


    "From what I know right now they will be here within the next year to two years. This means we will need to work together and try to form arge enough army to push them back. If what my father has told me is correct the numbers we are looking at will be in the millions and they are all as powerful as an early stage immortal. Which means just a single one of them can take out most of you. Uncle Guanting had brought the Tang n and its allies to this realm to help fight off the Machine Empire. Although we are weaker in fighting prowess that does not mean we will outright lose either. Tactics are needed in a war when the enemy is stronger. Fighting them head on will be akin to serving your heads up on a silver tter." Mei said seriously.


    "Then what do you suggest we do?" The Flying Pheonix Sect leader asked.


    "We will use military tactics and gueri warfare to suppress and beat our foes. Where I originally came from there was a war between two countries. One country was overpowering in military might but when they tried to fight the weaker country they found that they did not have the home turf advantage. The weaker country was able to use gueri warfare and the terrain of their homnd to their advantage allowing them to fight on even grounds against a stronger foe. Knowledge is key..."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 291: The Weak Vs The Strong Part Two

    Chapter 291: The Weak Vs The Strong Part Two


    Everyone in the room went quiet. What Mei said made so much sense that it seemed that they would still have a chance at survival if they followed this littledy. When faced with such a powerful foe that could easily destroy the entire lower ne these old men put aside their prejudice and listened closely to what Mai had to say.


    Even Grandpa Mu and Tang Guanting were interested in what Mei had nned out. Especially Grandpa Mu. "Ali- Mei, what do you have nned?"


    "Well first things first. We need to know what kind of detection system the Machine Empire has and how strong it is. They are not like celestials and cultivators who can extend their powers out to detect what is around them. Which is more of a heightened sense than an external force. But I am sure the technology that they have is advanced enough to at least prate the ground or solid objects. But in order to do this, they have to use different kinds of wavelengths from sound waves to light spectrums for their detection. Let''s say they use infrared to detect heat signatures which is where I got my heat detection eye spell idea from. They would be able to see very clearly at night thanks to this type of technology. As an example." Mei waved her hand and created arge disk in the air she then moved it around the room in front of everyone so they can look through it.


    "As you can see, by looking through a specially crafted lens you can see different spectrums of light. If applied to a device that you can wear on your head you can walk around and see this spectrum of light.


    " Now I am not saying this is how the enemy will detect us. This was more of an example than anything. They could have many many different ways to detect us. Although we are not sure of many different things, there is one thing I will stand by and that is we can win if we n well in advance. As far as I can think of right now they would use three types of detection. Infrared, spiritual qi, and magicules. Thest two will be their main form of detection. Because of this we will need to do three things, build deep underground bunkers to hide the young ones, their mothers, and the elderly. For both cultivators and mortals. We will not let mortals die in a war that has nothing to do with them." Mei stated firmly.


    "Hold on!" A middle aged man wearing a dragon robe cut in. "All due respect Young Miss Mei but even use Mortals will be in on this fight. We might not be a match head on in terms of cultivation. But as you said if we use this gueri warfare tactic as you called it, we have a chance to ovee the odds as we are indeed the weak of this world. There are millions of Mortals who I am sure would love to jump into this fight if it meant that they could actually win against the strong for once."


    Mei smiled and nodded her head: "Yes I do apologize, it seems I misspoke. What you said is true. As the weak of this world, you are more than qualified to join in on this n. But I still want mothers, children, and the elderly to hide. We can not have them bing a burden to those who are going to be fighting on the front line. We will also need to set up an extensive tunnelwork throughout the entire mortal ne. We will also set up underground fortresses."


    "Why all the underground tunnelsand fortresses?" The leader of the Ling n asked.


    "The attack that wiped out this generations'' heavens chosen came from the sky. But that is not the only reason. The Machine Empires weapons and movements will be restricted if forced underground. Unless they want to suicide they will not use heavy explosives underground and with how cultivators are able to manipte the ground itself with ease,building new tunnels out of a copsed tunnel is very easy. This will also allow us an easier fight. It will also allow us to be able to take their weapons with more ease once we do kill them. I would find it very funny if all of a sudden the weapons they were using to try to kill us, were suddenly being used to kill them. This will also boost the strengths of the mortals." Mei figured if they could start collecting weapons they could use said weapons to help fight back or protect themselves and others.


    "This n is very good! How should we section out the work?" Tang Guanting finally spoke up. He was in awe at how well thought out this n actually was.


    "Well we will need to split work out like this, Pill refiners, array masters, and armament masters. All need to band together and begin working on making a surplus of goods. Each sect and n will need to contribute to this cause as much as possible. Remember if we all die here, you will not have a younger generation to consume the pills you have in your rings. We will need another two groups as well one for harvesting and another for digging. I figure as long as we put our minds to it we can set up a hugework of tunnels underground easy. "


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 292: The Weak Vs The Strong Part Three

    Chapter 292: The Weak Vs The Strong Part Three


    "What if they are able to fight just as easily underground?" The Flying Phoenix Sect Master asked.


    "That is exactly why we are fighting underground. Let me ask you this, what is underground?" Mei had one very important reason as to why she wanted to fight this battle underground.


    "Nothing normally. asionally you will find some kind of resource or artifact." The Flying Phoenix Sect Master replied.


    "Exactly, there is nothing underground. So it is okay for us to destroy the entire area. Let''s say the enemy has flooded an entire tunnel and you are by yourself. Normally you would think your end is near but since you are in a very enclosed space there is more that you can do than meets the eye. Like, let''s say we set up a lot of traps... If we position traps at certain locations we can destroyrge amounts of enemies with ease. Now let''s think about my earlier example. You are flooded by the enemy, there are at least a thousand, while you are only one. You have a device in your hand that will let you set off the explosives that are right underneath the enemy''s feet, to their sides, and above their heads. These explosives are strong enough to melt any kind of metal. Now think of how many you can take out with a single click of a button.


    "Of course we would not be using explosives but magic based traps. My father said something to me that made a lot of sense when I talked to him earlier. He told me that my mother said that even the smallest of spells can be very dangerous if used correctly. This is truly something that is one hundred percent correct. The thing about magic is that it can be used in the same way as one would use talismans. But does not need to be in hand to be triggered. Now the spell I used to chase off the people from the Machine Empire earlier, killed one number and one named. This means it is powerful enough to break through their defenses.


    "Since that is the case, over the next year or so I will be making mini versions of this spell embedded intomon things like rocks. If you add enough of these rocks to a tunnel you will have ast resort spell ready for when it is needed." Mei had quickly put this n together. She did not know why she was able to think up a n so fast that was as borate as this but she was quite proud of herself. She took all the limited information she had on the Machine Empire and used it to its fullest.


    Everyone in the room nodded their head and began to discuss how to go about appointing tasks. They now knew what needed to be done and had decided to follow Mei''s directionspletely. Once they settled on who was to do what, the leader of the Ling n stood up and said: "I would like to request that Young Miss Mei hold the resources we all provide. And allocate them to the areas that need them most. This way no favoritism can be found within the ranks."


    All the elders nodded their heads in approval of this statement. They felt that Mei would be very fair when distributing the resources so that everyone will get a fair amount allocated to them "That''s fine, but all raw resources should go directly to the pill refiners, armament masters, and array masters first. The final products should be sent to me to be distributed. Also, each n and sect leader should give me a list of all the resources they are donating before sending them out. This way we can match the items to the list. Any stealing of resources by greedy individuals will result in harsh punishment. I will leave the punishments to your elders."


    "This works out well. In time of war, we can not allow those with greedy and selfish intentions to go unpunished." The Ling n leader felt this was a very good idea.


    After the meeting, everyone parted ways. Grandpa Mu, Mei, and Tang Guanting were still in the meeting room. "Young Miss, I must say your n was very in depth. Do you think it will work out?" Tang Guanting asked.


    "There is no certainty in war. If everything goes ording to n they will be most worried about me and Grandpa Mu, so their focus will be on us. Not only do they want us but they also want the entire lower realm as a base of operations. By fighting underground we can have an easier time while they will not. As it is now we can only y the wait and see game."


    ---


    A year and a half passed by. In the frozen tundra to the far north inside the mortal ne arge crack in space time opened up. From it, millions of robotic figures poured out. At the forefront were two figures that Mei would recognize immediately. "Lina it is not toote to go back. If your father finds out you snuck off to this backwater world to get revenge, he will surely punish not only you but me as well!" Lina was not supposed toe with the army to take over this world, she had forcefully joined right as they were entering the space time rift.


    "No, I must watch that little bitches face when she is filled with despair. She dares kill people from our great Machine race? Although we can not kill her, no one said we couldn''t make her suffer until she wished she was dead!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 293: The War Begins

    Chapter 293: The War Begins


    A massive army from the machine race made their way to the mainds of the Mortal ne while deep down underground Mei was sitting in another meeting with all the heads of the ns and sects. "As you may already know they have already arrived and are making their way to the maind. Luckily we were not caught off guard and set up a space time detection arrays in every part of the lower ne to detect their arrival. This makes things a lot easier for us since we are not caught off guard.


    "All mortals and cultivators have all moved underground as well. I must thank you all for your cooperation over the past year and a half. Because we all banded together, both devil cultivator and righteous cultivator, we will be able to survive this threat and live to see a new future. "


    Mei was truly grateful that every n and sect no matter if they were evil or good was able to put aside their differences in a time of crises and work together. "Now that we know where they are it will not be long before they discover us. We need everyone to move to their assigned battle positions. It is now time to whittle down their forces. Myself, the Tang n, and Grandpa Mu will be on the front lines. While the rest of you will be in charge of gueri tactics. I have made many traps but also handed you Armageddon grenades."


    Mei had many armament masters working on this. They were the spitting image of grenades back on earth except they did not explode like a normal grenade. These grenades were to be thrown up above the enemies after a set time where they will then create a magic circle in the air casting a medium version of Armageddon down on top of the enemies. This along with the mini version of the same spell as traps in the floor, walls, and ceiling would cause the Machine Empire a good number of casualties.


    "We will follow yourmands, Young Miss Mei." The group of n and sect leaders all said at the same time.


    Millions of cultivators of all different stages began positioning themselves in the designated hidden areas. These areas were set up to block multiple types of radars. Mei had tried to think of all different kinds of detection systems that she could remember from earth as well as Phantasia and the mortal ne. She then worked day and night until she was able to block all these different kinds of detections to keep the gueri warfare low-level cultivators safe.


    Time was ticking and the Machine Empire''s army was moving faster than expected. A trip that should have taken them months only took them a week to traverse the thousands of kilometers it takes to go from the frozen north to the maind.


    When they arrived at a port that normally would be hustling and bustling with people, but instead they found nothing. Not a single sound could be heard except the rustling of the leaves in the wind. "GD Something does not seem right..." Lina found that things seemed a bit off.


    "Your right. Where are all the people?" GD flew through the air scanning the buildings below.


    They flew over the entire port and found not a single soul. GD felt confused but pushed it aside as something might have happened here. But as they went from town to town and still found no living people GD began to frown.


    "Where the hell are all the people!?" GD yelled out shooting his gun at a house destroying it instantly. "What kind of invasion is this!? Not only can we not detect a single soul there isn''t even a single item in any of these houses! They''re all empty! Did wee to the right world?"


    Confusion began to set in. GD could not understand no matter which town or city he went to why there was no one in any of them! It was not until one of his lieutenants came rushing over that GD finally understood why. "Sir! We have multiple signatures underground."


    "Underground? How many!?" GD asked as he took the scanner from the Lieutenant.


    "Millions of them sir. It''s like this whole backwater world moved underground. Even the main targets are underground" The Lieutenant had never seen anything like it before. Why would they all suddenly move underground?


    Looking at the screen, GD felt just as confused as his Lieutenant. He could not understand why they would move underground. They tested the air in every area and found no anomalies. Even if it was a new kind of diseases they should have been able to at least pick something up."I don''t understand what is going on. But whatever the reason is for them to all be underground it does not matter. Our mission stays the same, eliminate every living human on this lower ne!"


    "Yes Sir! I will get the numbers ready!" The Lieutenant saluted before runningoff to organize the army.


    "GD, I have a feeling things will not go as smoothly as we think." Lina truly felt that something was very strange.


    "I feel the same but what can I do? Orders are orders. Take this." GD passed over a small metallic orb to Lina. "If things start to go south, use this and warp back to the Machine Empire. If anything you need to stay alive. Your father would be lost without you."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 294: Simple Tricks

    Chapter 294: Simple Tricks


    Pursing her lips and looking at the metal orb in her hand, Lina shoved the orb back to GD. "This is yours, I already have one. What will you do if you don''t have one for yourself?"


    GD smiled wryly: "As long as you have one then it''s fine." GD only cared about keeping Lina alive. He did not expect so many unforeseen variables.


    Lina herself was worried about GD. She had known him since she was young and he had always taken care of her. At first, she thought of him as her older brother but as the years continued on, she started harboring other feelings for him. But she dared not express these feelings.


    With unneeded thoughts in mind, GD and Lina headed to where they had sted arge hole in the ground. They ended up needing to dig almost two kilometers down just to reach the top tunnel. When GD entered the tunnel he frowned. The tunnels were not very wide. "Everyone, make room, and spread out down the tunnel. Form groups of ten and begin searching. Kill anything that moves!"


    Although they were fighting on apletely different battlefield from what he had originally nned for, GD did not think that some tunnels would stop him from achieving the goals that the higher ups expected him to achieve.


    ---


    While the Machine Empire was trying to adjust to the new terrain. Mei was rushing through the tunnels with a group of immortals following behind her. It had been decided that Mei, Tang Guanting, and Grandpa Mu would split up and each would lead a group to begin hunting down the Machine Empire. But for Mei, this was not just a hunt to kill the Machine Empire but a form of revenge for what they did to Nomi.


    Mei sped through the tunnels at lightning speed, causing the immortal cultivators to do their best to try to keep up. During the past year and a half, Mei had not been sitting around idle. When she wasn''t helping set up traps and dealing with other war rted preparations, Mei cultivated nonstop. She was now no different than those from the n leaders and sects. She had reached the soul transformation stage from the core shattering stage in less than two years. Her cultivation speed was truly unheard of.


    This was also the same for Frey and Loeri as well. They both reached the core shattering stage at the same time. Tang Yu unfortunately began falling behind and only reached the core condensing stage.But none of them would be participating in this war. Mei found that this war was too dangerous to let them join in.


    As Mei rounded a corner she halted her steps and made a hand signal to stop the group of immortals behind her. Just around the corner was a group of ten Numbers from the machine race. Mei could finally test out her armageddon grenades on the machine race to see if they worked as well as she hoped. She took one out of her space and pulled the pin and tossed it up into the air above the group of Numbers.


    A bright sh of light shined down on top of the ten Numbers from the machine race, quickly dimming as arge magic circle appeared in the air. The Numbers all looked up at this magic circle not understanding what was happening. When suddenly a ray of light engulfed the group. When the light dimmed all that was left, was a scorch mark on the ground.


    "Seems these work very well. A lot more powerful than I had expected. At least with this much power, I will not need to worry about the others being unable to kill the members of the machine race." Mei was very satisfied with this oue. She had not been able to test her armageddon grenades well enough to see if they would be able to kill members of the machine race, so this test was very satisfactory.


    Simr scenes were being seen throughout the entire tunnel system, the tunnel system stretched out across the entire maind and had several floors.To call it a tunnel system was an understatement. It was more like abyrinth than anything. It was arge winding maze that made it very difficult to map out. There were also many traps lining the entire ce as well.


    Some of these traps were just simple rooms. With a small treasure chest inside. Mei hade up with the idea of setting up simple traps like this to see if they were effective. Surprisingly enough the members of the machine race could not resist opening these chests and were instantly vaporized as the whole room lit up. After witnessing this scene for herself Mei couldn''t help but chuckle at the fact that it really did work.


    "It seems that it is human nature to be greedy." Mei mumbled to herself.


    The members of the machine race army were slowly being killed off. In a matter of twenty minutes around ten thousand had been killed. This of course was just a fraction of the Machine Empire''s forces and its true power. Mei figured the ease of killing that they were experiencing now would change quickly once word spread throughout the Machine Empire''s ranks.


    Mei''s thoughts were truly not too far off. Once word began to spread GD had called back all his lieutenants in order to change their strategy. "As you have heard, there are many traps in the tunnels. Some so obvious yet our men are still falling for them. From now on dedicate three people to scanning the surroundings for anything that might be out of ce. We can not allow ourselves to be killed off in such an embarrassing manner. We are the machine race of the great Machine Empire! Nothing and no one can stop us from reaching our goals! Not even them!"


    No one was sure who this "them" GD spoke of but his words were still enough to inspire his lieutenants. With renewed vigor, they quickly ran off to lead their units.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 295: Five Year Deadline

    Chapter 295: Five Year Deadline


    Weeks passed and so did months the situation underground was back and forth. Mei knew if she did note up with this n in the first ce they would not have had any chance whatsoever. The only problem was, how long could theyst? One thing Mei could not n for was a drawn out war. If the Machine Empire continued to send reinforcements then they would only be able tost maybeten years if things stayed as they were. With this in mind, Mei had Grandpa Mu, Tang Guanting, and the other sect and n leaders fall back to hold an emergency meeting.


    "Sorry to pull you all back at this time. But I had no other choice. As things are now we are holding our own with minimal losses. The issue I am concerned over is if we are in for a long drawn out war. Right now the Machine Empire is upying the northern coastline of the maind and is slowly moving south. Although we are able to kill them off with gueri tactics, their numbers seem endless. At the speed they are going we will end up being pushed back all the way to the southern coastlines where the women, children, and elderly are hiding." Mei pointed at the map that showed the enemy''s locations.


    "My issue is that if the war goes on for more than five years we will really be in trouble. So I want to put a deadline on thisfight." Mei hade to a firm decision. The people of this world have been very good to her. She would not let them suffer if the chance of winning was too low.


    "Deadline?" Grandpa Mu suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "Yes, a deadline. A deadline on when I will surrender myself to them, only on the grounds that they leave this world and cease fire." Mei stated firmly.


    Grandpa Mu and Tang Guanting''s faces sank. How were they supposed to exin this to Mei''s mother and father? Wouldn''t they both lose their heads instantly? More importantly wouldn''t Mei suffer under the hands of the Machine Empire? The Machine Empire may be true to their word but they were still ruthless to their enemies. To send Mei into that ce as a prisoner of war was something they could not allow.


    "Young Miss I reject this idea." Tang Guanting suddenly spoke up.


    "Yes, Mei, that would be akin to throwing your life away. I won''t stand for it either. Not to mention if you do such a thing, not only will the two of us face a bad end but this lower ne who let them take you away will also suffer a horrid fate as well. " Grandpa Mu felt a chill run down his spine as he thought of what would happen once Mei''s mother went on a rampage.


    Mei was confused at Grandpa Mu''s words. She blinked her eyes and asked: "What do you mean?"


    Laughing dryly Grandpa Mu answered: "You do not know how overprotectiveyour mother is of you. When I showed up that day she was ready to kill me and she could have done so even in her projected form. If she finds out we all let you get captured by the Machine Empire she will not only destroy the machine empire but she will destroy this world too and even me!"


    Mei was a little stunned by learning this. She had no idea her mother was so powerful and overbearing. But when she thought about the things she was already capable of, it all made sense. "I will leave a message with you to give to my mother. Letting her know that I did not do this against my will and that the people of the lower ne are innocent. She will not touch this world if I ask her not to."


    She had a feeling that if she left a message for her mother with these words, her mother would not go against her wishes and destroy this world. In fact, she would think that her mother would set up some kind of protection for this world afterward.


    The n and sect leaders listening to the conversation of how someone might destroy their world all had beads of cold sweat forming on their backs. None of them could defeat the daughter, how would they fight the mother? But hearing Mei''s pledge to make sure nothing happened to this world, the n and sect leaders were very grateful that they did not scorn this youngdy.


    Grandpa Mu and Tang Guanting had no more words to say. They knew when Meisaid she would do something she would actually do it. If she was willing to sacrifice herself for this world then so be it. They will just have to go with her! "Then I will go with you." Tang Guanting said.


    "I, as well." Grandpa Mu would also not leave Mei to deal with the Machine Empire on her own.


    "I do not think they will allow you two to go with me. I will be a prisoner after all." Mei was confused. How were they supposed to go with her when she was a prisoner of war.


    "They will not be able to reject me. Because if they do they will need to watch out for the entire celestial race raging war on every under the control of the Machine Empire. They would not be able to handle the repercussion of offending a celestial. Even if ''<em>they</em>'' are the ones who are pulling the strings behind the scenes or not. Mainly because ''<em>they</em>'' will not care if the Machine race goes extinct."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 296: Meis True Strength

    Chapter 296: Mei''s True Strength


    Time continued on and gradually the Machine Empire pushed further south just as Mei had figured. Three years had passed and the fight was bing harder. The machine empire was not an easy foe. The gueri tactics she hade up with were not working anymore and many young lives were lost. Mei wished she could pull everyone under the nascent soul realm back but with the sheer number of the machine race, there was no way to do so. Mei herself with a few immortals kept going east to west doing everything they could to block the machine races advancement if only by a little. Grandpa Mu and Tang Guanting also tried their best.


    With all her fighting Mei could not sit down to cultivate. But her ambition to be stronger allowed her to learn how to cultivate while she was fighting. She taught herself to unconsciously circte her cultivation method which allowed her to continue to cultivate even during battle. Because of this and the fact that she was fighting, she was able to smoothly reach the peak of the ascended soul realm.


    When Tang Guanting saw how quickly Mei''s cultivation was rising he waspletely in shock. She was almost neen years old now and she was only a step away from the immortal realm!


    ----


    Standing in a tunnel with many broken artificial limbs and machine parts all over the ce. Mei held her sword in her hand. Over the past year, she had felt a resonance with her sword as if it was alive. This sword was the very sword that  Whittlee, Dalton Whittlee''s wife gave to her when she evacuated them from Parith. She had treasured this sword for years and it has been her partner for a long time now. Now every time she used it, it seemed to resonate with her and was now enshrouded with a faint glow. Her new connection to the sword made her love the sword even more. It was as if it could speak to her.


    Mei flicked the fluids off her sword as she looked down the tunnel. Many more Numbers were marching towards her, their guns trained on her. "I guess it''s time. My strength has risen to a great extent. If I use both celestial and cultivator powers my strength is enough to destroy this lower realm. I actually did not n to give up, but I was hoping we could get through this without the need for me to go all out... "


    Letting out a sigh Mei sent out a message to everyone on the front lines. " Fall all the way back. I did not want to resort to this but it seems we will lose half the maind. I do apologize."


    Her voice transmission carried over to every cultivator on the front lines. They immediately fell back. They had grown so ustomed to doing as Mei ordered on the spot that they did not even hesitate in the slightest. Tang Guanting felt a little worried by what Mai had just said but Grandpa Mu only shivered. He had been watching the little girl grow stronger every day. If she were to go all out it would be almost the same as if her mother waved her hand out of anger. Although it would seem weak to Mei''s Mother but to everyone else, it was as if the true gods came down themselves and destroyed everything.


    Mei right now was at the point that if she used her full power she could destroy a world if she wanted to. Luckily she was not targeting the itself.Otherwise Grandpa Mu Shivered again. ''<em>W</em><em>hy is this cute little girl bing more and more like her</em><em> mother!?</em>''


    Once Mei detected that everyone was out of range she waved her hand behind her causing arge multiyered shield to form. It cut right through the dirt and rocks extending its way deeper underground and even upinto the sky above ground. The entire southern half of the maind was now encased in arge barrier that was sphere shaped.


    Mei once again let out a sigh as she waved her hand once more causing a bright light to fill the tunnels. There were no screams, no explosions. When the light dimmed, Mei could see the blue sky overhead. In front of her was nothing. It looked as if someone took a huge shovel and dug out the northern half of the maind. Mei flew up into the sky and surveyed the area. She could see the ocean waters starting to flow into the newly dug crater. This was not the scene she was hoping to see. She wanted to preserve the beautifulndscape of this lower realm as much as possible.


    As Mei floated in the sky she suddenly felt arge number of powerful aurasing towards her. When she looked over she was shocked to see arge rip in space in the distance. But the auraing from the rip in space was not that of the Machine Empire, It was the same aura that came from cultivators. Appearing out of nowhere a few old men stood in the sky in front of Mei. Their robes were in tatters and their faces were ck. The killing intenting off them was very strong and was all bearing down onto Mei.


    "Little girl, are you the one who attacked the Immortal realm just now?" One old man asked. He dared not move until he was sure. To be able to tear a hole from the Mortal ne to the higher nes was something only demi god or god realm cultivators could do.


    "Something happened in the Immortal Realm? All I did was fight off the invaders from the Machine Empire, here in the mortal realm. So many strong people here and you are now only taking time toe to the Mortal ne when something happens to the Immortal Realm? Are you all not of the same? I am sure the Tang family sent out word, that there were invaders, where were you all?" Mei couldn''t help but scold these old men. They thought of nothing but their own interest and just because they were slightly powerful they could ignore those who were weaker.


    "Humph, just a few ants dying due to theirck of strength what does that have to do with us?" One old man snorted.


    "Oh? Then I return this question back to you. A bunch of ants in the Immortal Realmdied due to theirck of strength what does that have to do with me?"


    ---


    Machine Empire.


    "That fucking bitch!" Lina cried, her tears would not stop flowing. She and GD had finally made a connection with each other and were enjoying each other''spany when a bright light suddenly filled the sky. GD had forcefully used her orb sending her back to the Machine Empire. She knew of only one person on that lower ne that could pull off such a feat and that was the little bitch that killed Jay. "I will not let this slide. No matter which that bitch is on, I will get vengeance for GD. I will not stop until that little bitch is dead!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 297: Wendy Folson

    Chapter 297: Wendy Folson


    The five old men''s faces turned red with anger. "Listen, little girl, it''s best if you do not provoke us. Otherwise, you will not be able to handle the consequences."


    Hearing the arrogant attitudes from these old men who were in tattered robes and looked as if they had gone through hell, Mei couldn''t help but sneer at their threats. Not wanting to talk with these types anymore, Mei waved her hand as she whispered: "Gravity..."


    The group of old men suddenly felt their bodies grow extremely heavy. They did their best to try to resist whatever force was affecting them but no matter how much spiritual qi they used they could not stop themselves from mming into the muddy grounds below! After one more quick sweep of the area to see if any of the Machine race was left, Mei was surprised when she detected one more presence besides the old men. It was not far away and hidden behind some rocks. Mei flew over and spotted what looked to be a child of seven to eight years of age.


    It was a little girl with robotic limbs. It seemed the rest of her body was actually still human. But what surprised Mei was that the little girl was able to survive that attack. " I do not wish to kill a small child so tell me who you are and how you were able to block my attack."


    Mei''s voice was loud causing the young girl to jump in fright. "I. I was protected by the item my father gave me and my name is Wendy."


    "I see. Wendy is it? Who is your father and why did someone so younge to this world?" Looking at how scared the little girl was Mei felt her attitude begin to waver towards her. At least the young girl so far was being honest from what Mei could tell.


    "My father''s name is Felix Folson. He''s the ruler of the Machine Empire they did not know I came I snuck through the portal before it closed. " Wendy replied as she shrank her neck. It seemed she felt that she was about to be scolded for doing something wrong.


    Mei felt a huge headacheing on. If this little girl was the ruler of the Machine Empire''s daughter, wouldn''t that make her its princess? Doesn''t this mean a bigger army might being? Mei was a bit at a loss of what to do. "Well for now we can not let anyone from this world see you. As a young girl, I will not condemn you for the wrongs of your Machine Empire. That would make me no different from your race. For now,e with me."


    With a wave of her hand, Mei brought Wendy into her space. Once Wendy saw the vast open field and small cottage causing her to be amazed at how beautiful the ce was. "Loeri!"


    "Alicia? What''s the matter?" Loeri came out of the cottage and paused when she saw the small girl. Next to Mei. "This is?"


    "The princess of the Machine Empire. She stowed away and snuck her way to this world. You could say she is a VIP prisoner of war right now." Mei lightly exined. "For now she will be staying here. Hows Nomi?" Mei asked, she knew Nomi was still in a frozen state but she still worried something might happen to his body.


    "He is the same as before. Frey, Tang Yu and I are always checking in on him. Alicia a day wille when you can revive him." Loeri knew how much Mei wished she could heal Nomi right away but she had to wait until she was even more powerful than her mother.


    "Okay For now..." Mei turned to Wendy who was clutching the back of her robes peaking out around her looking at Loeri. "Watch over her and... " Mei leaned forward and whispered into Loeri''s ear.


    Loeri''s eyes widened when she heard what Mei said just now. "Are you sure?"


    "Mhm Your safetyes first. Be careful and watch her closely." Mei would always put her family first. Although Wendy was young only around seven or eight years old. She was still from the Machine race. There was no telling for sure if the way she looked was her actual age. Just like how Mei looked thirteen still but is actually going on neen. She warned Loeri that if Wendy showed any signs of suspicions to kill first. To make things even more secure Mei decided to take things even further.


    "Wendy. You will be forming a contract with me. This contract is soul binding. I want you to understand I am doing this so that no unnecessary problems will ur."A few years back Mei had read a scroll that allowed one to form a contract with another human, almost a ve contract but they did not be a puppet. It was more of a restrictive spell that kept them from hurting the person who bound them or anyone close to their "<em>Master</em>".


    Wendy looked at Mei a bit confused and did not really understand but she felt that she should not reject this contract thing. "I will do as Big Sister says..."


    After Wendy finished speaking she scrunched her little face and closed her eyes as if waiting for something painful to happen. Seeing this Mei could not help butugh. "Okay done. Not painful right?" It was true the method to do this contract was harmless unless the person resisted, Wendy did not resist in the slightest making the contract easy.But this also proved to Mei that she was mostly human.Which allowed Mei to feel a lot better about this whole thing. She took the chance while she had ced her hand on top of Wendy''s head to check her body. She found nothing imnted into her except her arms and legs. She was human in every detail besides her limbs.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 298: Building An Army Part One

    Chapter 298: Building An Army Part One


    After making sure Wendy was settled in and thanking Loeri and the rest for looking after her. Mei exited her space and undid the barrier she set up. Both Tang Guanting and Grandpa Mu instantly appeared in front of Mei. "Alicia, I think you might have gone overboard. You even ripped a hole in the ne barrier." Grandpa Mu scolded.


    "How was I supposed to know the barrier was so thin? Plus I had no choice. If I did not use enough strength, the machine race would still be here. " Mei felt a little disgruntled. She was trying to save the lives of millions. Why was she being scolded!?


    "Huh? Lu n head what are you doing in the Mortal ne? Didn''t you say that ants are just ants so let them be destroyed? Wait why do you look like that!? Hahaha! Even the great Lu n headcan have days like this as well!"Tang Guanting was having a goodugh at the Lu n head''s current situation.


    "Guanting! How are you rted to this little bastard? She destroyed a good portion of the Immortal Realm just now and killed thousands of our disciples and elders!!" The Lu n head yelled out.


    He was just sitting there having tea looking at the new artifact that he had just acquired at an auction when suddenly his entire sect and the surrounding area were enshrouded in a bright light. It all happened in an instant. Every one of his defensive artifacts broke and even his skin was scorched. His beard caught on fire as well! When the light dimmed he almost went insane seeing everything he had built up had been destroyed. His entire sect, it''s elders, and even his disciples were all gone! Vaporized into thin air.


    "That just goes to show that karma will always be returned tenfold. You did not want toe to help the lower realm in their time of need. While millions of mortals fought for many years against an enemy that even the Immortal Realm would not have a chance against. Yet you sat around having tea. Did you really think that they would not go to the higher nes after? Let''s just say that the cost of the lives of your sect members is thepensation that the mortal realm will take for each of the lives that were lost because you were on a power trip and refused to help." Tang Guanting looked at the old men still squished in the mud due to Mei''s gravity magic and sneered. "Each and every one of you refused to assist the Mortal ne and only show up when something from the Mortal ne destroys what you hold dear in the Immortal Realm. If you hade when I first asked and assisted in the battle we could have taken care of the invaders under Young Miss Mei''s orders and she would not have had to resort to using more strength than needed.


    "The lives that were lost today due to your arrogance can only be med upon yourselves. If you truly wish to make a fuss about it then do not me me for finishing you off here and now. As it is right now I could easily kill all of you without much effort thanks to Young Miss Mei''s magic." After finishing his words Tang Guanting ignored the death res he was getting from five old men.


    Mei was not even paying attention to what they were saying because she was lost in thought. She was worried that if she left this world if the Machine Empire came back they would attack and kill every cultivator here. "Alicia, what''s wrong?"


    "Grandpa Mu did you do a headcount of all the people left?" Mei asked.


    "Mhm, there are around a few million if I recall, why do you ask?" Grandpa Mu was not sure what Mei was going to do with this information.


    Mei smiled and removed the talisman from her body that masked her appearance. Her ck hair turned a golden color and her ck eyes became also became a golden color. They did not return to the deep blue color they were before. "It is time for Mei to disappear and for me to return to my original form as Alicia Von istine. I will hold onest meeting with the leaders of the ns and sects. We will be taking back anyone who wishes to Phantasia with us. My space is big enough to fit a good number of people and supplies. I also have a cultivation method that can make them stronger. Those who wish to follow will have to form a contract with me and they will be able to learn this cultivation method. But in return, they will need to fight as one of my soldiers in the army I n to build from this day forth."


    "Alicia, you n to build an army?" Grandpa Mu asked. He thought this was a very good idea.


    "Yes. Unlike here in this cultivation world, there are many stronger enemies on Phantasia. I wish to build an elite army that can protect stine from these people. After I talk with the n and sect leaders, I need to make one more stop in the Immortal Realm." She still needed to find the object that the old man told her about that could only be found in thend where fire and ice meet. Only then could she return to Phantasia with Grandpa Mu.


    "Young Miss Me No, I guess your real name is Alicia now. My Tang n would like to follow along. As I see it this world will soon be attacked again by the Machine Empire within the next few years. They are a race that will stop at nothing to gain what they want. So instead of staying here trying to fight off the Machine Empire in a war I know, we can''t win. I would rather relocate elsewhere." Tang Guanting hade to this decision a while ago. He wanted to have the entire Tang n relocate to Phantasia with Alicia.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 299: Building An Army Part Two

    Chapter 299: Building An Army Part Two


    Alicia Was surprised that Tang Guanting wanted to do such a thing. But this was also very helpful as well. "If Uncle Guanting wishes to do so then I have no objections. When the timees I will send you all into my space. But I must warn you, no one is to touch Wendy."


    "Wendy?" Both Grandpa Mu and Tang Guanting asked.


    "I will let you meet her. I wanted Grandpa Mu to check her for any tracking devices anyway." Alicia checked her and did not find anything out of ordinary but she was also not very proficient when it came to robotics. With a wave of her hand, she sent both Grandpa Mu, Tang Guanting, and herself into her space.


    "This is Wendy. She is the daughter of the ruler of the Machine Empire. In other words, she is basically a princess." Alicia pushed Wendy forward who had her head lowered and nervously yed with her fingers.


    "Where did shee from and how do you know she is the princess of the Machine Empire?" Grandpa Mu asked, he was a bit confused as to where this little girl even came from. From all his years dealing with the Machine Empire, he knew they would never send a child out to fight. This went against theirws.


    "Out of all the Empire Soldiers she was the only one to have a defensive item that was strong enough to block my attack. That with the story she told me and the fact that there were no other children her age in the army the Machine Empire sent. To me, this sounds like she was not lying at all. Which is why I wanted you to check if she has a tracker or not. Can you tell if she has one or not?" Mei asked.


    "One moment." Grandpa Mu knelt down to be at the same height as Wendy. "Little Lady I need to check your arms and legs. Can you take them off for me?"Grandpa Mu asked not really borating on anything.


    Wendy looked at a grandpa Mu a little confused as to what to do. If she took them all off, wouldn''t she fall down? Falling hurts! Alicia let out augh at Wendy''s confused and panicked look as she said: "Wendy just one at a time is fine. When you get to your legs you can lean on me. "


    Giving a dry cough Grandpa Mu realized his mistake and nodded. "Yes, one at a time is fine."


    "Oh.." Wendy reached up and disconnected her arm.


    Grandpa Mu first inspected the connection point at her shoulder. Once he found nothing wrong he began inspecting the arm. This was a long process since he had to inspect everyponent. "Hmm. I am not sure if this is a new version or not. There seems to be an extra chip in the palm of the hand. Wendy, do you know what this chip does?"


    Wendy looked where Grandpa Mu was pointing and nodded her head. "My father told me it would keep me safe if I was ever in trouble. It was what protected me from that st earlier."


    "I see. This is indeed some advanced technology. Your father must have worked hard to make this chip possible. Are you the only daughter in the family?" Grandpa Mu figured since the little girl was talkative that he might as well get some information about the top of the Machine Empire.


    "I am the only one left" Wendy''s voice began to lower as she spoke. "Father told me that at one time I had two older brothers and a sister. But they were plotted against from the forces that wish to take over my father''s position. He told me when I was born that he made sure to keep it to the utmost secrecy. Everyone who was there during my birth is now dead... I snuck out because I was always stuck inside the tower with no one to y with..."


    Tears rolled down the little girl''s face causing Alicia''s heart to break. To think the little girl knew so much at her age. But she also understood why a father would say these things to his daughter. It held a very heavy meaning and warning. He basically told Wendy that all those who are not me are dangerous. Do not trust anyone besides me. Alicia patted Wendy''s head gently. "If I could I would tell your father you are safe and that nothing will happen to you."


    "You may be able to do just that. This chip has videomunication in it and it is a very protected channel as well. One second I will activate it." Grandpa Mu did some tinkering on the chip and arge holographic screen appeared in the air.


    "Wendy!Wait who are you all!?" A middle aged man whose body lookedpletely human appeared on the holographic screen.


    Alicia stepped forward with Wendy. "I am guessing you are Wendy''s father and the leader of the Machine Empire am I right?"


    "Hah! Leader? I wish. My power grows less and less every day due to the factions doing whatever they want. But yes I am Wendy''s father. I beg of you please do not harm her. I do not know how she got out of the tower but she is truly a good girl and has never done anything wrong. My name is Felix. May I know young miss''s name please?" Felix was very polite in his way of talking and one could tell how much he cared for his daughter.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 300: Building An Army Part Three

    Chapter 300: Building An Army Part Three


    "My name is Alicia Von stine, ThirdPrincess and squire of the kingdom of stine of the Phantasia. I am the target you sent people out to kidnap and bring back to your Machine Empire to be handed over to ''<em>Them</em>''." Alicia answered proudly.


    "Target? Them? Those fucking idiots! I told them not to touch you! I did not want to start a war with the celestials or the cultivators! Those damn old fools believe that those monsters from above would actually protect us if we were attacked by both groups!? Are they trying to destroy my Machine Empire!? Did they harm you at all? Damnit! Princess Alicia, I am truly sorry for anything that might have happened due to my people''s stupidity." Felix was anxious. If they harmed the people that Alicia cared about wasn''t his daughter in harm''s way? He did not want to have the only daughter he had left die due to those who were scheming against him behind the scenes. She was just an innocent little girl!


    "They harmed my son But as far as I know, every one of them has died in thest battle. They sent over a million Numbers to attack this mortal ne to take it over and capture me. But now they are all dead. At least to my knowledge they are dead." Alicia answered.


    "Your son!?" Felix''s face paled. He dropped to his knees and pinned his head to the floor. "Please, I beg of you! Please do not harm my daughter. I will findout who was behind sending the army and people after you and give you an appropriate answer."


    "Please raise your head, Felix. I will not harm Wendy. I have no reason to. She is not at fault for what has happened to my son. But I do have to say I have no way of returning Wendy to your world right now. To be honest I am not sure if I should even send her back if she is going to be faced with death at such a young age." Alicia could not help but want to help Wendy. Now that she knew the ruler of the Machine Empire had nothing to do with the attacks. She of course would not fully trust his words. Alicia was not going take them as one hundred percent truth unless Felix gave a proper exnation and evidence that it was not him. But since he cared for his daughter she did not mind giving a little trust in his words.


    "Then let''s do this. Since we are basically at odds due to the people underneath me moving without my orders, I will entrust my daughter to you. I am sure by now they must know that I have had another child. Anyone who passes through the space time gate will be recorded and their lineage will be known to anyone who checks the databases. I know I am asking a lot but do you mind watching over Wendy for me? I will be sure topensate you for this and also bring you the heads of those who caused harm to you." Felix wanted nothing more than to protect his daughter. And an enemy of his enemy was the safest ce for her than being in the Machine Empire.


    Alicia understood well what was on Felix''s mind and an idea came to her that would benefit them all. "I can agree to this but I want a supply of numbers that are only loyal to me delivered to my kingdom on Phantasia, can you do this? Also, Wendy will need new arms and legs of different sizes to grow alongside her. If you are able to do all this. I will go to the Machine Empire with a massive army to help you fight and reim sole rule over the entire world. You could call this a mutual benefit request. You help me and I will help you in return. A coboration between stine and the Machine Empire. What do you say?"


    "I can promise you five million numbers that will be under your sole control. As for the limbs for Wendy, there is no need for that. Her current limbs are specially made and are one of a kind. They will grow alongside her body. I will however bring the equipment and a few doctors to your kingdom to help with Wendy''s upgrades. But that will take time though. Around five to ten years. I will also personally bring them with me when I visit Phantasia to sign an agreement between the two powers." Felix felt that his daughter was like a guardian angel. He was afraid that he would loseplete control over the Machine Empire soon. But if he is able to make an alliance with Alicia who was able to decimate millions of numbers on her own then she would be a powerful ally if she was willing to help him!


    "How will you know how to reach Phantasia?" Grandpa Mu suddenly spoke up.


    "My daughter has a nano sized tracker imnted at the back of her right ear. It is a new tech I made myself just to keep my daughter safe. I would be able to track her no matter which she is on. No one else would be able to use it since it is only connected to its sister tracker that is imnted into my head." Felix answered.


    "Then it is settled then. In a few years'' time, I will be heading back to Phantasia. Can I contact you again with the same method?" Alicia asked. She felt that making ties with Felix would be a good thing. The Machine Empire could be a powerful ally in the future.


    "Yes, you can. Please contact me if anythinges up." Felix let out a sigh of relief. He was happy that Alicia was easy to talk to and was willing to form an alliance with him. With the two of them supporting each other they should be able to handle most problems. He of course would not have agreed to such an alliance if not for how strong Alicia was. Wiping out a million man army of Numbers and Names is no easy task.


    "Then until we talk again. You can rest assure that Wendy will be safe in my hands."


    ***


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 301: Building An Army Part Four

    Chapter 301: Building An Army Part Four


    Top side, outside the barrier, Alicia hovered in the air above all the n and sect leaders along with their disciples. "Young Miss Mei?"


    The Ling n leader looked up at the familiar face but the eyes and hair did not match the image of the girl they had grown to know over the past few years. "To answer your question Mei was just my alias. My real name Is Alicia Von Alistine. I am a member of the human race of the Phantasia and at the same time a mix between a cultivator and celestial. I am the taboo that those above dislike because as I grow, I will threaten their positions. I gathered you all here for one reason. Those who are behind the attack from the Machine Empire will return in a few years'' time. But I will no longer be on this world. When I finish up what I need to do in the Immortal Realm I will be heading back home. What happens to this world after I leave will be out of my hands and there will be nothing I can do about it. They were not just bent on capturing me but taking over this lower ne as well.


    " I will now give you all an option. Form a contract with me and follow me as my soldiers and be given the chance to cultivate a cultivation method that will make you all stronger than you could ever imagine or stay here and wait it out and see if this world gets taken over by the Machine Empire. The contract will not control you personally, it is to ensure that you will not harm me, those close to me, or the you will be going to. You will also need to serve as one of my soldiers in my army. But as you know I take good care of those who fight with and for me. I will give you a while to answer. In two years'' time meet me back here with those you wish to bring with you. That is all. I must now go to the Immortal Realm to finish up my business."


    Alicia turned to leave. She said what she wanted to say. She now wanted to deal with the objective at hand and find the object that was needed."Wait! Me- Alicia! My Souring Cloud Sect will join with you!" Sect Master Li yelled firmly. He did not need to even think about it. The little girl he watched grow up was beyond his expectations on how fast and powerful she grew in a short time. He wanted to see with his own eyes just what she was able to aplish. He had no problem lending her the reins of the sect since she was capable of doing what she said. If they could all be powerful beyond what they could ever imagine then why not take this time to better themselves.


    "Is Master Bai,ing to?" Alicia asked.


    "Little girl you would miss me too much if I didn''t go." Bai Hong said as he stepped forward. "So of course I will be going."


    Alicia smiled and nodded her head, she would indeed miss her Master. He might be a little weird but he had taken good care of her during her stay here in this world


    "My Ling n will also follow!"


    "The Flying Phoenix Sect will also follow."


    More and more sects and ns stated their wish to follow. More than seventy percent of all the people here instantly agreed to follow Alicia, this was more than a million cultivators from both righteous and devil sects and ns. Alicia smiled and was d so many were willing to follow. With such powerful people in stine, it would be a kingdom that would never have to worry about being invaded again. Because no one would dare to do so with such military might.


    Alicia had no idea that her army would one day transcend the stars and move to other universes. Where she would one day meet the Origin and the left hand of the Origin. This of course was far off into the future.


    Alicia did not form a contract with everyone right away. She decided to give everyone time to think it over in case they change their minds or regret their decision after they formed the contract and moved to Phantasia.


    With everything set for the time being, Alicia decided it was time to head to the Immortal Realm. Grandpa Mu and Tang Guanting were going to go with her. As for the five old men who had originally wanted to cause trouble for Alicia? They were still being pressed to the ground by her magic. She decided she would punish them by leaving them there until the day she decided to leave.


    The three made their way through the tear in the ne. When they entered all three were shocked to see the destruction at hand. Arge area of the Immortal Realm looked no different than the north side of the maind in the Mortal ne. It waspletely erased. Alicia suddenly felt a bit guilty. She wondered how many lives were lost due to her actions. Seeing Alicia''s face turning downcast, Tang Guanting chuckled. "Don''t worry the people who died here are all from those old men''s sects and ns. I spread the news far and wide about the attack and only a few came with me to relocate so we could protect the mortal ne. Those that died were just selfish people who cared not for anyone else but themselves. "


    Tang Guanting did not dare bring up the women and children that were caught up in the attack as well. But he didn''t need to since Alicia had already figured this was the case. Letting out a sigh Alicia truly felt bad but she had no choice at the time. And did not realize the attack would be so powerful. "In any case let''s make a monument for those who have died here."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 302: Break Through Part One

    Chapter 302: Break Through Part One


    "You want to create a monument?" Tang Guanting was surprised that Alicia would go so far for people she did not even know.


    "Yes, and I will also send them off." Alicia raised her hands causing the ground underneaththem to rise high into the sky. She shaped and forged the monument into arge monolith. She then carved into it inrge characters. ''<strong><em>In memory of those who died in the battle between the Mortal ne and the Machine Empire. May they rest in peace and find happiness in their next life.</em></strong>''


    After she finished carving these words Alicia knelt down in the sky sped her hands together and lowered her head. As she began to pray a song appeared in her mind. All of a sudden Alicia had no idea what was going on, a bright golden light formed around her body. Her green robes suddenly became a long white gown and the ck and white wings on her shoulder des appeared and extended throughout the sky. The golden light slowly expanded out and before she knew it her whole body was out of her control. Her mouth opened and a beautiful melody flowed from it.


    "<em>Ashes of time, Ashes of time...</em>"


    "<em>The flow of time is always short...</em>"


    "<em>The souls of the dead will always return from once they came...</em>"


    "<em>Sending them off to be reborn...</em>"


    "<em>Death is never the end but a new beginning...</em>"


    "<em>Ashes of time, Ashes of time...</em>"


    "<em>The flow of time is always short...</em>"


    "<em>Guide and guard the dead until they have passed on to the next ne...</em>"


    As she sang, thousands of balls of golden lights began to lift into the air. Alicia had no idea what was going on. But she felt warm. It was as if an angel had wrapped their arms around her and helped her release the souls of the dead to allow them topass on to the next life.


    Grandpa Mu and Tang Guanting watched the whole scene in shock. They never expected such a thing to happen in their entire lives. But they could not help but feel that the balls of light were the fragments of the souls that did not get destroyed by Alicia''s attack.


    It was not until Alicia stopped singing that Grandpa Mu suddenly felt like he was struck by lightning as he remembered something. "Ancient Grand Holy magic! It was said to be lost after thest Priestess of the Origin disappeared."


    "Priestess of the Origin?" Tang Guanting asked as he watched thest of the balls of lightdisappear into the sky.


    "A million years ago, there was a religion that worshiped the Origin. The priestesses of this religion had a grand magic that was said to be able to help even the tiniest of fragments of a person''s soul rest in peace and would send them into the river of reincarnation instead of being lost forever. It was said that this magic took up a lot of magic power to use. I did not recognize the magic until I started seeing the balls of golden light disappear into the sky and it hit me that long ago I remembered seeing something like this before. But her magic just now seemed more ancient than that of thest priestess. " Grandpa Mu stopped speaking and turned to Alicia. "Alicia do you know where..."


    Grandpa Mu stopped his words when he saw the strong force of spiritual qi surrounding Alicia. He could tell that she was about to breakthrough! Even Tang Guanting had turned his attention to Alicia and watched in awe as the young girl was about to break through to the immortal realm. The difference between the cultivation realms below the immortal realm was about one hundred times that in strength. This means that Alicia''s max power was now one hundred times stronger if she seeded in breaking through.


    The two old men felt bad for anyone that caused Alicia to be mad, from now on. She was still young and sometimes acted on emotions. The Machine Empire was a perfect example of this when Nomi was put at death''s door.


    Spiritual qi swirled around Alicia causing a cocoon to form around her. A sudden burst of spiritual qi shot up into the air. This spiritual qi was both ck and white. A resounding boom was heard afterward as dark clouds formed overhead. "It''s starting To think she would breakthrough so soon without being able to prepare "


    Seeing the dark clouds overhead, Tang Guanting felt a little worried since many who tried to break through to the immortal realm died during their tribtions or failed and became cripples. Alicia had no time to prepare for this, he hopedthat she would be able to surpass this and pull through without harm.


    "Guanting, don''t worry. Alicia has already created a multiyer barrier around her. With how strong and thick it is the lightning won''t even cause her hair to stand up on end." Grandpa Mu saw the worried look on Tang Guanting''s face and knew what he was thinking. But he was quite amazed at the barrier Alicia had set up around it. It seemed to be like a honeb with many manyyers to it. It did indeed look very strong. The center of each honeb swirled with some kind of blue energy.


    After finishing singing the song Alicia felt the control on her body was back causing her to let out a sigh of relief. But she also felt that the spiritual qi in her body was circting at a fast pace. She knew what was about to happen so she had no time to worry about why she lost control of her body just now. She quickly got into a lotus position and set up a barrier so that she could wee the spiritual qi that was trying to surge into her body.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 303: Break Through Part Two

    Chapter 303: Break Through Part Two


    The first streak of lightning came crashing down from the sky smashing into Alicia''s barrier. The barrier did not even shake after being hit by the heavenly lightning. Strike after strike rained down from the sky. It was not until thest shot of lightning rained down did Alicia remove the barrier. This lightning was needed in order to step into the immortal realm of cultivation. The ones prior were only tests. But this one was the one that would change one''s body into that of an immortal one.


    Grandpa Mu and Tang Guanting both watched as Alicia stood up and spread her arms weing thest strike of lightning. The lightning struck down smashing onto Alicia''s body but she did not flinch in the slightest. The heavenly lightning entered Alicia''s body wreaking havoc wherever it went. Alicia clenched her teeth as a stream of blood dripped down from the corner of her mouth. She was doing everything she could do to bear the pain. She could feel her muscles, bones, and even the cells in her body undergoing a drastic change.


    "This little girl is really amazing. The process to enter the immortal realm is a very painful one. Most at least grunt out in pain but she has yet to make even a sound. To think such a young girl can endure so much pain. I truly am in awe." Tang Guanting could not help but feel a bit embarrassed since when he first broke through to the immortal realm he had yelled out in pain even at his old age.


    "It''s not over yet I can feel a stronger power welling up from within her. I think she is about to jump cultivation realms." Grandpa Mu watched Alicia intently. He did not want to miss the birth of a new powerful being. One that came from his family. Hearing Grandpa Mu''s words Tang Guanting quickly turned his head to look at what was going on.


    What they saw was something they would remember for the rest of their lives. Alicia floated up into the sky. A bright golden light surrounded her. The wings on her back went from ck and white to gold. A golden halo formed on top of her head. It was mixed with streams of ck and white. The pressure she was giving off at this moment weighed down on the area causing even Grandpa Mu and Tang Guanting to kneel to the ground. It was if they were looking up at a god who had descended down to the lower ns.


    "This? Did she bypass the immortal realm and be a dem-god!?"Tang Guanting could not exin what was happening. He could only feel that Alicia had transcended passed the immortal realm and became a demi-god. Only demi-gods gained halos over their heads. It was their distinctive sign!


    "Demi-god!?" Even Grandpa Mu was surprised to hear this because demi-gods were very powerful beings. If Alicia who was already as powerful as a demi-god before she became a demi-god, did that mean her strength was as powerful as someone in the God Realm now? Both cultivators and Celestials were able to be demi-gods, gods, and true gods. The only difference was a cultivator would stop growing once they reached the immortal realm whereas a celestial would not stop growing until they reach the age of eighteen to twenty years old.


    Alicia''s body was engulfed in a pir of light. She could feel the changes in her body and how an immense power seemed to surge forth. She felt even stronger than she did when she first broke through. She had no idea what was going on. she could feel her cultivation levels jumping higher and higher. All she knew was that the light that surrounded her was very, very warm.


    As the light dimmed Alicia''s body floated back down to the ground. The wings on her back retracted back into her shoulder des. But now instead of being ck and white the two images of wings werepletely golden in color. Opening her eyes, Alicia looked around her and saw both Grandpa Mu and Tang Guanting kneeling on the ground. "Grandpa? Uncle?"


    "Alicia my dear would you mind releasing your aura so we can move?" The two old men felt embarrassed since they were bowing to such a young girl. Her aura alone was enough to make them kneel and it seems she was letting it out without knowing!


    "Hmm? I can try." A few secondster the oppressive aurathat was felt had vanished allowing Grandpa Mu and Tang Guanting to finally stand up.


    "Alicia you have really amazed me just now. You skipped right past the Immortal realm and joined the ranks of demi-gods. It truly makes me jealous." Tang Guanting really did feel jealous. He had cultivated for so long and was stuck in the immortal emperor realm one step away from bing a demi-god and advancing towards the gods realm.


    "Mmm You are catching up to your mother so quickly she would be very proud of you." With a big smile on his face, Grandpa Mu nodded his head in approval.


    "How powerful is my mother?" Alicia was curious she knew her Mother was strong but had no idea just how strong she was.


    "Mmm Let''s just say even ''<em>Them</em>'' would have a hard time with her. " Grandpa Mu did not go into any more details nor did he have to. Alicia grasped just how powerful her mother was byhearing those words.


    <strong><em>--- Quick note from author please read!---</em></strong>


    I would like to start putting out three chapters a day for this novel and as long as it doesn''t mess upI will also add more privilege tiers as well.But sadly voting seems to have slowed down for this novel. If you would like to have more chapters and more privileged chapters please show your support by voting for this novel.


    Thank you!


    Invayne


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 304: The Tower Of Time And Space Part One

    Chapter 304: The Tower Of Time And Space Part One


    Scorching hotnd of fire, where it is nothing but a sea of mes that reached high into the sky. Not a single shred ofnd to stand on could be seen within this sea of mes. Beyond it was and of ice that held the mes back freezing the mes in ce without even putting them out.


    High in the sky at a spot where the fire and ice meet, Alicia stood up high looking down at the dual wastnd below. She was standing in the sky alone because Grandpa Mu and Tang Guanting were not able to stand the extreme amount ofw energy in the area. This was why this ce had never been explored. The fire and ice in this location were not natural but a remnant of when two ancient gods had fought. Their proficiency in thew of fire and ice was beyond mostprehension leading to a devastatednd that had once been a fertilendscape with much floral and fauna.


    Because of this high density ofw energies both Grandpa Mu and Tang Guanting had to hide in Alicia''s space. Even Alicia could feel the pressure from thew energy in the area. "Well I guess staring at the scenery will get me nowhere but I must be careful otherwise I might end up getting myself killed."


    Alicia slowly made her way towards the center of this devastatednd. It was where a tall tower that was both on fire and frozen stood tall. It was also where thew energy was the strongest. This was most likely the exact spot where the two ancient gods fought.Hovering over the entrance to the tower, Alicia wiped the sweat from her forehead. "He said I would find something within this hellish ce. The only thing here is this tower so I am guessing this is the only ce I will be able to find what I am looking for."


    Readying her sword just in case, Alicia floated down in the only gap within the field of fire and ice. It was at this location that the entrance to the tower was essible. Landing on the ground, Alicia took a deep breath as she did her best to resist therge amounts ofw energy around her.


    Walking forward she entered the tower. Luckily as soon as she stepped through the entrance the pressure from thew energy from outside was gone. Alicia was able to rx a little now that she was not being weighed down. She looked around and saw that the first floor to the tower was bare. There was nothing on the first floor, no stairs or anything. Just a floor, walls, ceiling,and pirs made of ck jade.


    Alicia looked around the room feeling a bit disappointed but did not give up. She waved her hand and sent out a few balls of light to allow her to see the room clearly. As she looked around again she saw some carvings in the wall on her left. "Let''s see..."


    ''<em>This ck Continuum Tower I constructed, to find those who are able to inherit my legacy. Each floor of this tower will test your ability with time and space. This first floor is to test your ability with spatial rifts. Enter the next floor by creating a spatial rift.</em> ''


    After reading the message Alicia finally understood why there were no stairs. "So basically I just need to make it to the top of the tower while passing the trials."


    Alicia waved her hand and formed a rift leading up. But when she passed through it and stepped out the other side she ended up falling down from the ceiling onto the floor. With a *<strong><em>thud</em></strong>* Alicia''s face turned red. She was d no one was around to witness such an embarrassing scene. She climbed back onto her feet and looked at the ceiling with a frown on her face. "Is it because I do not know where I am going or is my translocation magic not actually space and time magic?"


    Alicia couldn''t help but feel like something was off. But she did not give up. She tried several times more only to end up with the same results. After being defeated so many times Alicia was starting to feel discouraged. She sat on the ground staring at the ceiling when a thought came to mind. She waved her hand and sent a small fireball at the ceiling. It was not strong but should have been strong enough to at least scorch the surface of the ceiling. But when the fireball was just about to hit the ceiling a shimmer could be seen at the impact point just before the fireball touched the ceiling. The fireball instantly dispersed into thin air.


    "So there is a barrier of some kind. If I am not wrong then the barrier blocks anything that is not space and time magic. But what is space and time?" This question confused Alicia. She really had no idea what space and time was. Did it have an actual form or was it invisible? "As far as I know space is just a void. It just happens to be filled with many objects. Time on the other hand is what gives birth to life and death. Once your time starts you will eventually meet your end unless you surpass time itself. No this can''t be right otherwise immortals would die of old age. So what exactly is time?" Alicia was lost. Everything she knew about the concept of time seemed to be wrong. Now that she had met people who can live forever. Where time had no effect on them.


    ***


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 305: The Tower Of Time And Space Part Two

    Chapter 305: The Tower Of Time And Space Part Two


    Alicia sat and contemted this question over and over. But still did not seem to understand what Time actually was. She wondered if it actually dictated the life of death of things or if it was just a measurement people used in order to give a number to things. Like seconds, minutes, hours, days, months, and years. Were they all things that were always there or were they things that were made by humans? "Let''s say time was something that was always there. If that is the case, then time would have a factor over certain things. But once something is out of time''s focus it would no longer affect it. But how do immortals bypass time? Is it because they are outside of time''s focus after they get hit with heavenly lightning? "


    The questions never stopped as Alicia tried to figure things out. But she was stumped on what time actually was. She had an understanding of what space was since she could create a rift that opened to another area. But she had no idea how to apply time to it."Wait In science fiction movies on earth when dealing with going between two points in space, they talked about folding space and time in order to pass between two ces instantly. Which means you are not actually cing a rift on the overside. You are just stepping through the void of space and time to the other side as if you were taking one step forward."


    Gaining the bit of enlightenment Alicia stood up and looked at the ceiling. She waved her hand creating a small distortion that warped the space above her. Alicia jumped up into the distortion when shended again she was in apletely different room. This mode of travel was truly strange. She felt as if she had not moved to another room at all. Everything around her instantly changed after she jumped up into the distortion. "Hmm I am guessing if I did notpensate for the thickness of the floor I would have transported myself inside the wall. This is basically a form of teleportation but normal teleportation only allows one to go to ces they can see while this allows me to travel anywhere as long as I am careful. But I do not see the difference between this and the rift I created before, besides the fact that it allowed me to pass through the barrier. Very strange."


    Alicia put her thoughts aside. She had wasted about a month on the first floor. She had promised to be back in two years'' time. She needed to hurry with these trials so she can begin her journey home and see her family and the man she loves. She felt strange though. She was neen on this world but when she goes back she would be thirteen again. "Time is truly a strange thing."


    Looking around the room Alicia found another message inscribed on the wall. "If you have made it to this floor then you have understood how to fold time and space. This was the biggest hurdle for anyone trying to master thew of time and space. To prove that it was not a fluke Make it to the other side..."


    After finishing reading the words the whole room began shaking and the floor of the room except for where she stood began to copse. Below was a fiery pit made of thew of fire. Alicia looked across the fiery pit to see a small section of the floor with a tform on top of it. "So I need to use thew of time and space to make it over to the other tform."


    Alicia waved her hand and stepped into the distortion. She instantly appeared on the tform on the other side of the firey pit. Once her foot touched the tform she saw her surroundings changed once again. She was surprised to see the second test was so easy. But then again it might have been put there to weed out the onescking in talent that had identally made it to the second floor.


    On the third floor, Alicia found the writing on the wall exining what to do next. "Now that we have tested your ability to use time and space. You will now be tested on your proficiency in using time and space to attack. Kill the dummies in the allotted time."


    Alicia''s face fell. You had to kill the dummies in the allotted time by using thew of time and space!? She did not know if she shouldugh or cry! Wasn''t this test a bit unfair for those who just learned how to use thew of time and space?


    With no other choice but toply with the stupid test Alicia turned around and wielded her sword. In front of her on the other side of the room, ten wooden dummies appeared. Just to test to see if she could or not, Alicia waved her hand sending a barrage of fireballs at the dummies. Only to watch as the magic was dispersed upon contact with a barrier that surrounded the dummies. "I figured as much but still!"


    Alicia felt a bit disappointed. She did not realize she would be forced to figure out how to use space and time to attack right away against live targets. She figured she would learn it by attacking some kind of floating orb with her eyes closed or something. But here she was having to face ten dummies with barriers and each wielding a sword charging right at her. As Alicia was lost in thought, a dummy that was still quite a distance away from Alicia shed out with its sword. A ray of light shot out but quickly disappeared only to appear right above Alicia''s head!


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 306: The Tower Of Time And Space Part Three

    Chapter 306: The Tower Of Time And Space Part Three


    Alicia felt impending danger and quickly tucked her body and rolled out of the way right as the sword ray smashed into the ground. Alicia felt a cold sweat drip down her back. She had been very close to losing her head!


    But she now had somewhat of an understanding of what to do after watching the wooden dummy do its attack. But she knew the way the dummy used the attack would not work. Luckily she had the understanding of mixing differentws into her attack. Alicia stomped her foot and thrust her sword forward. A distorted de of wind shot forward smashing into the wooden dummy. The barrier on the dummy shook and a small sword scar formed on the wooden dummy''s body.


    Seeing the sword scar made Alicia smile."It seems I only need to infuse more of thew of space and time in order to make the full attack push through. Hmm, what if I did this as well."


    Alicia waved her hand and multiple time and space distortions filled the room. Alicia then jumped in the air and shed out with her sword many times creating hundreds of sword rays that were infused with thew of wind and thew of space and time. Each sword ray flew through the distortion in the air to instantly reappear behind the wooden dummies. Each one being hit by multiple sword rays. A loud rumble was heard echoing throughout the room. But Alicia did not stop there, the one hundred sword rays turned into a thousand as she continued to spin in the air shing her sword out sending more and more sword rays through the distortion rifts. The entire time she was doing her sword dance in the air, Alicia had a smile on her face as she refined her technique.


    She could have already finished off the ten dummies but she was waiting for the allotted time to be almost up. She wanted to refine and practice this new technique she just came up with until she wasfortable using it. If one were to look at the area where the wooden dummies were, they would see thousands of sword rays appearing out of thin air mming into them. Arms and legs were being chopped off left and right until finally the body was split down the middle.


    Alicia lightlynded on the ground with a smile on her face. "Mhm... I think I will call this technique ''<em>One Thousand Continuum de</em>'' " Alicia was very happy with her progress. It was only a few hours but she was able toe up with apletely new technique that she could use at any time from a far range. This kind of technique had so much randomness to it that it was almost impossible to dodge.


    After the dust settled Alicia spotted another tform. This tform looked the same as thest. Not wanting to waste any more time, Alicia stepped on top of the tform sending her to the next floor. She looked around the room once again to find the wall of text. "For your final trial, you will put everything you have learned to practice. Enter the door to the right to begin..."


    Alicia let out a sigh of relief when she saw that this was thest trial. She turned around and looked at the direction she was asked to go and saw a door had appeared. She walked up to the door and pushed forward.


    After stepping through the door the door mmed shut behind her and disappeared. Alicia was not concerned about this but more amazed as to what she was looking at. Stairs all over the ce leading to and fro, from up to down. There were even stairs on the ceiling as well. It looked like something she would have seen in an old role ying game, where millions of sets of stairs would lead you around randomly, and only choosing the right path would you be able to make it through.


    At this thought, Alicia frowned."I might be able to live forever as it is now, but I have people waiting for me! Having to deal with such a task now was a little much."


    Alicia actually wondered how long she had even been in this tower for. She had noticed that each floor was its open space. She could tell this by the second floor and the pit of fire. There was no way the pit could have been so deep with another floor right underneath it. But this room, Alicia could already feel a headacheing on.She really couldn''t understand what a maze made up of stairs and passageways had to do with time and space. Even though she couldn''t understand it she still went forward and stepped on the first passage. When she did her whole surroundings changed and she found herself in an enclosed room.


    "Oh?" Alicia was a bit confused as to why she was suddenly moved to another area. But she quickly found out why when a group of twenty wooden dummies appeared in the room with her. Alicia wasted no time at all as she waved her hand creating hundreds of time and space distortions. She jumped in the air and began to sending sword ray after sword ray into the distortions.


    Booming sounds could be heard as the room began to shake. In a matter of seconds, the twenty wooden dummies were nothing more than wood chips on the ground. A bright light shed and a tform rose up from the floor. "Hmmm Is this a trial by fire?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 307: The Tower Of Time And Space Part Four

    Chapter 307: The Tower Of Time And Space Part Four


    Alicia went forward and stepped on the tform to find herself back at the starting point. She did not continue on right away, she stopped and thought for a moment before taking her sword and marking the set of stairs she had just tried. She then went to the set next to it and stepped on the first step. To her surprise, nothing happened and she could freely climb up them. When she reached the top she was left with three more sets of stairs to choose from. "If I am not wrong. If I choose the wrong path I will be forced to fight. But if I choose the right path I will not need to fight at all."


    After figuring out the test to this point, Alicia then looked at each set of stairs closely. She wondered if there was a way to tell which set of stairs you could pass through without needing to choose at random. But after looking for a good while, Alicia frowned when she could note up with anything. "Since I can''t see anything what if I did this."


    Waving her hand Alicia sent out three fireballs at each set of stairs. Two smashed into an invisible wall while one smashed into the stairs. "Hehe, well hidden. Seems this is the trick."


    With her pathid out, Alicia quickly moved from level to level. Nothing stopped her as she quickly advanced through thebyrinth-like maze of stairs. It was not until she seemed to reach the end of the maze where she was met with arge metal door that had arge hourss on it. Inside the hourss, a sand like substance poured down. It looked like sand but had a more magical glow about it as it swirled down into the bottom half of the hourss. The red jaded double doors had an arch at the top and golden trim. On the wall next to the door was a set of words: "Reverse time to gain my legacy."


    A single sentence that exined what she had to do very well but at the same time confused Alicia. The hourss was embedded into the door from what she could tell, so it was not like she could just tip it upside down. When she went to touch it there was a barrier around it as well. Stumped and confused Alicia sat down on the floor in front of the hourss staring at it.


    She was not sure of what to do."I guess I could try wrapping my hands in thew of time and space and see if I can pass the barrier like that but I am not sure if this will work or not."


    With this thought in mind, Alicia stood up and did as she said. She wrapped her hands in thew of time and space and touched the barrier. Sure enough her hand passed through the barrier but she found that the hourss was truly unturnable. She could tell it was embedded into the door but she did not know if she could pull it out or not until now.


    "Hmmm It says to reverse the flow of the hourss. I guess I have to somehow turn time backward just for the hourss. If I wrap my hands in thew of time and space and then also spread thisw to the hourss and will it to reverse it should work. In a way, this is no different than when I wrapped myw of wind based sword des with thew of time and space. The only difficulty is actually reversing time." With her n set, she quickly went to see if it would work.


    Alicia once again wrapped her hands in thew of time and space and pushed them past the barrier. Once she had her hands on the hourss she put her full concentration into wrapping the hourss with thew of time and space as well. Once it was fully covered she began the process of reversing time inside the hourss. This took Alicia''s full concentration since it was not an easy task to reverse or move time forward. With her full concentration, she was slowly but surely making progress. After many trials and errors, she finally got the hang of reversing time. The sand within the hourss slowly began to move backward, from the bottom of the hourss to the top of the hourss.


    Alicia had no idea how much time passed but she was now finally down to thest grain of sand. She had to do two things simultaneously. She had to keep hold of the sand at the top of the hourss as well as reverse time for the sand at the bottom of the hourss. Right as thest grain of sand reached the top of the hourss a click sound was heard and the barrier blocking Alicia disappeared along with the hourss itself. The doors to the room slowly opened inwardly. Allowing Alicia to finally pass through.


    As Alicia entered the room, the door to the room disappeared in the same manner as it did in the previous room. What surprised Alicia was that standing in the middle of the room was an old man wearing a set of ck robes with hoursses embroidered all over them. "Such a young child was able to pass my tests You are truly gifted in thew of time and space. In order to gain my legacy, I must ask you to pass one final hurdle."


    "Senior what hurdle would that be?" Alicia asked curiously.


    "You must fight me!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 308: Battling A Crazy Old Man

    Chapter 308: Battling A Crazy Old Man


    Alicia''s face sank. She wondered why she needed to fight this old man. But her face sank even more when she felt the spirit pressure weighing down on her from the old man. She knew right then and there that the old man was very powerful. Alicia quickly drew her sword and watched the old man very carefully.


    "Haha! Rx littless, I will only kill you!" The old manughed before he suddenly stepped into a rift and reappeared in front of Alicia striking down with his sword. Alicia quickly stepped back and waved her hand creating a distortion behind her, reappearing on the opposite side of the room.


    The two kept going back and forth disappearing and reappearing. The old man continued tough as if he had lost his mind. "I don''t get it! You''re not even dead, why would you set up this tower with its trials?"


    "Why!? Because no one could defeat me! I as the god of time and space and have had no equal under the god realm! I have always wanted a fight to the death! To meet my end! For millions of years, I have waited here in this tower. For millions of years, I have been stuck at the peak of the god realm, not able to advance. I have never been able to even see the tiniest piece of the true god realm! I just want to die while in the height of battle!" The old man yelled out as he continued to swing his sword wildly.


    "So in other words you do not have an actual legacy but was insteadlooking for someone to fight that could keep up with you and finally kill you in the end." Alicia felt displeased. Was this truly what the old man wanted her to find in the wastnd of fire and ice? Was the item she was looking for truly here?


    "Haha, that is correct! There was nothing here, to begin with!" The old man let out a crazy soundingugh as he disappeared once again.


    This time Alicia did not wait for the old man to reappear before disappearing and reappearing across the room. She waved her hand and created hundreds of distortion rifts in front of her. "One Thousand Continuum de!" Dancing in mid air as she waved her sword about thousands of sword rays shed and disappeared only to converge at a single point. The old man reappeared to be greeted with the sight of thousands of sword rays. His eyes lit up as he did his best to block each strike.


    "Amazing! So young and even a realm below me, but is able to put me on the defensive like this!" The old man let out another crazy soundingugh as the sword rays covered in thew of time and space and thew of wind sliced through his arms and legs leaving many wounds all over his body.


    Alicia continued to send sword rays through the distortion rifts not letting up in the slightest. Until finally, the sword rays no longer contained anyw of wind and were purew of space and time. Thew of time and space that these sword rays were made of were different from the previous ones. The previous ones were made to bypass any barrier while these sword rays were made to not only bypass the barrier but speed up anything they touched, making time pass and at an extremely fast pace.


    The old man who was suddenly hit with this new barrage of sword rays was confused as to why he stopped taking damage. "Little girl your damage has been slowing down! You can not kill me like this!"


    "You say that my actions have be weak? Maybe you should check the spots where you have been getting hit!" Alicia did not stop her attacks as she yelled out.


    Alicia knew if she did the old man would really gain the upper hand. But now with the fact that her sword rays were purew of time and space, the old man''s movements had begun to slow down. He was being hit with more and more sword rays. His old skin began to age further until it shrank down and stuck to his bones. It was only at this time that the old man realized something was wrong. He looked down at his old and withered skin in shock. With a faint smile, the old man stopped defending himself altogether. "It seems I am outmatched. Although you have a lower cultivation than I. It does not matter when your proficiency in time and space is higher than mine. Little girl, remember this well! Thew of time and space if used correctly can ovee any adversary you may face. Also I lied when I said there was no legacy. In the ring on my finger is everything I have acquired in my millions of years of life. This now belongs to you."


    The old man stood tall and strong as multiple sword rays shed through him down the middle. His body seemed to not be able to take any more as it copsed to the ground before turning to dust. Only then did Alicia stop her attacks. She wiped the sweat from her forehead and floated to the ground before lightly nting her feet on the floor of the room. "Sadly it had to be this way. But this time around it was either him or me. But He hardly fought back. It was as if he wanted to die no matter what. Was he really waiting here all this time just to die?"


    Alicia couldn''t help but feel disgusted by this whole thing. She did not like the fact that she was being used tomit suicide but she knew that if she did not fight back with everything she had she would have been the one to die. Alicia stepped forward and picked up the ring from the old man''s ashes. She looked inside the ring and was surprised to see how much stuff was actually there. "These resources will surely be of help in the future."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 309: Leaving the Cultivation World Part One

    Chapter 309: Leaving the Cultivation World Part One


    Putting the ring away Alicia knelt down by the ashes and closed her eyes. She cupped her hands and lowered her head as she spoke softly: "Unfortunately I never got to know your name. I am sure after a long life of hardships, you had no choice but to do what you did. I could not think of how lonely it must have been to sit in this ce for millions of years. But the way you went about it seems very wrong But because you are somewhat of a teacher to me I will send you off..."


    Alicia floated up from the ground, her golden wings spread out as the halo that hovered above her head began to spin. With her hands cupped as if she was praying she once again began to sing


    "Ashes of time, Ashes of time..."


    "The flow of time is always short..."


    "The souls of the dead will always return from once they came..."


    "Sending them off to be reborn..."


    "Death is never the end but a new beginning..."


    "Ashes of time, Ashes of time..."


    "The flow of time is always short..."


    "Guide and guard the dead until they have passed on to the next ne..."


    The ashes of the old man''s body seemed to shake as a ball of golden light rose up from it. By the time Alicia finished singing the ancient song, the ball of golden lighthad already disappeared. Alicia floated back down towards the ground and retracted her wings. Letting out a sigh she turned and walked to the tform that had appeared in the room.


    When she appeared again she found herself outside the entrance to the tower. The fire and ice werepletely gone. What reced it was arge vast lush forest. "It seems this ce was not actually a ce where two god realm cultivators fought but an illusion set by that old man."


    With a wave of her hand, Alicia called out Grandpa Mu and Tang Guanting. "Do the two of you know how long it has been?" While inside the tower Alicia had lost all sense of time. So she really did not know how long she was in there for. To her, it felt like only a few days maybe a week at most but she was not too sure about this since the whole tower was encased in thew of time and space.


    "Tomorrow will be two years..." Grandpa Mu answered. He wondered what had happened that would make Alicia not know how much time had passed.


    "Alright let''s head back then. I have yet to try this long distance so let''s hope it will work." Alicia waved her hand causing a distortion to appear in front of her. She grabbed both Grandpa Mu and Tang Guanting''s hands and pulled them with her as she stepped into the distortion.


    They reappeared in the mortal realm in the sky over the southern half of the maind. Grandpa Mu and Tang Guanting were surprised at such an instant transfer. Unlike the methods, they used this method was instantaneous.


    "This..?" Tang Guanting couldn''t keep himself from asking what was going on.


    "A time and space rift that folds space and time together to shorten the distance between two points making travel to a destination instant. As long as I know the general direction and distance I can basically move anywhere I want in an instant. Let''s just say this was what I have gained in these two years." Alicia exined.


    Two years had passed making Alicia twenty years of age. When she thought about the fact that she had yet to even grow one year older on Phantasia she couldn''t help but find the situation a little funny. But at the same time, she couldn''t wait to actually grow older. She was twenty going on twenty one but still looked thirteen.


    The next day arrived and Alicia was now standing above more cultivators than she ever thought she would be taking with her. She looked down at them and smiled. She was happy they were willing to follow her. "I will say this now Once you make this contract with me, you will be bound to be a soldier in my army from this day forth. I will not bind you in times of peace, you may do as you see fit during those times. But in times of war, you will have no choice but toe forth and fight beside me with your life on the line."


    "You will also be restrained from harming anyone in the stine Kingdom. Unless ordered by me. I will make sure each of you are well taken care of and will allot each sect and n a plot ofnd for you to call home. I will not restrain you all from fighting each other as long as you are not harming the citizens of stine or itsnds. If you do harm stinends, I will expect you to fix it. That should not be too hard with thew of earth and earth magic. I will also be giving each n and sect a cultivation method that will allow you to cultivate not only spiritual qi and Magicules as well. You will be able to integrate magic into your fighting styles.


    "Andstly, when I transfer you all to my space you may set up temporary camps anywhere within the space but no one is to go near the small cottage and one hundred kilometers surrounding it. I have set up a barrier there alreadyst night. Do not cross this barrier or you will be thrown out of the space and I will not allow you to join me back to Phantasia." Alicia had formed the barrier using time and space magic so that anyone from the outside of it who touched it will be tossed out of her space. This of course did not mean Grandpa Mu and Tang Guanting could not go in and out of it. Those from the inside were not allowed to pass through the barrier. Meaning Loeri, Frey, and Wendy could not leave the barrier at all, she only made an exception for Grandpa Mu and Tang Guanting to check up on the ns and sects. Although Grandpa Mu would not be in Alicia''s space all that often since he had to show Alicia the way back home.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 310: Leaving the Cultivation World Part Two

    Chapter 310: Leaving the Cultivation World Part Two


    Alicia did not mention Wendy since she did not want Wendy to be harassed in any way. Mainly because even with the contract, Wendy could still be targeted by others in different ways. Luckily this contract was something that would allow Alicia some peace of mind. Since if someone went against her original orders of the contract they would cease to be. Their souls would be burned and they would never have a chance at reincarnation ever again. This was the true form of the contract. It was something that could essentially enve a person. Alicia was using it as a means to make sure those she brought to Phantasia would not harm stine and because she was giving them refuge from the Machine Empire and also stopped the invasion of the Machine Empire after fighting for many years she wanted them to pay back their dues by bing her soldiers.


    Of course, this many powerful people will always have different thoughts after a while. They might act friendly and upright in front of those more powerful but they were also very scheming and will do things behind your back. In order to control such behavior, Alicia came up with this contract idea to stop such things from happening. She wanted to make sure that by giving refuge to these cultivators stine would not only have arge powerful defensive army but would also be safe from the same powerful army from staging a coupe or harming its people and itsnds. Alicia never forgot the virtues of a knight. She wanted to protect her homnd from outside threats while at the same time defending it from inside threats as well.


    "This is yourst chance. After hearing what I have said, if you do not wish to be bound by such a contract please leave now." Alicia gave everyone present onest option to leave. Which some did after hearing her words. Most of which seemed to have been devil cultivators.


    After waiting a while Alicia saw that no one else was leaving, she nodded her head and waved her hand. "I will nowmence the contract. Do not resist. If you do it will be very painful for you."


    As she finished her words millions of strains of spiritual qi shot forth and entered each person below her. There were many screams of pain as this happened since she was literally stripping a strand of their souls while at the same time imprinting a mark on the rest of the soul that bound them to her. With this one imprint, it would only take a thought for Alicia to kill that person if she so pleased.


    After what seemed an eternity to those below her even though only a few seconds had passed Alicia now had control over a few million cultivators. With a sigh of relief, Alicia could now feel the presence of every person around her. She could feel that their lives were now in her hands.


    "I will now bring you all into my space. The journey to Phantasia will be a long one. Please feel at home within my space. I will also pass every n leader and sect leader a copy of the cultivation method I promised. Take this time to begin raising your cultivation!" With that Alicia waved her hand sending every person around her into her space before entering it herself. She then looked at the group of people who were massed together and pointed towards the cottage. "That area is off-limits. Those who touch the barrier will be ejected from this space and will no longer be able to follow me. The area I will be traveling is basically a void with nothing. If you are ejected from this space for not following my simple rule here then you will be stuck in that void where your life and death are up to you. I will check on you all periodically. Please make yourselves at home."


    "Young Miss, I will be here to take care of things. You and Old Mu should worry about your journey." Tang Guanting reassured Alicia. He wanted to let Alicia know that he would not let anything happen at all while he was around.


    "Thank you Uncle Guanting. Here are the copies of the cultivation method if you do not mind passing them out. I will go visit with my daughter and the rest before heading off." Alicia took out a bag of jade slips which each had a record of her cultivation method. Tang Guanting took the bag and said a few more words to alicia before going about his task.


    ---


    "Moooooottthhhhherrrrr!!!!!" Frey yelled out as she mmed into Alicia''s cheek.


    "Sorry for being gone so long Frey!" Alicia smiled brightly. Her eyes warm as she petted the top of Frey''s head. "Mother has missed you a lot Frey." Alicia truly missed seeing her daughter every day. She noticed since she came to this world there were times when she did not get to spend too much time with Frey and Loeri. They were both her family but she was not able to do much in the line of caring for them. It was not just Loeri and Frey either. She also missed her friends and family back on Phantasia. Now that she was going home she was truly happy.


    "Frey, know''s mother is busy! Frey doesn''t mind waiting. Even if Frey does miss Mother she can wait no matter how long it takes!" Frey said honestly. She did miss Alicia. She missed her a ton but she knew Alicia was working on finding a way home for them. So waiting five, six even one hundred years was fine by her. Because she knew her mother would return and see her.


    "Frey is a good girl!" Alicia looked over at Loeri who was waiting patiently at the side. "Loeri We will be returning home. I had wanted to look for the fairies of this world to see if I could find some friends for Frey but with the threat of the Machine Empire, I do not dare to do so anymore. We will head home and roam Phantasia like I had set out to do in the first ce. I want to see what Phantasia has to offer. And see the wonders that I have yet to see there."


    "It''s about time we returned home! I also want to see the sights of our home world as well and take care of the threats that will cause our peace to be disturbed."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 311: Leaving the Cultivation World Part Three

    Chapter 311: Leaving the Cultivation World Part Three


    "Just do not fall in love with my male persona!" Alicia teased. She remembered the love struck look that Loeri would give her when she had the ne on that turned her into a male version of herself.


    "Humph! You wish!" Loeri blushed and quickly changed the subject. "By the way, what is with the halo above your head?"


    "I broke through to the demi god realm and it is a sign of that realm. But I feel there is more to it for some reason..." Alicia couldn''t really figure out what it was that made her feel this way. But she felt that even after she hit the next cultivation realm, she would still have the halo above her head.


    "Hmmm Either way, it is cute. I am sure ke will love it." Loeri teased, causing Alicia''s face to turn bright red. Even after all this time she still felt embarrassed when being teased about ke.


    "Alright let''s go have some food, then Grandpa Mu and I will head out and begin our journey." Alicia quickly changed the subject. She wanted to have a quick meal and then begin her journey. The faster she left the quicker she could be reunited with everyone.


    --


    "Are you ready?" Grandpa Mu asked.


    "Yeah, I am ready."Alicia nodded her head as she answered.


    "Good. I will create a tear now in order to escape the world''s ne.Before you enter make sure you wrap a thickyer of either celestial power or spiritual qi around your body. You can use ayer of Magicules if you prefer but they must be two times as thick." Grandpa Mu exined.


    Alicia wrapped her body in spiritual qi and nodded to Grandpa Mu to signal she was ready. Grandpa Mu touched the air in front of him creating a tear in space. He then motioned for Alicia to step inside and he followed right after her. Secondster the tear disappeared and Alicia disappeared from the cultivation world.


    In therge scar that was left after Alicia''s attack was a group of old men still pushed firmly into the mud by gravity magic. Their eyes were turned upwards as they watched the little devil who did this to them leave without releasing the spell that was on them. Despair filled their eyes that slowly turned to hate before turning to despair once again. Inside the void, Alicia was walking along with Grandpa Mu when she suddenly remembered something. "Ah! I forgot to release them!"


    "Release who?"


    "The old men from the Immortal Realm who tried to pick a fight with me after I destroyed the MachineEmpire''s army." Alicia said with a wry smile. She did not mean to leave them there, they had slipped her mind. She only meant to punish them for a short while but after going through the tower and rushing to leave to return home, she hadpletely forgotten about them.


    "Haha! Serves them right! They will eventually get free. Maybe..." Grandpa Mu said with augh.


    Alicia shook her head and smiled as she looked at her surroundings as they exited the tear. "Were in outer space!?"


    Alica was shocked! She had no idea that they would be traveling in outer space! "Yes if you turn around you will see the we just left."


    Alicia did as Grandpa Mu said and turned around. She was shocked at what she saw. It was not a in a sense of how it looked. But many floatingndmasses hovering above one another surrounded in ayer of white mist. There seemed to be arge barrier around eachndmass that split them apart and kept them from interfering with one another. "So this was why there were so many different nes."


    "Most cultivator worlds look like this. But you can not exit them in the same way as normals. You need to actually tear space and pass through a void as we did just now, to leave the or enter it. Each cultivator world is created under what''s called a heavenlyw. Our Celestial world is simr in this aspect. It''ss like Phantasia that are a bit strange. That world has many hidden dimensions and the feeling I get from them even scares me. For some reason, your has many hidden ancient powerful forces. Powerful enough to shake some of the major powers that roam out here." Grandpa Mu exined.


    "I am a lot more powerful than you now, so I can at least investigate these anomalies while I finish my quest to see thends of Phantasia. I noticed that there were quite a few strong beings on Phantasia, but now your words make me a bit more worried. " Alicia was worried now. She knew of a few powerful enemies but now those same enemies would not be much to her. But after hearing Grandpa Mu''s words she couldn''t help but worry. Why was Phantasia so special that it seemed to gather so many powerful entities?


    "Whatever you decide to do, just be careful. I could feel about ten or so sources that were extremely powerful. What they are I do not know. They could be enemy or they could be friendly. Who knows, but I can tell they are very ancient." Grandpa Mu spoke in a very serious tone. He wanted to get his point across that Alicia would not act rashly.


    "I will be very careful. I have enough enemies as it is. I do not want to make more." Alicia agreed. She did not need more enemies right now. She had enough of them!


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 312: Interplanetary War Part One

    Chapter 312: Inteary War Part One


    As Alicia and Grandpa Mu traveled from sr system to sr system and then to gxy to gxy. Alicia saw many different kinds of worlds. She was quite amazed at how earth had everything wrong when thinking of how the universe worked. Thews of physics did not apply to every and what was considered habitable and not habitable on earth meant nothing out here. She found it strange though. Her and Grandpa Mu were able to traverse space like it was nothing. It did not take much time to travel between ces. She did not know why this was but it was true that they could traverse what should be light years by earth standards in a mere few days.


    They did not stop until they came upon a sr system that seemed to be at war. "A lot of lights going on over there." Alicia pointed towardsa fews a ways in.


    "Oh? It looks like they are fighting. Like the Machine Empire, certain ces have reached a point in the advancement of their technology. They do not have any means of using magic or spiritual power. So they will advance using what they call science instead." Grandpa Mu exined.


    "I see So these people are at war over resources then I am guessing or some other stupid reason." Alicia said.


    "Yes, it would seem so. Normally science races like the Machine Empire destroy themselves before they ever make it to be technologically advanced enough to stand with the rest of the races out there. Most higher form races either use a type of magic or spiritual qi. The Machine Empire is the first science race to make it so far." Grandpa Mu had to hand it to the Machine Empire, their technology was very strong and even their ability to fight against cultivators and celestials has grown stronger and stronger as time goes on.


    "Whatever the case is let''s go check it out! I have never seen a real live space battle!" Alicia''s eyes were glowing with excitement. She remembered the mecha anime she used to watch when she was on earth in her past life. Now she could see the anime be real life up close and personal!


    They moved closer as they watched the beams of light shooting back and forth. There were gigantic ships all over the ce as they fired beams of light at each other.Alicia truly found this interesting. She watched as one ship''s escape vehicles began to fire offright before the entire ship exploded. She then watched as one of the enemy ships began firing on the escape vehicles.


    "They seem to be very bloodthirsty!" Alicia was surprised at how vicious they were being. But when she thought about how this was a war, she knew it was a normal thing to do. Grandpa Mu did not say anything when he heard Alicia''sment. He only shook his head and wondered if this little girl realized she had wiped out a million soldiers in a blink of an eye not too long ago and from what he had heard back on Phantasia she wiped out an entire country.


    "I wonder who would win if I went over and decided to join the fight as a third party? I wouldn''t kill anyone, I would just disable their ability to fight." Alicia really wanted to fly up to one of the ships and see what this race looked like. She wondered if they looked human or if they looked like something else altogether. This was her main reason for wanting to join the fight.


    "There is now saying you can not. It does happen quite a bit in certain gxies. I have heard stories of some newly space faring civilizations bing test subjects for other races. Some would just kill off an entire world because they found it amusing." Grandpa Mu let out a sigh. The universe was filled with people who were not good.


    " I won''t fight them. I just want to see what they look like." Alicia flew over to one of the bigger warships that was hanging back. She figured this was themand ship since it was so far back from the others.


    She flew over and found a big window where a lot of people were sitting inside in front ofputer terminals. "Oh, they look human from what I can tell." Alicia knocked on the window and waved causing all those inside to panic. They had no idea who this little girl was or why she was outside the spaceship but they knew it was definitely not normal!


    Alicia watched as the people inside began running around as if they were preparing something. Before she knew it one of the hatches to the ship opened up and the people inside were signaling her to go inside the hatch. Alicia finding this whole thing amusing did not waste any time as she flew up to the hatch and climbed inside closing it behind her. She found herself in a depressurization chamber. After the area was depressurized a hatch on the side opened and what awaited her were men in military uniforms pointing guns at her.


    Deciding to y along, Alicia raised her hands and put a frightened expression on. This made the soldiers slightly lower their guns as they looked at the beautiful young girl her hands raised and watery eyes as if she was about to cry. It was not until an older man with arge scar running down the side of his face came over did they lower their weapons. "Put them down! How can you lot point your guns at a small little girl! You making the Macalnolia Empire look bad!"


    Surprisingly Alicia was able to understand what these people were saying. Which, Alicia found strange since the wordsing out of their mouth were not familiar with how they were spoken but she could understand them. Still putting on her frightened little girl act Alicia looked up at the older man with arge scar on her face asked: "You won''t shoot me!?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 313: Interplanetary War Part Two

    Chapter 313: Inteary War Part Two


    "Shoot you? Of course not! But I must ask, why is it that you can survive in outer space without any space suit?" The older man with a scar on his face asked. He did his best to smile but because his face was always stern it seemed his smile was not the most pleasant thing to see.


    "Captain Gibbs, you will scare her more with your smile than we will with our guns." One of the soldiers said. This caused Captain Gibbs''s smile to freeze. He turned his gaze on to the soldier who spoke and red at him. But this only served to make the rest of the soldiersugh out loud as they lowered their guns.


    "You lot!" Captain Gibbs felt a little embarrassed, he didn''t expect his crew to turn against him so quickly!


    Alicia who was amused watching theradery in front of her smiled inwardly while on the outside she tilted her head and looked at the captain with a confused look as she answered his question. "Can''t you?"


    "Us? No. How can we survive in the vacuum of space? We would freeze instantly!" Captain Gibbs was even more interested in the girl now. He knew the girl was a bit strange. She was scared when a bunch of small pistols was trained on her but while she was outside sma beams were flying all over the ce and were much more dangerous than these weapons these soldiers carried but she was smiling and waving at them through the window.


    "Oh? So why is it all sparkly outside? Are you guys ying a game?" Alicia asked, still acting as if she was just a curious little girl from outer space.


    "Haha Unfortunately, I wish this was so... But it is not what you think littledy. We are at war with an invading army who is bent on taking over every in this sr system. They have already taken over five of the twentys in this sr system. " Captain Gibbs showed a forced smile, he could tell the situation was not good.


    "Oh? So the people out there want your is what you are saying?" Alicia asked. This was something that she could easily rte to. Invaders will stop at nothing to get what they want. She had been through so many wars now that she could easily be considered a veteran when it came to wars.


    "Yes. Our, Macalnolia, is rich in resources. We love our and almost ruined it many thousands of years ago. Until we took on a stance of no more use of our''s resources and used our technology at that time to begin farming asteroids. Things had been peaceful ever since. We never fought with any of our neighborings and actually made quite a few trade agreements with them. This was until the Solorians showed up in our Sr system a few hundred years ago and began taking over thes in the system one at a time as they have pushed forward. Until now as you can see we are in a dire situation." Captain Gibbs sighed. He did not know what else to do. They were forced to use kids in their teens as foot soldiers now all in order to save their home world.


    "Hmmm Then If you would like I can help." Alicia replied. She had a very strong dislike for people who invade other worlds or countries. All it did was bring harm to both sides. It was filled with death and tragedy for themon folk. She never understood why people were so greedy that they wanted nothing more than to take from others.


    Alicia''s simple little statement caused everyone to stare dumbfoundedly at Alicia. Her aura had suddenly changed from a frightened little girl to that of a supreme being. Every soldier there felt cold sweat building up on their back as they looked into Alicia''s golden eyes that looked down upon them as if she was god herself. Captain Gibbs felt the sweat on his forehead drip down. He pinched his cheek to see if he was dreaming or not. Because the little girl in front of him started to give off a faint golden light. When he thought about how the little girl was surviving out in space with no space suit on, lookingpletely healthy, he realized they had mistaken this little girl as just an average everyday little girl!After his brain spun around it seemed as if he had suddenly figured something out. ''<em>This girl was truly powerful!</em>''


    "Do you truly mean that? Can you really help us?" Putting his pride aside he couldn''t stop the words from leaving his mouth. He looked at Alicia as if she was the next messiah that was waiting for the go ahead to save his world.


    "Mhm. I can help but I will not kill anyone, I will only break their ships. What you do after that is up to you." Alicia stated firmly.


    "If you can disable their ships the Macalnolia Empire will owe you a life debt." Captain Gibbs knew it was a bit absurd of him to ask a young girl for assistance, but she was hisst hope of changing the situation around. He just hoped he was not making a bad decision.


    "Not an issue. I just don''t like people who invade others for stupid reasons. I do not mind giving some help to a world, that truly treasures the ce theye from." Alicia decided to help these people because she could tell they were like how she was with stine. They would protect their homend no matter the cost.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 314: Interplanetary War Part Three

    Chapter 314: Inteary War Part Three


    "If this is the case We really must thank you!" Captain Gibbs was all smiles. He truly hoped Alicia could do something about this invading army.


    "Not only will I help you solve this issue but I will also set up a barrier around your. It will keep your safe. I will make it so only the people of Macalnolia can pass through it. But in return, I want one of your space ships. " Alicia was not going to do something for nothing. She wanted to look at the technology for this race''s spaceships to see if she can have the brains of stine reverse engineer it. Having such weaponry that was changed to use magic would be a very big trump card for Phantasia.


    "A ship? Of course! If you wish to have one I have no reason to not give you one. " Captain Gibbs immediately agreed to Alicia''s request.


    "Then I will be on my way then. Tell you forces to move back and not to shoot the little girl who is flying around." Alicia smiled. She was happy that Captain Gibbs agreed so readily.


    ---


    After exchanging a few more words with Captain Gibbs, Alicia left the ship. She turned and looked at the bright blue behind her and waved her hand. Arge barrier engulfed the and its moons. She had decided to make sure that the barrier was far from the itself. That way if an invading force showed up they would have room to y with when deploying their military might.


    Alicia had no idea how long this barrier willst but she figured that it should at leastst a few thousand years giving the people of this peace of mind so that they can develop without being targeted by external threats. That is unless someone more powerful than heres and dispels the whole thing.


    After making sure the was safe, Alicia flew towards the opposing military. When she made it to the first enemy ship, she took a look at who was inside to see a species that looked like insects. The whole ship''s interior looked slimy and disgusting. Alicia nned to talk to this race as well but decided against it once she saw what they looked like. Some may call her prejudice but when it came to slimy things Alicia couldn''t handle it.


    She went from ship to ship destroying the guns on each ship. The enemy forces seemed to have deemed her a bigger threat than the Macalnolians and turned their weapons on to her. Being curious as to how powerful the weapons were, Alicia actually allowed one to hit her to only be very disappointed. She was already covered in a thickyer of spiritual qi so she did not do anything else to try to block the attack but it didn''t even push her back when it hit her. But she did find this a good test. This meant that when she received the ship from the people of Macalnolia, she would have a good understanding of how powerful it was. But this was fine because when they reversed engineered it and made it even better, she would make sure they were powerful enough to even hurt someone in the god realm.


    After about an hour, Alicia had finally disabled all the enemy ships causing them to turn and do a full retreat. Alicia wasn''t sure how much of a setback this would put into the enemy forces but it would be enough for the people of Macalnolia to at least prepare for a second battle. As an extra bonus, Alicia even brought in a small asteroid belt to allow for the people of Macalnolia to gather resources without leaving the confines of the barrier. It would at least give them a chance to build and refine their military without much risk. Then maybe one day they would be able to reim what was lost.


    Alicia had already decided to not solve the issue one hundred percent for them. She would only help to a certain extent of allowing them a path to better themselves and then maybe in a million years or less they might even be advanced enough to join the ranks of the higher races. Such as the Machine Empire, celestials, and cultivators.


    After everything was said and done Captain Gibbs gave Alicia a big surprise. "Young Miss, because of your help you have given us Macalnolians a chance to survive. As a show of gratitude, we will be giving you one of every kind of ourtest model warships. There are eleven in total and each one is made for a specific purpose. I hope they wille in handy for you. Each reactor is able to generator power for a ship for one hundred years. The main weapons..."


    As Captain Gibbs exined the details of each ship, Alicia looked at the line of spaceships in front of her and smiled. She was very happy. She was also d her space was huge and these ships could float in the skies above or sit on the ground. When captain Gibbs finished exining the details Alicia gave her thanks before waving her hand and storing all the spaceships. This caused the people who witnessed the scene of theserge ships that could carry thousands of passengers to disappear at the wave of a little girl''s hands to stand in shock with their mouths on the floor.


    "I thank you for this gift. I wish you and the people of Macalnolia good luck in your future endeavors. If there is a chance we shall meet again. I must be on my way now." Alicia said as she waved goodbye and disappeared from their sight. Captain Gibbs stood there for a few moments beforeing to a firm decision. "Contact the head of state. We must erect a statuein honor of the little goddess who has saved all of Macalnolia!"


    On this day the Church of the LIttle Goddess was formed...


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 315: The Rogue Planet Part One

    Chapter 315: The Rogue Part One


    Six months passed and Alicia and Grandpa Mu were only a month away from reaching Phantasia. They did not make many stops, only a few to check out the things that made Alicia curious. She had gotten to look at nebs and even suns up close. The journey thus far had been very fun for her.


    "Hey what''s that?" Alicia pointed at an object off into the distance. It was a floating space ind many of which she had seen before during her travels but this time there was arge castle built on top of it.


    "This is" Grandpa Mu''s eyes opened wide when he saw the object. "Alicia I have no idea if you were born lucky or not but something like this is rarely seen! This is a relic from ages past!"


    "Relic from ages past?" Alicia was confused. How did Grandpa Mu know what it was with just one look? Was it not part of some exploded or something?


    "When I say Relic from ages past, I mean it is a relic from a higher being that basically made their home base on a floating ind. Some of the higher beings did this to stash away their things and hide them in regions not touched due to the low level of civilization. This one is ancient because the barrier that should have been surrounding it is now gone. See how the nts are frozen solid?" Grandpa Mu exined.


    "So in other words there might be good stuff inside?" Alicia was a little bit excited because now she had a strong interest in other civilizations since she had been traveling through space. So to find something left behind by a higher being was truly good fortune.


    "Yes possibly. It might have already been found and raided as well. But remember these ces normally have some kind of defensive measures inside." Grandpa Mu warned. He remembered a few times when exploring ces, he had run into some near death experiences because he was not ying it safe.


    "I will. But I wonder which race left this behind..." Alicia pondered as they made their way to the castle.


    The whole ind was covered inrge, tall, frozen foliage that towered over the both of them. Strangely enough, although the nts were not dead, they seemed to have evolved to put up with the frozen temperatures. Alicia did not dare touch the nts since she did not know where they came from and did not recognize any of them. But Grandpa Mu did reassure her that the nts here were not originally supposed to thrive in freezing temperatures.


    The castle itself was made out of some kind of brick and mortar from what Alicia could tell. The castle looked pretty dull, more like a medieval period style castle you would see back on earth. Just on a muchrger scale. Byrger it could be said to be almost one hundred timesrger. The doors alone to enter the castle were so big that Alicia and Grandpa Mu looked like ants standing in front of it.


    "Grandpa Mu is there a race of giants?" Alicia asked after looking at the tall door.


    Grandpa Mu''s face turned ck. "There actually is And they are also one of the strongest of the higher beings. Their strength alone without needing to add in any of their abilities is almost on par with ''<em>them</em>''They are the Orgarian race. They seemed to have been one of the first races created by the first origin. And they are somewhat like you and can cultivate two different kinds of powers. But their strength and numbers are tworge so ''<em>they</em>'' do not dare to provoke them. Although shes happen on both sides the two groups are keeping it as friendly as possible."


    "Grandpa Mu, you keep saying ''<em>they</em>'' and ''<em>them</em>''. Who is this ''<em>they</em>'' and ''<em>them</em>''?" Alicia was getting sick of being left out of the loop. She needed a better understanding of who was after her. but up until now, no one was really exining anything to her.


    Letting out a sigh Grandpa Mu figured it was time to exin a bit more. "''<em>They</em>'' and ''<em>them</em>'' are the group that is after you. Their actual name is the Creators. They are basically the overlords of this universe until the Origin returns. Only then will they be pushed back and have to loosen their control on this universe. The same goes for other universes as well."


    "I see..." This exined a lot. A group that held absolute power over the universe would not want to let go of those rights so easily. But the Origin was too powerful so they could onlyy low until the new Origin died and returned to the cycle of reincarnation. Only then would the Creators reemerge and take back their role of rulers. They wanted to target her in order to kill her because she had the potential to be the right or left hand of the Origin. Alicia wondered if there was a group more powerful than the creators but still weaker than the Origin. The images of the woman and old man suddenly popped in her head. If there was any group more powerful it would be them.


    "We can talk more on this when we get back to Phantasia. For now, let''s slowly go through this ce. We might be able to find some good stuff. The Orgarians were known to have huge advancements in technology and magic." Grandpa Mu hoped he could find something that will help Aliciater down the road, even if it only helped a little bit.


    "Okay let''s go then. But when we get back I want to know more. But for now, let''s hope we find something good. " With a nod after saying her words, Alicia and Grandpa Mu pushed on therge door to the castle.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 316: The Rogue Planet Part Two

    Chapter 316: The Rogue Part Two


    Therge doors creaked open as ice that had once sealed it closed shattered and fell to the ground. Alicia and Grandpa Mu both released a few balls of light to get a good look at what was inside.


    The interior of the castle seemed very rustic and brutish. It was all solid stone with wood beams. There wererge skulls used as ornaments on the hand railing of a set of stairs that lead to the next floor. Tattered tapestries hung from the walls along with old faded pictures. Alicia was stunned to see that the skin of these people in the pictures or should say they were more like old photos, were all purple and they had red eyes as well. But the most stunning thing was that the stairs were of normal size. Upon entering the castle nothing was out of proportion except therge door.


    "So what do you think?" Alicia asked curiously. They originally thought the ce belonged to the Orgarians but this no longer seemed to be the case.


    "This I am not sure of. I have never heard of a purple skinned red eyed race. At first, I really did think it was the Orgarians due to therge door and construction of the castle. But now I wonder just who these people were." Grandpa Mu was also intrigued. He was like Alicia when it came to other races. He liked to learn about them and study them. "Alicia can we..."


    "Yes, we can stay here for a while. It''s not like we are in a huge rush and we have already made better time than we had originally thought. So we can stay here and study this ce for as long as you want." Alicia interrupted Grandpa Mu since she already knew what he wanted to ask. "I will take the right if we find anything worthwhile just send a voice transmission out."


    "Alright be careful while looking around. Remember there may be traps." Grandpa Mu reminded.


    "I will." Alicia smiled and wandered off to the right side of the castle. She looked around the main room but only found some pictures hanging on the wall. Some were so faded making them impossible to know what they were of, but others were a little bit easier to see which intrigued Alicia. She looked at one picture that seemed to be the family that lived here. There was a middle aged purple skinned man, a younger woman who seemed to be in her twenties along with a little girl at their sides.


    Alicia was surprised that besides their skin color and eyes they looked human. The family in the picture genuinely looked happy as well. There did not seem to be any kind of mask in their expressions.


    "I wonder what brought about your demise. Or did you leave this ce?" Alicia had many questions but she was not sure if she would ever receive and answer.


    After looking at the pictures for a while, Alicia made her way to the only door on the right side. She carefully opened it and stepped back away from the entrance in case it was set up with a trap of some kind. But the door just opened normally. Alicia was wondering if this ce was not just a very big house for the family that lived here.


    There were people from all kinds of walks of life. Some who were rich and loved to live poorly while others who were poor and loved to live as if they were rich or from the looks of it they could have just been a rich family livingvishly. They may have even been royalty as well.


    When Alicia peered behind the door she was surprised to see a set of stairs leading down. The light from the main room was not enough to peer into the depths of the ck abyss below. Alicia sent out a few more balls of light to light up her path as she slowly descended the stairs. On the walls of the stairwell were old torches ced at eachnding. These stairs spiraled down into the depths of the castle.


    After a few minutes of descending Alicia finally reached the end of the stairs that led to arge wooden door. Alicia once again stood to the side of the door as she pushed the door open. She did not want to take any risks. Even though so far there was nothing that seemed dangerous here it was always better to be safe than sorry. Alicia once again set out a few balls of light to light up the room inside. But paused her steps when she saw what was inside and quickly sent Grandpa Mu a voice transmission.


    "Grandpa Mu can youe to the side door I entered that leads down into the basement. There is something here you should see." Alicia was not sure what this ce was used for but it looked like something out of a science fiction horror movie. There wererge tubs filled with liquid all over the ce and what was inside the tubes was what was kind of freaking Alicia out.


    A few minutester Grandpa Mu appeared next to Alicia and frowned at what he was seeing. "I had heard there were races who did such things to prolong their life but I never thought I would see such a disgusting scene like this... Let''s check it out but whatever you do, do not touch anything. ces like this are filled with strange chemicals that could easily melt your skin or disfigure you." Grandpa Mu was even more careful than normal after seeing what was inside this room. But he knew he should still check the ce out.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 317: The Rogue Planet Part Three

    Chapter 317: The Rogue Part Three


    The two stepped slowly into the room. But frowned when they felt how sticky the floors were. The liquid filled tubes on the wall had decaying purple skinned people floating inside them. It was a grotesque sight and not something to see if you were easily squeamish. There were even skeletonsying on top of some of the tables with long dried blood staining the coarse metal. Because there was no oxygen, the metal did not rust even after all these years. Surgical tools rested on a small table on wheels next to the tables with the skeletons. There were not just one or two of these tables but more than twenty.


    "What? What were they doing here?" Alicia could not tell what exactly was going on but she could tell one thing and that the skeletons all looked different from thest.


    "I have heard of this before I read about a race once that said they went from world to world abducting its inhabitants to do research on them. They would then take their DNA and splice it into their own. As you can see from the tubes it seems they were all undergoing a DNA alteration. But something happened during the process leaving this castle a floating ind in space. Or a rogue as we call them." Grandpa Mu had only heard of this race from a few old scriptures from ancient times.


    This race was shunned by many due to their atrocious acts. From what Grandpa Mu understood the race was wiped out by a more powerful race after the purple skinned people had tried to use the more powerful race''s people for their experiments. That saying of you shouldn''t bite off more than you can chew or you will end up choking was very true in this sense. The race did not like outsiders touching their people. They hunted down the purple skinned race to the veryst one that the could find and even destroyed their home.


    "So these people were trying to bring themselves to new heights by merging their DNA with other races? Such a thing might be possible but one wrong move would end up badly. " Alicia looked at the tubes on the wall with the dead purpled skinned people and frowned. To be more powerful they even went to the extent of killing others and stealing their DNA.


    "These people did not die from making a mistake. If I am not wrong they must have used a barrier of some kind to protect their home during the destruction of their world. But after so many years of floating through space, the barrier must have broken. The process of restructuring ones DNA is a long one. During the process of this their power source must have failed and exposed them to the vacuum of space. They used the tubes to infuse other''s DNA into them to make themselves better but in the end, those same tubes became their graves." Grandpa Mu felt the situation was somewhat funny. Karma would always find a way back to haunt you.


    " Well, I guess we can leave then I want nothing to do with anything from a race like this. I would like it was a cursed object or something." Alicia really wanted nothing to do with this ce any longer.


    With Alicia''s unwillingness to continue to explore the ce Grandpa Mu and Alicia left the rogue and continued on their journey. This time they only traveled a week before they stopped once again. They found an unusual that rotated around another. It was as if the two acted as the other''s moon. Now, this would not be so strange in the grand scheme of things when dealing with space. But what really made this unique was that one world had itsndmass on fire while the other world had itsndmass frozen over. This is what caught both Alicia''s and Grandpa Mu''s attention.


    Alicia flew over to the fire world and entered its atmosphere. To her surprise, it was not hot at all, or at least she could not feel anything through theyer of spiritual qi on her body. Grandpa Mu stood beside her and was also wondering what was going on. But soon their answers came to light as they passed through a thick cloudyer.


    In front of their eyes was not andmass on fire but arge metropolis that covered the entirendmass. There was not a single spot that did not seem to have a building. In the skies were flying vehicles going to and fro. "It seems we stumbled upon a slightly advanced civilization. But what is interesting is that they are not using crude means of power, they are using magic!"


    Alicia''s eyes grew wide. To see a civilization thatbined magic and technology to such a state was very rare. They normally went one way or the other. So even if the world looked like the middle ages, in fact, they could do much more than any highly advanced civilization because they used magic. But when one takes magic and technology in hand you could wield even greater power! This was the reason why Alicia asked for the spaceships and stored the cars from those ruins. She wanted to advance stine to a state of higher technology so that they could be the biggest power on Phantasia and no one would ever think of trying to wage war against them again. This was the biggest plus side of having magic and technologybined!


    "I must meet the people of this world! If I can get some of their scientists and some of their engineers from each technological sector to follow me back to Phantasia it would be a great help. Even if it was one of each, as long as they could help teach our scientists it would be enough to boost stine a few decades into the future!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 318: The Planet Farlan Part One

    Chapter 318: The Fan Part One


    Alicia and Grandpa Mu found a safe spot to descend from the sky at the edge of a rocky enve. This spot was well hidden and was a perfectnding spot. Once she stepped on the ground, Alicia could feel arge amount of Magicules in the air. "This is just as rich in Magicules as Phantasia."


    "This is true. But Phantasia also has a good amount of spiritual qi as well. I think your mother had figured that one day you would be able to learn how to cultivate which is why she chose worlds that had both." Grandpa Mu couldn''t help but admire Alicia''s mother''s ability to see ahead. Her daughter did indeed end up learning to cultivate.


    "My mother seemed to have guessed a lot of things. But this is why I love her and my father. Although they had to do something that hurt the both of them. They did it to make sure I could live a long and fulfilling life. I do not resent or hate them for setting up my death on Earth. Because of that, I have the ability to live my dream of wanting to be a knight and at the same time, I have met the man I love and I am part of a caring, loving family. When Ie of age on Phantasia I will marry ke. Eventually, I do wish to have a family." Alicia blushed at her own words but these were her true thoughts on the matter.


    Grandpa Mu smiled and nodded his head in satisfaction. He could tell Alicia had grown a lot since she went to the cultivation world. "I hope one day I will be able to hold one of your children as well. I will even offer up my services in teaching them!"


    Alicia''s face went ck. If he taught her kids would they live long enough to get married and have kids of their own? Of course, Alicia could not say anything outright against this. She figured she would deal with it when the time hade. "Then when the timees I will be counting on you Grandpa Mu." After a moment''s pause, Alicia looked up the cliff in front of them and asked: "We should be able to fly since there is magic on this world right?"


    "I suggest we don''t. Some worlds have certainws against flying. It is best that we just climb up the cliff."Grandpa Mu suggested.


    Alicia found this to be logical so she walked up to the cliff to find the easiest route up before she started her climb. Grandpa Mu was right behind her. The cliff was not too tall and only took them ten minutes to reach the top. This small area where the cliff was, was basically the only ce that had any trees from what they could see after looking out over the horizon.


    Tall buildings as far as the eye could see. In a way this city reminded Alicia of the cities she would see on TV back on Earth that depicted the future. There wererge neon signs all over the ce and even some that floated in the sky. Lights shed all over from top to bottom of some of the buildings. But there was one good thing and one bad thing about this ce. The good thing was that the people here looked like humans. The bad thing was that they dressed very differently from how Grandpa Mu and her were dressed.


    "We won''t fit in at this rate..." Alicia was worried that they would end up drawing too much attention to themselves. She was on a mission this time and did not want to cause any scenes in this world. Plus there was no telling just how strong these people were. Luckily they had yet to reveal themselves as they hid in a back alley. Otherwise, they might have caused a scene already.


    "This is a problem. It''s not like we can hide your halo either. Let''s do this, you wait here I will be back soon." Grandpa Mu said before disappearing from where he stood.


    Alicia did not even get to ask what he was going to do. It was not like they had any of the currencyof this world to buy clothes or anything. Not to mention the way the people of this world dressed was very Alicia had seen the tight leather clothes that they were wearing and felt embarrassed even looking at them. She would prefer some loose fitting clothes!


    A few minutester Grandpa Mu came back with two bags in his hands. He handed one over to Alicia as he said: "Let''s go into your space to get changed."


    Alicia took the clothes and wondered how Grandpa Mu even got these clothes. To be honest she knew how he got them but she did not want to acknowledge it! With a wave of her hand, the two went into her space and got changed. Luckily Grandpa Mu had gotten her a loose fitting style of clothes which made her happy. It was a pair of ck leather pants that were loose around the legs. A white shirt and a slightly big ck leather jacket with a single white stripe running down its sleeve. As for boots, Alicia wore her boots she used with her armor. The clothes were actually quitefortable. To top it off, Grandpa Mu even found a head attachment that created holographic head essories. This would allow Alicia to pretend the essory was what was creating her halo.


    "Alright since we are dressed like the locals let''s head out!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 319: The Planet Farlan Part Two

    Chapter 319: The Fan Part Two


    Streets filled with shops. People walking to and fro smiling and talking happily. It looked to Alicia that this world was very peaceful. But Alicia also figured that this ce was probably one of the good sectors of the city. She did not think that there were no bad sectors. But as they walked and saw the sights, Alicia wondered where they should go to begin scouting possible people to bring back to Phantasia with them. "Grandpa Mu do you have any ideas where we should go?"


    "I have been thinking about that. You want to gather talents in order to make stine more advanced right?" Grandpa Mu asked.


    "Yes. We have a lot of technology in my space that we need to reverse engineer as well as the numbers which will being in a few years'' time. If we can reverse engineer the numbers then we can make them even better than the Machine Empire." Alicia replied. She wanted to make her own version of numbers. She wanted to allow the human soldiers the ability to be thest line of defense instead of the first line of defense. This of course did not mean they could ck off. Their normal duties would be the same. The numbers would only be used in times of war. Which meant that stine''s knight orders and the army would still do their everyday task such as defending the public, guarding the borders, and carrying out missions.


    Hearing Alicia''s n caused Grandpa Mu''s eyes to widen in shock. Alicia was looking at things on a grand scale. She wanted to be stronger than the Machine Empire and the Machine Empire would be the ones to hand over the technology to aplish just that! She had thought so far aheadit was no wonder that Alicia kept taking a look at each they passed and grabbing technology here and there."You have really thought this through. But I do find it funny. The Machine Empire is basically handing over everything you need to be one of the major powers in the universe. At least for the most part you will not have to worry about defending yourself from outside sources except for the Creators."


    "This is true but I n to make stine strong enough to even fend off the Creators. The Orgarians are not the only ones who will have the means to fight on par with the Creators. I will not allow stine or Phantasia to fall at the hands of these superpowers, I guess I should call them."Alicia was determined to be able to fight back against anyone! No matter who they were!


    "Good! This is the ambition you should have. If you really can put Phantasia in a ce where no one can touch you, not even the Creators, I will feel more at ease."Grandpa Mu wanted nothing more than for Alicia to have a good life. One filled with peace and not targeted by others.


    "But to do all of this I still need to find the people who are willing and able to follow me." Alicia frowned. This was the hardest part of this whole ordeal. They were on a strange world and knew no one, so looking for people and then getting them to willingly follow her was not an easy task.


    "This we may be able to do if we go to the right area. We need to get out of the high end district first and look for the low end district. Only there will we find this world''s ck market if it even exists.I highly doubt that they do not have a low end district even if it is small we may still be able to find some able people who are willing to follow us." Grandpa Mu suggested. The biggest and brightest were not always in the eyes of the public. This could be said to be the same on any world. The people we do not see are the ones we need to watch out for the most. This is because they have the brains and are not restricted by thews that govern the masses. Whether they choose to be in the dark or were forced to be in order to achieve their goals. These people were usually better in their fields than those who worked in them at argepany.


    "Then we will do as you suggest since we do not really have anything else to go on." Alicia did not know much about ck markets or anything like that. She could only follow behind Grandpa Mu and watch and learn. She figured this experience will alsoe in handyter in life as well.


    The two walked through the streets looking for the low end sector where all the crime would generally be. After two days of traveling, they had finally found a section of the city that was much more run down. The windows of the first and second floors of these buildings were either barred or boarded up. The people on the streets looked rougher and less happy. They stared at everyone who walked by as if they were looking for their next target. But worst of all was the smell. The smell of this ce was horrid. Alicia wrinkled her nose from the smell but did notin as she followed alongside Grandpa Mu as they walked towards the deeper section of the slums.


    It was only when they heard a voiceing from behind them did they realize that their clothes were a little too top of the line to be walking in such an area. "Hey! Hey! Hey! Old man, leave everything you have on you and the girl and I promise not to kill you here and now. I can tell the two of you are pretty much loaded with the clothes you are wearing so do not try to tell me you got nothing."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 320: The Planet Farlan Part Three

    Chapter 320: The Fan Part Three


    Grandpa Mu and Alicia''s faces turned ck. Why was it that as soon as they entered the alley some two bit thug had the courage to threaten them? "What should we do?" Alicia did not want to cause a scene so she could only ask Grandpa Mu''s opinion.


    "For now just ignore him. He seems to be someone who only all talk, plus even if heunches an attack it is not like he can hurt us at all." Grandpa Mu was sure of this. The two bit thug had barely any magic power in him. Even if the two bit thug actually tried to do anything to them it would not matter at all.


    "Okay, we will ignore him." Alicia nodded her head and continued walking. No longer paying attention to the two bit thug behind them.


    The two bit thug heard the conversation between Alicia and Grandpa Mu and was instantly enraged. He was literally treated like an annoying fly! There was no way he was going to put up with this. "I did not want to hurt the two of you but since you are asking to die then so be it!"


    A wave of magic power could be felt in the air as the man shot a fireball at Alicia. He figured Alicia was the weakest since she was just a little girl. He had nned to take her as a hostage and ask for ransom from the old man,ter on, to get even more money out of them but the two did not know what was good for them. He felt it was regretful but he could not let people treat him as a fly or he would beughed at by the others!


    The fireball mmed into Alicia who did not even dodge causing the two bit thug tough out loud. He thought now that Alicia was set on fire the old man next to her would beg for mercy. But things did not go as nned. The two, one old man and one little girl just continued to keep walking at a leisurely pace as if nothing had happened. The two bit thug was truly shocked. He had no idea why this had happened. "What!?"


    Confused and embarrassed the two bit thugunched a few more attacks at Alicia only to receive the same results. "I do not believe that I can not take you down!" The two bit thug shouted.


    He waved his hand and was about to send out another fireball but his target had suddenly disappeared. He did not know why but he suddenly felt a cold chill run down his spine and felt a sudden burst of fear exploding inside him. It was only when he heard a young female''s voice right beside his ear that he understood why he felt this fear.


    "You''re annoying!" Alicia had enough. Although the fireballs did not hurt they were still annoying! She could only take being hit so many times before he snapped. She disappeared from where she stood and reappeared at the two bit things side. She whispered two words before spinning her body around and giving the two bit thug a roundhouse kick to stomach sending him flying through the air.


    The two bit thug had no idea why he was suddenly airborne. Everything had happened so fast he did not even see what had happened. He had heard the girl''s voice and then the next second he was flying through the air and mming into a brick wall of one of the nearby buildings before passing out.


    ----


    A few hourster


    "Hey Dreak, you okay? Why are you sleeping out here?" A young man with a cigarette looking object in his mouth asked.


    "Huh? Why am I..." The two bit thug also known as Dreak, woke up after being knocked senseless, looked around confused. He couldn''t remember what had happened to him today. Everything from the time he met Alicia and Grandpa Mu to the point that he was kicked by Alicia had vanished from his memory.


    ---


    Back to present.


    Alicia dusted her hands off and reappeared back at Grandpa Mu''s side. Grandpa Mu took a side nce at Alicia who acted as if she had not done anything and chuckled. "He really annoyed you huh?"


    "You try being hit repeatedly by fireballs over and over. If it wasn''t for theyer of spiritual qi wrapped around my body I am afraid my hair would have been burnt! It''s like having a fly or some other kind of bug zipping around your head over and over. It would annoy you as well!" Alicia snorted. She did not want to get involved with the two bit thug but he would not stop tossing fireballs at her!


    "Alright, alright there is a group of people up ahead let''s ask them if they know where the ck market is." Grandpa Mu was amused by Alicia. But when he thought about what he would do if he was being repeatedly hit by fireballs he couldn''t help but agree with Alicia. At least she only kicked him. He, himself would most likely have ended up burning the two bit thug to ashes.


    This was the difference between someone with a mindset of a knight and those who lived by the eye for an eye, tooth for a tooth code. This was the one rule that most followed from the higher races. Law did not mean a thing to them. Killing others was usually a daily thing for these higher races.


    "As long as they do not try to rob us in the process.."


    <em>***Author''s Words ***</em>


    <em>I wanted to add in a word of thanks to all those who are purchasing privilege and supporting this novel! I truly appreciate everyone''s support. Once again thank you!</em>


    <em>Invayne</em>


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 321: The Planet Farlan Part Four

    Chapter 321: The Fan Part Four


    This group of people looked just as shady as the two bit thug. In any case, Grandpa Mu still walked up with a smile on his face. "Excuse me, I am looking for a shop. One that can not be found so easily. I was wondering if you have heard of such a shop before?"


    Thegroup of people, four males, two females, looked at Grandpa Mu a little confused. One of them was about to answer when the door behind them suddenly opened up. "You and the youngdye in and have a talk with me."


    The old voice showed no hint of malice when it spoke. Grandpa Mu gave his thanks to the group of people before waving to Alicia to follow after him. They entered the door which put them into a long hallway with flickering lights. The old man who was at the door stood there hunched over with a cane in his hands. "Save your questions forter, follow me to a ce where we can talk."


    Not saying a word more the old man began walking down the hallway. Alicia and Grandpa Mu looked at each other and followed behind him.They walked halfway down the hallway when they came to tworge metal doors. There were no handles on the doors. Alicia looked around the door and saw no other way to open it either. The Old Man knocked on the door ten times. In a special pattern only then did the door suddenly pop open. "Please enter."


    The lights of the room were just as dim as the hallway. But these lights did not flicker. The old man walked over to a table and sat down and then motioned for Grandpa Mu and Alicia to also sit. "I asked you two here because I know you are not from this."


    "Oh? What makes you say that?" Grandpa Mu was intrigued. He wondered how this old man suddenly came up with this conclusion when they had just met a few minutes ago.


    "The young girl. Her halo is real. She must be a demi god by now if I am not wrong. No, her powers are greater than that. She is as strong as the gods if I am not wrong. She is still young and as long as the Creators do not kill her, she has a chance to reach the level of Chaotic Seer, or she could even join the ranks of the Universal Core. Or maybe even beyond that." The old man waved his hand and a pot of tea and three tea cups appeared on the table.


    Grandpa Mu and Alicia''s eyes both went wide. Chaotic Seerer? Universal Core? This was the first they have ever heard of these realms. Seeing their confused expressions the old man smiled. "It is not surprising that you do not know of these realms. The Creators are nothing more than a road block for all those who wish for the power of the Origin. It is their task that is handed down to them by the higher realms to keep the Origin from gaining strength. This means the right and left hands of the Origin who are the main fighting force are an eyesore to the creators as well. The army they bring with them will be strong enough to take over the entire universe. In order to be able to rip through the dimensionalyer and enter the Origin''s universe, they must first reach the peak of their current universe. There are many realms past the Creator realm and many races with varying abilities that make them stronger than the rest. The only race that stands neutral in the battle of ruling the universe is the Orgarians. This is why the Creators never make trouble with them. Because if they decided to step in there would be no way to keep the Orgraians from ruling overall."


    "Wait so there are more realms past the Creator realm? Do you know how many realms there actually are?"Alicia''s interest was peaked. She had assumed there were more powerful realms out there but she never expected this.


    The old man smiled and shook his head. "No one knows how many realms there actually are. Even the Origin might not be the strongest. But there is no real way of actually telling."


    "Old Sir, Why are you telling us all this?"Grandpa Mu asked. He was confused as to why the old man was giving them so much information.


    "Because of how strong this little girl is. I hope in exchange for information and my help in whatever you need to do on this, Fan, that you can help me." The old man''s eyes looked at Alicia as if she was his only hope.


    "It would be hard to help someone who has yet to give us their name and told us what you need us to do." Alicia said suddenly. She had no problems helping the old man since they really needed to have a connection on this in order to get what she needed most. Which were talents to bring back to Phantasia.


    "People call me Tereax. Littledy, what is your name?" Tereax asked with a smile.


    "Alicia, Alicia Von stine." Alicia stated proudly. She did not know why but she loved saying her own name.


    "You can just call me Old Mu." Grandpa Mu also introduced himself.


    "It is good to meet the two of you. I will get straight to the point. The bit of information I gave you earlier was just a bonus. What I need help with from you who are not from this is to take down the ruling god of this world. Things may seem good on the surface but that is only small areas and judging from your clothes you must havee from the best of those areas. The ce we are in now is at the edge of the great slums metropolis. Billions of people live in this area and the deeper you go in, the worst it gets. There is now. Death awaits around every corner. I beg of you as an old man who has been waiting hundreds of years for the right people toe to free us from our plight."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 322: Provoking A God Part One

    Chapter 322: Provoking A God Part One


    Tereax hands were shaking. He wished that this world could return to the state that it was once in. He was old. His power had dwindled due to his old age and now he was in hiding. The god that appeared in their skies one day took control of the entire with such ease that he was not even able to fight back. Now, this world''s people were plunged into chaos, the world that was once on the fast track to bing a powerful society was forced to regress after many reforms began to happen. The god made it so people were no longer able to advance like they used to. The magic power of the people seemed to weaken due to not being able to practice it. This slum was where those who opposed the god went into hiding but soon it turned into what it is today. Tereax could only wait and hope to find someone who visited this world that was strong enough to fight and free its people from the bounds of the god that had taken over.


    After listening to Tereax speak Alicia finally understood why this he was being so forthright with everything. He truly wanted to save this world from the god that had ruined it. "So if I am not wrong you are the old ruler of this world?"


    "Yes, I was the ruler at the time when the god came to this world and took over. I tried to battle him but lost miserably. I did not stand a chance against him. With a wave of his hand, I was blown away. You see my people are both magic and science inclined. We have learned how to use magic but our magic as a whole is very weak.


    "Although we do have long lifespans of five hundred years, we have no way to strengthen our magic power. We turned to science to do just that. After many world wars, we were able to finally stop all conflicts and choose the strongest to be the ruler of this world. A tournament was held and I was the winner of that tournament. Once the one ruler dies, the next will then be decided the same way.


    " I beg you, please save this world... " The old man bowed his head. Tears began to roll down his cheeks. He wanted nothing more than to free Fan before he died.


    "Okay." Alicia answered simply. "You said you would help us with whatever we asked so I do not mind helping you. Grandpa Mu, stay here and talk to Tereax about what we came here for. I will go out for a stroll."


    "Just remember to hold back. Last time you tore a hole in the ne barrier and that was before you broke through to the demi god realm." Grandpa Mu hoped Alicia wouldn''t identally destroy half the because she forgot to hold back.


    "I had no choice at that time! There were millions of Machine Empire soldiers. If I held back I wouldn''t have killed them all." Alicia pouted. It wasn''t her fault!


    "Okay, okay. I will stay here and discuss what we need to Tereax. You go for your stroll." Grandpa Mu waved his hand sending Alicia off.


    Alicia left the building the same way she came. The group of people were still outside. They all nodded at her and she nodded back. She walked up to them and asked: "Which direction to the ce the god is staying at?"


    The group of people''s faces all paled. One of the young women who were there stepped forward and in a worried tone said: "Little girl, it would be best to not even mention that person. Otherwise, your life will be at stake."


    "Oh? Well, it''s fine because I n to bully him a bit. You don''t need to tell me where he is. I will make hime out myself." Alicia figured she might as well make this so called gode out and greet her. It would make things much easier this way.


    The young woman was about to try to talk Alicia out of what she was about to do but Alicia suddenly disappeared from her sight. She looked around and did not even see a shadow of the little girl. It was not until she heard the voice high above her that she now understood that the little girl was not simple at all.


    "Hey, god, or whatever you are called,e out here now or I will drag you out myself!" Alicia shouted out. She amplified her voice so that it could be heard across the whole world.


    "Those are some big words!" A voice from across the horizon filled the sky.


    "We will see if they are big or not. If you are scared just stay hiding. With your magic amplifying your voice just now I already pinpointed your location. I do not minding to you." Alicia was trying to purposely anger the god to make him give her a response so she could find out their location. She knew the god would have to amplify their voice in some way in order to answer her back. Luckily the god fell for it.


    Inside the room, Grandpa Mu facepalmed when he heard Alicia provoking the god like a little kid. But what amused him was that the god actually answered back! Tereax felt nervous after hearing the childish way things were being handled. "Are you sure she can handle this?"


    "Were you not the one who asked us for help. Don''t worry, that littledy is not someone anyone on this can deal with."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 323: Provoking A God Part Two

    Chapter 323: Provoking A God Part Two


    "You talk real big!" The voice from across the horizon seemed to be boiling with rage.


    Hearing the gods sudden outburst made Alicia chuckle. "At least I am out here in the open instead of hiding in some back alley somece. Are you that scared of a little girl that you have to hide in the basement of some building shivering in fear? Is this how you took over this? Some god you are! More like the god of chickens!"


    "You!" The voice across the horizon couldn''t take the verbal abuse anymore. A rift opened up in front of Alicia and a middle aged man who looked around forty years of age appeared. He had long ck hair and wore a golden robe. On his body were many sets of golden jewelry. You could tell he had been living avish life as the god of this world.


    "Ah, I see now. " Alicia touched her finger to her chin. She could see that the middle aged man was indeed strong but unfortunately for him, he was still not her match. "Hmm Since you are here I will give you a choice. Either leave this world unscathed or I beat you up until you leave this world you choose."


    Down in the room where Grandpa Mu and Tereax where sitting drinking tea. Grandpa Mu suddenly began choking on the tea he just took in after hearing Alicia''s threat. But this also gave him a bit of relief. Because if she was acting this childish with the god of this world then that meant that he was not all that strong


    "You dare threaten me!? I will teach you a lesson right here and right now little gir..." He did not get to finish his sentence when he was suddenly punched in the face.


    The god''s body flew across the sky not stopping until it mmed into a mountain peak causing the mountain peak to explode on contact. The god who had never been hit so hard in his life coughed up a mouth full of blood and touched his face. His nose was bleeding nonstop. He was in shock. He never expected the frail looking little girl could punch him so hard!


    While the god was trying to grasp the situation Alicia appeared in the air and created a massive fireball sending it mming down at the god. "Seems your body is a bit tough, let''s cook off a fewyers of skin to make you tender."


    "You stinking brat!" The god was furious as he waved his hand creating a barrier but to his surprise, the sheer power emanating from the fireball was hundred of times stronger than anything he could cast. He suddenly felt a cold chill run down his spine. His forehead became covered in sweat. He now understood the difference between them. The little girl was much stronger than he could ever be!


    "Wait! Let''s talk this out!" The god knew what was best for him. He had no chance of fully blocking this simple fireball! He knew if he did he would be roasted alive and even if he lives he would not be able to get up so easily!


    "Talk? We can talk..." Alicia waved her hand, pausing the fireball right in front of the so called god.


    The god gulped a mouth full of saliva as he felt the immense heat from the fireball heating up his body. "Yes! Why don''t we split the in two? We can share it! There is plenty of room on this for both of us! "


    "Are you dumb?" Alicia asked as she cocked her head to the side looking at the god as if he was aplete idiot.


    "Huh?" The god was confused. Why did she suddenly ask if he was dumb?


    "I asked if you are dumb. But you just answered my question since you can''t even understand what I just said. You have no bargaining chip here. Right now I am in control. I said from the beginning, you can either leave unscathed or get beaten up until you are willing to leave. Your choice." Alicia really did not want to talk to this god anymore he seemed to be pretty stupid. It was no wonder that he went to a lower world to stake his im. He couldn''t fight on par with other gods.


    "I..." The god was reluctant to leave because he had lived a good life on this world. He had escaped from the higher realms to this lower realm to find a ce for him to be a ruler. He was weakpared to the other gods. So if he wanted to live avish life where people worshipped him this was his only choice.


    "No, ''<em>I</em>''! Just stand there and behave while I punch you a little." Alicia waved her hand causing the fireball to vanish before disappearing and then reappearing in front of the god. She then went to work punching the god over and over in the face, his chest, his stomach, arms, and even began kicking his legs.


    "Ahh! Ouch! Stop! I think you broke a rib!" The god began howling out in pain as Alicia took a lesson from Frey and just continued to punch and kick as she pleased. The scene looked like a street fight where one side was beingpletely overwhelmingly beaten by the other. The god was actually curled up into a ball on the ground. His body where Alicia hit began to turn ck and blew and started to swell.


    "Alright, I give up! You win!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 324: Gathering Of Talents Part One

    Chapter 324: Gathering Of Talents Part One


    The once proud god was now just like a little kid who was bullied at school. He had tears running down his face and snot flowing from his nose. Some of the jewelry he once had on his body was now broken on the ground. Alicia who had caused this scene showed no sympathy whatsoever, she lifted the scruff the god''s robes and flew back to where Grandpa Mu was.


    The same group of people was still sitting in the same ce. When they saw Aliciand on the ground with the God they had all revered in such a beaten condition they werepletely shocked. The girl who was trying to persuade Alicia from not trying to fight the god was even more shocked. She never thought the little girl she tried to warn was so strong!


    Alicia walked into the door she had entered before dragging the sobbing god behind her. She then knocked on the big metal doors leading to the room with the same pattern as theold man did. The door opened allowing Alicia to walk inside. "I brought the god!"


    Grandpa Mu burst outughing. He really found Alicia''s methods to be quiteical. He looked at the ck and blue god and shook his head. This god realmed cultivator really chose the wrong ce to be."What do you n to do with him?"


    "Mmmm I think I will put a contract on him. He took over this world and caused a lot of harm to it. He will live out his days here restricted from training his cultivation any more and he will need to follow Tereax''smands. He can only leave when this world is as prosperous as it was before." Alicia said as she waved her hand. She ripped out a piece of the god''s soul before putting an imprint on what was left.


    "With this, you can get him to clean up the mess he caused. He will be at your beck and call. This was one of the reasons why I kept him alive and only gave him a thrashing instead. The other reason was because he can be of use to you if this ever happens again. He will be here to atone for his sins for a long long time. Since he will never be able to leave this again." Alicia had thought it through. She did not want to leave this world after helping it only for it to fall in the hands of someone elseter on. With the god here on this world at least Tereax could have some peace of mind for a good long time.


    Tereax had tears rolling out of his eyes. He had waited for this day for a very long time. "Miss Alicia I must thank you for your assistance on this day!"


    "Remember I did not do this for free. I did this because I need something from this world. I am sure Grandpa Mu has already filled you in on what that is?" Alicia had one goal here, the god here was not part of it. But since she was asking for a favor she saw no reason to not help out.


    "Yes he did, you are looking for talents, right? I can prepare one hundred of the best and brightest Fane has to offer." Tereax had no problem getting some people to assist Alicia. He already had quite a few people in mind.


    Alicia was stunned when she heard the number of talents he was going to get her. She had only thought she would be able to at most bring back four said talents. She never thought that she would be bringing back one hundred people! "Tereax you said one hundred?" Alicia had to ask to confirm this was what she actually heard.


    "Yes, that is right. I know some of the best of the trade that would be more than happy to follow you." Tereax replied with a smile. "For now you should go ahead and take a look at Fan. If you head all the way north you will see a small seaside city it is a perfect resting ce. Meet back here in ten days'' time."


    "Then we will take you up on that offer." Grandpa Mu said as he stood up.


    ---


    Alicia stood on the white sandy beach and looked out over the ocean in front of her. She took a deep breath and smiled. "A small vacation is always weed."


    "You deserved it, you have been working so hard all this time." Grandpa Mu had to hand it to Alicia for her ability to keep pushing through all the obstacles that she had to face. A break once and a while is also a good thing.


    "This reminds me of the time I went on vacation with mom and dad back on Earth. We swam in the ocean, had a cookout, and even lit fireworks. It was really good time." Alicia sometimes missed those days where she could act like a kid and not have a single worry in the world. But that was her past life and not this life. She had many responsibilities and millions of people who relied on her. She would not let their trust and the faith that they have in her go to waste.


    "Haha! I can''t see your mother as the typeto go out and y. But it''s good to know she is doing well. When we are done here, we can finally return to Phantasia and you can then go out and explore the world."


    ***


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 325: Gathering Of Talents Part Two

    Chapter 325: Gathering Of Talents Part Two


    Ten dayster Alicia and Grandpa Mu were standing on a stage erected in the middle of arge open square. In front of them were almost two hundred people who Tereax had got together for Alicia and Grandpa Mu to pick and choose.


    Tereax and the now very submissive god stood on stage with them. Tereax was the first to go up to the microphone that was positioned at the front of the stage. "Alright, I am sure you are all wondering why I have called you all out. As you can see the god that has terrorized us for hundreds of years is now working under me. It was thanks to this youngdy behind me that we were able to end this god''s tyranny and gain back our to rule it how we see fit. The rulesthe god had passed down no longer apply and the old rules I passed down before hand are now once again in effect.


    "With this said, I would like to offer everyone here a chance to follow Alicia to her world. She is looking for talents in magic engineering. She has many technologies that she wants to reverse engineer, some old and some new. She wants to take these technologies and re-make them to work with magic and make them better than they were before. I called you all here because you are good at what you do. I owe this youngdy for what she has done for our Fan.


    "I will not continue to talk any more. I will let Alicia say her part now." Tereax stepped back giving Alicia room. Alicia smiled and gave her thanks to Tereax before looking at the almost two hundred people with a smile on her face.


    "I will keep this short. I am looking for people who wish to join me on my and help my kingdom grow in both magic and technology. I find that thebination of the two is well worth the time and effort to put into these areas because thebination can be even better as if you were to only use one source by itself. If you all look up into the sky I will show you one of the technologies I wish to reverse engineer." Alicia waved her hand and arge spaceship appeared in the sky. This was the smaller of the space ships she acquired when she helped the people of the Macalnolia Empire.


    Gasps filled the crowd as they looked at their huge spaceship that casted a dark shadow on the people below. The sight of such arge craft was really awe inspiring causing the hot blooded engineers below to begin shouting.


    "I want to sign up!"


    "Me too!"


    "Hey! I was here first!"


    Alicia was happy with this oue. She raised her hand once again and waved it causing the spaceship to disappear. "I n to make more, even bigger spaceships than this as well as other vehicles fornd base travel as well. On my world, we have a race of dwarves that are also very good at magical engineering. You could say they were made for magical engineering. I will want you all to team up with them to create the machines I will be requesting you all to make."


    Tereax looked at Alicia with a bit of longing. It seemed he also wished to follow along. Seeing the gazes of the people and the eyes that said we want to all go made Alicia wonder. She walked over to Grandpa Mu and whispered into his ear. Grandpa Mu''s eyes widened and surprised and began to think. "I have analyzed your space and it is truly a strange object, it is a world of its own with its own atmosphere. I do not think it was originally made this way but since it is connected to you it has evolved in a strange way under the influence of your power. So your suggestion may be possible. "


    Alicia touched her chin with her finger before turning to Tereax and whispered to him as well. "Can you really do that!?"


    "I am not sure I can only try But I have no idea what it will do to this. I can form a barrier around yourndmasses here and hope that it will not destroy your cities just in case the world gets thrown out of whack. " Alicia replied. Her idea was highly risky and she did not know if she would be able to or not. "I will leave the decision to you."


    "If you can truly do it, please do. We are a world of magic engineers. We do not know how to fight well and we do not wish to do so either. We had always been a peaceful world. The only time you saw people fight was during the ruler selection tournament. Even then we never hurt someone so badly that they were seriously injured. That was until the god showed up and ruined that peace. But now those days are over and we can return to our peaceful ways. " Tereax agreed to Alicia''s idea. He felt that following Alicia was better than trying to make it on their own. Not only would they be able to make it to new heights but they would also be able to assist the one who saved them from their plight.


    "Alright, then I will try. But this may fail or it might cause adverse effects on this world. I will do what I can to keep that from happening."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 326: The Day When A Planet Disappears Part One

    Chapter 326: The Day When A Disappears Part One


    Alicia flew up into the sky and used magic to amplify her voice. "Attention citizens of the Fan, please retreat to your homes or closest shelter! Those of you out at sea pleasee tond as soon as possible. I will give everyone one week!"


    After finishing her words Alicianded back on the stage and looked at the almost two hundred talents in front of her. "In a week''s time, I will be leaving for my homeworld. I have talked it over with Tereax and I will try to take this entire with me. If all goes well, everyone will be able toe with me."


    That night Alicia and Grandpa Mu returned to Alicia''s space to inform everyone what was going on. "So that is the gist of it."


    "Mother is going to bring a whole here!?" Frey yelled out in excitement. She felt that her mother was very powerful!


    "I am going to attempt to. These people are very capable when ites to working with magic engineering. They are thousands of years ahead of anything the dwarves can make. If they can take the things I have collected and re-engineer them we can make stine the only superpower on Phantasia. Not only can we make our security better to fight off the devils and demons but any other race that sets its sights on us would have to think twice before they do." Alicia''s main concern was the battle with the devils which was bound to happen sooner orter. It was only a matter of time before they came out of hiding. She wanted to be prepared for the worse and hope that their achievements in theing years will allow stine to survive the aftermath. She would not protect other countries. She would only worry about her own people. Saving the cane after that.


    "That does sound like it will be good for the kingdom. Hopefully, the old man will not mess things up with some of his antics." Loeri could see King Augustus identally pressing a red button on some panel somewhere and blowing up the whole kingdom out of his own curiosity.


    "Haha! I will make sure to have a nice long talk with Royal Father. I should be more powerful than him now! So he can''t resist what I say." Alicia knew she would need to talk to King Augustus about not touching anything.


    "Speaking of your father the way you are now you might be able to help him." Grandpa Mu suddenly said.


    "I can fix his problem?" Alicia asked.


    "His powers are basically in a sealed state. So if the two of you work together you can more than likely help him regain his original powers." Grandpa Mu had also tried to help King Augustus but he unfortunately failed.


    "Then I will ask him about that as well. By the way Grandpa Mu, Uncle Guanting, I have to ask, ke from my world is from the gods race, how is that different from the gods realm in cultivation?" She had been wondering this for a while. ke was part of the gods race on Phantasia, but they seemed to not be the same as those of the gods realm. This matter had confused her for some time now.


    "How should I put it. Do you remember how I said that there are many hidden strong powers on your world?" Grandpa Mu asked.


    "Yes, you did say that." Alicia nodded agreeing with what Grandpa Mu said.


    "Well, it''s like this. Those great powers are very ancient. It is as if Phantasia alone is a from ancient times. Even the position of Phantasia is a little odd in where it is ced. It''s almost like it was put in its location in space by someone else. But Phantasia has many powerful beings some of which are on par with the creators. This strength is few but they do exist on Phantasia. I myself did not dare to investigate these beings in fear of angering them. But topare the gods race to the gods realm is a little difficult. To be more precise the gods race is more like the Celestials. They can be very powerful beings but they are a little weaker than a Celestial. That is all I can get from what I have been able to investigate while on Phantasia. But I could be wrong as well. The Gods Race that I have detected might not be the strongest and I am just too weak to detect them." Grandpa Mu exined.


    "I see If Phantasia is indeed an ancient world I can see why it has been untouched by the hands of others. I wonder if my mother chose Phantasia because it is an ancient world..." Alicia pondered. She knew the Creators were after her because she was considered taboo and could threaten the Creators. But what Alicia did not understand was that there were many powers just as strong if not stronger than them but yet they target the ones who are considered taboo.


    "This may be so. Your mother''s strength is beyond even Celestials. This is why even the creators do not chase after her. The same goes for your father" Grandpa Mu knew how strong those two were. Just thinking about their strength made Grandpa Mu jealous.


    Hearing what Grandpa Mu said caused Alicia''s eyes to sparkle with excitement."So my mother and father are really that powerful?"


    "Yes. They are very powerful."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 327: The Day When A Planet Disappears Part Two

    Chapter 327: The Day When A Disappears Part Two


    "Then why did my mother and father run away?" Alicia asked.


    "This is because no matter how strong you are there are times when it is better to retreat than to stand against the odds. They ran away not only from their families and creators but from many other ns as well. They loved each other and cared not for what others said." Pausing for a moment Grandpa Mu continued: "I won''t say any more. When you meet up with your parents in the next few hundred years you can ask them yourselves." Grandpa Mu figured it would be best to find out about her parents from their own mouths.


    Seven days passed quickly and the time for Alicia to attempt to bring the entire of Fan into her space had arrived. "Tereax How are things looking on people out at sea?"


    "From what I know everyone has returned. I am not sure for those who have not reported that they were going offshore." Tereax replied. Alicia gave him the task of checking on the citizens of Fan to have them prepare for what was about toe.


    "And for the people onnd are they prepared?"


    "Yes, for the most part. With the extra food that the god was taking being given back to the people, the poorer areas of Fan are starting to be better. Everything should be ready for you." Tereax was still nervous. The two of them were ying with billions of lives. But in order to have a safe ce for his people it was a risk he was willing to take.


    "Alright, then I will make my announcement now then and create a barrier around thendmasses that will go a few kilometers underground. Hopefully if anything this will keep the continent safe if things go wrong. And if worsees to worst, I will make the whole continent a floatingndmass in my space." Alicia was much more powerful than before where she created the floating capital city of stine. Now she could easily make the entirendmass the people of Fan lived on a floating ind.


    Alicia flew up into the sky and once again amplified her voice so that all of Fan could hear her. "Today is the day! I will be attempting to move Fan into a spatial pocket in order to allow the entire to follow me back to my homeworld. If things go wrong do not panic! I do have a few methods to make sure every one of you stays safe!"


    After saying these words Alicia made a few hand signs before waving her hand towards the sky creating arge magic circle in the air. A blueish purple barrier began to form over the continent encircling the entirendmass. Once this wasplete, Grandpa Mu and Alicia few out into outer space and hovered over the.


    "Are you ready?"Grandpa Mu asked, he was a bit worried. This task was going to take a great deal of power. Moving such arge object into her space was not an easy task.


    "Yeah, I am ready. I checked the space and you were right, the area inside the space is like its own sr system in a way. The ce where the cottage is, is like a while there is arge amount of space outside in the ck abyss. I do not know where the lightes from that allows thes to grow on the surface or if Fan will be engulfed in darkness when I add it to the ck abyss. If I am even able to move it into the space that is." Alicia had flown up in the sky of her space and entered a ck abyss that had nothing but the world below. She tried to search for an end to the ck abyss but was not able to find its end even after many hours of flying.


    "Well if this works and you are able to move the whole. We can begin thinking of taking ins with lots of resources too. Instead of drying up Phantasia''s resources." Grandpa Mu suggested.


    Alicia thought for a moment before looking at thes around them. There were none that seemed to have life on it but she was sure there were plenty of resources. "Then if this works, let''s do that. There should be plenty of room for a few hundreds."


    Taking a deep breath and looking at the in front of her Alicia prepared herself. "Here goes nothing!"


    Alicia waved her hand and the entire of Fan began to shake violently. Luckily the tremors on the only continent of Fan were very minimal. But the waves were crashing into the barrier nonstop. Tsunamis were also produced in mass. The skies began to darken asrge storms formed overhead. Tornados and even typhoons began to form. The entire world''s weather was thrown out of whack.


    Sweat dripped from Alicia''s head. As it passed through her spiritual qiyer it froze on contact with the freezing cold temperatures of space. Thirty seconds had passed, but to Alicia, it was as if hours had passed. Her face was pale and she felt a sharp pain in her head but eventually, the in front of her disappeared. Once it did Alicia''s face regained its normal luster and the pain in her head went away. She let out a sigh of relief. As she looked at the spot that the Fan once resided.


    "I need a small break before I go check on Fan." Alicia said slumping down only to be caught by Grandpa Mu.


    "What you have done here today is a great feat. Let''s hope everyone on Fan is safe as well. "


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 328: Return To Phantasia Part One

    Chapter 328: Return To Phantasia Part One


    After taking a small rest to regain her strength, Alicia entered her space with Grandpa Mu. The first thing she saw was the image of Fan in the skies over head. From what she could tell the originalndmass with her cottage on it was not affected in any way. With a sigh of relief seeing how things were as normal as ever, Alicia flew up into the sky with Grandpa Mu to check on Fan.


    In the dark abyss, the of Fan slowly spun in ce not moving at all. Alicia looked down at the continent below to see that it did not seem to be cast into darkness. She flew through the atmosphere and stood in the sky. She saw the barrier she ced was still holding strong. The seas were as calm as ever and the weather was as clear as the day she first arrived on the.


    Landing in therge square that she had been to previously she saw that the city waspletely intact and looked to have not been damaged at all. Tereax who had been nearby heard that Alicia hade to check up on things and quickly came to greet her. "Alicia No, I guess I should call you Princess Alicia. I have done an investigation and the city sustained no damages. Though many ships did wash ashore. It seems these people had left without notifying anyone. We can only estimate that there were around thirty deaths all were out at sea."


    "That is a lot lower than I had expected. I did give everyone a fair amount of time to return. I will send their souls off so they can reincarnateter. Have the loved ones of those who have died, meet me on the beach in a few hours." Alicia would not let those who died because of her selfish actions go in vain, she would make sure they could at least be reincarnated.


    "You are too kind Princess Alicia, I will gather the families at once." Tereax was d that he had decided to follow Alicia. The People of Fan would use every bit of their talents to help support the one who returned their lives to them.


    Later that day Alicia performed the sending ceremony allowing the souls of the dead to rest in peace. With everything settled and checked on she said her goodbyes to Tereax after leaving some things for them to research and reverse engineer.


    Back in outer space, Alicia stretched as she looked out towards the distant stars. "We should be arriving at Phantasia soon right?"


    "Yes, roughly two more weeks. By then you should start to age again." Grandpa Mu answered.


    "Mmm Might be a little longer. I need to rest every time I take in a and we needs and asteroids for resources." She did not want to destroy Phantasia for her ns to mass produce her new technologies. Just the spaceships alone would take up tons of resources. Luckily Grandpa Mu suggested this earlier or she would be at a loss as to what to do for the materials.


    Two weeks turned into three then four. Alicia ended up putting a few hundreds into her space and millions of asteroids. She even took in a few suns for extra energy, just in case. These suns of course were ced a far, far distance away from the others. But as she set her eyes on the Phantasia tears began to well up in Alicia''s eyes. To her, Phantasia was the most beautiful she had ever seen.


    "I wonder how much time has passed since I left." For Alicia seven years had passed. But when she returned to Phantasia she would be as old as the number of days that had passed since the day she had left.


    "Should be no more than a day or two. When we get back, spend a month with your family before going on your journey as Alex. With your current strength you should not run into any more problems unless you meet with one of the greater powers." Grandpa Mu said.


    "I will do that. I am sure Royal Father would like that as well. I miss my sisters and brothers too."Alicia said as she floated down in the skies of stine. She felt the refreshing air of her world and smiled brightly. This was her world. The ce where she was reborn. The ce where she would live her days taking care of the kingdom she loves as a knight and princess of itsnds.


    The first thing she saw when she broke through the cloud bank was the floating capital city. She did not fly down from the sky right away. Instead, she used magic to amplify her voice as she shouted out: "stine, I am home!"


    Grandpa Mu who was standing behind her smiled seeing how happy Alicia was. She had been through a lot in her journey on the cultivation world. She went through a lot of ups and downs. But through each experience, she was able to grow stronger than she was before. He was proud to say that he was able to witness her growth from a little girl who had not much knowledge of the world to a leader who grew stronger than anyone around her. But even with all these experiences, she still wants to better herself before allowing herself to reach her main goal of bing a knight. If only she realized her own strengths she would see that she was already good enough to be a knight and a princess who could rule this kingdom on her own.


    Hearing the voice that boomed across the sky. King Augustus who was in his study reading a book, eyes went wide and a smile formed on his face. He tossed his book down on to his desk and stood. "She''s back!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 329: Return To Phantasia Part Two

    Chapter 329: Return To Phantasia Part Two


    King Augustus rushed out of the castle and into the air to see Alicia flying down towards him. "Alicia!"


    "Royal Father!" Alicia eximed as she dived into King Augustus''s open arms. She hugged him tightly, taking in his familiar scent. For Alicia, she had not seen him in seven long years. "I have missed you..."


    King Augustus smiled warmly as he held his daughter in his arms. He knew that even though only a few weeks passed here for her it had been a long, long time. "Come let''s go in. I am sure you are tired after such a long journey."


    "Un! It has been very long for me. How many days have passed here?" Alicia asked. She hoped not too much time had passed. But seeing how she did not grow any old as far as she could tell, not too many days had gone by.


    "It has been about three weeks. Come on let''s go in that boy will finally be able to rest at ease." King Augustus was talking about ke who had refused to leave the castle until word came about Alicia''s safety.


    Wandering through the familiar halls Alicia never felt so at home in her life. Although she did not stay at the castle much and normally stayed at her estate in the city she was still very much at home in this ce. The white walls and marble pirs. The blue magical mes that adorned the walls lighting up the area. All of it brought back memories that she cherished so much.


    As Alicia entered the main hall, she saw a very familiar handsome face looking back at her. Alicia''s cheeks turned a tinge pink as she looked at the handsome young man. "ke..."


    "It may not have been a long time for me but for you, it has been years. All I can say is that these past few weeks I have missed you." ke said softly as he pulled Alicia into his embrace.


    Alicia blushed but embraced ke as well. But this loving moment between the two did notst long when King Augustus came over and pulled them apart. "Alright enough! No one wants to see the two of you being all lovey dovey!"


    "Royal Father are you jealous by chance?" Alicia asked as sheughed. King Augustus crossed his arms across his chest and humphed.


    "Come on less standing around you should be sitting and sipping tea by now. "


    After being ushered into a side room where a few maids were waiting with tea and pastries Alicia finally feltpletely rxed. She waved her hand and allowed Loeri and Frey out of her space. "Mother! Grandfather! Father!"


    Frey was ping ponging back and forth hugging and kissing everyone. Loeri sat on the couch and began drinking tea. She cared not for who was around as long as Alicia was happy. King Agustus of course asked Alicia about her journey which Alicia retold her tale from start to finish. She did not go into the finer detail of things but she did summarize all the key points.


    "It seems like you have been through a lot and not to mention you have be more powerful as well. But Alicia what is the halo on your head?" King Augustus had been looking at this halo the entire time wondering what it was.


    "It is the sign of me being a demi god but I also have these." Alicia stood up and a golden shine appeared on her back as a pair of golden wings appeared. With the white dress she was now wearing she looked just like an angel.


    "This suits you well." King Augustus said with a smile.


    "It matches you very well. Hopefully, you do not lose either the wings or halo." ke replied. He honestly felt that the wings and halo matched Alicia as a person, someone who cared about those around her and did everything she could for those in need. It gave off a holy feeling when looking at her in this form.


    "I like it as well. I think it looks cute." It reminded Alicia of angel cosy from back on Earth. She also thought it fit her as well.


    Alicia spent the day keeping King Augustus and kepany. She was nning to let the cultivators out once King Agustus found a ce for them. For now, they were perfectly fine in her space. When King Agustus heard that she was able to brings and even a sun with her he was very surprised. He did not expect that the space he gave her all those years ago would evolve in such a way. He was truly amazed at everything she had brought from other worlds. But he was also grateful. This would allow stine to flourish even more and be a peaceful kingdom that no one would want to try to mess with. Even the devils would need to think twice before attacking stine. He knew that it was only a matter of time before the Dolnar and the one controlling him made their move.He just hoped that they would be ready in time.


    "Royal Father what are you thinking about?" Alicia could tell King Augustus was lost in thought.


    "I was just thinking about how things will look in the future. I still worry about the demons and devils. I have no idea when they n to attack or who they will attack first." King Agustus replied.


    "I wouldn''t worry about it too much right now. All thends under the stine g will never fall. Unless they have one of the great ancient powers behind them there is no way I will let anything happen to our kingdom."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 330: The Past Of King Augustus Part One

    Chapter 330: The Past Of King Augustus Part One


    King Augustus smiled seeing Alicia''s determination. He knew this daughter of his was very protective of her homnd. "Alicia about bing a knight..."


    "I will only be worthy of bing a knight once I know more about this world. If it wasn''t for Grandpa Mu I wouldn''t even have known about the hidden masters of this world. Once I finish my journey which will take two years'' time. Only then will I ept bing a knight. Being a knight is not just about being strong, it is about knowledge as well. Ick a lot of knowledge about Phantasia. I can read numerous books and study all day, but it will never give me the knowledge I can get by actually experiencing the world itself. I have seen many worlds, and I have been through a lot during the, to me, seven years of time while on the cultivation world. I have learned that first hand experience is much better than just reading about it. I understand now why Grandpa Mu wanted me to travel." Alicia took bing a knight very seriously. It was her dream but if she felt that she was not ready for this dream toe true she would wait and better herself first.


    Letting out a sigh. King Augustus knew that Alicia would not change her mind. "Alright, I won''t say any more. When do you n to set out?"


    "A month from now. I want to spend time with my family for the next month and check on things around Phantasia first. I n to create a barrier that will only let citizens of Phantasia in and out of it. I will pass you a handful of tokens to give to our allies who we trade with. When I return from my journey, I will want to talk to the dwarves and beastmen abouting beneath our g. Otherwise, we will not be sending any aid to them if things with the devils get out of hand. Speaking of that." Alicia suddenly disappeared only to reappear high in the sky. She sent out a wave of detection magic pinpointing all demon spawn within thends of stine. She waved her hand and these demon spawns instantly vanished leaving no trace of their existence. After that she casted detection magic one more time, Alicia waved her hand once again and allnds under the Alistine g were now wrapped in a barrier that went deep underground almost to the''s core.


    Reappearing inside the room Alicia dusted off her hands and smiled at King Augustus. "All demon spawn are now gone from stinends and a barrier was put up. I did not detect any devils. Although there are a great deal of demons on stinends. But I wish to talk with them instead of eradicating them."


    "This sounds good. This was also the reason why I did not fight with them too much and only handled them on a case by case basis. But to think you did all that so quickly My daughter is truly more powerful than I am now." King Augustus sighed, he had to rely on his little girl to protect his own kingdom. He felt embarrassed and ashamed.


    "Royal Father No... Dad, I want to try restoring your strength. Will you let me try?" Alicia blushed when she said the word dad to King Augustus. She did not know why she felt embarrassed to say these words to King Augustus. He was her father of this world and she loved him dearly. But any time she called out the word dad to him she would feel a little embarrassed. She had only called him this way a few times, normally she would call out Royal Father but in times when it was not formal, she felt that calling him dad was a better choice.


    King Augustus was all smiles after being called Dad. He loved it when his little girl called him this. He loved it so much that he would have agreed to anything Alicia asked of him. "You can try but, It might be a lost cause, I drained all my magic points..."


    "It''s fine. I will try to renourish them and give you a new way of bing stronger. Also Dad, who exactly are you? Your body is that of a celestial but your soul is something different."Alicia asked quietly. She made sure to not let the others hear her.


    Alicia was surprised when she took King Augustus''s wrist and found that his body was that of a celestial. Not only that but she could feel the soul within the body was much much stronger than what was originally supposed to be in this body.


    "This... " King Augustus was a bit apprehensive about going into detail. But when he looked into the eyes of his little girl he knew he couldn''t keep it a secret forever. He looked at the others in the room, before waving his hand. "I need you all to leave so I can speak to Alicia in private" Thinking for a moment he added: "Actually, ke, you stay as well."


    Loeri looked at King Augustus and nodded her head. She grabbed Frey and left the room with the rest. Once everyone was gone, Alicia and ke sat on arge couch while King Augustus sat across from them. Clearing his throat King Augustus tried to figure out the best way to exin things. "This will be a long story..."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 331: The Past Of King Augustus Part Two

    Chapter 331: The Past Of King Augustus Part Two


    "How should I put this. I am not from this world and my original race was not a Celestial either My original name was Naito Shigeru before I took on the name Augustus stine..."


    King Augustus came from a race of time travelers from another dimension. There on the world called Earth in thend of Japan, he was called Naito Shigeru. "Wait! Dad, you came from Japan?"


    "Yes, Though not the same world you came from and the people of Earth where I came from were very powerful. Beyond what you could ever imagine." His Earth had created a type of nanobot that rewrote the human DNA.It turned all humans into immortals and made them so powerful that even the Creators could not defeat them. This was a world of humans who should never have been able to achieve such a feat. Because they had invented time travel they were able to boost their advancement by millions of years. This was all created in the country of Japan. The government ordered people to go back in time before the west ever had contact with Japan and take it over. From there they educated the people and developed thend. Slowly they began to bring in new technologies advancing the lives of all Japanese.


    After a few years, Japan became the only superpower in the world and advanced outward taking over othernds until finally, Japan ruled over the entire world. No one in the future at the time noticed anything since it was done gradually and happened in the past making the world believe it was the natural course of things. Because they advanced civilization by thousands of years, humanity progressed at an astonishing rate. By the time they had finally reached the year where King Augustus was born, immortality was already the norm and the human race already stood above the creators.


    One day King Augustus was to be sent out on a routine mission. But this time he was going to be using a new device that was recently created. It was supposed to allow them to go to different world''s pasts. His goal was to leave an early mark of humanity on different worlds in hopes of gaining a further reach in space. A kind of conquer them before they are powerful enough to be a threat.


    On this day though the weather outside was not good and lightning shed across the sky. King Augustus was not worried about the weather as he did his normal routine checks before stepping into the new time transporter. But just before his body was about to break down into atoms and move back in time and transport to another lightning struck the building causing the device to go haywire.


    The next thing he knew his soul was being transported through time and space and fell through a dimensional hole. This was when he found himself on Phantasia. His soul wandered around for a few hundred years until a war broke out. This was during the time the Lich God of Death Nec''zer was trying to take over the world. King Augustus had found an ancient Celestial body that was unearthed after an explosion opened a tomb. Since the Celestial body was still intact and his soul resonated with it. King Augustus took this chance to take over the body. After a month of adjusting and merging with the body, King Augustus walked out of the tomb. He saw the ravagednds and frowned.


    He did not want to lose the ce that he had juste to without even having a chance to actually enjoy the new sights. So he quickly joined the fight. Sadly, in the end, because the body was not as strong as his original body, he was forced to use every bit of magicule he had in it, only sparing four magi points. All the other magi points were dried up to the point that he could not even use them to take in magicules any more. No matter what he tried he could not get these points to work anymore. This really depressed King Augustus at the time. It took thousands of years before King Augustus decided to start his own kingdom. He used what little power he had left and acquired arge amount ofnd before taking on the name Augustus stine and taking up the role as King of the Kingdom of stine.


    It was not until the Kingdom was flourishing that he met C, the one he would name queen of stine. Sadly when Philip was being born she had passed away due toborplications. Although he had many concubines he did not care for them as much as he did for C.


    "And then one fateful day I met you, Alicia. You could say I sensed your arrival. There was a strong kinship I felt from the soul that came to this world. And when I firstid eyes on you I already knew who you were exactly. Well, I knew the body you took over was not normal at least. I am not strong enough to tell whether one is a celestial any more. At first, you piqued my interest. But when I saw your struggle and realized that you were all alone in his world, I couldn''t leave you be. As I spent time with you I felt a parental bond one that a father would have for his daughter. I wanted to give you a way of life to allow you to acquire your dreams. Luckily you epted me and did not look down on me or hate me for my trickery. As my daughter though not blood rted, you are no different than those who are bound to me by blood. I love you just as much or maybe even greater than them. As with all my children if it came down to it I would not hesitate one bit to sacrifice my life to save yours."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 332: Healing King Augustus

    Chapter 332: Healing King Augustus


    Alicia smiled, she felt warm in her heart. She knew that King Agustus was not saying these words just for show. He truly meant what he was saying. She was happy, in this life she was able to have a father who cared for her like this.


    "Dad, even when my birth parents show up, you will always be my father here on Phantasia. I will never treat you any differently than before." Alicia said as she hugged King Augustus. King Augustus gave her a new life and a path to her dreams. "Let''s see if I can heal you."


    "Alright give it a try." King Augustus did not have any hope of this working but if Alicia wanted to give it a try he would not stop her.


    Alicia checked King Augustus''s magic points and frowned. They were not just dried up but had their life forcesucked out of them. Normally you could not cure such a thing. Once the life force of a certain part of one''s body wasused up it would be useless and never be able to be used again. Thinking of everything that King Augustus, this father of hers, had done for her. Alicia came to a firm decision. "ke, can you leave the room while I treat my father. I need absolute concentration."


    "Okay, Just tell me if you need anything." ke readily agreed and walked out of the room.


    Once it was just the two of them Alicia took a deep breath before letting it out. "Dad, I will be putting you to sleep while I do this so you will not be in pain. I will wake you up when I''m done."


    "Haha, that would be very much appreciated!" King Augustus smiled andid down on the couch closing his eyes.


    Alicia cast a sleeping spell to put King Agustus into a deep, deep sleep. "This process..." Alicia knew the process would be painful but not for King Augustus, the one who would be in pain would be her


    In another part of the castle, ke was walking around waiting for Alicia to finish her treatment of King Augustus when he ran into Grandpa Mu. "Lad, why are you here and not with your little wife?"


    "She said she needed to be alone while she tried to cure..." As he spoke a cry of pain could be hearding from the direction Alicia was in.


    "That idiot!" Grandpa Mu''s face paled as he disappeared from where he stood racing towards Alicia''s direction. ke followed right behind him, he was not sure what was going on but he could tell from Grandpa Mu''s expression that something bad had just happened.


    The door burst open and Grandpa Mu found Alicia passed out on the floor. He quickly rushed over and checked her vitals. "This stupid girl!"


    "What happened!?" ke came in seeing Alicia passed out lying lifelessly in Grandpa Mu''s arms.


    "She used her own life force to try to heal her father! How could she be so stupid his life was not in any danger!" Grandpa Mu''s expression was grave. He did not know how much life force she used but she was barely alive!


    "What!?" ke''s face turned pale, he rushed over and ced the palm of his hand on Alicia''s cheek. "Akari you can not do this to me. In this life and any life after I can only be with you."


    "You! What are you doing? If you do that!" Grandpa Mu watched in shock as a white light formed around both ke and Alicia. ke''s face contorted in pain but seeing how color was being restored to Alicia''s paleplexion he did not care for the pain at all. He was just d he was able to restore some of Alicia''s life even if it meant giving up half of his life force to save her.


    ke''s eyes slowly closed as he passed out. Grandpa Mu was amazed that this young man would go so far Alicia. He knew the two were engaged and loved each other but this went beyond just your typical love. ke was willing to give up everything for Alicia as long as it meant she could be saved. He could tell ke loved Alicia from the bottom of his heart and soul. Letting out a sigh he waved his hand lifting the two up. He then looked at King Agustus who was sound asleep on the couch. "Old man you were lucky your daughter loves you to the point that she almost died trying to heal you. Simrly, your daughter is lucky that her little husband loves her so much that he is willing to do the same for her. Luckily neither of them drained their Magi Points to the point that they will lose any of their strength. But life force can never be regained through simple means. They will need to be careful from now on or in the future they will really end up dying..."


    The next day Alicia woke up to a handsome face sleeping soundly right next to her. Alicia blushed not understanding why ke was in the same bed as her but she did not scream or try to run away. She knew ke more than anyone. She knew he would never do anything to her. She remembered that she over exhausted herself during the process of healing King Augustus. But she did not remember anything other than feeling very tired. Alicia reached up and poked ke''s cheek as she smiled warmly at the handsome sleeping face.


    "To think I will get to wake up next to this handsome face every day in the near future Wait what am I thinking!" Alicia felt embarrassed at her own thoughts.But she still couldn''t resist sweeping a lock of hair back on ke''s forehead."It should be fine if I enjoy this moment for a little while longer right?"


    Alicia snuggled into ke''s chest and closed her eyes. She had missed ke dearly during her time on the cultivation world. There was never a day that went by that she did not think about him. Taking in the familiar scent of the man she loved Alicia fell back asleep.


    When she next awoke she was greeted by two deep blue eyes gazing down at her. "Good morning..." Alicia said faintly as the blush on her cheeks reached all the way to her ears.


    "Alicia No Akari I hope you will never do something so stupid again. How could you almost use all your life force to heal your father? I know you wished to cure him but what about your own life!? You may not die naturally but that does not mean you can not die!" ke''s brows furrowed as he began lecturing Alicia.


    Alicia shrank back because she knew she was in the wrong but she had no other way to cure her father. She wanted to do something in return for everything he had done for her. Tears began to well up in Alicia''s eyes as she lowered her head in guilt. She knows she made ke worried but she had no other options. Seeing Alicia''s guilty expression, ke''s gaze softened. Letting out a sigh ke said softly: "As long as you understand Plus I can''t bepletely angry at you since we are now the same."


    Alicia was confused. She did not know why she and ke were the same now. "Why are we the same?"


    "That is because your little husband used half his life force to save you! You two are ridiculous! One uses almost her entire life force to save a healthy man while the other gives half his life force to savehis little wife. You two are going to give this old man a heart attack!" Grandpa Mu''s voicefilled the room as he walked in with two bowls in his hands.


    "ke you!? Why!?" Alicia felt the tears in her eyes begin to spill.


    "Why? I have told you before you are my only one in this life or any next life! If you die so do I!" ke said resolutely.


    "How are you two fighting when you are in each other''s embrace like that. Don''t you feel embarrassed to be doing that in front of others? Kids nowadays. " Grandpa Mu couldn''t help but tease the two. He had brought them to a side room in the castle to let them rest. Since there was only one bed he just ced them into it without a second thought.


    Alicia''s already blushing cheeks turned into a full head blush as she pushed off ke and scooted as far as she could to the edge of the bed. Her actions caused both ke and Grandpa Mu tough. "You two need to eat. I will have both of you stay here and rest for the next few days. ke, I want you to watch over her. Don''t let her wander about."


    Alicia felt like she was being treated like a little kid. Although to her she was actually already twenty years of age, she was only thirteen on Phantasia. "Shouldn''t I move to another room or at least bring in another bed?"


    "What for?" Grandpa Mu looked at Alicia with a teasing smile as he continued: "Wasn''t it you who said earlier that you wanted to enjoy this moment for a little longer before snuggling up into ke''s chest?"


    "What!? You heard that!" Alicia never felt so embarrassed in all her life she quickly took the nket and covered her head. She had no idea anyone was around when she was talking to herself!


    "Okay, I will have someone bring in another bed." Grandpa Mu thought this was a reasonable request.


    "No this is fine she can stay here. We have to make her wishese true." ke said teasingly.


    "ke!" Alicia started to get up out of bed. only to be pulled back by ke. She immediately hid back under the covers.


    "Alright, alright,I was joking. Don''t move around so much." ke nodded to Grandpa Mu who went out of the room and ordered someone to bring in a second bed.ke propped his head up with his arm and pulled up the cover to see Alicia looking back at him. He smiled and asked: "How are you feeling?"


    "A little weak. I had no idea I used so much life force while healing Royal Father. It looks like I owe you my life once again, ke." Alicia said as she reached out her hand and ced it on ke''s.


    "You owe me nothing. You are my life, if you die, I die.If it required me to use all my life force I would rather you live than myself." ke took Alicia''s hand into his and leaned over kissing Alicia''s forehead.


    "That''s not fair..." Alicia really did not know how to take such a confession. She interlocked her fingers with kes and scooted back over closer to him, resting her forehead on his chest. She really did feel more at ease when she was near ke. The tiredness that she felt swept over her and soon her soft breathing could be heard once again.


    When they came in with the new bed, ke told the workers to be quiet so that Alicia would not be woken up. He wondered what Alicia had been through. He knew her time in the other world was different from this world and that she had lived there for a few years. She had told them the things she had to go through but never went into the finer details. She didn''t tell them if she was scared or if she felt like crying. He knew deep down inside that she was probably worried about how she was going to get home. Just knowing she must have been scared made ke heart ache, since he knew he could not do anything for her with his current strength. "It looks like I will need to get stronger faster."


    "You can She has a way for you to grow stronger." A familiar voice came from the doorway.


    "Your Majesty, should you be up?" ke asked as he looked at King Augustus who was standing at the door.


    "I am fine unlike the two of you. I just wish you two would not be so reckless. If I knew she was going to use such a method on me, I would not have let her treat me. And you! How could you do the same as her!? If something were to happen to me who would take care of my precious daughter for me? I have already entrusted her to you so you need to make sure you do not do anything stupid that will threaten your own life. If you make her sad I will resurrect you and kill you myself!" King Augustus scolded. But his eyes showed warmth. He was mad but happy at the same time. ke was willing to give up his own life force to save Alicia. How could he truly be angry at the young man? "Anyway, I owe you my thanks this time around. Also When Alicia goes on her journey I want you by her side. Protect her for me."


    "You have my word. I will make sure no harmes her way."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 333: Once Again Departing

    Chapter 333: Once Again Departing


    A month passed and Alicia had spent her time leisurely with her family. She did not feel any side effects of using up her life force thanks to ke giving her half of his. As for King Augustus, he began cultivating every night and had already regained the use of half of his magi points. Alicia had also given him the cultivation method she had for him to begin taking in spiritual qi as well.


    ke also received the cultivation method and quickly raised through the cultivation realms to reach qi condensation in just a month. Because of this, ke felt more assured that he would be able to stay by Alicia''s side and not be a burden in the future. He had also found that he was taking in more magicules as well.


    During this time Alicia had settled in the Cultivators and allocated them each a small section of the kingdom to use as their base of operations. These Cultivators of course were under a contract with Alicia which certain rules needed to be followed or they would instantly die.


    "Are you nning on going as Alex?" ke asked as he stood next to Alicia.


    "Yeah, just in case anything happens it would be best to stay under the radar. Why? Are you going to feel weird seeing your fiance as a man?" Alicia asked teasingly.


    "No, I was actually going to suggest that you do go as Alex for that exact reason." ke waspletely unaffected by Alicia''s teasing which caused her to feel a little disappointed.


    "Mother will be father?" Frey asked, tilting her head to the side a little confused as to what was going on.


    "No, Mother is just wearing a disguise so that people will not recognize me. " Alicia took out the pendant that Grandpa Mu gave her, a modified version that would not add certain things to her body that should not be added. It would give her the appearance of being male and not actually make her malepletely. Alicia blushed at the thought of that extra attachment hanging between her legs.


    This time around Loeri, Frey, and ke would be going with her out in the open. Loeri and Frey were both strong enough to fight on par with some of the strongest people on Phantasia. This was not to mention kes strength which now contained celestial powers and spiritual qi as well.


    "Alicia!" King Augustus waved Alicia over.


    "Royal Father?" Alicia walked over to where King Augustus was. He was standing off to the side by a white pir so she could only guess he wanted to talk in private.


    King Augustus pulled Alicia into a hug. "First I want to say thank you. I never actually thanked you properly and If anyone makes you mad please take deep breaths and try not to destroy the..."


    *<strong><em>Pfft!</em></strong>*


    Loeri, who has good hearing, burst outughing. Alicia turned her head and red at Loeri causing her to choke on her ownughter. "Ahah... Ahem Such good weather we are having today..." Loeri began whistling as she stared up at the sky.


    Alicia let out augh as she poked King Agustus. "Royal Father I will not destroy this world, if anything I will protect this world at any cost. This is my home. It was where I was reborn. I will not allow anyone to harm it, not even myself."


    "I know I was just giving you a reminder. Be careful on your trip." King Augustus said and patted the top of her head.


    "Then we are off!" Alicia said as she put her pendant on. Transforming into Alex once again. Frey took up her spot on Alicia''s shoulder and with Loeri on her right and ke on her left, the group vanished from where they stood.


    Grandpa Mu showed up right as they left and looked at King Augustus. "She will be fine. She may even be able to win over some of those major powers and solidify stine even more."


    "I know she will. It''s just saddening to see how fast she has grown." King Augustus still remembered when she was still just a little girl but now she seemed to be so much more mature.


    "Remember she has been through a lot and she has aged seven years while on the cultivation world. Truthfully she is twenty years of age but only thirteen here. She is a born leader and is able to think up ns quickly. Her tactics of gueri warfare that she came up with to beat the Machine Empire was very good. Though it did end with her destroying half the continent and part of the Immortal Realm. But this sacrifice was needed at that time or we would have been overrun. That girl''s only w is that she can be impulsive and reckless at times. She goes too far when ites to helping others. This, of course, I know you know." Grandpa Mu wished Alicia would think before acting sometimes. He was afraid she would eventually get herself killed.


    "This I do know. I know all too well. Because of her, I was able to regain half of my strength, and every day I regain more and more of it. She had sessfully restored life to all my magi points which is not something just anyone could do. It saddens me that she almost died doing so. I just hope this never happens again. " King Augustus clenched his fist. He owed his newfound strength to his daughter. He owed her so much for what she had done for him.


    Alicia who they were talking about suddenly sneezed as she looked at the group of men in front of her holding swords and staves. "You kids should just give up everything you have and leave behind the dragon girl and fairy!"


    Currently, Alicia and her group had run into bandits as soon as they reappeared on the road that led towards the former ckstone Empire. Letting out a sigh Alicia stepped back and said: "Frey they said they want to take you away from Mother."


    "They dare!?" Frey flew up into the air, spiritual qi and magicules began to surge around her. The group of men suddenly felt that they had just kicked a metal wall messing with this group of kids. A great pressure began weighing down on them as their faces turned pale.


    "Wait! We are sorry! We made a mista Ouch, my eye!" The man who seemed to be their leader yelled out. Frey had suddenly begun her assault punching the man in the eye. Screams of pain began to fill the air as Frey disappeared and reappeared in front of the men punching them over and over. She was so fast they couldn''t even see her before they felt pain in their eyes.


    Loeri hid behind Alicia slightly shaking after being traumatized all those years ago by the little demon fairy. She remembered the stabbing pain in her eyes and the small punches that should not have hurt but were extremely painful.


    Alicia pulled out a table and some chairs and had ire prepare some tea and pastries. The three sat there watching the scene in front of them as if they were watching a y. "Young Miss, Do you mind if Rose and I join you on your journey?"


    ire and Rose were on standby in her space inside her cottage. Sta and Annelia were also inside her space. Alicia had theme along in case they needed help with their cultivation. "Mmm Once you hit Qi Gathering you cane out to y. But at night I want the four of you to still cultivate."


    ire''s eyes lit up. She nodded her head as she said: "Thank you! I have always wanted to travel and see the sights of the world so I was very happy when you said we coulde with you to cultivate in your space."


    "I would rather have the four of you with me just in case you have cultivation questions. Uncle Guanting was busy with the settlement of the cultivators and Tang family, so it would not be good to bother him at this time... I only had Jasmine, Jade and Nora stay behind because they need to go to school and Grandpa Mu was also going to teach them a few things. Since essentially they are Celestials now." Nichi and nche were undergoing schooling as well. Philip and Catherine were following Alicia''s footsteps and were training as squires. They would go to school once they became knights. This also applied to Alicia.


    "Mmm Those three are truly hard workers. They spend most of their time in the library trying to learn about this world. Now that they are going to school they will be able to learn even more." ire had nothing but praise for Alicia''s three little sisters. She felt that they were very hard working not only in learning about the world but also in politics. They seemed to have decided to help Alicia behind the scenes more than on the battlefield.


    "Mother! I''m done!" Frey said as she happily flew over to the table taking a seat at the small table and chair that was specifically made for her.


    Alicia looked over at the bandits who wereying on the ground in pain. She had no idea what kind of crimes they hadmitted so she would not just outright kill them. She waved her hand and lifted the group up off the ground before binding them and stuffing them in a box she made from the metal elements in the ground around her. "ke where is the closest guard post?"


    "If I am not wrong it should be about a day''s journey from here." ke replied.


    "ThenI will just stick them in a void for now." Alicia waved her hand again creating a tear in space before shoving the box with the bandits inside of it. "Remind me to drop them off at the guard station when we get near one."


    "I will." ke nodded his head before taking a sip of tea. He snuck a nce at Frey who was happily eating a magical ball that Alicia made for her. He felt a little bad for Frey since she had no one from her race around her. He hoped one day that she would be able to find someone she loved and wanted to be with. "Alicia we should search for signs of the fairy race. Frey can''t be the only one who had survived during the war."


    "I was thinking this too. I missed the chance to find the fairy race of the cultivation world due to the threat of the Machine Empire. This was one of the reasons why I wanted to continue my journey around Phantasia. Hopefully, we will find a group of fairies somewhere." Alicia had the same thoughts as ke. She hoped to find some friends for Frey that came from her own race.


    Frey, who was eating a ball of Magicules took a nce and Alicia and ke. A small sh of light passed through her eyes that no one had noticed. She knew that the two were worried about her but she knew that if she told them that she was fine and that they did not need to worry over such things they could just worry even more. She could only keep silent for now.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 334: The Prairie

    Chapter 334: The Prairie


    Arge prairie that stretched as far as the eye could see spread out in front of Alicia and her group. Off in the distance, Alicia could see some veryrge tents set up. "ke, what''s that over there?"


    "They Those are from either the goblin or Ogre race. They are the ones who rule this area. Those tents are much bigger up close, we are still a ways away from there. It is best if we do not get to close as well. These two races are known for kidnapping females from other races and breeding with them. They even have breeding farms set up. When a female of their own race is born they are treated like saints and are worshipped. This is mainly because out of one thousand births may be only one female will be born." ke exined.


    He went on to say that these races are extremely territorial as well and will attack anyone who gets too close to their settlements. There have been many battles that involved merchants who were traveling through and the mercenary groups that were protecting them.


    "If they are kidnapping women of different races, why don''t they send an army to lower their numbers and retrieve the women?" Alicia asked. She wondered why any country would let them do as they pleased if they are kidnapping people.


    "This is because they have what are called poison mages. They castrge poison spells that attack friend and foe. They do not care for the lives of their own soldiers. They will wipe out thousands just to kill the invading army. Because of this, any time a person is kidnapped by them, the governments will just turna blind eye to it all." It was not that they wished to leave these poor females in the hands of the ogres and goblins, it was just that the lives of a fewpared to the lives of thousands, was just not worth it. They did not want to risk their soldiers dying to save a few women.


    "I see It makes sense. I would probably make the same choice. It may seem cruel but to save those who by the time you got to them would already be wanting to die, the risk is just worth it." Alicia did not like the idea of sacrificing anyone. But in a situation where the enemy was willing to kill their own people with poison risking the lives of thousands of men was not worth it at all.


    "I suggest we walk around them if we can. They are not worth looking at. But we do need to pass through their domain to reach the Fey. We might even be able to meet up with some fairies while we are there. That is if they are willing to allow us to stop off at any of their cities. They do not like humans much." It was understandable that the Fey did not like humans. They were a mix of different races from Vampires to Ents. Each of which has been hunted by humans as ves. Rich nobles from different countries will buy them and then put them on disy. This of course was a practice banned within stine territory but some nobles still buy Fey from the ck market.


    "If we can find a hidden vige of fairies I would be very happy. There might even be a cute boy fairy that can match my little Frey." Alicia said as she patted Frey''s head.


    Frey Blushed at the talk of a cute boy fairy before hiding herself in Alicia''s hair. Only then did she shout. "Mother and Father are being mean, teasing Frey!" Frey''s little outburst caused the three of them tough.


    "In any case the four of us are not even human so we should be okay." Alicia said. She was a celestial. ke was from the gods race and also had celestial blood in him. Loeri was a dragon and Frey was a fairy.


    "Now that you say it, this is very true. I guess it is worth a shot. But first, we need to make it through this area without being ambushed." ke had a feeling that with two females, that is if you did not count Alicia who was disguised as Alex,that they were bound to be ambushed no matter what.


    "Funny how you say that since we are already surrounded." Loeri frowned as she got into a fighting stance.


    "There are really a lot of them too..." Alicia had used detection magic as soon as Loeri said they were surrounded. There were at least a thousand goblins rushing towards them and they had already encircled her group. "Who wants to deal with it?"


    "I can''t. I will end up burning the entire area and nothing will end up growing back. " Loeri was the first to answer.


    "Frey, tired so Frey will take a nap."


    " I guess that leaves ke and me." Alicia sighed.


    "I will take care of it." ke ced his hand on top of Alicia''s head and smiled. He raised his hand and clouds began to form overhead. Gusts of wind began to blow across the prairie. The tall des of grass bent over to reveal the horde of goblins that were hiding within.


    Alicia watched as multiple tornados quickly touched down, picking up goblin after goblin and tossing them high into the air before sending them smashing down to the ground.The screams of the goblins could be heard all over.


    "Luckily they did not send out any of their poison users. But this is normal when a female is involved they do not want the females to die." Loeri suddenly said as she watched the scene in front of her.


    "Sadly we can not save the girls that have been taken." Alicia paused before waving her own hand. Another dark cloud formed over head right over the closest goblin camp. Multiple bolts of lightning began raining down from the sky smashing into the tall tents, destroying everything they struck lighting it on fire.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 335: Alliance Part One

    Chapter 335: Alliance Part One


    After destroying the first vige, Alicia came to a decision. She took out a bronze mirror and a familiar face came into view. "Royal Father..."


    "Alicia, is there an issue?" King Augustus was surprised to be contacted so soon by Alicia. She had not left the castle for that long.


    "Yes, I am in Wait, ke what is this area called?" Alicia realized she had no idea where she even was.


    "Tribal ins." ke replied.


    "I am in the Tribal ins. I n to wipe out most of the goblins and ogres in the area to reduce their numbers as much as possible. I want you to send a few squads out here to im the area as stine''s and build some forts here to keep the goblins and ogres out of the area." Alicia decided she would make this a piece of stinend but not for settlement but as a border to keep the women of stine from being kidnapped by these two races.


    King Augustus let out a sigh. "It''s not that simple. The area on the other side belongs to the Fey. If we start building forts they will think we are getting ready to invade."


    This was one of the reasons why he had neverset up any forts on the trade routes. Humans were not banned from traveling through Fey territory. This was because merchants would stop and sell some goods to them. Things they could not get from within their ownnds had to be bought from other countries. But no human has ever stepped foot inside a Fey city.


    "This Do not worry about it. I am heading to the Fey territory anyway. I will go as Alicia and not Alex. I am not human per se since I am celestial and cultivator mix. I will mediate the reason for us building these forts and sign a treaty that says we will never attack any Feynds." Alicia did not want to war with the Fey but she also wanted to protect her people from being kidnapped again. "We can also make checkpoints to make sure no Fey are being kidnapped by humans as well. With more patrols, it will be harder for them to sell Fey on the ck market."


    "Alright, I will leave it to you then. I will send a unit that is only loyal to me so I know that there will not be anyone corrupt within the ranks. If you run into any issues contact me." King Augustus felt this was a good idea. If they could gain an ally such as the Fey it would be very beneficial for stine.


    "I will. Thank you Royal Father and Dad Make sure you get some sleep you have ck bags under your eyes." Alicia had grown ustomed now to calling King Augustus, Royal Father when it had to deal with kingdom affairs and calling him dad when it was for personal things.


    After saying her goodbyes to King Augustus, Alicia put the bronze mirror away and turned to everyone else. "Okay as you have heard we will be wiping out the goblin and ogre camps in the ins. Be careful of any poison magic. Frey, you will stay with me, the three of us will split up and begin our purge. If you see them running away do not chase. We just want to get them out of the Tribal ins."


    "Alicia, is it okay if the area I burn never grows back?" Loeri asked she did not want to be yelled at for destroying an area.


    "If it happens it happens. Just as long as you are safe. But try to control it to where the camps are if you can." Alicia replied as she stretched while getting ready to fly into the sky.


    " I will do my best!" Loeri smiled as she began skipping towards a small goblin vige off in the distance.


    That day the Tribal ins became a blood bath. Tens of thousands of goblins and ogres died under the assault of the three. Many more fled to mountains away from thends of the Fey. This purge did not go unnoticed by the people of the Fey either.


    <em>Nhoshara Kingdom (The Land of the Fey) capital city Falsari</em>


    "Queen Angelina, the humans of the stine Kingdom seem to be up to something in the Tribal ins. A group of powerful humans hasbeen purging the goblins and ogres from the area." A man in ck armor who was kneeling on the ground reported.


    "Oh? It has been a long time since I have ventured out. I guess I will go find out what exactly these humans are up to." The person called Queen Angelina replied. She looked no more than eighteen years of age but her gaze held many years of wisdom. She was the vampire queen and the ruler of the Fey.


    Tribal ins


    "That seems to be it. The soldiers my Royal Father sent are now setting up a defensive line and erecting barriers. At least now people will be able to move through the ins freely. This will also help with warding off any kidnappings although stine is safe now from such things the Fey are not. So until I can speak to the ruler of the Fey and sign a treaty between the two nations, we will do our best to keep our own people in line. I would prefer it if the Fey sent soldiers out to help guard some of the forts as well with our own soldiers. This will help make our two countries be friendlier." Alicia wanted a joint effort between the two nations. She wanted to keep her own people from kidnapping Fey as well as keep her own people safe from the goblins and ogres. This purge was the first step towards this goal.


    "Oh? You wish to create an alliance between stine and the Fey? On what authority do you have to make this happen?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 336: Alliance Part Two

    Chapter 336: Alliance Part Two


    Hearing the voice behind her Alicia turned around to see a young woman between eighteen to twenty years of age floating in the air. Her skin was pale white and her tinum blonde hair fluttered in the breeze. She was quite beautiful. Alicia, who was still in her Alex form, smiled and said: "That depends on who I am speaking to before I disclose that information."


    "Right. Where are my manners? I should introduce myself before asking others their names. My name is Angelina Morningstar, the Vampire Queen, and ruler of the Fey." Angelina bowed after finishing her introduction.


    Alicia was stunned for a moment before looking at ke who nodded his head to confirm her identity. Alicia smiled and took off her pendant. Revealing her true form before flying up into the air at the same height as Angelina. "My name is Alicia Von stine. Third Princess of the stine Kingdom. Daughter of Augustus stine the reigning king."


    Seeing Alicia''s appearance suddenly change shocked Angelina and the pressure the little girl in front of her gave off was immense deepening the shock. But what surprised her the most was the fact that she was flying with ease in the air. It was a well known fact that humans did not have the power to fly without wind magic and only then they could only do it for a little while. But the most peculiar thing was the halo over Alicia''s head that was now visible after taking the pendant off.


    "You You are not human are you?" Angelina couldn''t help but ask. She knew it was rude but she really couldn''t help but ask this question. She felt like she was in the presence of a higher being.


    "You could say that I am not human. I am a cross between a cultivator and a celestial. ke here is also not human. He is of the gods race and also has the blood of a celestial in him as well. As for Loeri, she is of the dragon race, and my cute daughter is as you can tell from the fairy race." Alicia introduced everyone. She then waved her hand, and four others appeared, This was ire, Rose, Sta, and Annelia. "These four are human but are my closest aides."


    "Wait! Hold on, my head''s spinning" Angelina waspletely being pressured by this all star lineup of races. She could tell that just Alicia alone could probably wipe out her whole country. But seeing how each and every one of them looked as if they got along very well she felt that Alicia and her friends could be trusted. "This treaty. What will it entail?"


    "Well, for starters I wish to open up a safe trading route between the two countries. Each trader will need to undergo a strict check and will need a pass to enter stine. Since right now only those who I deem safe can enter stine. A pass will be handed out to traders and can only be used by one person. They will not work for anyone else if it gets stolen. As for the Tribal ins, I have brought it under stine rule but it will not be built up and will stay the same. Only defensive forts to ward off the goblins and ogres. But I also would like some Fey soldiers to also help with this as well. A joint effort between two countries in a neutral zone. I want to safeguard travels between the two countries and if you are willing, I can go a step further and extend the barrier I have around stine to cover the Lands of the Fey as well. Including this in.


    " I also wish to stop the kidnappings of the Fey as well. If such things continue, it will only create arge dividing line between humans and Fey. And as you can see the people of stine have no problems with Fey or any race for that matter. Even now we have a treaty with both the dwarves and the beastmen. Although Mytheth Lenora was annexed after the war, we do not treat the elves badly either, and their lives still go on as they did before the war." Alicia wished to befriend the Fey and create the ability to close the dividing line that had been created over the years.


    "I see I can not make this decision alone. We will need to go to Nhoshara where my castle is located and have a meeting with the council. They are the leaders of each of the Fey''s races. Although I am the reigning queen. We still take a vote in the council before deciding anything major." Angelina exined.


    "If that is the case then please lead the way. It would be best to work out the details and see if the other leaders are willing to form an alliance." Alicia smiled. She was happy that things might go smoothly. Of course, she would not keep her hopes up because there might be a lot of council members who do not want anything to do with humans.


    "Then if you would follow me, I will lead you there." Angelina hoped things would work out. She had felt that the Fey had been closed off for too long. If something were to happen to this world in the future as it did in the past, the Fey would not be able to defend itself. If they really could make an alliance with stine the most powerful human country, it would be a great benefit to the Fey.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 337: Confrontation

    Chapter 337: Confrontation


    Nhoshara Kingdom


    Standing outside the massive ck gate that had tworge treants stood standing guard truly amazed Alicia. She had seen treants in games but never saw one in real life until now. She found them to be very majestic with how they towered over everything in sight.


    After checking in with the guards and passing through the gates Alicia was stunned to see a city built up inside. It was not so much fantasy like but more like a modern style city that you would see on Earth. Large tall buildings filled the sky. Only a patch of the sky was visible from where Alicia stood. Off in the distance, Alicia could see a gothic style castle.


    "What is the meaning of this!? Queen Angelina, you may be the ruler of the Fey but you can not just go and break thews like this! " A small figure floated over and shouted. It was not a fairy but a male spirit. His body was red in color which made Alicia think that he was a fire spirit. He was older in age since he had a long red beard and wrinkles on his face.


    "Delic, I would watch your mouth if I were you. This here is a representative of the humans thate from stine. Do you wish to start a war with a country that can destroy us with a flick of a finger?" Queen Angelina quickly defended Alicia and her group.


    "Humph they are just mere humans? What can they do? If they dare send an army to the Fey, I will just burn them all up as I have done in the past." Delic did not waver under Queen Angelina''s threat.


    Queen Angelina smiled and leaned over and whispered into Alicia''s ear: "Can you use your power and m him to the ground a few times. It is the only way he will submit. I would do it but it would be meaningless if I did."


    Alicia did not know if she shouldugh or cry but she understood very well that showing your strength is the only answer sometimes. "Then it would be best to take care of them all at once. We should call a meeting and I will deal with it then."


    "This is also true. I like this idea." Queen Angelina thought this was a very good idea. If someone with such overwhelming strength were to show their superiority it would help things move faster. The council members that hated humans would be more willing to form an alliance with stine than make enemies out of them.


    "Unfortunately you will not be able to do that. Since you will not be allowed to enter this city. Guards escort our guest out." Delic who was a huge supporter of the anti human faction wanted no part in any alliance that would join them with humans.


    There were two factions in the Nhoshara Kingdom. One side wanted more open trade with humans while the other side wanted to restrict humans from ever entering thends of the Fey. A few hundred years ago the two sides almost went to war. At that time Queen Angelina made the two sidespromise and form a truce by restricting humans from entering the cities and only allowing trade on the main road that passed through the Nhoshara Kingdom. But now with Queen Angelina bringing humans in this truce was now broken.


    "I will say this now if anyone touches me or my people I will not be responsible for the destruction that will ensue." Alicia''s eyes narrowed as she saw a group of guards walking over with swords drawn.


    "Delic, stop this now or even I will not be able to help you. You do not seem to be able to tell but this girl and the people who follow her are much stronger than you. And you have it wrong the four humans at the side are servants of Princess Alicia. Although Princess Alicia and ke look like humans they are of different races. One is of the gods race and the other is of the ancient celestial race. On top of that apanying her is also a dragon and a fairy!" Queen Angelina was worried Alicia would go on a rampage if she was attacked. Which was why she was trying to diffuse the situation to the best of her ability.


    "Fey who side with humans are no different than a dirty human!" Delic did not care if they were of different races to him, anyone who associated with humans was a human.


    "So you are also saying I am a human?" Queen Angelina vampiric power suddenly burst forth from within her. The pressure she exuded weighed down on Delic.


    Delic frowned but still stood tall. "Queen Angelina, are you really going to side with these humans and attack me? The way I see it you are no different than the dirty humans as well! All guardse! Arrest Queen Angelina as well for conspiring with the enemy!"


    Alicia frowned, she had no idea what had crawled up this man''s butt and died but she knew he was very prejudiced against humans and also was not a fan of Queen Angelina. He was even using her as an excuse to frame Queen Angelina and arrest her.


    "Wait!" Alicia suddenly shouted. Her voice echoing throughout the entire city. The sudden shout startled Delic since her voice was extremely loud. "Delic, I normally would never get involved in another country''s politics. But this time I will have no choice. If you wish to arrest Queen Angelina then I will have to step in. She has done nothing wrong. You have no idea why I even came here and assume we are here to cause trouble. But this is not the case. The kingdom Ie from stine wishes to form an alliance with the people of Nhoshara. To be honest you will gain more from it then stine will. But here you are letting your prejudices take precedence over what is good for the people of Nhoshara. Are you even fit to serve as a council member of this kingdom? Because from what I am seeing you are nothing more than a power hungry mongrel that wishes to overthrow the Queen."


    "You! Dirty human how dare you insult me!" Delic''s whole body suddenly turned into fire as he raised his hands into the air creating a massive fireball. Alicia''s words seemed to hit the truth of the matter and because she had figured it out he would not let her live another day. Or so he thought anyway.


    As Queen Angelina cried out in shock, yelling for Delic to stop. Alicia casually waved her hand and the massive fireball that looked as if it could destroy a city instantly disappeared. "What!?"


    Delic had no idea what had just happened. He was about to release his fireball when it suddenly disappeared. He, the spirit of fire who controlled all mes, had his own fire extinguished by a mere human! "It does not matter what kind of spirit you are. In front of me, your power is nothing more than child''s y. Plus you should not be waving fireballs around in the public, look at the walls and property around you. You charred and burnt the citizen''s property out of your own rage. At least no one else got hurt. How old are you that you can not even hold your anger in? It is people like you who send your own soldiers to their deaths due to greed of wanting other people''snds. Rulers like that never live long. "


    "You!" Delic was seething in anger. He was thousands of years old but here he was being scolded by some brat who still smelled of her mother''s milk!


    "Me what? You need to control yourself. Otherwise, something bad like this will happen. Gravity!" Alicia casted gravity magic the same magic she used on the old cultivators from the Immortal Realm. Delic who suddenly felt like his whole body weighed tens of times more than it had before mmed into the ground face first. He was not even able to move an inch and could only give a side nce at Alicia in anger. "This is your punishment. The people here whose property that you destroyed can now do as they please with you. And as for you guards if you do not wish to end up like Delic here I would suggest noting any closer."


    Everyone who was watching the show were stunned at what had just happened. The human girl nonchntly dispersed Delic''s magic and even made him kiss the ground with gravity magic. A sudden round of apuse was heard all around. The peoples whose property was just destroyed by Delics magic began to p and cheer. The guards who were rushing forward stopped in their tracks and dared not to take another step forward. They lowered their swords and stood out of Alicia and her group''s way. Alicia nodded at them as she said: "Soldiers who understand the situation will always live longer. Do not let someone like Delic bring you down. Queen Angelina is a good queen. She cares about the people of Nhoshara and it is because she cares that she wanted to have a meeting with the council. I hope you will never make the same mistake again."


    The soldiers lowered their heads, only one stepped forward and said to Alicia: "Your words are wise, I will keep them in my heart." He then turned to Queen Angelina and bowed deeply. "Your Majesty, I am sorry for my earlier actions. I was almost led astray!"


    "Situations like this can happen to anyone. I do not fault you or anyone else for that matter. Just do not let it happen a second time." Queen Angelina smiled and helped the guard stand up straight. She then nodded to the other guards before taking the lead to bring Alicia to the castle.


    Behind them, Alicia could hear someone yelling out: "Now to deal with this fool! You dare burn my business!"


    Alicia did not need to turn back to know that Delic was being punished with kicks and punches. She knew that Delic was probably oppressing his own people. He spoke a righteous cause but oppressed those of lower status than him. He abused his power and was greedy for even more power, that he was willing to try to take Queen Angelina down with a false charge. At least now he would not be able to move for a while. Alicia figured she would release him once the meeting was over only if he was being sent to prison.


    "Princess Alicia I am sorry that you had to get involved with an internal conflict like that and also thank you. You saved me back there. Delic knows I would never attack the guards which is why he was using them as a shield. I would have been easily captured. If it was just him I would punish him but he never goes anywhere without his guards. He would use them as shields to block any attack I made." Queen Angelina gave her thanks.


    "I did what I did because I can not stand people like that. And also feel free to call me Alicia without my title and I will call you Angelina as well. " Alicia said with a smile.


    "Then Alicia let''s work together to make this Alliance happen!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 338: The Council Meeting Part One

    Chapter 338: The Council Meeting Part One


    A few hourster Alicia and her group along with Queen Angelina stood in front of a council of fifty elders. Each one was the representative of their race that helped rule the Nhoshara Kingdom. The two factions sat across from each other, some were even ring at Alicia with hatred. She could tell that they must be the anti human faction.


    Queen Angelina stood up high and looked at those below her and faintly smiled. "I asked you all here for this emergency meeting to take a vote. For the well being and protection of the Fey in its entirety, I wish to form an Alliance with the stine Kingdom!"


    "No! Out of the question! We, Fey, are not so weak that we need protection from some human race!"


    "I agree as well. Humans are no different than those damn devils during the war between devils and gods! They are a stain on this and should all be killed!"


    "I agree to this alliance. I think it''s time to put down our prejudices and form alliances with our neighbors!"


    "Here here! I also agree!"


    The room of course was split into two as always. It was not until the arguing died down that one of the anti human council members shouted out. "Where is Delic? Why is he not here!?"


    Queen Angelina was about to say something when Alicia tapped her shoulder and stepped forward instead. "Delic is being punished for the sins hemitted. He destroyed property out of anger just because he was prejudiced against a human. So I made sure to punish him and allow the people of Nhoshara to deal with him. I am sure he has been stepped on a few times by now. I will release him from his punishment when I leave here. If I remember that is."


    "You! You, humans, are all evil! You release him this instant!" An elder yelled out in anger.


    "I will not. He destroyed the property of the citizens of Nhoshara, what kind of leader does such a thing? On top of that, he wished to arrest your queen. If this is not a case of someone trying to seize power I do not know what is." Alicia felt it was fine to like and dislike who you want but do not get innocent people involved in your disputes or bring your personal agenda into the mix just because you saw a chance to get what you want.


    "Humph! She probably deserved it for bringing dirty humans into our glorious city!"


    "Oh? So you also think a ruler who cares so much for her people that she is willing to form an alliance with another country who is offering more than they would receive? You people disgust me! Let me exin this now. If any of you dare reject this alliance I do not mind making you all kneel in front of me!" Alicia was mad. Not all humans were bad. Most humans had no problems with the Fey and it was aw that every person no matter their race was to be respected.


    "Oh? A mere human dares to threaten us and how do you think you can even do that with so many of us here?"


    "How, you ask? Like this!" Alicia waved her hand lifting every one of the anti human factions out of their seats and mmed them down onto the floor in front of her. She used gravity magic to keep them in ce, making them all kneel in front of her. "Now how does it feel to kneel to the dirty human you hate so much?"


    "You!"


    "Listen here. First thing first I am not human, I am of the celestial race and cultivator race. In my group my fiance is of the gods race, my best friend and sworn sister Loeri is a dragon and my daughter is a fairy. I have four other friends who are humans. We all live in harmony. So that anti human crap you are spewing saying the Fey can''t get along with humans is just in stupid. My Kingdom, stine has alliances with both the dwarves and beastmen. Not to mention although we did annex Mytheth Lenora they are not suppressed and live their daily lives. These are things I have already talked with Queen Angelina about. This was the very reason why she asked me toe here today.


    "My kingdom has cleared out the Tribal ins and is working to make it a neutral zone between the two countries. We wish for nothing more than to work together with the Fey. I have even offered to extend the shield that is surrounding stine to cover thends of the Fey, truly protecting you from outside threats. We are even willing to establish free trade between the two kingdoms as well. In this alliance, the Fey gain a lot more than stine will. What will you do in the future if a cmity hits? What will you do if the devils begin moving again? I am sure you have all heard of the devil that appeared in stine. Not to mention the demon spawn. The devils are still out there and you can not just wish them away and think that if you forget about them they will do nothing to you.


    "This world will soon plummet into another storm of chaos. stine wants to help and align ourselves with other nations in order to have a fighting forcerge enough to push back and beat the devils back from each country. But let me say this now. stine will not help other nations outside the alliance until we are sure stine and its allies are safe."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 339: The Council Meeting Part Two

    Chapter 339: The Council Meeting Part Two


    The side who sided with forming the Alliance faces all turned pale. They did hear about the incident with the Devils but they did not put much thought into it until Alicia said something. "Miss Umm I am sorry I did not catch your name."


    "Ah right, I forgot to introduce myself. My Name is Alicia Von stine, third princess of stine. Daughter to the reigning king Augustus stine." Alicia said with a slight bow.


    "Then, Princess Alicia, is what you said just now true? The devils are really nning something?" One of the pro human faction council members asked.


    "Yes. What it is, I am not sure but they have spread Demon spawn all over Phantasia. Even in this city, there are many hiding in different ces. I have not taken care of them for you because even if I did it would be pointless since more woulde. This is why I offered to extend the barrierto cover the Nhoshara Kingdom as well." Alicia answered honestly.


    Her words had caused even some of the anti human faction members'' stance to waver. One even gritted his teeth and yelled out: "I agree to the alliance..." This man was named Doldan. He did not like humans because his people were prime targets for kidnapping and ve trade. Their race closely resembled the dryads but was more human looking and had both male and female genders. The males and females all looked very beautiful. Which gained a high price on the ck market. But although Doldan hated humans he was not a fool to put his people at risk. "But I must ask you to get rid of all the demon spawn within thends of the Fey."


    "That is a given. Once the barrier is up I had already nned to purge all demon spawn from yournds." Alicia had already nned this right from the beginning. She did not want to leave such a dangerous entity in the territories of her allies.


    "Then I thank you," Doldan said, nodding his head. Alicia then released him from the gravity magic that was on him.


    "As you can see I do not wish to cause anyone harm, I just wish that we can all see each other as equals. If you truly care about the people of Nhoshara then please agree to this Alliance." Alicia then released the gravity magic on all the anti human council members and bowed her head.


    Queen Angelina pped loudly as she stepped forward. "I do not think I could have said it better myself. Princess Alicia is sincere. She has also asked that we send soldiers to patrol alongside her own forces in the Tribal ins. This would be the first joint military mission ever between Fey and humans. You have to remember they are not asking us to surrender but to be allies that work together for the greater good. As you all know stine is the most powerful human nation in all of Phantasia. The power they wield can easily destroy us Fey. But instead of using military might to take over our country they are asking to form an alliance and offering many good things in the process. We will give you three days to decide until then Princess Alicia and her group are guests of our NhoShara Kingdom and are to be treated as such. If anyone dares to act otherwise towards Princess ica and her group not only will I act against you but I am also giving her permission to deal with the situation as I see fit. Please do keep this in mind."


    After the meeting, Alicia and her group were shown to their rooms by one of the castle maids. She was also of the vampire race and looked older than Queen Angelina but was in fact much younger in terms of years as a vampire. The thing about vampires was that those who were not of pure blood and turned into a vampire whether it was by choice or against their will. Their age would be frozen in time forever with no chance of ever aging again. They couldn''t even use magic or other items to make themselves look younger. None of these things had an effect on vampires. Only pureblood vampires get to a certain age before finally stop growing any older.


    As they walked through the halls Alicia felt that the castle was amazing. She could tell that the people who worked on this castle did so with extra care. Each design on the wall or pir was verywell done. There was even a mural on the cathedral ceiling that showed images of the history of the vampires. "This ce is truly amazing."


    "Indeed it is. One day the castle in stine will also have murals like these that depict a righteous young girl who led her kingdom from the brink of destruction to stand above all other human countries in Phantasia!" Loeri said teasingly. She did not mean anything mean by what she said. But she felt that the story of a young girl saving her kingdom will go down in history for sure.


    "Maybe they should make one about a dragon who shot fire up and demonic beasts butt." Alicia turned and said with a smile.


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about. How can I the Great Loeri do such a un noble act?" Loeri averted her eyes and began whistling, acting as if said event had never happened. This caused Alicia to smile andugh.


    "Then what about that time Muph.." Alicia''s mouth was quickly covered by Loeri''s hands.


    "Alicia stop! Please, I beg you!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 340: The Hunt For Fairies Part One

    Chapter 340: The Hunt For Fairies Part One


    The next day Alicia and her group decided to take a tour of thend of the Fey. "Angelina, I must ask, are there any fairy tribes in the Nhoshara Kingdom?"


    "This I would not know myself. Thends of the Fey are vast, muchrger than the human territories. Those that you have seen on the council are just a fraction of those in hiding. The cities of the Fey are only filled with those out in the open. As for fairy races, I am not too sure." Queen Angelina answered honestly. She could tell Alicia was asking this question for her daughter''s sake.


    Alicia let out a sigh she knew it would not be so easy but it was worth a try to ask. She wanted to find more Fairies in hopes that maybe someday when Frey grew up she would be able to find a loved one. Of course, this loved one did not need to be a fairy either but she felt that it would still be good to find some of the fairy race so Frey can learn more about herself. "Then do you mind if we do a search for anomalies in the area and see if we can find any of these hidden races?"


    "I don''t mind but can you do that?" Queen Angelina had no idea just how powerful Alicia was. She knew she was strong but not what her actual strength was. Just to search the vast area that is considered thend of the Fey it would take an absurd amount of magic power.


    "I can search the whole if I wanted to. The only problem is that there are hidden forces in this world that are very powerful so in order to not provoke them until I had a chance to make contact with them, it would not be good for me to just search willy nilly. I would prefer to not start a war with an ancient race or powerful beings. Which is why I am asking you for permission since you are the ruler of the Fey. Just like I did earlier when I asked if I could search for demon spawn." Alicia was being very cautious ever sinceGrandpa Mu''s warning when it came to searching. She did not want to cause any issues with any ancient races or other hidden powers. This is why she asked for permission first. Her earlier search was a bit unique since she knew what she was looking for and could adjust her detection to only affect the demon spawn.


    This was because the demon spawn did not have any way of blocking her magic detection. Now she was searching for any anomalies that would cause her detection magic to go find an area out of ordinary and worth checking out. Even if the anomaly blocked her detection outright she would at least see a nk spot in the detection zone.


    "That is really amazing. It makes me wonder just how powerful you truly are." Queen Angelina said with a bit of envy in her tone.


    "Mmm Let''s just say that destroying all of Phantasia is as easy as snapping my fingers if I wished it. Of course, I would never do that since this is my home world. I will do a scan now." Alicia ignored the stupified and stunned look on Queen Angelina''s face and went about casting her detection magic.


    Queen Angelina looked at Loeri and the rest for confirmation on what Alicia just said only to be stunned even more when they lightly nodded their heads. Loeri even leaned over and whispered: "If she wanted to move to another just because, she could even take Phantasia with her if she so chooses to."


    Queen Angelina had a shiver run down her spine as she let out a long sigh of relief. She was very happy that she was nice to Alicia and did not anger her. There was no telling what would have happened if Alicia truly got mad and decided to wipe out all of Nhoshara.


    "Alright, I have pinpointed a few areas that seem to be obscured by some kind of magic or something else. One is actually quite close to the city here. Let''s head there first."


    After about an hour of traveling through the forest of the Fey, Alicia and her group came upon arge cliff that cut right through the forest. Trees overhung the cliff and a thick dense fog blocked the view of the bottom. To an ordinary traveler, one would look past this area and not try to descend the cliff. While more adventurous people would be very cautious of descending it. What was at the bottom was only for those who have yet to venture down. If they were able to venture down without issue that is. But Alicia felt that there was something off about this ce.


    "I am going to head down to check it out. I want you all to wait and for me here. Frey will be the only one toe with me for now. I wille and get you if things allow it." Alicia did not know what was hiding at the bottom of the cliff and she did not want to put anyone in danger. There was no way of telling if this was an area where a powerful race lived in seclusion.


    "Be careful Alicia, contact us as soon as you can." Leroi said with a nod of her head.


    "Yes be careful. There is no telling what is down there." Queen Angelina and the other girls also expressed their concerns.


    Alicia smiled and nodded her head before jumping off the cliff. Frey held on tight to her mother''s hair as she flew up off Alicia''s shoulder. Alicia gently grabbed Frey and tucked her into a special pocket she had sewn into her armor. It was positioned right behind the metal breastte and would cover Frey from any attacks of any kind if needed.


    As they were falling down, Alicia heard Frey''s tiny voice say: "Mother we do not need to find other fairies. Frey is happy to be with Mother, Aunty Loeri, and everyone else. Frey knows you wish to find more of my race but Frey is not bothered by this. Frey is already very happy."


    "I know honey. Mother knows you are okay with this but as a mother, I wish for you to know more about your own kind as well. It may help you in the future. And you never know we may find you a cute little husband as well." Alicia replied with a warm smile.


    "Humph! Frey is too young to get married!" Frey puffed out her cheeks faking her anger. But the tinge of red that spread across her cheekbones gave away her embarrassment.


    "You are indeed too young but I still wish for you to meet some of your own race. you can learn from them about your race''s history and many other things. I just wan" Alicia stopped her words when she heard tiny sobs.


    "Mother doesn''t want Frey any more? When you find more fairies will mother leave Frey behind?" Frey''s little eyes teared up and dripped down her cheeks. This sight made Alicia stop her descent and begin to panic. Her heart hurt seeing Frey cry like this and hearing her words. She never meant to make Frey feel this way.


    "Frey, dear, Mother never thought about abandoning you anywhere! I only wished to find more of your race so that you knew that you were not the only Fairy alive. I never meant to make you think I was trying to get rid of you! You are my precious daughter whom I love very, very much! When I was on the cultivation world it hurt knowing I couldn''t see you for long lengths of time. You only need to remember one thing. Your home is always with me. Wherever I am that is also your home. You are my precious daughter that I love dearly." Tears began to fall from Alicia''s eyes as she said these words.


    Frey came out of her hiding spot and flew up to Alicia''s cheek hugging her as best as she could while nting a kiss as well. "Mother, I''m sorry, don''t cry. Frey knows Mother loves Frey the most!"


    "That I do!" The twoughed and talked a little longer before continuing their descent. Alicia was d that Frey said how she was feeling and did not keep it all bottled up inside. She knew some people especially kids would keep such things hidden from their parents in fear that they would be hated even more. This was probably something that every child went through at some point and time. Just the thought of your parents not loving you or not wanting you was a scary thing.


    Alicia and Frey made their descent deep into the ravine. The light from above was beginning to be blocked out by the thick fog making their surroundings dark. But this did not bother Alicia at all as she pushed forward not caring for the darkness. She could see that the area she had detected had been getting closer and closer. Until finally after another hour she felt her body pass through some kind of membrane and the darkness disappeared and a blue sky filled her eyes. Below her, was a lush forest with treetop houses.


    These houses were not that tall, about three times as tall as her. Which told Alicia that this was not a fairy domain. As she looked around she saw a few figures walking across a long bridge. They were furry, cat ears, and long tails. "Cat Sith!"


    Cat Sith, a race of sentient cats different from Beastmen. These cats kept their cat form but walked on two legs and had a spokennguage. They were thought to be extinct during the war of devils and gods but Alicia now realized that they must have gone into hiding. "This world truly has many hidden races."


    "You there! How did you pass through our barrier? No one except Cat Sith are allowed to pass through it!" Alicia turned her head towards the voice she just heard yelling at her to see a small balloon type flying vehicle making its way over to her. He was a kind of airship that only sat one person. It had a balloon that looked to be made of animal hide strung up to a small cockpit with a pedal powered propeller and rudders to control its speed and direction.


    Alicia couldn''t help but be amazed at the design of the craft, it was quite ingenious. "Umm, since I was little, barriers of this world don''t stop me I pass through them with ease."


    "Mother, look! A kitty!" Frey suddenly jumped out of her pocket and flew over to the Cat Sith as she yelled out.


    Alicia reached out to stop her but she was toote and Frey was already pulling on the Cat Sith''s ears and tail.


    "Ahh! Stop pulling on me you damn oversized fly!" The Cat Sith yelled out waving his paws back and forth trying to shoo Frey away. But Frey was much quicker disappearing and reappearing yanking and pulling the Cat Sith''s ears and tail.


    "Frey, that''s enough, let the poor Cat Sith alone, he looks like he''s about to cry." Alicia chuckled seeing the distressed look on the Cat Sith''s face.


    Frey pouted and dejectedly flew back over to Alicia''s shoulder sitting on it before making a face at the Cat Sith. "Sorry for my daughter''s actions, she can be naughty at times. I do apologize. My Name is Alicia, Alicia Von stine. I am from the Kingdom of stine. I am currently here in the Nhoshara Kingdom to form an alliance with the Fey. May I know sir''s name?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 341: The Hunt For Fairies Part Two

    Chapter 341: The Hunt For Fairies Part Two


    The Cat Sith Squinted his beady feline eyes before pulling on his whiskers and clearing his throat. "My name is Meowskins! I am the Purrr Minister to Queen Mittens. This here is the Kingdom of Felinenia. Queen Mittens asked me to find out who had passed through our barrier since you are indeed the first visitor from the outside since the barrier was put up thousands of years ago."


    "I see... Pfft..." Alicia was doing her best to notugh at the naming sense of these Cat Sith. They really stuck to their feline nature with their naming huh?. "I have a question... Where is King Whiskers?"


    "Hmm? You know King Whiskers? He is currently having his catnip right now. But that''s strange... How do you know King Whiskers? Huh? Why are youughing?" Meowskins was looking at Alicia curiously because she was literally rolling back and forth in the skyughing her head off. Frey had no idea what was so funny but since her mother wasughing sheughed and rolled in the sky as well.


    "Ahah Sorry, I didn''t mean tough and I actually do not know the King. I was just making a wild guess on the King''s name." Alicia exined. As she stood up and wiped the tears from her eyes. She couldn''t help but find the kingdom cute.


    "I see Well, follow me I will take you to see the Queen. She had asked me to bring the visitors to the Castle if I found them to not have malicious intentions." Meowskins exined as he turned his aircraft around and slowly began flying towards the castle.


    "Meowskins Have your people been hiding within this barrier for all this time? Do any of you venture out past the barrier?"Alicia had to ask these questions since she was wondering if they had had any contact with any other closed off tribes.


    "We do as we are masters of invisibility magic, so we are able to move around without detection. That was until recently when those damn demon spawn began appearing in this world once again. For the past few years, they have been gathering in this forest." Meowskins face scrunched up as he twitched his nose. He was not happy about the appearance of the demon spawn.


    "Yes, I have detected quite a few in this region. Is there a reason for this?" Alicia asked.


    "Yes They are trying to find what is sealed under the forest. But the entrances to these ces are well hidden and have many guards. We also have one of these entrances. Which is why we have a barrier up at this time. There are six entrances total each with a group of Fey who have gone into hiding within these barriers." Meowskins exined.


    Alicia wondered if it was okay for him to be telling her all this stuff. "Meowskins, are you sure you should be telling me all of this?"


    "Hmmm? Why wouldn''t I? You are not even human and a celestial at that. Plus you have one of the fairy race with you that calls you mother. How could you be someone who colludes with the devils? Do not underestimate the Cat Sith as we are able to tell good from bad just with a simple nce. Otherwise, would I have been so nice to your daughter when she was pulling on my ears and tail?" Meowskins replied. His gaze falling on Frey who was sitting on Alicia''s shoulder.


    Alicia looked at Meowskins in amazement. She had never thought the little cat would figure out what race she was in such a short amount of time. "How did you know I was a Celestial?"


    "In this world besides the evil races such as the devils and the undead any barrier created has one rule. It is that it will block any race not deemed by the caster as allowed to pass through it with the exception of one race. The celestial race. They would need to be celestial bodies and souls. Your body has the blood of a celestial running through it as well as your soul being the soul of a celestial. It can not be one and not the other, it needs to be both or they will not be allowed to pass through. As for the fairy, if I am right she must have been born from your blood right?" Meowskins asked.


    "Yes, she was born from my blood. Well, she was awoken from my blood." Alicia replied honestly. She felt like hiding anything at this point from Meowskins was like trying to hide behind a crystal clear pane of ss.


    "Yes, this is how Fairies are born. Fairies were first brought into this world by the gods race. Although they were very powerful, They stillcked inparison to the Celestial race. Fairies were first born when the gods race gathered arge amount of magicules and then dripped a drop of their blood into it. This gave life to the first fairy. The mother of all fairies Ado.


    " From there she createdmore fairies and this continued on until there were millions of fairies at one point and time. They lived in all areas of Phantasia.They flourished and had many fairy cities but then the war between the devils and gods happened. The fairies although strong in magic were easily wiped out due to how small they were and theirck of experience in fighting. They had always been a peaceful race that never fought and always stayed out of any wars. But because the devils did not care about whether someone was peaceful and neutral or not they were also targeted and killed.


    "The war between devils and gods was a war of ruthlessness. I hope Phantasia never seesa war like that again. Many races were wiped out during this time."Meowskins lowered his head. His eyes showed a hint of regret and sadness.


    "How do you know so much about the fairies?" Alicia found his story very interesting but she wondered why he knew so much about a different race.


    "The kingdom''s libraries are full of ancient texts that date back before the war of devils and gods. I happen to enjoy reading about history. You are free to read them as well." Meowskins politely exined.


    Alicia frowned. She was hoping Meiowskins had talked with other fairies recently. "Meowskins do you know if there are any fairy tribes that might have survived?"


    "There may be some. I can not promise this. But if your daughter was able to be born then there is sure to be other races out there as well. Just remember one thing. Although this continent is huge it is not the only one." Meowskins''s reply stunned Alicia.


    "Wait, that can''t be true. I have already scanned this, there is only one continent!" Alicia had indeed scanned this world and even looked at it from the outside, and there was only one supermassive continent floating on a massive ocean, and even then the continent was smallpared to the size of the ocean. Phantasia was like a water world. It was a huge and was ny percent covered in water.


    "Just because you can not detect it or see it does not mean it does not exist. What lies in wait in these hidden ces even I do not know. " Meowskin smiled as he replied. He then adjusted his rutters and released the air from his balloon slowly. "We are about tond!"


    Alicia looked before her to find a massive castle made of stone and arge city with many flyingvehicles like Meowskins. This confused Alicia because the city was not built in the trees but at the base of a tall mountain with many tall buildings and arge castle carved out of the side of the mountain itself. "This?Illusion magic!?"


    "That it is indeed. What you saw from above is what we wanted you to see while the true form of our city is much more advanced as you would have thought right? Our entire city is run on steam although the buildings arerge they have many many floors. That is because our ceilings do not need to be as high as you humans. The only ce that canfortably amodate humans is the castle." Moewskins smiled at Alicia''s shock and amazement. He felt proud of his race''s abilities.


    "This is truly amazing. To be able to use illusion magic on such a scale and make it undetectable on top of it all is truly amazing. I had really thought that the city was nothing more than a small tree top city. I mean I could even see Cat Sith moving about on the connection bridges!" Alicia wished she knew how to use illusion magic so well. Just the thought process for illusion magic was difficult. Never mind actually being able to cast it on a grand scale. It was not that she couldn''t pull it off but she would need to practice for a long time until she was actually good at it.


    "It is the second line of defense that my race''s elders created just in case. The Devil race is very powerful but there are many more powerful beings in this world, ones that could kill the entire devil race with a single thought. Why they are here even I don''t know." Mewoskins finallynded his aircraft and hopped out. He took off his helmet and goggles and put them on the seat. "Follow me the queen is waiting."


    Alicia nodded as she looked at therge white pirs that stood on each side of the massive door. The area she was in seemed to be anding port for the castle itself. There were many other aircraft around her that were just like the one Meowskins was flying in earlier. Therge doors in front of her opened and Alicia, along with Frey, and Meowskins all walked through it. There was a line of Cat Sith guards all wearing armor and had swords at their side. Alicia couldn''t help but be reminded of the movie she had seen on Earth called Kitty In Boots seeing so many Cat Sith dressed in this fashion. Well, these Cat Sith were not as naked as the one in the movie.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 342: The Hunt For Fairies Part Three

    Chapter 342: The Hunt For Fairies Part Three


    In a grand hall, Alicia stood with Frey on her shoulder face to face with a female Cat Sith that was ck with white paws.This was Queen Mittens the ruler of the Cat Sith. "To think in my lifetime I would meet a celestial. You have graced me with a great honor. Miss..."


    "My Name is Alicia, Alicia Von stine, Third Princess of the Kingdom of stine. This here is Frey, my daughter."Alicia said with a smile, she was really getting used to introducing herself to royalty now.


    "That is truly an odd rtionship since you are of two different races but it is also understandable. I sense the celestial blood in her and also another strong power..." Queen Mittens was very shocked at how strong Frey actually was.


    "I am only half Celestial. My mother and father are from two different races. My mother''s side is that of Celestials while my father was of a race of Cultivators. Technically we can still be considered humans with extraordinary powers. Unfortunately, my mother and father are no longer around and my current father, King Augustus, the king of stine is also of the Celestial race. " Alicia said honestly. With her strength, she really had nothing to fear and she really did not like lying, so there was no reason not to bepletely honest.


    "I am sorry to hear about your parents..." Queen Mittens''s voice sounded sad as she spoke.


    Alicia realized that Queen MIttens had gotten the wrong idea and quickly waved her hands back and forth as she said: "Don''t get me wrong my parents are still alive but just not on this world."


    cing her paw in her chest Queen Mittens let out a sigh and smiled. "Then that is good. May I ask why your highness hase to our little domain?"


    "Well, to be honest, I am looking for the fairy race. It is so that my daughter can learn more about her own race from her own people. There is only so much I can teach her..." Alicia exined.


    "Sadly I am not able to help in this matter. We have not been in contact with other fey tribes since the war between devils and gods. I can however get Meowskins to copy a map of Phantasia that has the locations of every race on it before the war between devils and gods happened." Queen Mittens felt bad since she was not able to help Alicia. She wished she could do something more but all she could offer was a map.


    "No this is great actually. Just being able to have a map is enough for me to at least have an idea of where to search. I truly appreciate it." Alicia gave a small bow. She was not able to hide the smile on her face. A map of all the areas the ancient races settled was huge. It would allow her to get a better idea of who lived where and give her a better starting point to search these areas. Although it has been a long long time since the war between devils and gods and thendscape has changed quite a bit it was still worth checking out.


    Seeing how happy Alicia was with just a simple map made Queen Mitten''s smile. "Then I am d I could be of some help. Feel free to roam around the city as you wish. The people of Felinenia are all very weing."


    "Then do you mind if I bring in some of my friends? And also the current queen of the Kingdom of Nhoshara is also waiting for me as well. She might want to speak with you." Alicia asked.


    "Yes of course. I would also like to meet with the queen of the Fey. I will prepare to have someone send you back." Queen Mittens nodded her head and smiled. She had many things to discuss with Queen Angelina.


    "Ah! No need I can bring them here in a sh." Alicia said these words before waving her hand creating a time and space distortion. She stuck her head through it and spotted Loeri and the rest sitting down on some rocks nearby. " Loeri, everyone, step through this distortion I am bringing you to where I am at."


    "Alicia, you knowCan you not just stick your head through those portals like that!? It feels a little creepy!" Sta yelled. All she saw was Alicia''s head pop out of thin air and nothing else. You couldn''t even see her body.It was as if her head had detached from her body and was hovering in the air.


    "Sta you have seen walking skeletons and other even creepier monsters. Why is it that you are fine with those but you see my head and you feel creeped out?" Alicia didn''t know if she should feel offended or not by Sta''s words.


    "That''s because your head is scarier than any of the monsters!" Sta said jokingly.


    "Alright I am a scary monster, now hurry up ande over." Alicia rolled her eyes and pulled her head out of the distortion.


    Soon Alicia''s group was standing in front of Queen Mittens. This caused Queen Mittens to be shocked by the diversity of Alicia''s group. "Let me introduce you to my friends here. This here is ke my Fiance. Next to him is Loeri, Sta, Annelia, Rose, ire, andstly, we have Queen Angelina."


    Queen Mitten''s paws became moist as she saw a dragon and someone in from the gods race as well. It was already difficult for her to deal with a celestial and a fairy now she has two more big shots standing in front of her. "Ahem It is a pleasure to meet you all. Princess Alicia, you truly have a diverse set of friends.... "


    "They are my dear friends and family." Alicia said with a warm smile before looking at Queen Angelina. "Your Majesty I am sure Her Majesty would like to speak with you. For now, I will take a look at the wonderful city of Felinenia."


    After leaving the castle Alicia and the rest strolled the streets of Felinenia. They couldn''t enter any of the buildings since they were not big enough for humans to enter but they had many street stalls that allowed Alicia and the rest to enjoy some of the food and crafts that the Cat Sith made.


    ke walked over to one stall that had a selection of ear clips. "Oh ho! To think I would see a human in my lifetime. Young man my guess is the littledy with the blond hair is your woman right? Why not take this here and give it to her as a present." The old shopkeeper pulled out an ear clip that had a butterfly design on it. "Although they are made for us Cat Sith, these clips are designed to fit even humans with no pain whatsoever. It''s on the house since I finally got to meet some humans for the first time in my life."


    "Then I give you my thanks."ke said with a smile as he took the ear clip.


    "ke, what''s that?" Alicia asked as she walked over to ke and looked at the object in his hand curiously.


    "This is an ear clip, here let me put it on you." ke raised his hand and gently brushed Alicia''s hair behind her ear. This gentle action from ke caused Alicia to blush. ke smiled and gently clipped the ear clip on to Alicia''s ear. "Mmm... Fits you perfectly. Very beautiful."


    Alicia felt her face go hot as she gazed up into ke''s eyes that looked down at her lovingly. Off to the side, all the other girls were blushing away as they watched the two being lost in their own world. It was a scene that would make anyone want to watch. ke was extremely handsome and Alicia was very beautiful. They made for the perfect couple. When you add in the loving gaze as they stared at each other, it made for quite the scene.


    "Ho ho young love is nice. When you two finally make some kids make sure you bring them back here to let me see how cute they turned out to be!" The old shopkeeper interrupted the little world the two were lost in.


    Alicia''s face wentpletely red. She buried her face in her hands not wanting anyone to look at her. ke chuckled and pulled her into his arms allowing her to use his chest to hide her face. He then looked at the old shopkeeper and said: "Because you gave me a fine gift to give the girl I love then I will make sure I do just that.. "


    Alicia turned her head to look at the old shopkeeper and nodded her head, giving him a smile. The old shopkeeper felt his own cheeks gohot when she saw Alicia''s smile. He felt like he had just been blessed by the true gods. Of course, Alicia''s embarrassment did not end there, Sta and the rest couldn''t help but hoot and holler at the two yelling things like: "Why don''t just make a baby already!" and "Whoooo! Get a room already!"


    Of course, this did note without repercussions from Alicia as she suddenly said: "How about I send you all back into my space to do a thousand years of cultivation!"


    "Ahem Alicia, we were just joking, don''t be like that..." Loeri said slightly blushing while scratching her nose.


    "Humph! That''s what I thought." Alicia said teasingly.


    The group continued to shop around tasting the delicacies and buying trinkets here and there. These were things you could not get in the outside world so they were very rare. Things were going smoothly until Alicia sensed something that was producing arge amount of devil qi. "One second guys..."


    Alicia rushed over to a stand a little way down from where they were causing the others to look at each other questioningly, before following after her. When they reached her what they saw was Alicia holding arge rock in her hand that seemed to be exuding an evil aura. "Old sir where did you get this rock?"


    "Ah, this miss To be honest I do not think you should buy it. It seems to be cursed I was just thinking about taking it off my stand and disposing of itter." The shopkeeper answered.


    "It''s a good thing you didn''t dispose of it yet. It is indeed cursed but where did you find such an item here?" Alicia asked.


    "This, I found it near the edge of the forbidden area. The whole ce is riddled with rocks like this. That area seems to expand every year. So now the forbidden area takes up a muchrger space than it did years ago." The shopkeeper exined.


    "I see I will buy this from you." Alicia decided she would help the shopkeeper out by paying for the rock even if he was going to toss it away. She wanted to talk to Queen Mittens about this rock and this so called forbidden area.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 343: The Forbidden Area Part One

    Chapter 343: The Forbidden Area Part One


    Inside the throne room of Felinenia''s castle. Alicia stood next to Queen Angelina with a ck rock in her hand. "You are saying that the people are gathering these rocks from outside the forbidden area?"


    "Yes, it seems so. I also heard that the forbidden area has been expanding since before the barrier was put up. I would like your permission to go and investigate the area. I may be able to get rid of whatever is there that is causing the evil aura." Alicia wanted to help the people of Felinenia since they have been so nice and amodating to her and her friends.


    "This..." Queen Mittens looked a little reluctant. "It''s not that you can''t, it is just that The thing that is down there is very powerful. It is said to be an ancient true god that was imprisoned on this world for its crimes. This evil aura is what is leaking out of the true god''s body. I have no idea how strong you actually are but these true gods are forces that very few on Phantasia can fight against. I presume there are only a hand full or less that could."


    "I see But for this to be happening even if I do not fight against this true god I can at least try to seal off the evil aura that is corrupting thends of Felinenia." Alicia just wanted to help in some way. She knew at some point and time the people of Felinenia would need to move from thesends due to the expansion of the evil aura.


    "If you are able to seal the area off so that it can not expand any more that would be for the best. Try not to fight what is down there if you do not have to. I will have Meowskins lead you there."Queen Mittens gave the go ahead. She did not want to have to move her people once the expansion of the forbidden area got too big.


    "I will see what I can do." Alicia replied, her eyes full of determination.


    "Princess Alicia I wish to go with you." Queen Angelina spoke up suddenly.


    "You can if you wish. If anything happens I can always send you into my space along with everyone else." Alicia knew if anything she could keep those around her safe. Since she could easily escape in an instant if she needed to. This was one of the advantages of having the ability to use thew of time and space.


    "If you all are ready I will lead you to the forbidden area now." Meowskins came forward and said.


    The forbidden area was located in the very inner area of Felinenia. The entire area was like a desert with a hole ced right in the middle. The sand of the desert was pushed away revealing the rocky edge of therge cave entrance. The desert itself was slowly overtaking the small forest which enclosed the whole area. Arge fence was also constructed around the forbidden area and many guards were stationed outside. Due to the expansion of the forbidden area, there were many rows of fences inside as well. But because of how strong the evil aura was inside no one dared to venture anywhere near the area. As the forbidden area expanded new fences were built around it to try to keep the locals out.


    At this time Alicia stood in front of the only gate leading into the forbidden area and frowned. "Loeri, take Frey and the rest and enter my space. I am afraid as we go in deeper they will not be able to handle this dense devil qi. To think I would meet a devil cultivator here..." Alicia was quite surprised. She had an assumption when she first picked up the rock that the evil auraing off it resembled devil qi. But now she knew for sure.


    "That sounds. Good although Frey and I already have high cultivations the devil qi here is even oppressive to me..." Loeri felt sick just being near the forbidden area.


    "Okay, then I will send you all in." Alicia smiled and waved her hand sending her friends back into her space. The only ones who did not go into her space were ke and Queen Angelina. "If either of you feel sick please let me know, I will send you into my space right away."


    "I will make sure I do. Although I feel the oppression of the evil aura due to my race it will not affect me much. Vampires were once evil after all." Queen Angelina let out augh.


    "ke what about you?" Alicia looked over at ke, her eyes full of concern.


    ke only smiled and took her hand into his as he said: "Do not worry if I feel sick at all I will tell you right away. But just remember, one day I will be stronger than you. I have just started cultivating but I also have the blood of both the gods race and the celestial race running through my veins. When that dayes I will be there to protect you from whateveres our way."


    Alicia blushed and nodded her head before resting her forehead on ke''s chest. "Ahem Meow can not stand the area anymore so if meow is okay with it I will take my leave."


    Mewoskins seemed to be stuttering causing him to talk more like a cat than he normally would. His face was scrunched up, one look and you could tell he did not feel well. Alicia smiled and nodded her head. "I thank you for showing us here. I will do whatever I can to stop the spread of the forbidden area."


    "Me, as well as Queen Mittens and the people of Felinenia, would be in your debt if you can." Meowskins gave a bow before quickly running off. He was not able to withstand the evil aura anymore.


    "I will wrap the two of you with my spiritual qi as well just for extra precaution." Alicia said as she sent out a stream of spiritual qi that wrapped around both ke and Queen Angelina.


    The group slowly made their way into the forbidden area. The dense devil qi was enough to make the area devoid of life. Alicia was amazed at how far the area had extended. They had already passed one hundred fences before finally reaching the final fence.This fence was ancient and falling apart. Alicia had touched it to only have it turn to dust in her hands.


    "To think that this devil qi has been flowing out like this for thousands of years." Alicia said as she stood over the entrance to the cave that went straight down into a dark abyss. "From here we will need to fly down. From what Queen Mittens said the true god was sealed. It would be best to check to see if the seal has weakened which is allowing for this devil qi to flow out like this." Alicia knew she could easily seal off the entrance and keep all the devil qi inside the cave. But if the seal inside was beginning to weaken then it would not be good. That would mean the true god that was sealed inside was on the verge of being set free.


    "I also think that is best." ke readily agreed.


    "I wish I could go with you both but this evil aura is too strong for me, can you send me into your space Alicia?" Queen Angelina''s face was bing paler and paler. The strong devil qi was starting to pull on her own life force.


    "Yeah rest up in the small cottage. Loeri and the girls will settle you in a room."Alicia said as she waved her hand, sending Queen Angelina into her space. After which Alicia and ke continued their descent. Alicia used magic to light their way illuminating the cave walls that were tinged red.


    After almost an hour of flying deeper into the cave, the cave floor finally came into view. Alicia and ke bothnded on the ground and looked around. "Never thought such a thick devil qi could be found here on Phantasia. This Is very simr to the evil air that creates demon spawn Except this will kill a person who is not strong enough to withstand it or has the means to purify it."


    "I also never thought I woulde face to face with such oppressive evil aura..." ke was starting to feel overwhelmed. But he was still well enough to keep Aliciapany.


    "Oh? Visitors? It has been a long time since a visitor has made their way down here." A voice echoed throughout the tunnels. This immediately made Alicia and ke be vignt."Rx, I can not harm either of you. But doe down and have a chat with me. I wish to find out how things are above ground."


    Alicia looked at ke who nodded at her knowing what she wanted to ask. Alicia took his hand into hers and slowly began to make her way down the tunnel that led to where the voice wasing from.


    As they got further down the tunnel it came to a bend which as soon as they turned the corner the area in front of them began to light up. But to their surprise what they found was not a rocky cave but more of a pce. A blueish barrier surrounded the pce and in the main yard of this pce was an old man with long white hair and a long white beard. He wore ck robes but to her surprise, this old man did not look like the devil cultivators from the cultivation world he did not look sickly at all he looked normal with no signs of being affected by the devil qi at all.


    The old man looked up and smiled seeing the two people in front of him. "It sure has been a long time since I have seen another person. I hope you do not mind if I chat with you for a short while."


    "I do not mind, but I have a question. Why is it that you do not look like a normal devil cultivator?" Alicia asked. She did not mind talking with someone who was locked up. It also did not hurt to hear what he had to say either.


    "Devil qi? Oh, you mean the chaos qi It is a bit different than devil qi... Although to call devil qi by this name is a little off as well since it is closer to the source than regr spiritual qi is."


    ***


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 344: The Forbidden Area Part Two

    Chapter 344: The Forbidden Area Part Two


    "Chaos qi?" Alicia had never heard of chaos qi before. But she figured this was only natural since she had only spent seven years on a cultivator world.


    The old man chuckled and waved his hand, making a chair appear before sitting down on it. Alicia also did the same. Three people sat amongst the dense chaos qi separated by a barrier. "Chaos qi is one of the original qi''s of the multiverse. It is what the origin cultivates and not many know about it. Long ago many cultivated both magicules and spiritual qi. But before that, there was a time when people cultivated three kinds of powers. This was during the time when the first origin reigned and all worlds were brand new. You could say that the way the current celestial race cultivates is wrong. At least that is what I can tell by looking at you. There is a light and dark to everything, but everything was born from the darkness. There is a ce within the multiverse that only the Origin and the Origins left and right hand will ever reach. Unfortunately only the first Origin was able to reach this ne. Or it could be said that the first origin originated from this ne."


    "Wait I was told the Origin is the creator of thes and everything but not that the Origin was not from here at all..." Alicia was confused. She had no idea who she should believe but she saw no reason for this old man to lie to her.


    "That is true. The first Origin was the creator of the worlds and even the Origins after that did the same. But the first Origin was tens of thousands of times more powerful than any Origin after that. This was because during the first Origins reign many powerful beings invaded the multiverse. Where they came from no one knows. They appeared one day and began destroying after. The Origin and his followers fought against these invaders but in the end, both the Origin and the first invaders disappeared


    "But during the first reign of the Origin, the ones who came with the Origin were a celestial and a magic user. The threebined had created three different cultivation systems. First was the use of magic, this was cultivated by taking in Magicules. The magic system could be cultivated by any human as long as their body had a special magical organ which would allow them to store Magicules. Once it reached a certain point it would then burst and be a pool of magicules making them even more powerful. There were many stages to this power and unlike the cultivation system it was very strong even from the start.


    "Now the same could be said for celestial power. It is basically a cultivation system without too many actual levels to it. Both magic power and celestial power all end up at a single one point called true gods which they then follow the same cultivation system as the cultivators. Celestials are of a bloodline which makes them different from the others. Celestials have a unique trait and the most powerful celestials will start showing signs of a true awakening at one point in their life. Once the ancient blood within you awakens you will be more powerful than you could ever imagine. I can already tell from your halo that you have started to awaken." The old man looked at Alicia thoughtfully.


    "What do you mean? I thought this halo was a sign of bing a demi god? " Alicia had a feeling before that this halo had a different meaning for her but she could never ce her finger on what it was that made it sp special.


    "The reason I say this is because your halo is infused with celestial power only. It shows no traces of your other cultivation systems. If my guess is not wrong you have sung a hymn have you not?" The old man asked.


    "Hymn.. I have once sung a song to send off the dead At that time I had no control over my body..." Alicia said honestly.


    "I see It seems your true awakening is still far off. Whether or not you are able to fully awaken will have a lot to do with whether or not you can find a source of holy qi." The old man exined.


    "Holy qi?" Alicia was surprised to hear about another type of qi.


    "Holy qi How do I put this Remember how I told you that the Origin appeared in this realm one day, well the two that followed the Origin had brought items with them. In order to fill this ce with the types of qi''s needed for cultivation. This is where all Magicules, Chaos qi, and holy qi came from. During the disappearance of the Origin, these items went missing. The residual chaos qi that was from the Origin dispersed throughout the world changed over time splitting into two groups. Spiritual qi and devil qi. Devil qi is the counterpart that is closest to the source known as chaos qi. Magicules also changed and has be weaker making the cultivation of magic power much slower and for holy qi well holy qi is the hardest to find and not many even know about it.


    "I myself do not know which is stronger. But the ability to cultivate each kind of power is possible. As you can see since you, yourself are cultivating two of them now, while your celestial power is slowly converting the two into holy qi to support your celestial bloodline. But if you can find a source of holy qi you can awaken your true abilities as a celestial." The old man had exined a lot so far but Alicia was still trying to take all this in.


    After a few moments of gathering her thoughts, Alicia finally understood everything that was said. "Leaving these things aside for now. May I ask why you are even down here?"


    "I am down here on my own ord. I have been called many things on this but the one you might be familiar with is Creator." The old man said with a smile. "This barrier I made myself. You see I have hidden myself here in order towait for the next origin."


    Alicia''s eyes almost fell out of her head. She was being hunted by these same creators and here was one sitting right in front of her talking with her in such a nonchnt way! "Umm excuse me for asking but I thought the creators were against the Origin..."


    "What you said is not wrong. You see I am the oddball of the group. You can say that I am someone who wishes for the old days to return. To bring our multiverse out of the dark ages and bring it back to the realm beyond. The original Origin and the Origins left and right hand came from beyond. I wish to see what this beyond is. My goal is to help the Origin in any way I can in order to see the beyond with my own eyes. You see The Origin has stumbled into this universe and one day wille to this world seeking advice. It is then that I will leave this world along with the Origin to bring her back to her original universe. Once I leave, the area that has been devastated by the chaos qi will finally regain its luster. I do apologize for this happening. My barrier can only do so much and the chaos qi has leaked out from my body during my cultivation sessions." The old man exined.


    "Wait, the Origin ising here? Will I get to see her?" Alicia was very surprised to hear that the origin wasing to this world. But after remembering the images she had seen before, she did indeed want to meet her if she could.


    "It is best that you do not. As of now, you will be stronger than the Origin. The Origin is still too weak to know too much. Until she reaches the stage where she can finally fight against the creators and step on to a grander stage, only then will she know everything. But before that happens the Origin and the left and right hand of the Origin will finally meet. But for now, it is best that you do not meet her." The old man said as he got up from his chair and looked at Alicia thoughtfully. "Until the day we meet again. I must ask you to leave now."


    The old man waved his hand, the area around ke and Alicia both changed and she found herself back in the middle of Felinenia nowhere near the forbidden area. "ke It seems like in the future I will eventually leave this world for good..."


    Alicia finally realized her destiny did not rest with this alone. She would one day need to leave this world and venture out into the unknown. Alicia gazed up at ke who looked down back at her cupping her cheek with his hand. He gave a loving smile as she said: "No matter where you go I will follow. Just remember, I will always be by your side. If I can not follow then I will grow stronger until it is possible for me to do so."


    "Un!" Alicia nodded her head and stood on her tiptoes as ke lowered his head. Their lips met, but this kiss that had just begun ended quickly as there were cheersing from their side. It was only then that Alicia and ke both realized they were in a crowd of Cat Sith.


    Alicia''s face went bright red and even ke''s ears turned a tinged red. He grabbed Alicia''s hand and quickly departed the area and flew up into the sky. They hovered in the air for a little bit before heading towards the castle. "You know I never did find out the old man''s name..."


    "We are probably not meant to know at this time. He said that we will meet once more. So we will just wait and see." ke answered. He also wished he asked the old man his name. But it seemed the old man did not care too much to give it.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 345: New Goals For The Future

    Chapter 345: New Goals For The Future


    Alicia stood in front of Queen Mittens and exined the situation to her. Of course, she left out a few things. She did not tell her about the Origin visiting this world. Alicia kind of wished she could meet the origin but she knew it would not be good to oppose that old man. "So I will not be putting a barrier up for the time being. I will check back once a month to see if he is still down there or if the chaos qi dissipates before I show up, send someone to let me know if it is not near the time I would usually show up." Alicia exined but paused her words before thinking for a moment saying: "Your Majesty, Queen Mittens, I would like to appoint someone from your castle as an ambassador to stine and the same goes with your country as well Your Majesty, Queen Angelina. I think if all aligned countries have an ambassador in stine. I think it will make the rest of your nobles and officials much more at ease."


    "It is good that you mentioned this your Highness, Princess Alicia." Queen Mittens smiled and nodded to Queen Angelica. "The two of us had thought of the same thing. We will each send one person to be a liaison between our countries. As for me, I will be sending Meowskins. He is my most trusted aide and prime minister of Felinenia." Queen Mittens replied.


    "I will be sending Solicia. She is my younger sister and also my closest aide." Queen Angelina added in. The two queens had talked quite a bit before Alicia left for the forbiddennds. They wanted to form a council between countries that would work together during major problems. And with such a powerful princess stine was the best ce for such a council to be formed. At least with the security that stine could provide they did not need to worry about their representatives being harmed.


    "This works out well because we already have people from the beastmen, elves, and dwarves. Although the elves are under stine rule we wanted to have an elf on our council to make sure that the daily lives of the elves would not be changed in a harmful way." Alicia said. She felt this would work out very well since they already had a council as a go between when it came to race rtions.


    "Since that is settled, Meowskins will make his way to your capital city in a few days Queen Angelina." Queen Mittens said with a smile.


    "We will wee him with open arms. If he has any issues please let us know right away we will take care of him as a respected guest." This was a given, those who were going to be council members'' social status was only lower than that of a king or queen. Not to mention the cat sith''s ability to hide was unparalleled making them perfect assassins. So if one were to truly anger the cat sith race they would have to worry about losing their neck.


    After the small meeting, Alicia said her goodbyes and headed back to the Nhoshara kingdom. She had nned to have each of the Fey races put a member of their race on the council. Alicia still had to wait two more days before the next council meeting which she spent idling around the castle doing nothing.


    Finally, it was time for the council meeting. Alicia stood in front of the entire council which seemed to be much more well behaved thanst time. At least now there were not as many hateful looks. Whether or not they still hated Alicia and humans was another story. "As I saidst time I only wish to befriend the Fey and offer you protection. As well as a coboration so that not only will you see that not all humans are bad but also so that humans will not be afraid of the Fey. Of course, this fear has been less and less since the beastmen began freely walking the streets of our kingdom. I just hope you can put your prejudices aside and do what is more beneficial for your kingdom." Alicia paused and looked the entire council over. There was still one empty seat but she felt that that person who should be sitting in that seat did not deserve to be on this council.


    She had two reasons for this. One, Delic was the leader of the anti human movement and second, he was power hungry and wanted to take Queen Angelina''s position. She did not see him as a person who should be around during such an important decision so he would not try to sway his fellow human haters. She had found out from Queen Angelina that Delic''s voice carried a lot of weight which was why the guards were so willing to arrest their own queen just from hismand alone. Which was why he was still being used as a pothole filler in the streets of Nhoshara.


    "We of the anti human side wish to ask one thing before we vote." One Fey elder stood up.


    "Please go ahead." Alicia smiled at the old man. The Fey elder nodded his head and stepped forward.


    "I wish to ask in this alliance will the kingdom of stine swear to assist the Fey whenever the Feyes into danger from an outside foe?" The Fey elder asked.


    "Yes, that is right. Everyone within this alliance is not allowed to harm the other. If a foe from the outside is bearing down on any of the alliance members then as part of the alliance each nation will send troops out to assist. This means not only will stine send troops but also the dwarves and beastmen. Elves are counted as stine troops but as the biggest of the nations, the kingdom of stine will send more troops than the rest.


    " If the enemy is strong and an all out war is needed then we will be voting on what to do at that time in the alliance council. Today I wish to also ask as members of the council of all the Fey people to choose one person to reside on the council for the alliance. This council will allow for each race to have a say in what happens with matters from here on out when dealing with outside issues or things like ck market trade. Anything that affects all our nations will be under the jurisdiction of the alliance council. And I as its leader will make sure no one will be discriminated against." Alicia exined.


    The council members all fell into deep thought. Each one looking at the other before many shouts began to fill the hall. "I am in favor of her Highness Princess Alicia''s proposal!"


    "So am I!"


    One after another the Fey council members from both sides shouted out their agreement. In the end, it was a unanimous vote. Alicia was happy about this. It would make things much easier to deal with the Fey if each race had its own representatives.


    That night Alicia stopped near the window in the room provided to her within the castle. She looked up at the stars in the sky and let out a small sigh. "To think I would be doing politics at such an age before I even got a chance to be a knight my roles have be much more diverse. I will check out thest of the ces on this map and meet the races within thend of the Fey before heading back. But after I finish up here I will be back to being Alex and roam this world"


    A knock came on her door and it slowly opened. A familiar voice floated into her ear. "Alicia?"


    "ke? Why are you here sote?" Alicia blushed. She was only wearing a long white nightgown which made her feel a little embarrassed to be seen. But not enough to tell ke to leave.


    "I was just checking on you since you seemed to be out of sorts since earlier. Is all this too much pressure on you? If you need help I am sure the King will be d to assign someone else to assist you."ke was very concerned about Alicia. He had noticed that she seemed to always be in deep thought after the meeting with the council.


    Alicia smiled and walked over to ke giving him a hug. "No, it''s fine. It''s not that it is too much. I just feel that the path I had wished to take has diverged a lot as ofte. But forming an alliance with the Fey was very important as they are the closest nation that we are not allied with yet. Once we finish up here and I talk with the other hidden tribes here in the Land of the Fey I will go back to being Alex. I want to spend the rest of my time learning about this world before going back to stine. Only then will I feel I have the right to take the role as a knight and feel much morefortable in the position as Princess."


    "I do not know why you think you arecking so much. How many can say that they have created formal ties with the Fey? How many can say they have the ability to do whatever they please in this world? You have long been able to be a knight. But yet you still refuse." ke never understood why Alicia was so adamant about not epting her promotion to be a knight. She had enough credits and proved her worth to do so since long ago.


    "Even if that is the case My dream was always to be a knight. But I am strict on myself and I see my own ws. I act irrationally at times and this could cause even more people to get hurt..." Alicia closed her eyes as she rested her head on ke''s chest. The summer wind blew through the window causing her golden hair to flutter.


    "Akari Even after this trip, even if you still have these ws. I suggest you take up your post as a knight. Fulfill your dream while you can. Who knows what will happen in the future Don''t let all your efforts go to waste. You are in fact the strongest person in stine. If anything you could rule the whole country. I am sure your father would be willing to hand over his position if you asked, with a big smile on his face." ke said as he rubbed Alicia''s back gently. He then broke their hug and took off his jacket cing it around Alicia''s shoulders.


    Alicia looked up at ke and smiled. She knew what he said was right. She herself knew she was procrastinating on aplishing her dream. She felt that once she did she would have nothing to look forward to after that. But now that ke had her thinking about it. There was a lot to look forward to. Much more than just bing a knight. "You are right. I promise when we get back I will not find fault in myself and finally aplish my dream. By that time I will also be of age and we can finally begin nning our wedding."


    "Haha, that is true. But to think I will be the first person in the history of stine to be a prince by marrying into the royal family." ke let out augh. He then leaned down and kissed the top of Alicia''s head. "We will leave the future forter, for now, get some rest."


    Alicia nodded her head and bid ke a good night before turning in. Although she did not need to sleep she still liked toy down and rest once and a while. She knew the days ahead were going to be long. But now, she decided she would make this journey a journey to find a new goal for herself after she became a knight.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 346: The Fairy Race Part One

    Chapter 346: The Fairy Race Part One


    "Alicia are you sure this is the ce?" Loeri asked as she looked around. She couldn''t sense a thing and all she saw were trees.


    "Should be... ording to the map, there should be a hidden race here." Alicia said as she sat down on a rock looking at the map in her hand. Even her detection magic told her that there was a hidden race here. But for some reason no matter where she looked within the surrounding area she was not able to find where it was.


    "There might be some kind of magic to confuse the senses in y." ke suddenly said. He could also detect that a distorted area was nearby but he was not able to pinpoint it.


    "If it is a type of magic that is able to distort the senses then someone very powerful must have casted it otherwise I would have found the location already. " Alicia frowned, she had a feeling that she probably shouldn''t try to find this race. But she couldn''t help but think that maybe just maybe this might be the fairy race.


    "Whatever the case we will not get anywhere like this..."Sta said as she looked around. "Alicia, what about the heat detection magic that you have? Can that pickup the location for us?"


    Alicia''s eyes lit up. She had not thought of that! "That might just work!"


    Alicia quickly waved her hand creating an eye in the sky that scanned the surroundings below. Sure enough, arge area was showing heat signatures that were moving around. "I got something. Let''s see if this is the ce. For now, I will have you all go into my space in case there is a barrier around the ce. ke has Celestial blood so he should be okay."


    With Alicia''s words, she sent everyone back into her space except for ke. She found as they walked towards the hot spot their direction seemed to change quite a few times but thanks to her heat detection magic she was able to get back on the right track quickly without going in a loop. The two passed through a thin membrane barrier and found themselves in arge open meadow.


    "Is it just me or is there a bunch of fairies flying around?" Alicia looked at the scene in front of her. Within this meadow were small little grass huts. They were bunched into many circle viges side by side. Some of the circles were bigger than the others and in the middle where thergest circle was, stood a grand domed structure made of grass. and flying around these grass huts were fairies.


    "Not just you, I see them as well. Call Frey out maybe they will be willing to talk to us with her around because right now they seemed to be ignoring uspletely. " ke suggested.


    Alicia nodded her head and waved her hand. Frey appeared in front of her causing all the fairies to turn their heads and bow towards Frey. "Mother, look, they are bowing to me! Does this mean I am their Queen!?"


    "I am not sure honey It may just be so. But before theypletely ignored me. Don''t go anywhere and stay with Mother." Alicia was a bit worried these fairies seemed to be acting odd. She was not sure if this was the habit of the fairies or if it was something else. She knew one thing for sure was that she would protect Frey no matter what.


    "Mm Frey will stay with Mother." Even Frey seemed to be a little weirded out by what was going on. Although she did like the fact that they bowed to her.


    Right as Frey sat down on to Alicia''s shoulder, an older looking female fairy came flying over and hovered in front of Alicia and Frey. "The Princess has been born, I see. After all these years we can finally meet our Princess."


    "Umm excuse me but can you exin to me what''s going on?" Alicia smiled and asked. But unfortunately, the older looking female fairypletely ignored Alicia and only looked at Frey. Feeling a bit put off Alicia turned and began walking away. "Since they do not want to answer questions we can only think they are up to no good. Let''s go."


    "Human! You dare walk away with our princess?" The older looking femalefairy finally acknowledged Alicia''s presence but only in a threatening way. Alicia could feel a slight hint of killing intent in the eyes of the older looking female fairy.


    "I do not know about any princess, but my daughter is not someone you can speak to since you are not even willing to introduce yourself or act friendly towards your guest. I am normally very friendly but since you wish to exert killing intent towards me we have no reason to stay. I never thought other fairies would see themselves as all high and mighty." Alicia did not stop walking, she only lifted her hand and waved.


    The older looking female fairy seemed to be angered beyond belief and quickly waved her hand sending an attack towards Alicia. This attack caused Alicia to frown but before she could take action Frey popped her head out and waved her own hand redirecting the attack back at the older looking female fairy. "You are not allowed to hurt my mother!" Frey little cheeks puffed out and her face turned red in anger. She couldn''t believe people of her own race would attack her mother!


    "Princess! It is just a dirty human and not worth your time as a higher life form!" The older female fairy shouted out after blocking her own attack.


    "I am sorry to say but even if my daughter did not stop the attack it would not have even harmed me. Never mind just you alone even if your entire poption attacked me right now they could do nothing to me. And I suggest you watch how you speak in front of my daughter. My family does not discriminate against other races. And as for me being human, you are wrong on that front." Alicia waved her hand mming a surge of herbined power at the older looking female fairy, sending her flying back across the meadow uncontrobly.


    After finally stopping herself before she hit the other side of the barrier the older female fairy looked at Alicia with fear in her eyes. "Ce-Ce-Celestial!" The older looking female fairy suddenly shouted out. But by the time she realized her mistake it was already toote Alicia, Frey, and ke had already left. The older looking female fairy could only sit in the air staring nkly. The one person of their race they had waited for thousands of years to show up. Was chased away by their own race because of their own pride and hate for lower life forms. It was now that Alicia understood what the fairy race was like. Anyone weaker than them was not worth mentioning but those more powerful were there for them to worship.


    "Frey from now on we will no longer look for fairies. Your race is still stuck in its old ways." Alicia said with a bit of sorrow in her voice. She wished things did not go as she thought they would but it seemed it was for naught.


    As they made their way through the woods towards the next location a little voice could be heard trailing from behind. "Wait!!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 347: The Fairy Race Part Two

    Chapter 347: The Fairy Race Part Two


    Alicia stopped in her tracks and turned around to see the same older looking female fairy hovering in the air pping her wings. Sweat seemed to be rolling down her chin. "Great Celestial I was wrong!"


    "No, you are still wrong. You only chased after me because you realized I was of the celestial race. Let me tell you now that I am nothing more than a human from head to toe. I may be celestial blood wise but I grew up around humans and other races. I do not like it when someone is being racist to such a degree just because I look human. Humans are not all bad just like not all Fey are good. During the war of devils and gods, I heard that the fairy race except for a select few did not hesitate to run and hide and on top of that your race was almost wiped out. If your race had instead of running had helped with the war with your ability to confuse the senses that even I, a demi god got confused in, then the war would have been much much easier for the gods and other races who actually banned together to make the world a ce where you are able to live today.


    " Did you know the peaceful life you live now is all thanks to gods, humans, and other races with less magic power than the fairies? Your high and mighty act will get you nowhere. I was nning to have my daughter learn her heritage from other fairies so she could understand where she came from but now I changed my mind. You are not fit to teach my daughter anything." Alicia did not mince words. After finishing what she had to say, Alicia turned around and grabbed ke''s hand before walking off ignoring the stupefied expression on the older looking fairies face. She looked at Alicia''s retreating back to see Frey use her finger to pull her eye and stick her tongue out at her causing the older looking female fairy to wonder if she shouldugh or cry. She was scolded head to toe and put in her ce and to top it off she was mocked by the fairy princess.


    Knowing she was in the wrong, the older looking fairy princess came to a realization. She waved her hand dispersing the confusion magic causing Alicia to turn her head and smile. "If you wish to turn over a new leaf, take your people ande to stine and look for me. This token will allow you to see me." Alicia then waved her hand creating a distortion in space sending a gold ted medallion through it. It reappeared in front of the older looking female fairy who had to use magic to lift it up. She stared at Alicia who waved her hand before disappearing from sight.


    The older looking female fairy looked at the medallion and smiled. "It seems we can still make amends... " She gazed up at the spot Alicia and ke once was and made a vow: "From this day forth the fairy race will no longer look down on others and will integrate into the new world... It looks like I got a lot of nning to do."


    Back on Alicia''s side high up in the sky looking down at the older looking female fairy, ke couldn''t help but ask: "I thought you did not want to deal with her."


    "Mmm For now, I do not. But you saw her expression. That was not the expression of someone holding hate towards me. It was one who was hit with a huge realization that her ways were wrong. Since she is the fairy elder she will know what to do. By just releasing the confusion magic for us was a huge step in turning over a new leaf. I expect she will be going to stine soon. I will contact Royal Fatherter on and let him know that the fairy race might show up at some point and time and to treat them no differently than any other race." Alicia exined.


    "But didn''t you say you would be there?" ke was a bit confused.


    "Hmmm? I only said to look for me, not that I would be there. I have brothers and sisters, plus Royal Father. I don''t need to be there to apany them. My brothers and sisters might all have a bit of celestial blood in them but they are basically humans. They did not gain the traits of a celestial, so this will be good practice for her and the other fairies to be on their best behavior. Otherwise, they will be subjected to the samews as anyone else that enters stine." Alicia wanted the fairies to realize the world is much bigger than they think and that just because a race might be a little weaker in some aspects they could be leagues ahead in other aspects.


    "I see so in a way this will be training for them." ke now understood why Alicia was doing what she was doing.


    "Yep! If things go well the fairies will most likely move to stine as well. I actually hope that they will." Alicia patted the top of Frey''s head. She was now sleeping soundly inside the pocket she had made behind her breastte. She was doing all this for Frey.


    As time went on Alicia finished up what she needed to do in thends of the Fey and continued her journey as Alex. She ended up making quite the name for herself as Alex from saving towns to princesses of small kingdoms. Alicia was surprised to see so many countries. Each had their own traditions and cultures. Some that were quite interesting while others were very sickening. But it was not her ce to get involved in countries like this. If she found a ce to be against her morals she would just move onto the next without ever looking back.


    Very quickly a year and a half passed. Alicia was now almost fifteen years old and had blossomed into a beautiful young woman. Her actual looks made her look almost sixteen but her demeanor and actions made her seem very noble and of high birth. Although she still went about as Alex at night she would revert back to her normal appearance. ke finally reached his final form of a handsome young man. It was the same look he had when he transformed into his godly mode.


    Even Loeri seemed to have grown up a bit more and now looked like a young teen girl. Sta and the rest also blossomed into charming beauties. The reason all of them looked so stunning was the effects of their dual cultivation and this said stunning group of youths were now standing at the base of a pitch ck mountain where the peak of this mountain was covered in dark ck clouds that continually had lightning lighting up the sky creating intricate patterns throughout the clouds. "Loeri you said you feel one of your kind here?"


    "Mmm It seems like a dragon or maybe even a n of dragons live on this mountain. But there seems to be more than just my own kin here." Loeri frowned, she could sense some other powerful presence here as well.


    "The locals call this storm mountain due to the storm that is always present at its peak. I can also detect quite a few demonic beasts here and I think some that have actually taken human form. So be careful." Alicia said as she pulled out her sword. Although she was not afraid of the demons here she still had to be on the side of caution since she had her friends and family with her. But there was one thing in this area that made Alicia nervous and that is the strong power she could sense somewhere on the mountain peak.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 348: Dragon God Part One

    Chapter 348: Dragon God Part One


    Halfway up the mountain Alicia and her group were being blocked by a horde of demonic beasts. "Alicia what should we do?"


    Alicia looked at the demonic beasts in front of her and found it odd that they were just standing there waiting. They did not attack or show any aggression towards them. "Do not attack and wait here. I will go over and see what is going on. There might be a demonmanding them."


    Alicia gave ke a meaningful gaze. Knowing what this gaze meant he nodded his head. He knew she wanted him to protect the rest. Alicia turned and walked towards therge group of demonic beasts. As she approached the demonic beasts paid her no mind. She did not try to pass by them, instead, she stopped only a few meters away from them. Seeing how they were still not aggressive she sheathed her sword and put her hands before her back.


    "Since you are not attacking us I am guessing you do not mind humans?" Alicia asked the closest demonic beast near her. These demonic beasts were all high-ranking demonic beasts so she knew that they understood what she was saying.


    "Hoho? A human that is willing to converse with a demonic beast. Are you not afraid they will rip you to shreds?" A voice came from the back of the horde of demonic beasts. Although they did not seem keen on showing themselves.


    "If they do not attack me, why should I attack them? They have not done anything that is worth killing them over. Needlessly killing will only bring about more hate. If Humans and demonic beasts cane to some kind of understanding then wouldn''t we be able to live in some kind of bnce? I think the war between demons and the other races is dumb, to begin with. Although I say that, I can see why it is still going on." Alicia already knew that the one speaking was a demon. There was no need to think otherwise.


    "Hmmm Human, you make sense but the problem is that even to this day you humans still hunt down our kind. So peace is more than likely not something that can be granted so easily. The hatred between us, demons and the other races runs too deep." Alicia could tell the voice was getting closer but she did not care since she felt no killing intent.


    "This is the truth. I will not lie, I have killed many demonic beasts myself. I have also sparred with many demonic beasts too in a friendly manner. Not all demonic beasts are bad. The young ones are the most violent. It is the young ones who do not have the knowledge of the world and this is where one of the issues lies. They attack the other races and the other races seek revenge. Then there is the issue with the other races hunting demonic beasts for resources. Each side has a w, this can not be denied by either side. But this does not mean that we can note to some understanding between us. Not all demonic beasts do as I have said and the same goes for the other races. Not all of them hunt demonic beasts." Alicia exined.


    "This makes sense and honestly I can not refute what you said. Both sides are at fault and the war will always rage. But there is a chance for some demonic beasts to be able to befriend humans as well. I can see that you are different from other humans. You have my respect." A figure appeared in front Alicia and right away Alicia knew this figure that looked like a young teen girl wearing a tattered long white shirt was a demon.


    Alicia waved her hand and brought out a set of clothes and then blocked the view of everyone else behind her.Truthfully the skin being revealed by this demon was a little too much and she did not want ke to be staring at her. This was Alicia''s way of keeping her jealousy in check if ke started to look. "Take these clothes to wear."


    The young teen girl let out augh and took the clothes. She truly found Alicia interesting. As she began wearing the clothes she got confused when it came to the pants since she had never worn them before. She looked at Alicia and asked: "Human, how do you wear these?"


    "Hmm.. Oh like this..." Alicia stepped forward and showed her how to wear the rest of the clothes. Her and the demon were about the same size so the clothes fit her pretty good. But if anyone were to see the scene of a human and a demon getting along so nicely their eyes would probably pop out of their heads. Alicia and the young teen girl looked like they have known each other for years on end with the way they were interacting.


    "I see not bad. Easy to move and grants a bit of protection. Thank you." The young teen girl replied.


    "Your wee. I just couldn''t bear to see you walking around in such revealing clothing. My name is Alicia what''s yours?" Alicia asked.


    "Name huh? Never had one before." The Young teen girl replied. She tilted her head as she looked at Alicia.


    "Then how about Tia? This way I do not need to keep calling you, you." Alicia offered to give the demon a name. She also found This demon to be different from thest one she had met. She was much more friendly and open-minded.


    "Tia Tia..." The young teen girl repeated the name a few times before smiling. "This name I like! I will be known as Tia from now on. Alicia, you are different from other humans I have met. From this day forth I will see you as my friend. But as for the people behind you..."


    "They are my friends and family. They are like me. As long as they are not being attacked they will not attack." Alicia said as she finished buckling Tia''s belt. "Do you know how to wear this all now?"


    "Mhm. Thank you." Tia checked out her new clothes and was very happy with them.


    Alicia finally removed her magic that had been hiding them and waved at her group toe over. "Let me introduce you to Tia. She is a demon."


    "Nice to meet you." Loeri was the first to step forward to say high followed by everyone else.


    "In order is Loeri, My fiance ke, Sta, ire, Rose, Annelia, and my daughter Frey, is sleeping right now, I will introduce herter." Alicia said as she introduced everyone.


    "A peculiar bunch you are. But after seeing a young dragon girl I understand why you are not too prejudiced against Demons." Tai said while nodding her head. "In any case let''s head back to where I am staying. Standing here on the side of the cliff would not be good if others with bad intentions came along."


    "If that happened I would make sure no one got hurt. Whether it be demon or human."Alicia said with a smile. Everyone else looked at Alicia who was conversing so casually with a demon as if they were childhood friends. It was the first time they had ever seen such a friendly rtionship between a demon and another race.


    As the group climbed the mountain the horde of demonic beasts parted allowing them space to walk past. Not a single one showed any killing intent or tried to make a move to attack. They just looked on curiously at Alicia and the rest. One did happen to try to sniff Loeri only to be pped in the face by her tail and her yelling out: "Damn pervert!" Her outburst made everyoneugh.


    When they reached halfway up the mountain Alicia and the rest saw the mist part and were stunned when they saw arge vigee into view. Many Demons were walking around going about their daily lives. But once Alicia and the rest came into view the ones who noticed all became cautious. "Wee to my home, a vige of demons."


    Alicia looked around and found this ce to be very beautiful. The demons here had created many different style buildings making everything look like a work of art. Each building was carved out of stone. There were one and two story buildings but what got Alicia''s attention the most was the carvings. They really made the buildings look interesting. "This vige is very beautiful. The craftsmanship to make these buildings is amazing."


    "Some of these buildings predate thousands of years. Those can be found in the center of the vige. There is also a small building with a collection of ancient artifacts you can look at as well." Tai exined.


    "Sounds Interesting I would like to visitter on." Alicia heard ancient artifacts and quickly jumped on this. stine did not have a collection of artifacts since their history was not long enough. Although they did have a few heirlooms that were under lock and key from ancient times. "By the way Tia we originally came here because Loeri felt the presence of a dragon here. Is there a dragon at the top of this mountain?"


    "This It''s best we talk when we reach my home..."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 349: Dragon God Part Two

    Chapter 349: Dragon God Part Two


    A small stone house on the outside of the inner ring of the vige, Alicia and her group sat on the floor inside on pillows made of demonic beast hide and feathers. "You might find it strange that we use our own kind to make things right?"


    "Just a little but I can see why you would. I am guessing you use the hide from a special kind of demonic beast?" Alicia asked.


    "Yeah, there is a demonic beast that can not ever cultivate past rank two called a Gragnar. These Gragnar are strange since they routinely shed their hide once a year. It is a strange sight since it is quite a bloody mess. The feathers are from bird demonic beasts who have molted. So we do not kill our own kind to gain these resources. For tools and other objects, we only gather those off of the deceased, who have died either by being killed by a human or another reason. The young ones often fight and kill each other for food as well which we will find skeletal remains everyone once and a while. Unfortunately, this does not look good on our kind... " Tia exined.


    "Humans do the same, they will do horrible things just because they can. So do not look down on yourself because of this. It is basically thew of nature." Alicia tried to bring up the mood a bit. Tia smiled and sat down.


    "You asked about a dragon on the mountain peak. Since Loeri here has already sensed it there is no reason to lie. There is indeed a dragon on the peak of this mountain. Not just one but an entire group of dragons. They are the reason why we demons are able to live here on this mountain so peacefully. We hade into an agreement with their dragons that as long as we guard the path and try to deter visitors who mean harm they will help protect us and let us live here peacefully." Tia did not want to talk about these things outside because the contract between the dragons and the demons was supposed to be a secret. Only the elders of this demon vige were supposed to know about this contract. But Tia had found out about it by ident when she was on an errand to send some items over to one of the elders. But since Loeri had already sensed that a dragon was here she had no reason to keep this information from them.


    "I see... I wonder if my parents are here..." Loeri said words started off loud but slowly became soft towards the end of her sentence. Alicia could tell by Loeri''s tone of voice that she was a bit nervous about meeting her parents if they were indeed there.


    "Loeri, if they are, you can finally tell them how you truly feel after all these years. I will be by your side the entire time." Alicia tried to give Loeri a bit of assurance that should not need to go through anything alone.


    "Mmm Thank you, Alicia." Loeri said with a forced smile.


    "Tia, is there anything special we need to know about the dragons?" Alicia asked.


    "As far as I know they are pretty secluded and rarelye down the mountain. We are also not allowed to go to the top of the mountain. There had been a few demons who could not contain their curiosity and went to investigate but they never returned. The only information I know is what I have just said." Tia answered.


    With little to no information at all, Alicia could only check it out for herself. "Then we will go take a look. I will stop in on my way back to visit you." Alicia said as she got up.Everyone else following suit.


    Tia looked at Alicia nervously. She bit her lower lip and scrunched her brow. "I wille with you. I also want to know more about the dragons."


    Alicia smiled and nodded her head. She knew Tia was strong and would add nicely to their fighting force. "Alright then let''s all go together then."


    The misty path filled their eyes as they climbed higher up the mountain. Although Alicia and the rest could fly she did not dare to do so at this time. She knew dragons in their dragon form could also fly and would have more of an advantage in the sky. She wasn''t so much as to be worried about herself but everyone else. What was strange was that the higher the climbed the hotter it got. Normally it would get colder instead of hotter. Alicia could only guess the strangeness in the temperature was the dragons doing. Alicia was actually quite excited to meet other dragons as well.


    "Halt who goes there?" A voice thundered across the sky. Alicia and her group paused their steps and looked up into the sky. A red and yellow scaled dragon pped its wings as it hovered overhead. "Oh, a rare sight this is. A demon and a human traveling together? Well too bad I will be the only one to see such a sight. I have to follow orders. Those who are not of the dragon n will die!"


    "Wait!" Loeri suddenly shouted, stepping out from behind Alicia. "I am of the dragon n and these people are my friends."


    "Huh? You think you are of the dragon n when you have actually made a contract with a human? Do you not know dragonw? Any dragon who contracts a human is no longer part of our n! Look at you! You can''t even turn into your dragon form. You nothing more than a disgusting halfbreed! Just looking at you makes me sick! I will kill you first so that my eyes won''t be dirtied any long..." The prideful drawings words were suddenly interrupted as Alicia shouted out.


    "Take back what you just said!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 350: Dragon God Part Three

    Chapter 350: Dragon God Part Three


    "Huh? Human do you really think you are in a position to say anything? This is my dragon n territory, not your human territory. How are you to tell me what I can and can not say? Take back my words? Hah! Trulyughable! I will never do such a thing for a lowly life form. What is wrong with calling a sorry excuse for a dragon a dir..."


    *<em><strong>Bam!</strong></em>*


    The prideful dragon had no idea what had just happened. All he knew was one second he was degrading a little half breed dragon and then next he was being sent flying through the air smashing into the side of the mountain. Thest thing he saw before cking out was a figure of a young human girl floating in the air in front of him with an angry expression.


    "Humph! I gave you a chance!" Alicia said as she dusted her hands offfloating in the air in front of the dragon. She then grabbed its tail and pulled it out of the mountain side before flying back to everyone else.


    Loeri looked at Alicia with a grateful expression. Alicia had never treated her like a contracted beast. She always treated her like a friend and sister. "Thank you..."


    "Why are you saying thank you? Loeri we have known enough for so long you are my family. No one is allowed to disrespect my sister. Come, let''s go say hi to these prideful dragons." Alicia said with a smile. Loeri smiled back and nodded her head.


    The group continued up the mountain like before except this time Alicia was dragging a dragon by its tail behind her not caring if its head smashed off a rock or not. They had only walked for an hour when another voice came from the sky. "May I ask if I can take this young one from you, little miss?"


    "Not until he apologizes to my sister. This young one as you called it has been pretending to be asleep this entire time. Tell him to apologize and I will let him go. Otherwise..." Alicia squeezed the tail in her hand tightly causing a small grunt to be heard from behind her. The said young one was sweating buckets. He did not realize he had stepped on the strange humans reverse scale and ended up being pped silly. In truth, he had woken up ten minutester but when he found that he was in the hands of the scary human he dared not move. He had no idea that she knew he was awake the entire time. "So will you apologize?" Alicia squeezed the said young one''s tail even harder.


    "My tail! My tail! You''re crushing my tail! I''m sorry. I''m the useless one, I''m the trash of the dragon n!" The said young one cried out in pain. The dragon in the sky felt like facepalming after listening to his own kind beg for mercy like this.


    Alicia gave a snort and tossed the dragon over to the dragon in the sky. "You know, my sister is from the dragon n. She had sensed dragons here on this mountain and wanted to see if her parents were here. I never thought your race would act in such a way towards one of your own kind. Whether she made a contract with me or not is not for you guys to judge. She was left in the demonic forest to fend for herself for hundreds of years until she met me and was able to finally gain her freedom. So who abandoned who is quite clear. She never abandoned your dragon n, it was your dragon n who left a young dragon to fend for herself."


    "This It seems we are at fault and there are rules about such things as well. If a dragon was left to fend for themselves then forming a contract with a human is allowed. I apologize for the early remarks this young one has said and thank you for being lenient on him. May I ask the young miss''s name? I am Darktorn, an elder of the dragon n."


    "My name is Alicia, Alicia Von stine. Third Princess of the kingdom of stine. You may just call me Alicia since I am not here as a princess but as a sister helping her sister look for her parents." Alicia replied.


    Darktorn smiled. Just by Alicia''s words alone he could tell Alicia cared a lot for Loeri. "Then allow me to escort you back to the n. Are all of you able to fly?"


    "I will have to trouble you then and to answer your question, yes we can."Alicia answered.


    "Then follow me."


    Alicia and her group all rose into the sky and followed after Darktorn up into the cloud bank. Lightning could be seen shing all over except for the area they happened to be flying in. It was as if this one section of clouds was a path within the clouds that was safe to travel.This flight took almost thirty minutes when Alicia and her group finally broke through the clouds above only to be stunned when she saw a massive floating ind hovering over the mountain peak. The whole floating ind was surrounded by more clouds so unless you flew in from above you would never actually see this floating ind. It was a true paradise for a race who wished to hide from the world.


    "Truly a breathtaking sight. I never thought I would see such a paradise. The entire ind looks like it is from ancient times." Alicia couldn''t help butment as she looked at the floating ind with tall majestic ancient stress and vines growing all over the ce on top of it. She really found the ce to be amazing.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 351: Dragon God Part Four

    Chapter 351: Dragon God Part Four


    As they got closer to the floating ind a group of dragons made their way over. There were five dragons in total. One of them was evenrger than Darktorn and was in the lead of the other four. "Darkthorn what is the meaning of this? Why did you bring back these humans and demon?"


    "Just one of these humans is strong enough to beat up our young one here and among them, there is one of our kind." Darktorn then went on to exin Loeri''s situation.


    "Hmmm I see. If that is the case then that makes things different. Loeri and Loeri''s contractor my name is Lelvis I am the leader of the imperial guard who protects the Dragon God Veltorus. You and your friends are wee to the dragon country of Serpantania. Darktorn they will be under your care. You know what to do if trouble arises." Lelvis said as he turned to leave only to be stopped when Alicia called out to him.


    "Is your ruler really of the god realm? I can sense a powerful being here but they do not seem to be that much more powerful than me..." Alicia did not care if she angered the dragons here. She was not very happy with how besides Loeri they were treating everyone else as expendable objects. The look of disgust Lelvis gave her is what angered Alicia the most. She could only think of how the fairies were so prideful and now it seemed the dragon race was the same way. Loeri was prideful as well but she also knew when to apologize and did not look down on others.


    "Impudent!" Lelvis shouted. "A lowly human has no right to talk about the dragon god!"


    "Oh? So just because you think you are stronger than someone else you think you have the right to look down on us?" Alicia finally released her demi god aura that was as powerful or even stronger than a god realm cultivator''s aura.


    Lelvis was hit full on by her aura causing him to almostfall out of the sky. The look of astonishment showed on his face as he looked at Alicia. "You! You''re not human!"


    "That is right, I am not human. I am a celestial and cultivator mix. It was your wrong assumption that made you think I was human. And to be honest I am not different from a human. I just have different genes running through my body. But one thing I can not stand is when other races look down on others for being weaker. But let me tell you this now. My friends may be humans but they will one day stand at the top and be stronger than any dragon here including your so-called dragon god!" Alicia said as she gave a disdainful look towards Lelvis.


    Not wanting to bow down at all Lelvis snorted and yelled out: "You expect me to bow down just because you are stronger? The only one I bow down to is our dragon god! Only he is worth my loyalty."


    "Who said anything about loyalty? I never asked you to bow down either. I am just saying that your view of the world is too narrow. You need to smarten up or one day you and your dragon n will meet its end! Have you never thought that maybe just maybe one day a powerful enemy will surface? So powerful that even with every dragon here plus your dragon god you would be helpless?" Alicia asked a flurry of questions as she looked at Lelvis. Darktorn and the other dragons only stood to the slide not getting involved. When they felt Alicia''s aura they immediately backed away from Lelvis. This was because none of them were stronger than Lelvis and they also did not want to provoke a powerful being.


    "Humph! Let theme if they want toe. I do not believe we can not fight them off." Lelvis still wouldn''t agree to anything Alicia had said. Whether they were powerful or not he did not believe his race would not win.


    Alicia sighed as she looked at the stupid dragon in front of her before turning to look at the others. "What about you all. Do you all agree with Lelvis? If you ran into a powerful foe that you knew you couldn''t defeat, what would you do?"


    "Alicia, I would most likely seek help from the outside. I think during those times it is best to set aside our pride as dragons to seek help." Darktorn decided to speak honestly not caring for the re he was getting from Lelvis.


    "I agree with Darktorn." "As do I!" "Same here!" "Mhm yes, what Darktorn said makes sense."


    The other four dragons also agreed with Darktorn leaving Lelvis standing there in disbelief. "You all are not fit to be dragons! You side with these These These humans!"


    "It is not that they are fit to be dragons or not, it is the mostmon sense answer one would give. Would you rather our race be wiped out or would you prefer to seek help and live to see another day? Pride is nothing if you are dead." Loeri suddenly spoke up. She couldn''t take this stupid farce anymore. She never realized there were such stupid people within her race and one who was of high ranking.


    "You have no right to speak you halfbreee..."


    *<strong><em>Bam!</em></strong>*


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 352: Dragon God Part Five

    Chapter 352: Dragon God Part Five


    Alicia would not allow Lelvis to finish what he was saying as she punched him dead on full force sending him flying towards the floating ind. "You are not allowed to disrespect my friends and family. Loeri is my sister, if you disrespect her you are disrespecting me, which makes me want to punch you!"


    All the dragons there all had the same thought: ''<em>What want? You already punched him!</em>''


    "Can you leave it at that?" An old ancient sounding voice filled the sky. At the same time, Alicia could see a human shaped figure descending from the sky.


    "If I am not wrong you must be the so called dragon god?" Alicia asked. Not affected in any way from his overly powerful presence.


    "Mmm" The dragon god nodded his head as he looked at everyone until his eyes finallyid on Loeri and Alicia. "A dragon, humans, a demon, gods race and a celestial. Oh and I can sense one from the fairy race as well. Your group is quite diverse."


    "That it is. They are my friends and family. If you wish to act against them I would think twice if I were you." Alicia calmly said.


    "No, no. I would never do such a thing. Especially since if I were to fight you, I am not sure if I would win." The dragon god suddenly said, causing the eyes of the other dragons to open wide.


    "Well, at least you are honest. Since you are being honest, can you tell me if my sister''s mother and father are within this n of dragons?" Alicia asked.


    "Hmm let me see... " The dragon god waved his hand and a green light enveloped Loeri. Alicia did not react to it since she knew that it would not cause any harm to Loeri. But Loeri looked nervous not because of the magic being casted on her but the fact that she might actually get to meet her parents. Sadly her anticipation was not met with the answer she wanted to hear. "Sadly no. I do not recognize her family line. They could be elsewhere on this world or they might have left this world and gone to another. Her bloodline seems to be even purer than mine. I am sorry, I could not be of any more help."


    "No, it''s fine, thank you." Loeri said, giving the dragon god a bow. Her lips turned downwards. Alicia flew to her side and held her hand. She knew Loeri was in a depressed mood right now.


    "Alicia, I want to go take a rest. Can you send me into your space?" Loeri asked. Alicia nodded and waved her hand, sending Loeri into her space.


    Alicia then turned to the other girls and asked: "Can you all go and try to cheer her up while I finish up here?"


    "Sure no problem!" "Count on me!" "Yep!" "I will do what I can!"


    The four girls all answered. Alicia smiled and nodded her head before sending them into her space as well. She then turned to the dragon god and tossed an object over to him. He looked at the metal insignia and looked at Alicia confused. "This is?"


    "It is my insignia. I am the third princess of stine. Alicia Von stine. I offer the dragon god of the dragon n a proposition to form an alliance." Alicia replied. She would not let up a chance to form an alliance with a dragon n pass her by.


    "Oh? This is not such a bad idea. If the third princess is this strong I am guessing your father must be just as strong?" The dragon god asked.


    "In time he will be. He had suffered a serious injury many years ago and has only now fully recovered. But he is not weak by no means. He can still take on hundreds of your dragon n with ease." Alicia knew King Augustus was very strong. Even with only his four magic points before he was healed he was the most powerful human alive. Now fully healed and also cultivating he was sure to be of one of the strongest powers of this world one day.


    "Hmmm What are the terms of the Alliance?" The dragon god started to consider if this was worth it or not.


    "Free trade between all countries within the alliance and full assistance when needed if a strong foe appears. Also, a spot on the alliance council to make sure any alliance rted issues are voted on by all council members." Alicia gave the dragon god the same run down as she gave the others.


    "Not a bad idea. Darktorn!" The dragon god called out.


    "Your majesty?" Darktorn came forward and lowered his massive head.


    "You will follow this youngdy back to stine and be the council member representing the dragons within the alliance. You are to report back to me on a daily basis. I will send you along with a bronze mirror." The dragon god gave out orders one after the other.


    "Since that is all settled, we will take our leave. I will discuss more about the alliance with Darktornter on." Alicia said as she gave a bow to the Dragon god.


    "Sounds good. If you need to contact me just find Darktorn and ask for the bronze mirror. I wish you good luck on your journey home." The dragon god also gave a small bow.


    With things resolved Alicia waited for Darktorn to get his things together before heading back towards the demon vige. She did not get a chance to look at the ancient objects they had on disy. Darktorn had taken on a human form since it was easier to travel with Alicia this way. He looked just like a rich noble young man with green hair. Two ck horns on his head and a long green scaled tail.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 353: Preparing For Adulthood Part One

    Chapter 353: Preparing For Adulthood Part One


    Alicia looked at Darktorn and found him to be quite handsome. ''<em>I wonder if he is married...</em>'' Alicia thought. This of course was not because she wanted to marry him, no,this was because she felt he might make a good match for Loeri. With these thoughts in mind, she decided she would try to y matchmaker at some time after Loeri had calmed down.


    They made their way back to the demon vige and were currently resting at Tia''s house. "Tia you said there were ancient artifacts?"


    "Yes, they predate the war between devils and gods. If you would like I can show them to you." Tia answered.


    Alicia''s eyes lit up as she said: "Do you mind?"


    "Not at all."


    In a small stone building, Alicia and her group looked at the five items on the table in awe. They were all in pristine condition and seemed to have a magical aura to them. Alicia dared not touch them even though every cell in her body really wanted to. "I thought the demon race and demonic beast did not show up until after the war between devils and gods was fought. How did you end up with these artifacts?"


    "Your version of history is blurred a bit. Demonic beasts have been around for a long time. Way before even some of the races came into existence. When there is a concentration of magicules we demonic beasts will be born. During the time before the war, the air was not as saturated with magicules as it is now and the conditions for birthing a demonic beast back then were not very high. With a high amount of races running around, a demonic beast that was just born was lucky if they could live even half a day. You can say that my ill fated ancestors were doomed to die at the other races'' hands since they were closely monitored. But that is not to say that no demonic beasts ever turned into a demon.


    "Some demonic beasts were able to be birthed in secluded areas where they thrived and cultivated the magicules in the air until they finally reached the breaking point between demonic beast and demon. You see when demonic beasts are born their main focus is to be a demon. It is basically ingrained into our souls that we must reach such a height.


    "Unfortunately, because demonic beasts need to eat to live and they are not really picky about their food sources. Demonic beasts are seen as nothing but beasts in the eyes of others. But us demons are different. We have a different mindset when we finally reach the peak.


    "As you can see we are really no different than humans. We go about our daily lives just like any other race out there. We have families and we provide for them by working. Our cultures are not much different." Tia exined.


    All of this information was very surprising to Alicia. She had never expected that history that she knew and of what Loeri knew was actually different. But this brought up more questions for Alicia. "Tia, demonic beasts are born from condensed magicules, then wouldn''t that make your race the true owners of this world? I may be wrong but It would seem that the gods race did not originate from this world. ke is my train of thought correct?"


    "This I am not sure of. There is nothing written about it in ancient texts." ke answered.


    "No, we are not the only race to be on this to actually evolve. But you could say that us demons should at least be partial owners of this world." Tia exined.


    Alicia fell into deep thought as she looked at the items on the table, contemting on what was said. Her thoughts moved towards the ancient artifacts more and more. she had no idea what they did but they did look like highly advanced magic tools. After pondering for a while Alicia looked up at Tia and asked; "Tia would you and your kin like toe back to stine with me? Your race does not need to hide out here in the mountains. You can be in the open like the other races that have joined my alliance."


    "This I am not sure about the others but I would be honored to join you. Give me time to speak with the elders, they may have different thoughts on this subject. When do you n to return home?" Tia did not know how the others felt but she felt that following Alicia would allow her to see more of the world outside this mountain range. She wanted nothing more than to be able to see the world and take in sites she had never seen before. Experience things other than her secluded life.


    "Once we have an answer from the elders." Alicia decided it was time to go home. Her journey had been long already and she missed her family. Not to mention she had many things to prepare before she turned fifteen.


    "Then I will go speak to the elders after I walk you back to my house."


    Alicia was surprised that no more than a few hours had passed and the elders had already called for them. She stood in front of the council asposed as ever. The demon elders all looked at Alicia with a bit of caution. "Miss Alicia was it? We elders have decided to decline your offer. Although enticing we would rather stay here on this mountain where we have survived until now for the past few hundred years. Tia has expressed her willingness to leave with you. We will not hinder her wish and will allow her to follow you. She will be our liaison between the humans and us demons."


    "Then take this token. I will put Tia on the council alliance as the representative of the demon race. I hope in the future, humans, the other races, and demons can live peacefully from now on." Alicia said with a smile while using magic to send the item over to the head elder.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 354: Preparing For Adulthood Part Two

    Chapter 354: Preparing For Adulthood Part Two


    The return home took no more than a few seconds since Alicia just used time and spacew to arrive. She settled Tiain and was now sitting in front of King Augustus who had aplicated look on his face. "Alicia you spent your entire time making friends I see..."


    "Well, for the prosperity of our kingdom it is better to form an alliance for the things toe. Friendly rtionships are a good thing." Alicia exined.


    "Mmm, this is true but I never thought you would uncover so many of the races who were thought to have be extinct. I mean you really truly have outdone yourself this time. We even have a group of fairies living in our kingdom now and many other races as well. We have be quite diverse." King Augustus was truly surprised when one day a fairy came with a token asking for Alicia. He did not expect after talking with this fairy that she wished to move her whole n to stine to start anew. He had made sure to put the fairies in a ce near the castle but that was it. He gave them the same treatment as he did with the others per Alicia''s request.


    "To be honest I also did not expect to meet so many as well. I only meant to go out and see the world, not find myself doing political work the entire time. But I gained a lot from this trip and am now able to ept myself the way I am." Alicia said with a smile. Thanks to ke''s words she would no longer hold offpleting her dream.


    "So you are finally willing to ept it huh?" King Augustus smiled brightly. He had been waiting for the day when she was willing to finally reach her dream. All that was left was to hold the ceremony and go through the ritual.


    "Yes. I can finally officially ept that I am ready to be a knight. Also I am also ready to help more with the kingdom. The alliance I put together is just a start." Alicia said. She wanted to start with the alliance but she had many other ideas to help the kingdom grow even more.


    "Good! Good! I have been waiting for you to say these words!" King Augustusughed happily. He could finally pass down his title to Alicia!


    "Royal Father, do not get too excited. It will be a long time before I am ready for full control. But I am willing to start off small. Plus I still have to leave at some point to help out the Machine Empire and return Wendy to her father." Alicia''s words put a damper on King Augustus'' mood but he was still happy that a day wille when she truly is ready.


    "Fine, I won''t jump the gun just yet but let''s do this. I will give you a plot ofnd for you to rule over. It is barren now so you can do as you please with it. It will give you a practice for what is toe. I have already talked to your sisters and brothers about this and each one said they would prefer you to be the heir to the throne. I n to announce this on the day of youring of age ceremony. Is this okay?" King Augustus asked.


    Alicia fell into thought for a few seconds before nodding her head. "Yes, it would make no difference. To me, stine is my home, and a ce I wish to see prosper more than anything. If this is what everyone has decided then I will ept my role. But give me time before you abdicate the throne."


    "That is fine, take as much time as you need. I know you have many things you wish to finish beforehand. " King Augustus smiled and nodded before continuing. "Then since that is settled. We will announce you bing the Crown Princess of stine when you officially be an adult. To think the little girl I picked up has be someone who is praised and worshiped by the people of stine as an Angel sent from heaven."


    "Dad! I am no angel, I have killed many..." Alicia said in response to King Agustus''s tease. Her voice grew soft towards the end. She did indeed have bloodied hands. But she was not disgusted with herself at all. She knew most of the lives she had taken were for the greater good of things. What did bother her was the thought of the innocent lives she had taken in her fits of rage. She hoped that she would not ever do something like that again.


    "No one is perfect Alicia. What matters is the hope you give towards the people who look up to you. This is the key point of being a ruler. Never let those who rely on you down. Be that ray of hope they so desperately need when in a desperate situation. Your responsibility is to make sure your citizens are able to live a life that allows them to follow their dreams. This is why they pay taxes and support the kingdom. Take this chance and the plot ofnd I will be handing over to you to manage and learn what it means to be a ruler. If you are able to take an empty plot ofnd and can get people to settle there, then you have what it takes to be the ruler of this kingdom. Take this as my test to you. Prove to me what you are capable of." King Augustus wanted to teach Alicia what it means to rule. She was still very wet behind the ears but with care and training, she could be an amazing queen one day.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 355: Young Love

    Chapter 355: Young Love


    In a lush garden within the castle walls, Alicia sat on a bench looking out over the man made pond surrounded by many kinds of flowers. Her head rested on the shoulder of the young man next to her. Her fingers intertwined with his as their handsy on top of the young man''sp. Not moving her head and only gazing out over the water, Alicia tightened her grip on the young man''s hand. "ke, when do you want to get married?"


    "Hmmm? Whenever you are ready to get married. As soon as you have youring of age ceremony you can get married at any time. As long as I can be by your side like this I do not mind waiting even one hundred years or more to get married. To me, this is nothing more than a formality. What matters is that I love you and that you love me." ke looked down and gazed warmly at Alicia as he said this. This caused her cheeks to grow hot. His every word melted her heart.


    After spending seven years in the cultivation world, Alicia realized how much she missed ke. She thought about him every day and was a major part of her driving force to return home. At some point in time over the years, she had fallen deeply in love with this young man. She couldn''t think of anyone else she would rather spend her life with than him.


    "Mmm What you say is true, but for a girl, their wedding day is the happiest moment of their life. It allows them to proim their love to everyone in an open fashion. Being able to hold the hand of the man you loved as you profess your unconditional love in front of so many onlookers is what makes a wedding so special." Alicia replied.


    "Oh, so you wish to tell the world how much you love me?" ke teased. He could see an imaginary puff of smoke floating up out of her head with how red her face was getting. He smiled inwardly at this because Alicia had not changed over the years at all.Although she no longer ran away when feeling overly embarrassed, instead she would only squeeze his hand tighter and lower her head trying to hide her embarrassment.


    But to his surprise, Alicia nodded her head ever so slightly to answer his question. Followed by faint soft spoken words. "I do."


    ke smiled and leaned over towards Alicia causing her to lift her head. Their faces were so close they could feel each other''s breath. They gazed into each other''s eyes, getting lost in their own little world. It was only when ke finally leaned in all the way and ced his lips onto hers that Alicia closed her eyes allowing the man she loved to take her lips.


    This was not the first time they kissed but this was the first time she felt a hint of passion. Their clumsy kiss was nothing to look at, that was for sure and this kiss onlysted a mere minute. But to them, it was a deep expression of their love for one another that made this kiss memorable to them.


    Bright red flushed cheeks Alicia buried her head into ke''s arm not daring to look at him in the face. "Che Only a kiss!? They''ve been together for this long and they only kiss? Howe ke didn''t try to cop a feel?"


    "Big Sister! They will hear us!" Hearing the whispering voices behind them made Alicia want to find a hole and crawl into it! She turned her head around to see a group of youngdies spilling out from behind a small hedge.


    "Ahahaha. Alicia fancy meeting you here." Sta got up off the ground scratching her head in embarrassment as sheughed.


    Catherine and nche also did the same. It was not just those three either, Loeri, ire, Rose, Annelia, even Jasmine, Jade, Wendy, and Nora were there as well. And floating in front of them looking at both ke and Alicia with a huge smile on her face not perturbed by her actions at all, was Frey. "Mother and Father are going to make Frey a little brother or sister now?"


    Frey''s words embarrassed Alicia even more but for everyone else, these words caused an uproar ofughter.


    While everything was happy in the castle. In anothernd, a figure stood in front of a massive army. "For the past few years, we have been through many hardships! I will now bring you to and of fertile ground. We will take back what was once rightfully mine and live a life without hardships! There is no reason to stay hidden in caves or underground. Show this world who truly are! You are the rightful heirs to Phantasia! One of the most powerful races of all! We will fight to take back everything that belongs to you! stine will be our first stepping stone! We will not stop there! We will also push forth and take back everynd and body of water. They all belong to you, the original race of Phantasia! The Phantasiams!"


    A loud roar filled the skies as a name began to be chanted over and over: "Adrian, Adrian!"


    A new chapter was now beginning for the world of Phantasia, a world with many more secrets to hide. Alicia and the rest had no idea that dark days would soon be upon them. That an enemy more powerful than any that hase before was about toy siege on to her homnd.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 356: Coming Of Age Ceremony Part One

    Chapter 356: Coming Of Age Ceremony Part One


    Red and pink flower petals fluttered across the entire capital of stine. Today was a celebration for all and a special day for Alicia. She had finally reached the age of fifteen on Phantasia. Although she was much older in actual fact, her body age was now fifteen. It was the day she would finallye of age. In a bedroom inside the castle, ten girls were busy helping Alicia get ready. These were her friends and family. Each one was taking this day very seriously and each had a task to do. From bathing to dressing, Alicia was forced to endure all kinds of hardships on this morning. Loeri and Frey stood off to the side keeping out of the way afraid they would get run over with how quickly everyone was moving about.


    "Is all of this really necessary!?" Aliciained as she felt another tight tug on her hair.


    "Alicia you do not seem to realize the importance of this day. Many things are going to be announced today. Not only are you bing an adult, but you will also be announced as the crown princess of stine the next heir to the throne, you will also be knighted, and have your wedding date announced! This is a day for celebration!" nche would not allow Alicia to not look the part. They had picked a red dress armor set with a white and blue flowing cape just for this asion. To top it off they even added in a tiara to give her the finally majestic look. She looked noble and strong all at the same time. With her sword at her hip, she fit the perfect image of a royal knight of the highest standing.


    When everything was set and Alicia had her armor and a bit of light makeup on, the girls wouldn''t help but be in awe of how beautiful Alicia was. "You know, if I was a man I would be fighting ke for Alicia''s hand in marriage." Sta suddenly said, causing everyone to turn their gaze towards her and all nodding in agreeance. She was dashing and strong, as well as beautiful. It was enough to make anyone fall in love with her no matter what gender they were.


    "Enough! No one is better than ke!" Alicia suddenly announced. Causing the girls to giggle and Alicia''s cheeks to turn red.


    "So you decided to get married a month after youring of age. I guess my little sister will be joining the ranks of adulthood before me." nche teased.


    "Big sister nche, I will not be joining those ranks any time soon. Although we are getting married officially, we will be holding off on the adult things for a few years. I am not ready for that kind of stuff yet..." Alicia exined as her face became redder and redder and her voice trailing off at the end. After a few seconds of pause, Alicia continued: "Besides me, when are you nning to settle down Big Sister nche?"


    "I do not think there is a man alive that would want me. Look how old I am and all because of my own stupidness a few years ago of acting all high and mighty I lost my chance of being able to find a proper suitor." nche frowned as her lower lip pouted a bit, one could tell she did not feel well about her situation.


    "Actually Big Sister nche, you get offers all the time..." Catherine said suddenly.


    "Huh!? Since when?" nche asked, she seemed to not have known about this at all.


    "Royal Father never gave you the letters?" Catherine asked, a bit confused. She recalled many times when more than one letter woulde in from some noble house.


    "I haven''t received anything!" nche was now just as confused as Catherine.


    "Ummm I think this might have to do more with Royal Father than nche. nche, you may not realize it yourself but you are very popr throughout the city just the same as Catherine is. You both helped so much during the war that your reputations as being noble and pure princesses who love their country so much that they rushed headfirst into battle standing on the front lines. Youid down your life to protect the people of stine, there is no way they would not love you. Not to mention you have the looks to back it up. You are very beautiful. But Royal Father has a big issue with us daughters. If he doesn''t approve of the man, that man will never even get to see a strand of hair on your head, never minde to propose marriage." Alicia exined. Now that she remembered when she was in King Augustus''s office one day, she noticed a stack of letters in the trash. Out of curiosity, she took a look to see what they were and they were indeed proposal letters.


    "What!?" nche looked up her eyes wide. "Royal Father is rejecting them all then? Why!?"


    "From my experience, when Royal Father speaks to ke, he seems to be overly protective when ites to his daughters. The suitor has to meet his guidelines and not ours." Alicia answered. She remembered a few times when he wanted to throw ke out of the castle just for holding her hand. He was indeed a father after all.


    nche slumped to the ground as she let out a whine: "This is so unfair! Am I going to remain single forever!? Just because Royal Father does not like any man!?"


    As nche said this, Catherine''s face also paled as she thought: ''<strong><em>If Royal Father rejects all of Banche''s proposals is he doing the same to mine?</em></strong>''


    Catherine and nche, both came to a realization that their love lives were at a standstill all because of their overprotective father. They wondered if they would need to be nuns in the future.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 357: Coming Of Age Ceremony Part Two

    Chapter 357: Coming Of Age Ceremony Part Two


    Arge stage was erected out in the middle of the city. This event was for all citizens no matter if they were nobles ormoners, all were allowed toe and join the feast. It was a day of celebration like no other. Streamers, gs, balloons, and banners filled the streets. Confetti fell from the rooftops. The streets were filled with such vibrant colors that those who came out to join the festivities, even if they were in a bad mood their spirits would be lifted right away.


    The stage was set and the day the Princess that the people of stine looked up to the most, the one person who every little girl wished to be like, wasing of age on this day. Even the young men wished to be in the running to be her marriage partner. But those dreams got shot down quickly when it was announced her wedding day would be announced to all.


    "Are you ready?" King Augustus asked. The smile on his face could not be hidden. But when he looked up at the young man holding her hand, he couldn''t help but frown. He wished he was in his ce! ''<em>Wasn''t it the father''s duty to escort his daughter who had juste of age!? Why was it this stinky brat!?</em>''


    As if sensing King Augustus''s disapproval, Alicia chuckled and said: "Dad, when it is time for my wedding day you get to walk me down the aisle. Since I am announcing my engagement today with ke, it is only natural for him to be by my side the entire time."


    "Humph!" King Augustus pouted and turned his head like a little kid.


    Alicia couldn''t hold back herughter anymore as she stepped forward and gave him a hug. "You will always be the father I love and care for. Come on let''s go, you can each take a hand that''s fair right?"


    Feeling a little bit better, King Augustus nodded and gave ke a mocking look as if to say: ''<em>Look see my daughter loves me best!</em>''


    The group walked on to therge stage garnering arge round of apuse and cheering. Alicia could hear the citizens of stine giving her their blessing and congrattions. With King Augustus on one side and ke on the other, she took the lead and walked to the edge of the stage. The way she was dressed made her look like she was the true king stinepletely overshadowing King Augustus''s presence.


    Her gaze swept the crowd as she smiled at them all. Using spiritual qi to amplify her voice, Alicia began to speak: "First I want to thank each and every one of you foring to mying of age ceremony. Today is the day I turn fifteen. It is the day I be an adult, can begin a family, and take on the responsibilities every adult has to take on. For me, this is also a day where I can give my thanks to you all. Each citizen of stine no matter which race you are or what gender you are, are all special. You have helped stine grow into a kingdom that does not discriminate against someone''s race. I have even seen mixed race couples and find it absolutely amazing.


    "During the time of the war we had a few years ago when stine was in the midst of being destroyed, it was all of you who had faith in the royal family, my sister Catherine, my sister nche,my two brothers Nichi and Philip, my Royal Father, and even myself.You put your faith into us and supported us as we fought on the front lines. Some of you even joined us and sacrificed yourselves in order to protect your homnd. I can not be more grateful for the citizens of stine who are so willing to support myself and my family.


    "I promise no matter what hardships the future may bring, I will do my best as a princess of this great Kingdom of stine, that I will protect you all even if it costs me my life.


    "On this joyous day that is now the day I be an adult, my heartfelt thanks goes out to each and every single one of you, the citizens of stine and for those who have passed on protecting thisnd, my thanks to you can never be enough. Later I will do a sending of the souls for those, who have lost their lives protecting not only you but me as well." Alicia''s speech caused everyone to go silent, some had tears in their eyes listening to these words.


    These words came from the bottom of Alicia''s heart. They were words she had always wanted to say to the citizens of stine. Once she was done speaking Alicia bowed her head towards the crowd which made them even more taken aback. Not a single one of the citizens of stine expected the one who saved their country, feel that it was because of them that they were able to continue on to have such a day like today. It was as if she had turned the day that was supposed to be for her and her only and shared it with the entire kingdom. This was a day for every citizen, not just herself.


    After a bout of silence, a massive wave of cheers could be heard from below. In the eyes of the citizens of stine, Alicia was like the goddess who descended down and brought them prosperity and good fortune.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 358: Coming Of Age Ceremony Part Three

    Chapter 358: Coming Of Age Ceremony Part Three


    King Augustus Stood behind her and smiled while nodding his head in an approving manner. He was right in wanting to give his position up to this daughter of his. She was truly the right person for such a role.


    Alicia raised her hand to quiet the crowd down since she still had more to say.Once they were quiet enoughAlicia continued. "On this day there are many things that will be announced." Alicia turned and grabbed ke''s hand and pulled him forward. "Some of you know that ke is my fiance and for those who did not well, now you know. In one month''s time from this date, ke and I will be getting married. He will be marrying into the royal family. At that time we will hold a public wedding and anyone who wishes to join may join."


    Alicia wanted to share her joy with everyone. She wanted everyone to know that she was the wife of ke and ke was her husband. If this was still earth and she had never died she would be around forty years old on this day, if she were to calcte the time she spent on the cultivation world in as well. This wedding was something she was truly looking forward to. Even though she should be around forty years old, the fact that she had little to no experience with the opposite sex when it came to more intimate matters, made her be shy about such things and nervous when it came down to it.


    Now that Alicia was done speaking, King Agustus stepped forward and cleared his throat. "Citizens of stine, besides my daughtering of age and her announcement of her wedding. I have two more things to announce. First, as of today my daughter, the Third Princess of stine, Alicia Von stine, will be knighted and enter the ranks of the elite knights of stine."


    Another uproar of cheers filled the air. Alicia felt kind of nervous. Her dream was about toe true. King Augustus had been waiting a long time for this day. He could finally help his daughterplete her dream. "Charles the sword."


    "Yes, your Majesty." Prime Minister Charles opened a long wooden rosewood box and pulled out an ancient looking sword.He then handed this word to King Augustus.


    "Alicia Von stine, kneel." King Augustus''s voice was like thunder as he spoke. Alicia smiled and drew her sword, stabbed it into the stage, and kneeled in front of King Augustus. King Augustus smiled as he said: "By my name as King of this great Kingdom of stine, I dub thee a royal knight of the elite order, You must uphold the knightly virtues ande to the beck and call when your homnd is under siege. You are from this day forth a protector of the innocent and the shield for your king. From this day forth you will be bestowed the knightly name, Gabriel, a messenger of your kingdom and be known from this day forth as Alicia Gabriel stine."


    King Augustus drew the ancient sword from its sheath, it gave off a faint glow as he tapped each of Alicia''s shoulders.He then resheathed the sword and looked proudly down at Alicia. "I, Alicia Gabriel stine, swear upon my sword to serve and protect the Kingdom of stine, it''s people and my king!"


    "Well said!" King Augustus let out a joyfulugh. Alicia smiled and stood up. More cheers could be heard from down below.


    King Augustus let the crowd settle down once again before he once more began to speak. "On this wonderful day. I King Augustus stine, have one more announcement to make. After many discussions between the other royal family members, the court officials, and nobles. I have decided upon who is the next heir to the throne. I am sure some of you might have guessed who that is and it is strange for the person to not be male. But this decision is one that has been unanimously agreed upon. The next heir to the throne is none other than my daughter Alicia Gabriel stine. She will now have the title of Crown Princess of stine."


    This announcement made the crowd go crazy. The loud roar of the crowd even shook thend. This was the absolute approval from the masses in his selection for the next heir to the throne.Alicia was in disbelief in how much they all approved of this. She suddenly felt nervous and wondered if she would be able to be a ruler who can live up to the citizens'' expectations that they hold of her.


    ke interlocked his fingers with her and leaned in before whispering into her ear. "Do not worry about the things in the future. As long as you stay true to yourself nothing will go wrong."


    "I just hope I can do the things that are expected of me."


    "I am sure you will do fine. Have you not helped this kingdom grow to what it is now? Without you, this kingdom would have been lost at the hands of the elves and the empire. But you were able to turn the tides of war and create a ce where everyone is able to live free no matter their race or gender." ke did his best tofort Alicia.


    "At least I will not be in this alone. As you will be my King." Alicia said with a smile.


    ke nodded his head and pulled Alicia into a hug. The disy of affection for each other was shown to all causing the crowd to go into another uproar but this time it was hoots and hollers, telling them to get a room. Alicia''s face wentpletely red.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 359: Border Defence Part One

    Chapter 359: Border Defence Part One


    Standing just outside the barrier that surrounded stine, The ex crown prince of stine, Adrian stine''s face turned ugly. Although he was many, many kilometers away he seemed to be able to hear what was being said in the capital. "Good! You fucking bitch! You dare take my ce!? Just you watch. Once I destroy everything you built up I will turn you into my ything so I can watch as you slowly turn into nothing but a mindless doll!"


    Adrian raised his hands and a ghastly looking figure appeared behind him. It mimicked Adrian''s actions as dark clouds formed overhead. Lightning could be seen streaking from the clouds. Its power seemed to be greater than the heavens themselves as the lightning turned into a deep purple color and then struck down smashing into the barrier instantly shattering it. A loud cacklingugh could be heard from the figure behind Adrian. "Hahaha! This little girl is not bad but too bad she ran into me!"


    "Bergrath, it''s thanks to you that I am able to form such a massive army of millions of Phantasiams. To think such a powerful race was hidden in the depth of the mountains." Adrian''s voice was full of respect for the figure behind him.


    "Haha, it just so happens that we both have the same goal in mind. If not for you breaking the seal and allowing me to enter your body, I would never have escaped that prison that I was put into all those tens of millions of years ago. Sadly, those old bastards still seem to be around so I can not use my full power. But power of this size is nothing. But little boy, remember this, that sister of yours is no easy target." Bergrath said. He could tell just by the strength of the barrier that the little girl was no joke.


    "Humph! As long as we have our army, nothing can stand between us and the world!" Adrian confidently replied. He then turned to look at his massive army and with a smile on his face yelled out: "Our time is now, destroy, pige, and capture the women at every vige you encounter!"


    A loud roar could be heard from the massive army as they once again began chanting Adrian''s name. Adrian stood tall and proud as if he was already the king of the world. He watched as his army charged forward into stinends heading towards the first vige nearby.


    ---


    Alicia was enjoying the festivities of hering of age ceremony when she felt her barrier being destroyed. She stood up and looked up at the sky, her eyes full of worry. She quickly waved her hand creating a multyer barrier around the capital. "Royal Father, we have trouble."


    "It seems so I will get the army ready. You gather your forces as well." King Augustus''s smiling face turned serious as he disappeared from where he stood after giving Alicia orders.


    "Big Sister nche, Big Sister Catherine, I need you to be the host. Do not let on that there are any issues. ke and I will be heading out to see what is going on." Alicia whispered. She didn''t want others to hear what was happening since she didn''t want to start a panic.


    No more than thirty minutester Alicia was standing in the sky near the border staring down at the massive army that was ransacking a vige. The cries of her people broke her heart as she watched them being ughtered or taken captive. Alicia''s anger raised to the max instantly as she waved her hand to wipe out the invaders attacking the vige.


    "Hoho! Hold on there youngdy, this is war! If you suddenly interject before allowing the weaker ones to fight, it would be no fun!" An ancient sounding voice suddenly filled the air and the magic Alicia had just used was not able to hit its target. A blue barrier appeared around each invader blocking the attack.


    Frowning Alicia waved her hand once more creating a time and space distortion to appear around each of the vigers, even the captured ones. Sending them straight to the capital city. She quickly fixed her gaze to the far off distance. Using spiritual qi she amplified her voice sending it over to the location she was looking. "Who are you to make rules of war when you are invading my Kingdom!?"


    "Haha! Little Lady, you are worthy of hearing my true name. Ten''s of millions of years ago I was revered as the god of this world until I was sealed away. Luckily your brother was so kind as to release me. My name which used to strike fear into those who heard it is Bergrath. One who stands above the Creators!" Bergrath''s proud voice floated into Alicia''s ears.


    Alicia brow furrowed as she looked at the familiar figure with a shadow figuring protruding out of the figure''s body. "Adrian!"


    Alicia had no idea how Adrian did it but he seemed to have fused with some kind of ancient being. Alicia could feel the pressure from this figure and knew they were even stronger than her. Seeing how she could not kill the invaders herself she had no other choice but to go from vige to vige and evacuate, all the vigers as fast as possible. But before she did she sent a message to all of stine. "Citizens of stine! I, the Crown Princess Of stine, Alicia Gabriel stine, ask you to heed my call. Evacuate all areas within two thousand kilometers of the borders of stine. Head to the capital where you can take refuge. Dark times are once again upon us!"


    Alicia''s voice was grave as she looked off into the distance towards where Adrian was standing behind his million man army. "Since you wish to turnplete traitor. Whether you are Royal Fathers blood born son or not, I will have no choice but to take your life. As a princess of stine and also as a knight!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 360: Border Defence Part Two

    Chapter 360: Border Defence Part Two


    Command tent Alicia, King Augustus, Tang Guanting, and Grandpa Mu. "So it''s Adrian?"


    "Yes, he has gained a very strong power that is even greater than mine. It stems from a kind of ancient soul I am guessing, that is named Bergath. They seemed to have fused together making two beings in one but at the same time two separate beings. Whether it has used its full strength or not is another story though. But what is even more shocking is the army they have. Over one million strong and they are all extremely powerful." Alicia exined.


    "How strong?" Grandpa Mu asked.


    "Umm About as strong as you and Uncle Guanting. I could easily wipe them out but Bergath is cing a barrier around them that protects them if I attack." Alicia brow furrowed when she thought of all the ways she had tried to kill the invaders only to be blocked by that barrier each time.


    "This is very troubling then..." Tang Guanting sighed.


    "Yes, he won''t let me interfere but our army and you all can attack at will. If we can hold out, Tereax said he will have a few battleships ready for us soon that will have the power to turn the tides of war. But in the meantime, we need to hold them off for as long as possible." Alicia had already spoken to Tereax about the situation outside. This entire time she was on her journey the people of Fan were not cking at all. They had used her magic power as a means to create some terrifying shields and weapons that they implemented into three battleships. These ships were untested but actual field testing was better than the simple tests that they could do.


    "How long?" King Augustus asked.


    "Two weeks We need to hold out for two weeks. Until then we should evacuate all citizens of stine to the capital. The shelter there is already built and can hold every citizen of stine and more." Alicia answered.


    "Then we do as you say. Alicia, I am handingmand of the front lines over to you. I will go to each vige, town, and city and evacuate everyone." King Augustus said as he stood up. He knew he had no time to waste and making sure of the safety of the citizens was of the utmost importance right now.


    ---


    Three dayster the front lines


    "Little Lady you are not ying fair!" Bergath''s voice filled the air.


    "Not ying fair? You send an army of millions to invade my homnd. Just one of them is stronger than ten of mine. I am only evening the odds by shielding them from your attacks. Do you think just because you are slightly more powerful than me that I will let you walk all over my kingdom, kill my people, and use its women to fulfill your men''s desires? On my name, Alicia Gabriel stine, Crown Princess, and Elite Knight of stine, I will not allow such a thing to happen." Alicia''s voice was firm and unwavering. She would never allow her people to be ughtered.


    "Haha! Fine! Things will be more fun this way!" Bergath voiceughter filled the air.


    "Bergath you are just going to let the little bitch do as she pleases?" Adrian gnashed his teeth. He did not like how things were going right now. This should have been a one sided fight but Bergath was ying games.


    "Humph! Little boy, listen here. That sister of yours is not even using her full power. She may say that she is slightly more powerful but if she were to get serious I would be forced to use a power that will make me noticed by those old ones. I can not risk that. We will y by her rules since she is following mine. You just sit tight. Since this is a war of attrition we will see who canst longer." Bergath words sent chills down Adrian''s spine. He knew the only reason he did not have his body taken over was on Bergath''s whim. If things really came down to it he would easily take over his body leaving nothing of his own conscious left.


    On the front lines attacks of all kinds were seen lighting up the skies. Thanks to Alicia''s barrier not a single one of her soldiers had been lost or injured. Even though the Phantasiams were very strong, not only magic wise but physically as well, the magic technology the people of Fan were creating was evening the difference in strength by arge amount. There was arge line that came to be known as the no man''snd that had formed between the two sides.


    "Alicia, how are things going?" King Augustus appeared at Alicia''s side.


    "We haven''t lost anyone yet and we are basically at a standstill. Thanks to the people of Fan we have weapons that are making up for ourck of brute strength. How did the evacuation go?"


    "I evacuated everyone from the defensive line all the way to the capital just in case. Even those who had started traveling were found and brought to the capital. There is no citizen of stine from here to the capital." King Augustus reported.


    "Then that is good. Have our strongest mages form multyer barriers around the capital on top of mine and yours. We will sure up all defenses. Luckily Adrian is only after stine at this time as for the former ckstone Empire and Mytheth Lenora, they will be out of his range of sight for now. Tell the governor of thosends to send an army to the border between them and stine just in case. We can not leave anyone under the stine g unguarded." Alicia did not know if Adrian would try to attack the othernds or not. She did not know exactly how big his army was. She could only act cautiously during these times.


    "Your Highness, Crown Princess Alicia you have a message from thend of Fey!" A soldier came running over to Alicia.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 361: Aide From The Alliance Part One

    Chapter 361: Aide From The Alliance Part One


    Sitting in themand tent Alicia was staring at a bronze mirror. Reflected within was Queen MIttens and Queen Angelina. "Crown Princess Alicia You know, if Solicia and Meowskins did not inform us we would not have known that you were in the middle of defending your homnd!"


    "The issue is this is brought upon us by my older brother. When he disappeared a few years ago after thest invasion we never expected him toe back with such a powerful force. Plus these enemies are stronger than you think. Not to mention the person behind it all." Alicia exined.


    "That still does not exin why you did not contact us! If the enemy is strong then you need to rely on your allies! We have already issued orders to our military units to head to stine to assist." Queen Mittens scolded. She had thought they had formed a good friendship. If her friend was in trouble there was no way she would note to assist.


    At that time screams could be hearding from outside themon tent. "Dragons!"


    Alicia''s ears perked up from the yell. She picked up the mirror and walked outside themand tent. What she saw amazed her. Thousands of dragons blotted out the sky. A familiar old man descended to the ground and stood in front of her. "Crown Princess, this old dragon got word from Darktorn that you were under attack. In ordance with the alliance, we of the dragon n havee to offer our assistance."


    "Dragon God Veltorus, as the Crown Princess of stine I wee you." Alicia gave a small bow. At this time she had to act ording to doctrine. Dragon God Veltorus was the ruler of his dragon n so she had to show him the proper respect in public.


    "It is not just us who have shown up either." Dragon God Veltorus pointed behind Alicia. She turned to see arge number of demons standing there led by Tia.


    "Alicia, I have to apologize. The old elders of the demon n couldn''t make it but they did send out a thousand demons to assist. Thanks to the dragon n they also arrived just now." Tia said with a smile on her face.


    "Don''t forget about us fairies! Your highness, I know that we got off on the wrong foot. But on this day I wish to show my loyalty to you." The older looking female fairy said. Alicia hade to find out that her name was Niketia.


    Seeing the little fairy with at least a hundred fairies pping their wings behind her in miniature sets of armor made Alicia smile. Since they had relocated to the stine the fairies had done much in trying to change their ways. They no longer talked in the haughty tone they had before. They even swore allegiance to Alicia. Not to stine but to Alicia herself. "Niketia, it''s called friendship."


    "I see Well either way we are here to support you. We did not do such things during the war of devils and gods but this time, I will make sure our fairy race is there to support you." Niketia put her hands on her hips and stuck her nose in the air as if she was looking for praise. Alicia smiled and did just that.


    "Hoho, seems the Crown Princess is very well loved!" Another familiar voice was heard. Alicia turned to see S Margix standing there with a massive army behind her. "His beastliness was not able to make it due to the officials not allowing him to run out to assist. So he sent me, his daughter out to bring aid."


    One after the other, allies of all races showed upbringing aid. The military force that once started off with just enough to keep the line expanded by one fold. King Augustus stood to the side in awe at how many ties his daughter had made over the course of the past few years. She has brought together all of these countries and races who are willing to send aid in order to help her fend off a powerful enemy. And this was just those who were close enough to get here quickly.


    Alicia gave a deep bow to the leaders of each member of the Alliance. But this joyous time where morale was skyrocketing was quickly broken when the clouds overhead suddenly darkened. "Oh, now this is quite interesting To think so many powerful individuals all gathered in one location. Why not let this devil have some fun!"


    A figure that was imprinted into Alicia''s mind ever since that time in Brown vige. "Dolnar!"


    "Hehe, so you remember my name! But no need to be on the offensive. This time I did note to fight with you. On his majesty''s orders, we of the devil race havee to assist. Think of it as us having a mutual enemy. They always say, the enemy of my enemy is my friend, do they not?" Dolnar stood in the sky a wide smile on his face.


    Alicia frowned, not sure if she should believe his words. "How can we trust you?"


    "Haha! No worries his majesty has sent over a magical contract that willst until this invasion is over and we leave your territory." Dolnar pulled out a semi transparent scroll and tossed it to Alicia.


    Alicia caught it and read it over before passing it over to King Augustus. King Augustus brow furrowed as he read it but still nodded his head. "This contract is real. If any devil tries to harm anyone Alicia sees as an alley they will instantly die and their souls will be burned in hellfire."


    "What does that mean?" Alicia asked confused as to what that meant.


    "Magical contracts can only be made with the lifeblood of the creator. Anything written inside will be true and I can tell that this is not a fake counteract. So if any devil or any of the devil''s allies harm any of our allies during this time of the contract they will die. Having their souls burned in hellfire is very painful and will extinguish their existence, making it so they can not reincarnate. The biggest issue is that the blood in this scroll is that of the fallen god To think he was still alive..." King Augustus let out a sigh. Although he did not want to align with the devils this time around he did need their power.


    "Then should we ept?" Alicia asked.


    "Yes, we will ept but keep your guard up."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 362: Aide From The Alliance Part Two

    Chapter 362: Aide From The Alliance Part Two


    "Before we ept I need to ask Dolnar a question." Alicia had one thing bothering her that she had to ask.


    "Alright go ahead." King Augustus did not like the fact that they were getting help from the devils but any extra strength at this time was a good thing.


    "Dolnar, why is your master an enemy of Bergath?" Alicia turned and asked Dolnar.


    "It seems the two had a run in a long way back. Bergath is very powerful, the power he is showing now is nothingpared to his true power. Although his power is equal to his Majesty''s, the race he has gathered to be his army is also very powerful. If we lose the war here, unlike the war of devils and gods where each side went their own ways and a bnce between the races gave way to peace, if Bergath were to continue to take over Phantasia, there would be no peace." Dolnar exined.


    But his words sounded too contradicting causing Alicia''s brow to furrow. "Your words do not make sense. Your master also wants to take over the world does he not?"


    "He does not want the world, he just wants a section ofnd for his own. We Devils may think nothing of the lives of the other races, but we are not so big to say that we want world domination anymore. It''s more that we can''t. If his Majesty tries to take over the world those who are watching would intervene and this world would be on the verge of destruction. Plus, now with your current strength, it would be tough to take over this world as it is since it doesn''t seem like you have even used your true power yet, isn''t that right little girl? Even I am not dumb enough to attack you anymore." Dolnar lips curled up as he let out augh.


    Alicia rolled her eyes and contemted over everything he had said. "We ept the contract. But I warn you. If you so much as harm a single hair on any of my allies and my people''s heads I will hunt you and your race down until none of you are left."


    Alicia released her aura pressing it down onto Dolnar. Dolnar brow started to sweat as his smile froze. He came to a realization that Alicia was much, much stronger than she let on. Letting out a dry cough Dolnar tried topose himself acting as if her pressure was nothing. "Calm down littledy, the contract says it clearly if we do anything we will die."


    "Humph! Get your people ready. They must follow my orders. We will try to push the line back." This battle was being held at the border of what was formerly known as Fernilia. This was the country that Alicia had destroyed during the war a few years back out of rage.


    "As youmand!" Dolnar let out augh and gave a bow. He began to find Alicia even more interesting than before.


    Alicia turned to the mirror and bitterly smiled at the two queens who were looking back at her. "And so there we have it. We have a lot of reinforcements. Even some we do not like too much..."


    "What will you do in the future if they try to take overnd somece?" Queen Mittens asked.


    "We will stop them of course. We can not allow the devils to im territory so easily. It would stand as a front for their first step of invasion of othernds. They are only helping now because they see Bergath and his army as a serious threat. Otherwise, they would not have shown themselves like this. Not to mention all the lies he was spitting out. I could feel the killing intent and bloodlusting from Dolnar. He couldn''t cover it up. Well until I pressured him just now. After which he retracted it all." Alicia exined.


    "We of the Fey will assist when the timees." Queen Angelina said with a smile.


    "When that happens I will be very grateful. Because there will no doubt be more wars ahead of us. In a few more years stine''s defense will be bolstered. I have a very powerful ally that will deliver a means for us to pull through any situation in the future. But I have a feeling this battle will not go as easy as we hope." Alicia had no idea at the time that the words she spoke at this time were something she wished she could take back.


    "Then that is good. Let us hope that in the future they will not be needed." Queen Angelina couldn''t imagine what Alicia was talking about but if she said they were powerful then they must indeed be powerful.


    "The reinforcements we sent will be there in a few days'' time. If we were notified sooner we would have sent them out faster." Queen Mittens and Queen Angelina gave an apologetic bow.


    "No this is not your fault. So please do not say it like that and Queen Angelina, Queen Mittens thank you. When this is all over let''s have tea."


    ---


    Three weekster...


    "Keep running! If we can steer them away from the capital long enough for one the Evangelines to get here then everything will be fine."


    "Princess we already lost half our men to just one of them though!"


    "I know!" Alicia''s face was not looking good. While fighting against Bergath and his men on even ground for almost a month, dark clouds began to form overhead and arge magic circle had formed in the sky. After that, all hell broke loose and Bergath''sughter resounded across thends.


    "But princess!"


    "Shut up and run!" Alicia yelled. This was the first time in her life that she had ever felt such fear.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 363: The Beginnings Of A Desperate Battle Part One

    Chapter 363: The Beginnings Of A Desperate Battle Part One


    A week earlier.


    "Tereax it''s done?" Alicia asked as she looked up at the three huge ships floating in the sky.


    "They are mere prototypes but the weapons on them are strong enough to fight against at least god realm beings." Tereax exined. He was very proud of this aplishment. They had worked day and night creating these ships with over a million people working nonstop. It was Fan''s greatest achievement thus far.


    "Have some of your engineers who know how to fly these things prepare, they will be the mainmand of these ships. I will need them to move out as soon as possible." Alicia ordered. She had no time to waste. The war was being prolonged for too long. She could only do so much at this time. Even with thebined military might of the alliance and devils, they were still not able to move the line.


    "They are already ready. You can bring them intobat at any time." Tereax had already guessed this would happen. So he had already set up a crew of one thousand for each ship.


    "Alright, then I will be going. Tereax as always, thank you..." Alicia said with a smile as she gave a slight bow.


    "Haha! No worries it is a pleasure to serve you. We are already working on version two and three. We will be implementing different ideas into the next two versions." Tereax said.


    Alicia smiled and waved her hand sending both her and the ships out of her space. The ships hovered in the sky casting arge shadow over thend below. These ships were at least the size of arge city and needed many people to operate them. Alicia flew up into the sky and knocked on the window and gestured for them to turn theirs on.


    "Your highness!"


    "Tell the other ships to begin attacking the enemy now. We will test to see how effective the weapons are."Alicia gave a simple order before flying back down to the front lines.


    Themander ryed the order to the other ships who then began to open their weapons bays. Turrets appeared and began to aim at the Phantasiams. A pale blue ball of light formed in front of the barrel slowly umting the magicules in the air until the pale blue ball of light was bigger than the barrel itself. The instant it was released a pale blue stream of light shot forward and as if in an instant, the pale blue stream of light hit the front lines of the enemy causing a massive explosion. Dirt and debris flew all over and a gust of energy swept out almost knocking over those it had hit.


    Alicia flew up into the sky to see the results of her new weapons. As the dust and debris settled down the sight of arge crater came into view. Alicia saw no signs of any Phantasiam bodies. Which made her smile. This meant the attack was powerful enough to wipe out the enemy. But her smile quickly turned into a frown when Bergath''s voice filled the air.


    "Hoho Now isn''t that powerful. Looks like I can not sit still anymore. It is time to end this!" To Alicia''s horror, the sky suddenly was covered in ck clouds and arge purple magic circle hovered overhead. The ground began to shake until finally, it split open. But what crawled out stunned everyone. Large skeletal creatures with flesh still sticking to their bones crawled out of the cracks. They were sorge that they stood taller than stine''s castle. They were monstrosities. If Alicia had topare how big they truly were, it was like godzi standing in Tokyo back on earth.


    But these creatures made godzi look like a barbie doll but that was not the worst of it. One of them opened its mouth and a beam of light fired down at her people. She quickly waved her hand trying to form a shield around them only to watch in horror as her shield that she used her full strength to create was shattered in an instant and the beam of light smashed into her front line reaping the lives it hit.


    "What the hell is that!?" Alicia felt sweat build upon her brow. They had lost a few thousand soldiers in that one attack alone. With no other option, Alicia quickly waved her hand and summoned the entire army into her space. While she flew up to the ships and brought them back into her space as well. Just before she entered her space as well, she heard Bergath''s voice once more.


    "Haha! Good! You truly know when to retreat! Show me what you n to do next against my little babies from another dimension! Hahaha! " Bergaths maniacalughter filled the air.


    Alicia frowned and did not reply, she could see more and more of those monsters crawling up out of the ground. She quickly entered her space as well. She went over to themand tent with her face pale as a ghost.


    "Alicia, what was that?" King Augustus asked.


    "I have no idea but they are stronger than me. It seems we have misjudged Bergath''s strength, he is indeed very very powerful. It seemed like he was waiting to summon those monsters as soon as we moved the line. The attack from the new ships was what he was waiting for. It seems a lot of stinend will fall on this day."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 364: The Beginnings Of A Desperate Battle Part Two

    Chapter 364: The Beginnings Of A Desperate Battle Part Two


    "So what should we do then?" King Augustus was beginning to get worried. If the enemy was stronger than Alicia then they were definitely stronger than him. He had no idea such a powerful being existed here on Phantasia.


    "Well, as far as I know, the shield surrounding the capital will be strong enough to hold them back. Combined with my shield as well as the other mages it should be secure enough to keep our citizens safe. But thends around the capital will more than likely be lost. I will need to go back out and poke at these new enemies and see just how powerful they are. If I can fight them that would be good but from the amount that kept crawling out of that crack, I am not sure how many will be roaming around. Before entering this space I had transferred myself to the demonic forest. Royal Father is your space still located here?"Alicia asked.


    "Yes, I never took it down the entrance is still by the old tree, why do you want to use it?"


    "Yes, It will be our new base ofmand. It will be easier to have you giving out orders to the soldiers from a central location. We will need to begin guerri warfare." Alicia exined.


    "Just like we did when fighting the Machine Empire?" Tang Guanting asked.


    "Yes, just like that. It is effective and the best part is, is that we know theyout of thend better than our enemy. Adrian may have been the crown prince but he is not very good atmanding. In fact, Bergath is the onemanding Phantasiams. You could say that Adrian is along for the ride for fame and glory. So if we were to set up many small units and run around doing what damage we can to the enemy. We may be able to reduce their forces or at least put them in a disarray. " Alicia hated having to fight in this fashion but in a situation where the enemy was so much stronger, they had no choice.


    "We should go with this n. How do you want to break up the teams?" The one to speak, who was normally quiet during themand meetings, was Dolnar.


    "We will need to have a max of four men per unit. We will need to select the best people to lead these small teams. Following centralmands orders is a must. The leaders of each race will be stationed in themand station. A fairy should be ced in each group. Their ability to confuse the enemy wille in very handy." Alicia went over how things should be set up and which areas they will concentrate their efforts on.


    "TechWell looks like I will be left out of the fun!" Dolnar grumbled.


    "Dolnar you are the only one who can keep your people in line. If something happened to you they would begin a ughter and then their lives would be lost unnecessarily." Alicia said.


    "Oh? You care if my devil race dies? You truly are a saint. That halo suits you well." Dolnar gave a mocking grin as he reached over to try to touch Alicia''s halo, only to have his hand pped away by Alicia. Rubbing his hand Dolnar said in a low voice but loud enough for everyone to hear: "What I wouldn''t give to see that halo turn ck."


    "Watch your mouth!" ke stepped forward, his hand on his sword hilt. Alicia grabbed his arm and shook her head to tell him it wasn''t worth it.


    "Geez! Rx sir knight, I was only joking." Dolnar raised his hands and stepped back.


    "In any case, as of right now your devil race is one of my allies for this war. I don''t want my allies dying needlessly." Alicia exined leaving no room for further discussion on the topic. "If everyone agrees to my n, please raise your hand. We will then begin nning it all out and appointing team leaders."


    Seeing all the hands go up Alicia was satisfied and nodded her head. "Alright, then we will begin preparations as soon as I get us to Royal Father''s space."


    After saying a few more words and dismissing the meeting, Alicia exited her space. She looked up into the sky and saw the dark clouds still looming over her head and frowned. "His magic is still in the works. Our battles ahead will not be easy."


    Alicia made her way to the familiar section of the forest. The ce where she had met Berlin at when she was younger. A smile crept up on her face as she took in the sights that she had not seen in a long time. "This and many other ces I wish to protect, I just hope they will not get destroyed during this war."


    Alicia arrived at the entrance of King Augustus''s space and quickly entered it. The same small cottage was present just like before.She did not want anyone entering the cottage so she quickly set up a barrier around it before waving her hand and bringing all the leaders of each race out. "Royal Father, I will leave the amodations to you. I ced a barrier around the cottage."


    "Un that''s fine. I will set up tents for our soldiers and houses for themanders." King Augustus went right to work setting up everything needed for the army. Alicia brought the soldiers out of her space and had them all gather.


    "We will be changing tactics. We will have to lower ourselves to gueri warfare in order to try to put a dent into the enemy''s forces. With the sudden appearance of those monsters, we are now at a big disadvantage. But this does not mean we have lost! We will continue to attack our enemies until not a single one is left standing!" Alicia looked out over the soldiers that were gazing back at her. She raised her hand into the air and swirled her finger a few times creating a massive magic circle hovering overhead. A golden light shined down over every soldier there...


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 365: The Beginnings Of A Desperate Battle Part Three

    Chapter 365: The Beginnings Of A Desperate Battle Part Three


    Grandpa Mu, eyes widened seeing this sight, his lip quivered as he suddenly shouted out. "The blessing of the Holy One!"


    He had seen this spell once before a long time ago. It was done by the ancestor of their n during a war between the celestials and the cultivators. It blessed the individuals so that if they were to take an attack that would kill them it would negate it and heal thempletely. While at the same time teleporting them out of danger. It only worked once and that person would need to be on the brink of death before it activated. But it would make it so their soldiers could continue to fight without the worry of dying. The technique was so overpowered that even an attack that normally would instantly kill a person would still protect them. But this required a great deal of magic power to aplish this. He never thought he would get to see such a spell again in his lifetime.


    "I beseech the Holy One to cast upon thy people the blessing of the Holy One!" Alicia''s voice rang out across the sky.The golden light from the magic circle intensified, bing brighter and brighter almost turning pure white. As the light dimmed all the soldiers found themselves covered in a faint golden aura all over their body."This should protect your lives. I hope it does note down to having to use the blessing I just gave you all. As for the devil race please..."


    Alicia thought for a moment before once again swirling her finger in the air. She did not use the blessing of the Holy One on the devil''s race since it would end up killing them rather than protecting them. Instead, she decided to create a new spell that would protect them called the blessing of the Evil One. Of course, her naming sense was not all that good.


    Another magic circle formed in the sky this time it was pitch ck. Even the light that shined down onto the people of the devil race was pitch ck. "I beseech the Evil One to cast upon thy people the blessing of the Evil One!"


    After the ck light disappeared the people of the devils race all looked down at themselves and saw a thin ck aura over their bodies just like everyone else. Alicia felt faint after casting tworge spells like that one after the other. She was about to slump to her knees when she felt her hands grab a hold of her. She looked up to see both ke and to her surprise Dolnar, each holding one of her arms.


    Dolnar quickly released his grip and rubbed his nose. Letting out a dry cough he said: "Thank you..."


    "No thanks needed, as I said, we are currently allies. I do not wish to see any of my allies die." Alicia said as she leaned her head on ke''s shoulder. "ke, help me to the cottage..."


    Dolnar watched as Alicia walked away. His expression, not changing in the slightest. "To think the little girl I met all those years ago would turn out to be someone who could catch my interest in such a way. It''s a pity she sees me as nothing more than a temporary ally Maybe after this war, his Majesty will try to make an alliance with stine..."


    King Augustus who had just walked up heard Dolnar''s words and shook his head. " If the Fallen God truly wants to form an alliance more than just words on paper would need to be used in order for us to trust him. You have to remember he was the one who brought Phantasia to almost the brink of destruction all those years ago."


    "I know. And I know I can not wipe my own self clean either. I still see humans as nothing more than livestock. But for her Ahhh! I don''t know what the hell hase over me!" Dolnar took one more nce at Alicia before scratching his head in frustration and walking back over to his own people.


    King Augustus let out a chuckle before taking a nce at Alicia''s departing back as well. "To think, you are able to even make a devil second guess himself. But truly those spells just now..." Even King Augustus was amazed by the power he felt behind the magic spells Alicia had just casted.


    "Are you feeling okay?" ke asked as he helped Aliciay down.


    "Yeah, I just need to rest a few hours. Those two spells took up a lot of magic, especially the second one since I had to rework the blessing of the Holy One so it could be used on the devil race." Alicia said as sheid her head down.


    "Just don''t overdo it. You have all of us here, so do not think you have to do everything alone." ke was worried Alicia was going to overwork herself. If she was in the middle of battle and suddenly copsed she could end up dead.


    "I know. Don''t worry. I need everyone''s help. I can not do this alone." This, Alicia was sure of. The fights ahead were not going to be easy. Even the Machine Empire was easier to deal with than these monsters and Bergath. Alicia closed her eyes. She was feeling very tired. "ke, wake me in a few hours..."


    ke smiled and nodded his head. "I will...."


    Five hourster Alicia finally woke up. She went out to camp to see all the soldiers now split into teams. She walked over to King Augustus who was at a table with a mapid out in front of him."So what is our first target?" Alicia asked.


    "We will need to make our way to Parith and see where it stands. Right now our intel is very limited. So we need to send out a few teams to scout around. As long as we are able to get an idea of how our enemy is spread out we can begin making future ns. But Parith will be essential since it is on the main road leading towards the capital. "


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 366: A Sign Of Hope

    Chapter 366: A Sign Of Hope


    Back to the present


    Alicia looked over her shoulder and looked at the four iing monsters and her face paled. Her teammates could not fly so she was forced to run alongside them. Plus flying now would really be a bad idea. Over the course of the week, Alicia had gone out solo to test her luck against these monsters only to find her ability to fight these things to be very low. She could barely do any damage to them without resorting to catastrophic means. She wanted to leave such attacks as herst choice. So far she could see that Bergath was not harming the environment. Which was good. But she still felt that eventually, she would need to make a major move which will destroy a good portion ofnd.


    "Why are things never easy!?" Alicia yelled out inint.


    "Princess what should we do next?" The same soldier asked again, his face was paler than the others.


    "As I said, just run! We can''t do anything right now. Those monsters are stronger than all of usbined. We have to keep moving until one of the evangelines shows up. Only then can we make a dent in their defense so we can begin attacking." Alicia had found the beam weapons of the evangelines were very good for dealing damage to these monsters so they were not totally out of the woods just yet in this battle. The issue was that there were millions of these monsters running around all over stine.


    From intel reports, she had received they never once crossed the border into othernds. They only stayed in Alistine''s original territory. With this Alicia was able to rest at ease a little bit. Luckily the shield her mother made around the capital was enough to keep the enemy at bay not even Bergath was able to destroy it. Not with the current power he was using anyway. Alicia felt that even now Bergath was not using his full power. She didn''t know why he wasn''t but she was relieved that he was holding back.


    Because they can not prate the shield they have been roaming around stine sweeping through every vige and city present. It seemed they were gathering all the resources they could. Normally in the days of old in Earth''s history when an enemy invaded and the odds were against them, some rulers would resort to scorched earth tactics. Poisoning the water or destroying all crops and food supplies. But Alicia never wished to do these things mainly because it would destroy the livelihoods of her people. She did not want to turn the ces these people called home into ces that were no longer livable.


    "Princess, can you hear me? Come in Princess Alicia!" A voice came out over the small magi radio she had on her hip. To her, this was the sound of an angel speaking to her.


    "Yes, I am here! " Alicia quickly answered.


    "Princess, Evangeline 001 is ready tomence attack and all four targets are locked."


    "Fire at will!" Alicia said happily.


    No more than a secondter a bright light came from behind them and a massive explosion was heard. "Everyone down!" Alicia did not know why but she felt that this attack was somehow different than thest. She felt a much bigger danger than she did thest time she saw it. Alicia brought her magi radio to her mouth and asked: "Grey, what the hell was that!?"


    "Haha! Sorry, Princess, Tereax asked us to test out a new weapon system. This is what is called a focused shot. It magnifies and focuses the attack of each weapon into a single beam which then takes out a certain range in a radius." Grey, themander of Evangeline 001, said with a light chuckle.


    "I''m d to see you are having fun but if my instincts did not tell me to get down our people would have been caught up in the shock wave!" Aliciained. The tops of the trees were all scorched. If that hit a normal person they would have died!


    "Ahh! Sorry, it slipped my mind." Grey said apologetically. Alicia could only sigh she knew the people from Fan were one track minded when it came to the magi engineering.


    "In any case, what is the result?" Alicia asked.


    "Vaporized three of them and one is still half alive, should I finish it off?" Grey asked while still answering Alicia''s question.


    "No, your new weapon gave me an idea. I want to test something." Alicia stood up and dusted off her clothes. If a focused attack like that was possible with magic then it was worth a shot to see if she could do the same.


    Flying up into the air Alicia looked down at the small crater with the half dead monster still lying in it and waved her hand. A few magic circles appeared in the air stacking on top of each other. Each one was a different size and in the end, it looked like a cone. A bright light appeared at the top of it before it sted down through the cone focusing onto one spot causing it to be even more condensed than it normally would be. It smashed into thest remaining monster tearing through it like it was not even there. Seeing these results made Alicia was very happy.


    Alicia sent a message back out to Grey. "We now have a simple way of killing these things. Tell Tereax to make a handheld mini version of this new weapons system. If we can get a weapon for our soldiers to fight with then we can turn the tides of this war!"


    Alicia''s lips curled up into a smile, this was a sign of hope.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 367: Sometimes War Can Change Quickly

    Chapter 367: Sometimes War Can Change Quickly


    "There are three skels iing with one hundred phants." A voice came over Alicia''s magi radio. Skels was the new codename they gave the skeleton monsters that Bergath had summoned and phants was the codename for the Phantasiams.


    "Alright once theye into view, A team, nk and fire at will at the skels." Alicia sent out hermand. They had moved from guerri warfare to more tactical maneuvers. "B team, you will take out the phants, move out!"


    Very quickly the group of two hundred soldiers split up into two groups of one hundred each. Alicia was not to be left behind as she was ying the most crucial role in this battle. She was the bait. She flew out at her top speed. She waved her hand creating dozens of cone shaped magic circles. She had them follow her as she closed in on the enemies in front of her. Only when she was sure everyone was in range did she begin firing at will. This served as a signal to herrades as they joined in as well. In a mere thirty seconds, the enemy group was killed instantly.


    These types of skirmishes had been happening all over stine and of course, had not gone unnoticed by Bergath. "Great! Since they wish to be like this I will have no choice but to act! It''s just that..."


    Bergath looked off into the distance he could feel the watchful eyes of some very powerful figures gazing in their direction. It was because of these watchful eyes that he had stayed submissive so far not wanting to be detected by those old monsters.But Bergath finally couldn''t take it anymore. "Sorryd looks like you will not be around any longer."


    "What do you mean!? Huh? Ahhh!Ugah!" Adrian let out all kinds of horrible screams until he finally went silent.


    "Humph! Trying to fight me. You should be happy that someone as great as I was willing to take over this out of shape body." Bergath moved Adrian''s, well now Bergath''s arms, and clenched his fist. "Since you wish toruin my ns then I will just have to face you with everything I have, little girl." Bergath disappeared leaving behind his army that was still attacking the shield to the capital.


    On Alicia''s side, she was checking on her people to see if anyone had gotten hurt. Luckily, since they were equipped with these new weapons that the people of Fan had manufactured at a hurried pace, they were able to make cheap versions of the weapons that were on the ships. Alone they could not do much but when you used one hundred of them together it was at least half the power of one of the evangelines'' attacks.


    As Alicia was gathering her soldiers so they could move on to the next target, she suddenly felt a heavy pressure weighing down on her. "Everyone, scatter!" She yelled out in an attempt to keep her soldiers from harm.


    "Haha! Little girl, you have really outdone yourself. Not even my monsters from another dimension are a match for you anymore." Bergath''s voice filled the air as Alicia looked skyward to see Adrian''s standing in the air. Although she knew that was Adrian''s body she could tell the person controlling it was not Adrian.


    "So you finally decided to take full control of his body?" Alicia asked.


    "Yes, all he did was whine because I did not kill you outright. But because you are giving me much more trouble than I had hoped for, I have decided to deal with you myself. Although this may bring disaster upon me, I have no choice. I can not let my ns get ruined because of you. I will now kill you and end this war once and for all!" Bergath let out a cackle of augh as he raised his hand to the sky. Dark clouds formed overhead as arge magic circle formed covering almost the entirety of stine.


    Alicia looked on in horror. She felt arge surge of power way beyond her own fill the air. "Wait! If you cast that stine itself will be wiped off the map!"


    "Hahaha! You forced my hand! I will go back to what I do best and destroy everything!" As he yelled out the clouds parted and began to swirl in a circr motion. In the center, a bright red light that looked like mes began to form. The trees swayed and bent halfway over due to the wind being generated by the magic power.


    Alicia''s hair fluttered in the wind as she looked up at the sky. Her only thought at this time was to Protect the capital at all costs! She waved her hand creating a time and space distortion in front of her that led to the capital. She quickly stepped through it not wasting any time. She knew she would need to prepare for what was toe next. Bergath did not care that Alicia left. He knew she would not leave stine with the threat of destruction at hand. Instead, he flew up into the sky making even more adjustments to his spell, making it as strong as he could.


    Alicia stood in the sky above the capital and waved her hand, creating a multyered shield stacking it over and over again in front of her. The barrier was the size of the capital itself which was a huge drain on her body. All she heard was Bergath''sughter as his spell came topletion. Like a waterfall, a firey red liquid rained down from the sky. It was apanied byrge meteors flying in every direction. Alicia braced herself as the attack mmed into her shield. She gritted her teeth as she did her best to hold on as she watched her barrier one after the other shatter into nothing. " I just need to hold on a little longer!!!"


    ***


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 368: Making The Ultimate Decision

    Chapter 368: Making The Ultimate Decision


    Alicia''s golden hair fluttered in the wind as she did her best to stop the attack in front of her. Thend below was nowpletely destroyed. All her efforts to protect thend of the people of stine was now wasted. Tears dripped out of the corner of her eye as the attack shattered barrier after barrier. Alicia pressed on not willing to give up.


    "I will help too." A gentle melodic voice floated into her ear as she felt her waist being held. A familiar scent entered her nose causing her to tear up more.


    Alicia had never been so desperate in her entire life and even then during such harsh times, ke was still there standing at her side. ke also pressed his hand forward forming as many barriers as he could. Alicia gazed up at his pale face and knew he was using everything he had to try to help defend against this st. "ke we might die today."


    "Then we die together!" ke replied with a smile on his face. He would rather die with her than be alive and without her.


    "You two can get a room after this is all over, for now, focus on the task at hand!" King Augustus appeared at Alicia''s side and also pressed his hand out. He looked over and gave Alicia a wide teasing grin causing her face to go red.


    "Haha! This is what it means to be young!" Grandpa Mu showed up as well. It did not stop there as more and more showed up including Tang Guanting.


    But the one person she never expected to show up to give their assistance was Dolnar. "Don''t leave me out of the fun. If your country falls here then every country of Phantasia will fall."


    All those who were able to fly were standing in the sky doing their best to defend against the attack. The evangelines were just above them with their barriers fully deployed firing a steady stream of attacks into the oing attack as well.


    "Haha! It''s useless! No matter how hard you try you will all die here!" Bergath''s voice rang out throughout the sky. It was then that the strength of his attack increased almost tenfold. It began shattering all the barriers so quickly that Alicia and her group were not able to keep up.


    Alicia''s face paled but her mind was clear. She looked at everyone around her and smiled. "stine may fall today, but I will not allow the people of stine, my friends, and my loved ones to die on this day."


    "Wait Alicia what are you..." King Augustus yelled out but was not able to finish his words before disappearing. Not just him but everyone disappeared in that instant. The evangelines along with the entire capital disappeared as well.


    Alicia hade to a decision. She would rather sacrifice herself than allow everyone around her to die. She turned and looked up at the sky, her expression now calm. She raised her hand and looked at the ordinary stone which was her space before flicking her wrist making it disappear into thin air. "At least they will have some kind of future waiting for them."


    "MMm But what gives you the right to die on yourown?" ke''s voice came from behind her causing Alicia to whip around and look at him in surprise.


    "Wait, how!?" She had no idea how he got out of her space. Tears began to well up into her eyes as she looked at him. "ke why?"


    "I told you many times we will die together. Since I made that vow I n to keep it. I ask why are you not retreating yourself after sending everyone away?" ke''s eyes glowed a golden color as he looked at Alicia furrowed brow. It was the first time he was ever truly mad at her.


    "I I was nning to end it all here With conventional means, we can not beat Bergath. But If I were to detonate myself, I could take him out and give everyone a chance at their own future." Alicia spoke honestly. " I made a vow as a knight No this has nothing to do with being a knight. This was the only n I had left in order to take Bergath down I would rather die taking the enemy with me than watch everyone I love die along with me."


    ke let out a sigh. "Then we will go together. Alicia, you forget, I can not live without you. You are my one and only. If you were to die and I was not there by your side to join you, I would be a fallen god. I would end up destroying the world you fought and died to protect. Before joining you in death."


    "ke I..." Alicia did not know what to say. She did not want the man she loved to die either. She herself did not want to die but she had no idea what else to do. Thest option she had was to kill the enemy before her at the expense of her own life.


    ke smiled warmly at Alicia and pulled her close. He cupped her cheeks with his hands and leaned in kissing her soft lips. "Alicia you are my love. My life. Let''s face any and all issues head-on together. Even if it means we will both die."


    Seeing how ke was determined to do as he said no matter what, Alicia could only reluctantly nod. She took his hand into hers and interlocked her fingers with his. "Then let''s end this..."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 369: A Brief Meeting

    Chapter 369: A Brief Meeting


    Alicia and ke floated in the sky looking dead-on into the eyes of Alicia''s brother''s body that was now under the control of Bergath. "Bergath. Let''s settle this once and for all!"


    "Hahaha! Settle it? It''s more like you are out of options. I do not know where you sent your capital but it truly amazes me how you were able to send everyone away. Too bad yournds have be scorched earth and soon will turn into arge crater." Bergath smiled from ear to ear. He already knew victory was at hand.


    "I see... Well, it''s too bad that you will not live long enough to enjoy it." Alicia waved her hand and disappeared from sight. Before Bergath knew what was going on ke was already charging at him from the front, his whole body glowing rather brightly.


    "Hah! You think detonating yourself will do anything to me!?" Bergath let out augh as he gave a smug grin. He knew all he had to do was avoid the youngd in front of him and he could easily get away without any harm but what he didn''t expect was a sudden voice filling his ears.


    "Mmm Are you sure? What if it is a point ck explosion?" Alicia wrapped her body around Bergath''s back, her entire body that was holding him in ce, began to glow. ke did the same only from the front. Alicia gazed into ke''s eyes, her eyes showing a touch of sadness. She did not want to die but for everyone who she cared about and loved, she would rather die than to see them die at the hands of this maniac.


    "You! You''re both insane! I will not go out like this! Not after finally being released from my seal!" Bergath Twisted and turned his body trying his best to throw the two whotched onto him off. But his actions were in vain. He was not able to move properly with how they were holding him.


    Alica ignored the screams of Bergath and sent ke a voice transmission. "ke, in our next life I hope I meet you again, fall in love with you again, and am able to have a happy family with you. You always say that I am your one and only Well, the same goes for me too. You are my one and only ke. The only man I could ever love."


    "And you are the only girl I could ever love." ke answered her passionate confession with one of his own.


    Alicia closed her eyes, her body growing as bright as the sun. It would only be a matter of seconds before she would explode. But as time ticked by the impending explosion didn''t happen. She was confused as to what was going on. "What."


    "Seems something interesting is happening here Littledy, youngd it''s not good to throw your lives away." A vaguely familiar voice could be heard. Alicia slowly opened her eyes to see two figures floating in the air above them. One was a figure she recognized from the forbidden area in the cat sith domain. He was the powerful old man she had spoken to at that time, then the person next to him...


    For some reason the silhouette of the other person we blurred out. But she could tell it was a young girl with horns and a tail. "Is she the one?"Alicia heard a young girl''s voice ask.


    "She is But now is not the time."


    "I will look forward to our official meeting then "


    "That you should. It seems fate has caused the two of you to cross paths."


    Alicia squinted her eyes trying to see the young figure in the air but the sun was right behind her making it hard to see. "Chun''er?" These words slipped out of her mouth as she remembered the young girl from the images she saw on the cultivation world.


    "Now is not the time. I will deal with this old soul. You will need to deal with the aftermath." The old man said. He had already dispersed the spell in the sky upon his arrival. He had just happened to pass through due to the girl next to him begging to take a sneak peek. He never thought he would find Alicia about to detonate herself to kill the enemy. He could see why though, the soul inside the young man''s body was indeed powerful.


    "Hah you deal with me there is no way I will die so easi..." The old man cut Bergath''s rambling short with a snap of his fingers turning Bergath into a mist of blood.


    "Littledy, you need to grow stronger. Only then will you have the right to stand side by side with the Origin." The old man said before cing his hand on the little girl''s shoulder next to him and disappearing into thin air.


    Alicia felt the object she was holding on to disappear and knew everything was over. She looked at ke who was looking back at her and smiled widely before jumping into his arms hugging him tightly. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she began to cry. She was truly scared just now. She never wanted to die. It took everything she had to have such a resolve. Now that it was all over and she was able to stay alive, her emotions could no longer be contained.


    ke gently hugged Alicia as he let her cry. This part of her never changed. She was strong upfront but when everything was over she was like a little child and would cry, but she would only do so in his arms.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 370: Reflection

    Chapter 370: Reflection


    "Haaaah... You... You stupid reckless girl!" King Augustus ced his palms on his forehead letting out a long breath. He felt like he aged a million years in a short time. "What the hell were you thinking? I knew you were going to do something reckless as soon as you took every single person into your space! Let me tell you if you were to die your mother would take it out on not just me but this whole!"


    Just thinking about Alicia''s mother caused King Augustus to shiver.Alicia sat on her knees in front of King Augustus listening to his reprimand since she released everyone from her space. "Royal Father Dad Ijust wanted everyone to be safe..."


    "Did you even think about how we would feel? Why would you throw your life away like that! Every single one of us, citizens, and all were willing to fight or die together but you! You! Haaaaah!" King Augustus was finally at a loss for words. He turned from Alicia to the young man kneeling next to her and pointed his finger at him "You damn fool! ke, you said you would protect her yet the two of you are going out like star crossed lovers! Were things that bad that you both decided you would die together!?"


    King Augustus took a seat and stared at the two of them. "Why didn''t the both of you juste with us? If anything stine would have been lost and nothing more. Rebuilding the country is always possible. There was no need for you to do what you two did. It was reckless and stupid! If you can''t win, you run away and fight another day. If you are dead then that means you gave up without even a fight. That is what cowards do!"


    "Dad, Iwanted to get rid of the enemy so that everyone else could begin a new, without the need for worry." Alicia tried to defend her actions.


    But her words fell on deaf ears as King Augustus mmed her with a question: "And then what? There are many powerful people in this world, some more powerful than the enemy we just faced. What would we do in the future? You can save us from one enemy by sacrificing yourself. But what about after that when the next enemy that''s even more powerfules. You would not be around to even be able to protect your loved ones then! Your idea was idiotic and stupid!"


    "Dad those mean the same thing." Alicia couldn''t help but chime in.


    "You know what I mean, don''t be a wise ass!"


    Alicia ended up getting chewed out by more than just King Agustus. It was almost two dayster when she finally got to stand up again. Fortunately, they had moved all of stine''s citizens to the capital and the damage from the spell did not spill off into othernds. The only area that was destroyed was stine''s original territory. Sadly though, all the farnd, cities, and towns were all destroyed as well.


    Alicia had a few ideas on how to restore thend but she would need to check how much damage the spell actually did to the soil first. If she is able to, she will try to make thend livable again.


    Alicia walked out onto the balcony that was located off her bedroom within the castle. She rested her arms on the railing looking out over the capital city. "Death is a scary thing. To think I still jump headfirst into things. This time, I was lucky but next timeI don''t even want to think about it. " Alicia turned her head skyward and reached her hand up towards the sky and motioned with her fingers as if she was plucking a single star from the endless sea of stars. "I wonder if Mother and Father are already on their way? By the time they get here, I will probably be well over one hundred with many grandchildren of my own. I''m sure mom would love to have a bunch of grandkids and great grandkids around."


    Alicia began blushing just thinking about it. She knew it would be a long while before she would ever have a child of her own but she still dreamt of having a family with many kids. "I wonder if they would call me Queen Mother."


    Alicia continued to gaze up at the stars, lost in her own thoughts. The next morning Alicia woke up to Frey pushing on her cheek. "Mother."


    "Hmm... Frey, what is wrong?" A sleepy-eyed Alicia asked as she rubbed her eyes.


    "Mother won''t leave Frey alone again, right? Mother won''t go anywhere and not tell Frey, right?" Frey''s voice was filled with worry. She knew a strong enemy showed up and because of that, she was told to wait inside her mother''s space. She had a bad feeling this time that something bad was going to happen. When she saw all the people appear within the space and no sign of her mother, Frey truly began to panic.


    Alicia felt like she dropped a rock on her foot listening to Frey''s pleas. It was now that truly understood what King Augustus meant when she said her actions were ''<em>idiotic and stupid</em>''. "Frey, Mother promises to never do anything like that again. I will never leave the daughter I love more than anything in the world alone, I promise."


    "You really promise?" Frey asked her eyes looking up at Alicia slightly watery as if she would cry any second.


    "Mhm. I promise! If I lie, I will buy you a million ice creams!" Alicia said, making an exaggerated motion with her arms.


    This caused Frey to smile andugh as she said: "I don''t want ice cream, I just want mother to be happy and safe."


    "Awe! Why are you such a cute little girl!?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 371: Wedding Part One

    Chapter 371: Wedding Part One


    As the days passed so did the months. Alicia worked hard and slowly began revitalizing thend that was scorched. It was a slow task due to the huge amount of magic she had to use per block ofnd. Because of what happened Alicia and ke put their wedding off until the citizens of stine could once again able to enjoy their daily lives.


    While Alicia was working on thend everyone else was helping rebuild. No one was left out in the reconstruction process. King Augustus also took this chance to better the roads within the kingdom and also set up proper water and sewage systems in every vige, town, and city.


    Alicia also reced the barrier around stine. This time she used up arge amount of magic to make it even stronger than before. The reconstruction process was going very smoothly and slowly life began to start anew.


    <em>Two and a half yearter</em>


    Alicia was now seventeen almost eighteen. It took her almost two years to get thends of stine back to normal. Almost every settlement throughout stine was rebuilt. People were now out doing their daily routines from farming to the simplest of tasks, like shopping. Alicia was in her room surrounded by her friends and maids as they busied themselves with getting her ready. After postponing the date for so long, Alicia''s long awaited day had finallye. She was to be married to ke on this day.


    This was not some ordinary wedding. It was to be a grand wedding involving the entire country. The masses of stine had all begun showing up at the capital by the millions. There were so many peopleing that the small towns below the capital had all their inns and even citizens'' homes that had free rooms filled up. There were even a fewrge camp areas that King Augustus ended up needing to build restrooms for so that the citizens who were camping out had a ce to clean and relieve themselves.


    It was a grand event that everyone was looking forward to. All the citizens of stine saw Alicia as someone blessed by the gods and some even worshiped her as a goddess. There was even a small cult of worshipers trying to turn it into a religion. This of course was rejected by both Alicia and King Augustus. But King Augustus did not keep the group from going on with their activities since he felt that everyone had the right to believe in their own beliefs. Although he did keep a sharp eye on this group just in case they became fanatical and started doing criminal acts all in the name of their goddess. He did not want Alicia''s image to be tarnished by such people.


    But it was true that Alicia had be the symbol of stine. Her presence outshined King Augustus himself. Not that he cared. With all these things happening it was also a busy time for the knights and soldiers of stine.


    In her room, Alicia was looking at the girl in the mirror who was staring back at her in amazement. "What is this!?"


    A soft giggle came from her side as Sta stood there looking proud. "You like it right? I brought out all your best features making you even more beautiful than before."


    "Sta you''re really amazing! I usually never wear any makeup but even with it on, with the way you did it, I don''t feel like I am wearing anything." Alicia was truly amazed at Sta''s skills.


    "Well, it is your wedding day and I practiced a lot over the past year to get to this point. As one of your bridesmaids, I wanted to make sure you looked your best today. You are marrying the man you love after all. " Sta said as she slowlybed Alicia''s hair.


    Alicia couldn''t help but smile thinking about how she was finally going to marry ke. But she also felt a little nervous about intimate things she was going to be doing after the wedding. Just thinking about it was starting to make her sweat slightly. Doing her best to clear her mind she decided to turn the conversation off her and on to Sta. "Sta, when are you going to find a person you love?"


    "Me? Hmmm When there is a day I am not following you around then maybe I will think about settling down. It''s not like I have to worry about getting old or dying of old age before meeting someone I love. Including myself, Annelia, ire, Rose, and everyone else all have reached the immortal realm in their cultivation. So we have all the time in the world to find our true loves. What amazes me though is you and ke. You both reached the god realm. ke really worked hard and quickly caught up to you. You can tell he truly wishes to protect you." Sta was truly amazed by ke''s cultivation speed.


    "It is true you girls all do have an eternity to find your true love. I hope you all will find happiness, build a family, and live a life you are happy about. As for ke. He has really worked hard. There were times where he would do nothing but cultivate for days on end but I think a lot of it has to do with his race as well." Alicia exined.


    "That is true but if you spent more time cultivating you would still be of a higher realm than him by a lot. It seems you purposely slowed down your cultivation so he could catch up." Sta said, nudging Alicia with her elbow.


    "I was just really busy!" Alicia said slightly blushing. She did not think she would be caught so easily.


    "Sure, sure, whatever you say, Your Highness!" Stara rolled her eyes. ''<em>You can''t lie about these things when it is so obvious what you are doing!</em>''


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 372: Wedding Part Two

    Chapter 372: Wedding Part Two


    Bells rang and trumpets red as Alicia walked down the aisle. The organ music yed an original stine wedding score that filled the massive hall. The walls were adorned with white streamers and magic was used to make the ceiling look like a starry night sky. ke stood by the altar where King Augustus was standing. Alicia took small step after small step as she was led down the aisle by her bridesmaids. In her hand was a bouquet of white roses.


    Alicia felt very nervous. It was going to be the first time in her two lives that she was going to be married. Thinking about how she was basically an old maid taking in a young stud she couldn''t help but wonder if this was truly okay. If she added up all the years she had been alive she was turning forty this year. But she also knew that in this new life there were people who were over one hundred and still looked as they did when they were eighteen or even younger. These people would still get married. The people they married were sometimes even fifty years younger than them or even younger than that.


    Lovees in all different shapes and forms. For her, ke was an inseparable part of her life. She couldn''t even imagine ke not being by her side anymore. From their first meeting when she had firste to this world all the way until now ke had really stayed by her side protecting her. She remembered that in the beginning, she had nothing but respect for ke as a young man who had be a knight at such a young age. But as they traveled and they fought alongside each other on her way to the capital, those feelings of respect slowly began to blossom into that of love. This feeling blossomed more and more as time went on. And somehow they became an item without her even knowing. The warmth and the security she felt when ke held her in his arms was what made her not want to let go. It was only in front of him she could act as Akari, it was only in front of him she could expose her good and bad sides. He epted all of her no matter what she did or how she acted. He stayed by her side.


    Now she was going to finally marry this man that she fell in love with all those years ago. This was indeed the happiest day of her life.


    As she reached the altar she turned and gazed up at ke who had grown to look like his god form. His handsome features could not be hidden no matter which angle you looked at him from. The loving warm smile he always showed her was like a warm sun shining its rays down on you on a cold day.


    "Today is the day I, King Augustus, have the pleasure to say that my royal family will be taking in a wonderful son inw. I want to thank everyone here for attending my blessed daughter''s wedding. It is a tradition in stine that the bride and groom say a few words to each other before the wedding ceremony begins. ke if you will." King Augustus smiled brightly. He thought Alicia looked very beautiful. He was also happy that she was not marrying out but marrying in a husband. He couldn''t think of anyone better than ke to help Alicia rule over stine in the future. He knew ke would never leave Alicia''s side.


    ke smiled and nodded to King Agustus as he took Alicia''s hand into his. "Alicia My love. The girl I was destined to be with from the day I was born. Nothing brings me more happiness in this world than to know that you will be by my side as my wife. If you had nevere to like me, I was more than willing to watch over you and protect you from the shadows if you ever needed it. But luckily we got to know each other slowly and over time I was able to make my way into your heart. I love you more than anything in this world or any world for that matter. You will always be my number one priority. If you die, I die.


    "It did scare me a little, as time went on. Your strength was growing so fast and I was having a hard time catching up. In a short time, you had already surpassed me in strength. I worked hard and have finally caught up. I hope now you will allow me to protect you just like you have protected me and everyone else.


    "Alicia, I love you more than anything. Thank you for being by my side."


    Alicia had tears rolling down her cheek. She gripped ke''s hand, the smile on her face was in full bloom. King Augustus stealthy wiped his eyes and cleared his throat. "Alicia if you will."


    Alicia tried to rpose herself as he gazed into ke''s eyes. "ke I..."


    "Hold the show!" A voice suddenly boomed across the wedding hall causing everyo turn towards the voice. What they saw was a woman and a man at the door of the hall breathing heavily as if they had run here at full speed.


    "Alicia how could you! How can you go and get married without your mother being here for the wedding!?" The woman yelled out.


    Everyone stared nkly at the two figures. But the most stunned one out of them all was Alicia. She gazed at the two familiar but younger-looking faces than she had remembered from her past life. She was actually not sure if she was seeing things or not. She could only get out two words from her mouth. "Mother? Father?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 373: Wedding Part Three

    Chapter 373: Wedding Part Three


    She stared at the two figures in disbelief. Were they not supposed to show up for almost one hundred years? Why? How did theye to be here now!?


    "Oh, so you still know who your original parents are Though this is our first time showing ourselves with our original looks. But I must say. Akari you look very good in that wedding dress. My baby girl has truly grown up." Tang Ming said with a smile. He pulled Tang An along with him as he walked right up to the altar. He did not stop at Alicia but stood in front of King Augustus and gave a deep, deep bow. "You are Akari''s no, Alicia''s father on this world. You have my deepest respect and gratitude for raising my daughter to be such a fine youngdy and allowing her to follow her dreams."


    "It is the first time I have met you with my real body, I thank you from the bottom of my heart for taking care of Akari as if she was your own flesh and blood." Tang An also bowed deeply towards King Augustus.


    "No no! It has been my pleasure to have had such a daughter as her. She is no different to me than my children who have my blood flowing through them." King Augustus said in a flustered tone. He was a little shocked at this sudden arrival and also a little regretful that he was going to lose his beloved daughter.


    "Not had, have. You are her father on this world and nothing will change that. This is her world now. Although we gave birth to her and can still be considered her parents, we will never take the fact that you have raised her since young away. She will always be your daughter and will reside with you." Tang Ming was not one to take away a parent''s love. He could tell King Augustus cared for Alicia deeply from all the reports he received. They were no different than biological father and daughter no matter how you look at it.


    "Umm Dad, Mom, and umm dad I want you to know that I love you three all equally and I do not n to disappear from either of your lives." Alicia said to the three most important people in her life other than ke, and her foster kids. She looked up and King Augustus and smiled as she hugged King Augustus: "Dad, I am not going anywhere. I will still be here for hundreds of years. This is my home now. This kingdom is my home. My responsibility to this kingdom is also something I will never neglect. Even if I were to travel to a distant one day I will return to take over your role. I n to settle down someday and have a big family with many children for you to dote on."


    Alicia then turned to Tang An and Tang Ming and stretched out her arms to hug the two of them. "Dad, Mom I have missed you all these years. I am so happy you two are able toe to my wedding, but how? How were you able to make it here so fast?"


    "We will discuss that after your wedding. Akari, no Alicia. You are in the middle of getting married, We will go take our seats. After the wedding, we can sit down to talk." Tang An said, squeezing Alicia tightly before letting go.


    "Like your mother said we will talkter." Tang Ming said patting Alicia on the head before pulling Tang An and standing in front of everyone. "Sorry for the interruption. Let the wedding continue!"


    Alicia felt her wedding day had just be that much better with her parents now being here. She smiled brightly as she looked up at ke. "I had so much I wanted to say but Ipletely forgot it all now. But I will say this. ke, I love you from the bottom of my heart. Nothing will ever change that. You have always been there for me and my love for you blooms more and more every day. For you to be my husband, I couldn''t wish for more in this lifetime. Thank you for loving me."


    Alicia cared not for formalities anymore and mustered up all her courage as she lifted her veil, tossed her arms around ke''s neck, stood on her tiptoes, and pressed her lips against his, causing a loud round of cheers from the crowd!


    King Augustus facepalmed seeing this before smiling and letting out augh. "Ahem Now that the vows have been spoken it is now time for the ceremony. Please for the wedding contract!"


    In the world of Phantasia when two people are to be married there is a contract formed between the two. It binds the two lovers for life and is unable to be broken unless it is justified by the courts. The contract formed two rings for the groom and bride that could not be taken off. Each set of contractual rings were different in style and unique to the rtionship between the two.


    A bright white magical circle formed under Alicia and ke engulfing the two in its magic. Strands of magicules began to visibly form in the air. These strands were golden in color and slowly floated over to both ke and Alicia. They gathered and wrapped around both ke''s and Alicia''s ring fingers before turning bright red in color and shooting out a thread towards each other connecting the two strands of magicules together. Alicia''s first thought was the red string of fate when she saw this. She watched in amazement as the ring on her finger solidified and formed. What appeared was a golden red ring, shaped in the form of a fiery red phoenix while ke''s ring formed into a golden red dragon. It was at that time that a pir of light shot up into the sky. It exploded and formed into a dragon and phoenix that flew around in the skies above.


    "The sign of the Ruler!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 374: Sign Of The Ruler

    Chapter 374: Sign Of The Ruler


    Off in the distance, six powerful figures suddenly raised their heads looking up at the sky before their bodies disappeared only to reappear in the skies above Alistine''s capital.


    "Old man, you came to? I thought you were not able to move anymore since you''re so old." A graceful young woman who did not look older than twenty five said. Her purple robes fluttered in the breeze as she looked down at the young couple who were finishing up their wedding ceremony.


    "Humph! You''re just as old as I am! Just because you look young doesn''t mean you are!" The old man as he was called argued back.


    "You! Thisdy is still young!"


    "You two never change." A young looking man interrupted the two.


    "Humph, it''s all because she has toy into this old man every time she sees me."


    "Haha! Seems the fun has just begun. To think we would see the sign of a ruler in this day and age. I never thought I would get to see such a thing again." A muscr middle aged man said.


    "That is true. Thest time was a few million years ago. But unfortunately that ruler sigh..." A schr looking man said.


    "Well, at least this world will finally get a new ruler. Their fates are their own." An old woman with a cane spoke as she gazed down at the wedding ceremony.


    As they gazed down at the wedding the six powerful figures all were stunned when a figure appeared before them. If King Agustus saw this figure he would recognize it as Tang An''s projected image. Her eyes gazed at the six figures coldly. "If you havee to cause trouble during my daughter''s wedding, I do not mind sending you on your way!"


    "Haha, no worries we are just here to see the new rulers." These six figures showed no signs of fear when threatened by Tang An.


    "Rulers?" Tang An, was confused since she had never heard of this before.


    "Every so often when a couple gets married and their wedding contracts are made. A phenomenon will ur. This phenomenon is known as the sign of the ruler. One of the two, either the bride or groom is destined to be the ruler of this world. That is if they can live long enough. Although we are millions of years old, we do not even know why thises about. But these rulers will be targeted by the hidden powers of this world. These powers do note from this continent.


    "From the first look, if you look down at this world, you will only see the onendmass. But that is because this continent is the weakest out of the three. This world is huge, so big it can fit many smaller sizeds within it. There are a total of three continents on this but they are hidden by a magic barrier that separates them from the rest. If you know their location you can easily make it to these continents or you can find them by ident by flying around aimlessly.


    "But now with the sign of the ruler appearing in the sky. The powers from these said continents, will now send people to investigate and even try to assassinate the new ruler. Since it is hard to tell whether the groom or the bride is the ruler, they will kill both." The schr looking man said with a sigh.


    "Oh? Someone will target my daughter. Just how powerful are these peoplepared to you and me?" Tang An asked.


    "Those powers are millions of years old. Some of which have ancestors who are still around since the creation of the power itself. They could be leaders of a family n, kings, or even queens. Just know that they are indeed strong, some maybe even stronger than you. Mm yes, some are stronger than the creators themselves. That is why this world was... Just know that hard times areing for those two." The schr looking man answered.


    "I will keep your words in mind. My husband and I, n to stay on this world and apany my daughter for a few hundred years. If the people whoe end up being too powerful for her to handle, my husband and I will step in. Otherwise, we will allow her to deal with the situation so she can grow. Please,e and enjoy the festivities." Tang An said with a smile. She was not worried that these six people would cause any harm.


    "Then we will not be polite!" The muscr middle aged man said with augh. The other five looked at each other before nodding their heads. Tang An''s projection led them down so they could join in the festivities.


    At the altar, the wedding contract finished and the light from the magic circle dimmed. King Augustus came back to his senses after being awed by the dragon and phoenix in the air. With a bright smile on his face, he said: "You may now kiss the bride Ahem, once again!"


    ke wrapped his arm around Alicia''s waist and pulled her close. He stared into her eyes before pushing his lips onto hers. Alicia''s cheeks blushed as she closed her eyes. She was very happy. She and ke were now husband and wife. She hoped that in the future she would be able to watch as her own children stood in this very same spot and married the one they loved and would experience the happiness she felt at this very moment.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 375: Spending Time Together Part One

    Chapter 375: Spending Time Together Part One


    That night Alicia and ke had their wedding night inside her space. She didn''t dare use any of the rooms in the castle. She was afraid people would hear. The entire time, Alicia''s face was beat red as ke and her consummated their marriage.Although it hurt at first, towards the end she was thoroughly enjoying it as she climbed the final step into adulthood.


    The next morning Alicia woke up to see ke looking back at her causing her cheeks to turn bright red as she shyly looked away.ke smiled seeing this and said: "Good morning."


    "Good morning." Alicia replied softly. She felt a little strange since she still had no clothes on. She was not anywhere close to being used to this kind of intimacy yet. But she also did not try to run away.


    ke pulled Alicia close and kissed her forehead. "What do you want to do today?"


    "Mmm I''m not sure." The day after the wedding was to be spent with your new spouse, by this world''s customs. Sort of like what a honeymoon is on Earth. Which means ke and Alicia got to be alone for the entire day and night.


    "Well think about it, I will goshower and cook something for us to eat."ke said as he kissed Alicia on the lips before climbing out of bed. Alicia''s cheeks redden as she watched ke walk towards the bathroom in all his glory. Although she was embarrassed she didn''t cover her eyes nor could she keep herself from staring at ke''s body. It was only after ke closed the door behind him that Alicia realized how much she was staring which caused her to bury her face into her pillow.


    "Ahhh! What am I doing?" Flipping over Alicia lifted the covers to see the kiss marks on her body and faintly smiled. ''<em>Almost forty years old mentally and I finally got to experience that But if we keep doing that I wonder how long it would be before I got pregnant since this world doesn''t have anything to prevent pregnancy. I just hope nothing happens during that time...</em>''


    After ke finished showering he went to go make food while Alicia took her turn in the bathroom.She came out feeling fully refreshed and with damp hair walked into the kitchen area in her bare feet. ke was still cooking, so she walked up behind him and wrapped her arms around his waist.


    "Food will be ready soon." ke said with a smile.


    "Mmm I was thinking about what to do today how about the two of us going out on a date in the capital. We can use illusion magic to disguise ourselves, so we won''t be bothered. What do you think?" Alicia asked. She had thought about it in the shower and she realized she had not really gone on a proper date with ke at all. There was a lot the capital had to offer, from the Hanging Gardens to watching a show at the House of Acting. There was much to do and she wanted to make good use of this day to spend it with ke.


    "Whatever my wife wants we will do." ke answered, turning his body around so that he was facing Alicia. He cupped her cheeks and lowered his head kissing her lips lightly. "This is your day to do whatever you please. You work so hard every day and breaks like this don''te easy. If you wished to stay at home and sleep all day or go out and have fun. I will do whatever you wish."


    "Then Let''sze around for a few hours then go out for lunch. Then we can go to a few different ces to have fun before a nice meal at that new restaurant that just opened up in the Hanging Gardens." Alicia said excitedly.


    "Sounds like a n."


    With their day nned, Alicia and ke had breakfast andzed about. After breakfast, Alicia had led ke outside to therge rocking chair where she sat on ke''sp and curled up into his chest. ke held Alicia in his arms as he rocked the rocking chair back and forth. "What do you n to do in the future?"


    " As of now, I n to work on bing stronger while taking care of thend Royal Father gave me. Although thend was barren before Bergath destroyed everything. I took the time to make allnds fertile when I undid the damage. So I am debating on whether to turn it into an agricultural area or if I want to do something different and make a city that has advanced magi tech. Either would be good but I am leaning towards magi tech since it would create more jobs for the people of stine."Alicia wanted to build a hub for all magi tech that would be created by the people of Phantasia.


    "Not a bad idea. What about after that?"


    "Not really after but more during, I wish to hopefully have a baby. A child created between me and you. One that has both our genes running through its body." Alicia said, her cheeks slightly red.


    "I will do my job then and do my best to make your wishe true." ke said with a smug smile.


    Alicia rolled her eyes and y punched him in the chest, before pushing her face into his chest as she whispered:"I will do my best too.."


    The two rocked back and forth for hours sometimes not talking at all. Just enjoying their time together. When it was almost lunchtime Alicia and ke casted illusion magic on themselves and head out of her space and into the capital.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 376: Spending Time Together Part Two

    Chapter 376: Spending Time Together Part Two


    The streets were bustling with passersby. Alicia and ke walked hand in hand down the streets of the capital. They were heading for a small quaint restaurant that most people did not know about. Alicia had only found out about it due to the owner personally inviting her toe visit sometime. The two walked down a back alley where a small sign stood out in front of a brick archway with an old rustic door. The sign read the specials of the day and how many seats were avable.


    "Luckily there are still two seats left, let''s head in." Alicia said with a smile pulling ke along.


    The two entered the restaurant where only three tables were set out in the small eating hall. Alicia and ke sat down at the small table that had two seats facing each other.A young girl about eight years of age came walking out and gave them a bow. "Whatcha ordering or do you want a menu?"


    "Umm I will have a number two luncheon special." Alicia said with a smile.


    "I will have the same." ke did not want to make it difficult for the little girl so he just went with whatever Alicia ordered.


    "They will being right up." The little girl reached into her apron and pulled out a piece of chalk. "Can I trouble you to go out and change the seating number please?"


    This was a rule in this ce. If you ate there you needed to go out and change the seating number. When you were done you added back the number of vacant seats. "My pleasure." It might seem weird to have the customers do such a menial task but with only two people working in the restaurant at any time, it became a thing after a while.


    The thing about this ce was that the food was not only good but you also received arge amount of it as well. Two huge tes full of food came out and was ced on the table.What couldn''t be finished was always packed up for the customers to take home. "Looks good!"


    The two ate to their heart''s content before leaving a decent tip and heading off to their next location. This time they were heading to a store that sold baby goods to get an idea of what they might needter on. The store had everything one might need for a newborn.


    "ke look at these! So cute!" Alicia picked up a pair of little blue socks that had swords printed on them.


    "Do you want a boy or girl first?" ke asked.


    "Well seeing how we have one of each already I do not mind what we have. Either way, Nomi and Frey will be getting a sibling for them to dote on. Why do you have a preference, ke?" Alicia asked. She had never actually asked him this before and since he brought it up she was curious to what his answer was.


    "I''d say a boy. To keep the family line going. Unless you n to have all your daughters with husbands that marry into the family." ke answered.


    "This I do not know. But either way, be it boyor girl I will love them just the same."


    As the day went on the two went to see a performance at the Acting House. They then strolled the city checking out all its sights before heading to the Hanging Gardens for a romantic dinner for two. The hanging Gardens had a few couples tables that were separated from the rest of the restaurant. The table Alicia and ke received was situated next to a waterfall with many flora and fauna giving it a picturesque view. The seat was a two-seater with a small table in front. All orders were taken by magic and the food was delivered through magic as well.


    Alicia rested her head on ke''s shoulder enjoying the sounds of nature as they waited for their food. The day had gone by too quickly making her wish that the days were much longer. Their dinner went by just as fast and it was time to finally head home.


    Inside her space, curled up in kes embrace, Alicia gazed up at the handsome face in front of her as she said: "ke the sooner we have the child the better In a few years'' time, I will need to head to the Machine Empire. I wish to have a child before then. I might seem to be in a rush but I am doing this for a good reason. If something were to happen to me at least I know that I was able to leave behind my mark. My child will be able to carry our genes on into the future. It''s funny though, I am normally the first to bury my face in embarrassment when dealing with this kinda stuff but yet today I feel morefortable talking about it and expressing my willingness to do such intimate things."


    "It just means your wish for a family is strong. In your past life, you never got to live past fifteen and in this life, you are well over twenty if you count your time in the cultivator world. It means your maternal instincts are stronger now because of all these factors put together. But from what I know about you, from the time you met Frey, your maternal instincts were already activated. Maybe it is because you are now able to do the things that allow you to have a child that they have grown stronger. We have talked about children before. But it was always years into the future. Whether we have one sooner orter it is all up to you. I will follow whatever you wish. Whatever makes you happy I will give my all. Akari your happiness is all that matters to me." ke said nuzzling his nose in Alicia''s hair.


    Alicia blushed as she raised her head and pushed her lips against kes. She then put her arms around his neck as she whispered: "Then shall we?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 377: Girl Talk

    Chapter 377: Girl Talk


    ke and Alicia''s passionate night passed and the next day Alicia had to get ready to head out to her territory."Alicia you are walking somewhat funny this morning." Sta suddenly pointed teasingly.


    "That she is. It must be what happens when you finally do <em>that</em> with the man you love." ire chimed in.


    "Look her face is turning red so we must be spot on." Annelia said as she let out augh.


    "Now, now, girls, you are all just jealous that Alicia was able to step into the ranks of adulthood before any of you." Rose turned the conversation to the nonexistent love lives of the other three girls. Alicia gave Rose an internal thumbs up and decided she would give her a raise. That was until she heard what Rose said next. "But judging by the way she is walking it must have been an all-nighter. I guess ke really knows how to hang in there."


    "Okay enough! Continue and I will demote you all to counting ants outside the castle." Alicia whose face was bright yelled out. She couldn''t take the teasing anymore. But her threat fell on deaf ears as the girls giggled.


    "All joking aside, Alicia how does it feel?" Sta''s eyes lit up with excitement. She had always wondered what it was like but since no suitor ever came her way she figured it would be a long time before she ever experienced that.


    *<strong><em>Cough!</em></strong>* *<strong><em>Cough!</em></strong>* *<strong><em>Cough!</em></strong>*


    Alicia choked on air hearing Sta''s question, her ears turned a beat red as invisible smoke poured out of the top of her head. Fidgeting with her fingers her voice turned to a whisper as she said softly: "Good..."


    With that answer, seeing how shy Alicia was being, made all the other girls blush from ear to ear as they suddenly felt just as shy. For Alicia, she found that even though she could talk with ke about these things, she was nowhere near ready being open about it with others.


    After a moment of awkward silence, Alicia finally spoke up. "When are you girls going to find your special someone?"


    "Haha Well.. for girls like us we are not very what you would call marriage material." Rose said scratching her head.


    "Why not? Each one of you is very beautiful. I see no reason why you would not have many suitors. Are you not dating because of your obligations to me?" Alicia asked. She was confused. Each of these girls was in no way ugly. If ced on Earth they could easily be idols. She saw no reason why they wouldn''t have a suitor or two.


    "Well We seem to intimidate men because we are too strong." Annelia answered. She blushed slightly but at the same time, her eyes showed a hint of sadness.


    "I see. Well What about the cultivators? I am sure they would not reject you because of your strength." Alicia could only think of the cultivators when it came to strong men on Phantasia.


    "Ummm..." ire raised her hand all of a sudden. "There are some cultivators that Alicia brought back that do indeed have an interest in each of us Actually, I found out about this yesterday and have not had a chance to tell you about it. But a few of them would like to get together with us to see if we hit it off or not."


    Alicia smiled. It was just like a mixer back on earth. They went on a group date to see if anyone hit it off. Being in a group would make everyone less nervous. It was perfect for men, women, girls, and boys who had no experience with the opposite sex. An idea shed in Alicia''s mind. The cultivators were by no means ugly. Most were very handsome. It was their personalities that were a little off sometimes. "Then, there you go! As Crown Princess, I order you to go out on a group date with these cultivators to see if you like any of them and if you do, make them yours!"


    "Wait, Princess!" And all of a sudden each one of them yelled out Alicia''s title, anxiously and shyly. It was only in these times when Alicia used her status that the four girls would all talk in unison like that. Alicia chuckled seeing their cheeks red. She felt very satisfied. It was as if she had gotten revenge for all the times they had teased her in one fell swoop.


    "Not to change the subject but where has Loeri beentely?" Sta asked.


    "Mmm subject changed or not the order just now still stands and as for Loeri. She has been spending a lot of time with Darktorn. It seems those two had hit it off." Alicia liked Darktorn since he was not prejudiced about other races, never acted high and mighty, and was a very hard worker. On top of that, he was still young. Well, in dragon years that is. Alicia had Loeri run a few errands that would force the two to meet more often allowing them to talk and get to know each other. Buttely, Loeri has been going there to visit him on her own without needing Alicia to give her a task. When Alicia asked about it, Loeri''s face turned red, and avoided the subject.


    "Oh? Maybe we will be having another wedding soon then!" Annelia joked.


    "I actually hope they do hit it off that well. Loeri is my sister and my first true friend when I came to this world. Although Loeri is bound to me by a contract, none of that matters. To me she is family, and her happiness is important to me. Plus Darktorn is a very good guy. I hope they will end up happy together." Alicia said as she smiled brightly."We are here."


    Alicia and her group finally arrived at thend that she would be ruling. There were already quite a few wagons with cargo and other essential items parked in a line. Standing just next to these wagons were two familiar figures. "Mom, Dad!?"


    "We decided we woulde and help you build your new city."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 378: City Planning

    Chapter 378: City nning


    Alicia was confused. They had just told her this morning that they were going to be going out and seeing the sights of Phantasia. But now they turned up here. Although she was happy because now she could spend some time with them now. Especially after only being able to catch up for a few hours before she went to have her honeymoon. "But I thought..."


    "We said that so we could surprise you. Do you think after just arriving on Phantasia we would leave to do other things without spending time with our precious daughter? " Tang An said, giving Alicia a hug. "By the way Akari why are you walking like that?"


    Alicia''s face blushed from ear to ear along with the girls snickering behind her, quickly gave the reason away instantly. With a teasing grin, Tang An said: "Come, Mother, will massage your thighs it will make it better."


    "Thank you..." Alicia said softly.


    "Akariter on we need to talk." Tang Ming suddenly said in a serious tone.


    After fifteen minutes of her mother''s massage, Alicia was finally able to walk properly again and it was finally time to get to work. Alicia made a rock table and some chairs so everyone could sit around it while she exined her ideas. "I n to make one tall building out of magic that will house us while we build the city. I do not want to make the entire city with my magic alone since I want the residents toe up with creative and innovative ideas of their own. I want the people of stine to think and build the ideas theye up with in order to make a fully unique looking city that is truly built by the people of stine. We will have dwarven engineers and some engineers from Fan here to help with the construction and nning. This way even if they are not able to draw up their own blueprints they will have ess to those who can do so and help them create the building they imagined.Luckily with the help of Tia, we were able to make a deal with the surrounding demonic beasts and demons that live within the area.


    "With the demons overseeing the process, the demonic beast poption will be culled every month so that we can get our resources and at the same time not harm the lower poption demonic beasts. This will be based on the overpoption of each species of demonic beasts. And only those the Demons say we can cull will we be able to cull them. Tia will also do a poption study to make sure that the demons in charge of this region do not lie. This will also keep demonic beast hordes from forming and threatening the city.


    "But adventurers who go out into the woods to gather resources will be doing so at their own risk. All matters with demonic beast culling will go through the guild. As for day to day cases, this is not something we can control. We can only warn people to stay out of the mountains and that is it. If they go into the mountains and die to a demonic beast that is their own fault.


    "Anyone have any questions?" Alicia asked as she looked at everyone sitting around the table.


    "How big will this city be?" The lead dwarf engineer asked.


    "See the map of the area Royal Father gave me?" Alicia pointed at the map. "As long as it stays within this area it can be this big. I want a city of the future. A ce where innovative ideas are made. A ce so far ahead of it''s time that not even the most advanced country on this will be able to hold a candle to it."


    "Then Princess, leave it to us dwarves to do what we can!" One of the dwarf engineers said excitedly.


    "You can count on us as well." The lead engineer for the people of Fan proudly said beating his chest with his fist.


    With the meeting finished, Alicia waved her hand, building a tall building that had over one thousand apartments. It was fourteen floors with the top floor being her own apartment and the floor right below her was for her parents. The floor under that was for her closest friends and family to share. After she was done she had the craftsmen that showed up begin making some simple furnishings for the apartments.


    After handing out tasks Alicia walked over to a small area near ake and sat down on the shore looking out over it with her parents. Tang Ming was the first to speak."Akari, no Alicia, I should say since that is your new name. There are a few things you should know. About us, about you, as well as what is toe."


    "I have been wanting to know about you, my true parents. Although your faces have slightly changed and are a lot younger, I knew you were my parents right away. But first, let me say this. I do not me you for what happened to me in my past life. I know you had your reasons for what you did. To be honest I am grateful that you did what you did. I would not havee this far to be the person I am today if not for your actions. I thank you from the bottom of my heart for giving me a chance at a life I could only dream about." Alicia said with a bright smile on her face.


    "Akari... " Tang An felt as if a huge weight was lifted off her shoulders. She had always worried that Alicia would resent them for their actions but now she could rest at ease.


    "Then I guess we should exin to you everything that had happened to us in the past so you will not be surprised when things happen in the future."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 379: The Distant Past Part One

    Chapter 379: The Distant Past Part One


    "Young Miss, you can not go out! The master has already told me you can not leave the manor!" An elderly woman gave chase after a young girl around fourteen years of age.


    "Can''t do this, can''t do that! When will you people just let me be, to do as I please!?" Qin An,ter known as Tang An, yelled out in anger.


    "Young Miss please do not make things difficult for this olddy. The master will punish me if you go out!" The elderly woman''s voice was filled with worry. She did not want to get punished for this brat''s whims!


    "Then get punished!" Qin An yelled before running away.


    She found herself on the streets of Qin city, the city her family ran. The streets were bustling but Qin An did not care, she was too busy cursing the people at home. "Stupid mother, stupid father, stupid nanny! Don''t they know that our kind does not like being held down and love to travel?"


    Qin An roamed the streets aimlessly not caring to go back home. She knew if she did, she would be locked up for a month under heavy guard. But ever since her parents decided it was time to be strong they settled down at the ancestral home and her father took over as the n head.


    As night fell Qin An left the city under the cover of night. She wanted to explore the world and see the sights she had never seen before. It was on this night while she was traveling through the woods that she met an injured young man a year or two older than herself. He seemed to have been heavily injured and had passed out. "What do I do Oh! There is a cave close by so I can bring him there I guess."


    Qin An did her best to lift the young man on her back but since she herself was small he still ended up dragging half on the ground as she pulled him towards the cave. Once there she gently ced the young man down before running out to gather things needed to make a small bed. Once she was done she ced the young man on top of it and began stripping him of his clothes. It was only when she had fully stripped him that she understood that there was a big difference between males and females.


    Knowing now was not the time to indulge in her curiosity, she quickly went to work on tending to the young man''s wounds. When she finished cleaning each wound she was stunned to see how handsome the young man actually was. She had not noticed earlier due to the dirt and mud on his face but now that it was clean, she found him to be very handsome. She bandaged the young man up and put all her things back into her space pouch. She then turned her attention to the lower half of the young man''s body once again and went to reach out to touch the foreign object that was attached down there only to have her wrist seized before she could.


    "What are you doing!?" An angered voice yelled out.


    Qin An blushed and withdrew her hand as she said: "I have never seen such a thing before so I just figured It''s good that you are awake. You, you shouldn''t move too much I just bandaged all your wounds." Flustered, not knowing what to say under the intense gaze of the young man, Qin An stood up and said: "I will go get something to eat you must be hungry!"


    The young man watched the retreating girls back as she left the cave. Because of how flustered Qin An was she did not notice the bright red tips of the young man''s ears. He murmured under his breath: "She could have at least covered me up!"


    The young man reached over to try to grab his robes but a sharp pain shot through his body causing him to quickly retract his hands and curse. "Damn it!"


    Not longter Qin An came back with a horned rabbit in her hands. "Give me a few and I will have it all cooked up. Are you thirsty?"


    "I just want something to cover my body!" The young man yelled out. His face was now fully flushed red. He wondered if this girl understood that he was a man!?


    "Ahh! Yes, I''m sorry here!" Qin An pulled a nket out of her space pouch andid it over the young man. "Haha sorry Ipletely forgot..."


    "Humph!" The young man snorted not saying a word.


    An awkward silence filled the cave which botheredQin An so she asked: "What''s your name?"


    More silence.


    Seeing how she wasn''t going to get an answer, a teasing smile formed on her face as she said: "Then I will call you mushroom head!"


    *<strong><em>Cough!</em></strong>* *<strong><em>Cough!</em></strong>* *<strong><em>Cough!</em></strong>*


    The young man''s face instantly blushed knowing very well why she was calling him that. Gritting his teeth he finally said: "My name is Tang Ming..."


    "Oh! Mines Qin An. It is good to meet you, Ming!" Qin An, paid no mind to proper etiquette in how to call people and directly called him by his first name.


    "You are truly a strange girl." Tang Ming said with a sigh. For some reason, he couldn''t bring himself to hate this girl.


    "Hmm. I hear that a lot but it''s fine to be strange is it not? That just means I have my own special appeal." Qin An said with a smile. Her smile was bright and warm causing Tang Ming to stare at her stunned. Seeing his stunned expression Qin An smiled even more as she said teasingly. "Did you fall for me?"


    "Humph! Just a smelly brat." Tang Ming said turning his head away. But his red ears gave away his embarrassment.


    "Hehe." Qin An smiled even brighter seeing his reaction.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 380: The Distant Past Part Two

    Chapter 380: The Distant Past Part Two


    The days passed and Qin An was very meticulous with taking care of Tang Ming. The two slowly grew closer as time went on. It was even to the point that they kept each other warm during the cold nights. But the time they were spending together was slowlying to an end. Sitting next to Tang Ming with her back against the rocky wall Qin An leaned her head on Tang Ming''s shoulder. "Ming by tomorrow you should be all healed up. Will you be leaving?"


    "Unfortunately, yes. I must go back to my n and deal with those bastards who tried to kill me. I will not let them get their way." Tang Ming''s voice was filled with anger.


    "Oh..." Qin An suddenly felt gloomy. She hade to love spending time with Tang Ming. She felt being by his side was where she belonged. She reached over and ced her hand on top of Tang Ming''s. She did not wish for him to go but knew she had to let him go.


    Tang Ming could sense Qin An''s sadness and interlocked his fingers with hers. "An, will you wait for me?"


    Qin An looked at Tang Ming in shock. Her eyes began to fill with tears. A sudden rush of warmth filled her heart and she quickly nodded her head. "Yes! I will!"


    Tang Ming cupped Qin An''s cheek as he drew his face near hers. The two''s lips touched as they shared their first kiss. It was at this time that a bond that wouldst the ages would form. They would fight against everything just so they could be together.


    The next morning Qin An woke up to find that she was alone in the cave. Her eyes began to fill with tears and she remembered the warmth she feltst night as they kissed. She remembered falling asleep holding his hand not wanting to let go. "Is this what they call love? Did I fall for Ming in such a short time?"


    Qin An who had no idea about the things between man and woman had truly fallen in love with the young man she had only known for a short time. She stood up and wiped her tears as she looked around her. Her eyes went wide as tears began to well up once again when she saw the writing on the wall behind her. ''<em>An, when you wake, I will be gone. But know this, I, Tang Ming will find you. No matter how many years pass, I will find you and take you as my wife. So do not be sad and wait for me.''</em>


    These words stuck with Qin An as time went on. She worked hard to raise her power until the point that she was strong enough to rule over her own realm. She left home and began venturing out to see the ces she had never seen. after she roamed until shended on a certain world. Qin An, now eighteen years of age walked down the streets of a city on the she just arrived on.She walked past a restaurant but paused her steps when she heard someone yell out: "Tang Ming you will regret this! Do you know who I am?"


    "You''re nothing but an ant to be stepped on by me! If you did not try to mess around in my Tang territory do you think I would be doing this right now? You harmed so many of our girls did you think we would just let you get away with it. It doesn''t matter if you are the son of the imperial king I will still y you on this day!" The voice floated into Qin An''s ears causing her heart to palpitate.


    "It''s him! It''s him! Ming!" Qin An suddenly yelled out and she rushed into the restaurant. She came to a stop when she saw that arrogant smile and handsome face she had not seen for three years. The young man she met in the woods that day that she spent her time with and took care of. The young man who taught her what it meant to fall in love.


    She walked forward as if possessed. Her eyes locked on to Tang Ming''s face. She pushed her way through the crowd until she finally stood in front of everyone. Her eyes watered up as she softly called out his name: "Ming!"


    Her familiar voice entered his ear causing him to look in her direction. His eyes went wide remembering the girl from back then that he dreamed of every night. "An!? An is that you!?"


    "Ming!" Qin An ran forward and wrapped her arms around Tang Ming. Tang Ming hugged her back but only for a few seconds before he broke their embrace.


    "An, let me deal with this and we will go somewhere to talk." Tang Ming said with a smile before turning his gaze to the young man from before. Qin An nodded her head and stepped back. "Young Master Shen, you will not leave this ce alive."


    "Humph! Just try it, Tang Ming. This is your woman right? After I deal with you, I will take her and teach her what a real man is like. I will train her good while you swim in the river ...." Young Master Shen''s words were cut off. Well, more like Young Master Shen disappeared altogether.


    "Ming he''s gone now let''s go talk." Qin An became impatient and the words that Young Master Shen was saying made her angry. So she waved her hand, sending this Young Master Shen into the dark abyss.


    Tang Ming stared nkly at Qin An for a moment before busting out inughter. "You have not changed one bit An!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 381: The Distant Past Part Three

    Chapter 381: The Distant Past Part Three


    Tang Ming and Qin An entered a room at the inn. As soon as the door closed Qin An threw herself into Tang Ming''s embrace. After not seeing the man she loved for three years she couldn''t contain herself as she kissed his lips.


    Late into the night the twoid in bed. Tang Ming held Qin An in his arms. All his dreams had finallye true on this night. He had made Qin An his. "An, from this moment on you will be Tang An, my wife."


    "Mmm I would hope so after doing that. Otherwise, I would make sure you would never be with another woman again." Tang An teasingly smiled. But for some reason, Tang Ming felt a chill run down his back, He knew that smile was fake and that she would do what she said. After seeing that young master disappear without a trace he did not dare to underestimate Tang An. He couldn''t fathom the power his new wife had.


    "But you know our two races are not allowed to be together" Tang Ming said solemnly. He had heard from one of his elders that celestials and cultivators could not marry or have a baby together. It was aw that had been passed down through the ages.


    "We can only try. What is the worst they could do? My n can''t do a thing to me. If they wish to kick me out then I will leave. As long as I can be with you I do not care. To me, in this life, I only wish to be with the man I love." Tang An said as she lifted her head, kissing Tang Ming''s lips.


    "The same goes for me. We can try speaking to my n elders and see what they say. Even if we get kicked out I am fine with it. We can just roam the universe and find a ce to settle down."


    ----


    Yearster


    "An run! Those damn Creators just won''t give up!" Tang Ming yelled as he waved his sword sending out a sword light at the iing enemy.


    "Ming, we will survive this!" Tang An, waved her hand creating a massive ck hole causing the enemies to halt their advance.


    "You damn heretics! You know thew! Your two races are not to mix!" An old man yelled out in rage.


    ---


    This was the life of Tang An and Tang Ming, they would run from inner world to inner world being chased by the creators and the people they sent after them. Their path in life was filled with much bloodshed. They tossed everything behind them when their ns rejected their rtionship. They cared not for what was said. They decided that they would never part again. That they would fight the heavens if they had to in order to be together.


    It was not until one day when Tang An had finally be pregnant that they decided to escape to the outer worlds. They settled down on a small that had very little magicules and spiritual qi. They took thest name Higuchi and gave birth to Tang Ai formally named Akari to match the local naming convention.


    ---


    "You and Mom had a rough life." Akari said, her expression a little sad. She had no idea her parents went through so much.


    "Although there were many dangers, it only brought me and your mother closer together. My love for her will never change. I will still fight the heavens for her. The same goes for you. The name we originally gave you was Tang Ai. But to allow you to mix with the people of Japan we changed it to Akari. Now your name is Alicia. We will call you by whichever you prefer." Tang Ming said.


    "Akari is fine. Between you two and ke who calls me this name in private, I would prefer that you two call me Akari. It reminds me of my past life and brings me warmth knowing that my parents still treat me as they did back then." Alicia was happy her parents were willing to talk with her and tell her about their past.


    "Now as for the future We have received some bad news..." Tang An let out a sigh.


    "Oh?" Alicia was confused, what bad news could they have found out within the past few days.


    "You remember the dragon and phoenix manifestation during your wedding ceremony?" Tang An Asked.


    "Mmm it was very pretty."


    "Well, some powerful people showed up to your wedding and exined to me that the manifestation was called the sign of the ruler. I did not want to say anything at the time in order to not ruin your wedding day and nights. But from what those powerful people told me is that there are two more continents on this which are hidden. They are normally surrounded by a magic barrier and the people there are very powerful, much more powerful than those found on this continent. But now because of that manifestation, those powers wille and try to hunt down the ones who are supposed to be the ruler of this world." Tang An exined.


    "And here I thought peaceful days were ahead." Alicia looked up at the sky and sighed. "What wille wille. If they want to try to kill me and ke then we will kill them first. If they want to try to kill us because of some sign then we will do just that and be the ruler of this world. Who cares how powerful they are, I just need to be even more powerful right?"


    "Now that is my, Tang Ming''s daughter talking!"


    "Yep, this is our daughter! Akari, we will also be here by your side. So this fight you will not be fighting alone." Tang An said as she pulled Alicia into a hug.


    Alicia smiled and enjoyed the warmth of a mother''s hug as she nodded her head. "I know, thank you. Also. Mother can I have you take a look at my son..."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 382: Hope For Nomi

    Chapter 382: Hope For Nomi


    In a room within her cottage, Alicia walked in with her mother and father. Before them, was an ice block that encased a young boy. This was Nomi, Alicia''s adopted son. In the room was also a little fairy who was asleep on the table next to the bed. Frey normally spent her time here when she was alone, watching over her little brother.


    "This little one is Frey, and the boy is Nomi right?" Tang An asked.


    "Mmm My adopted daughter and son. Frey has been with me since I was young and Nomi was adopted by me before I was transported to the cultivation world. He is a good boy who works hard for his dreams. He wanted nothing more than to protect those he cares about and prove himself to me. But those damn rogue Machine Empire bastards!" Tears welled up in Alicia''s eyes as she gazed warmly at the young boy. "If only I was stronger at that time he would not have been reduced to this state. He can only live because Grandpa Mu sealed his soul into his body I didn''t know if Mother might have a way to revive him..."


    "I can only take a look. To think my precious grandson was in such a horrible state. Ming, remind me to wipe out the machine empire the next time I go to the inner worlds."Tang An said, her voice cold.


    "Mom it was not the Machine Empire''s fault. It was a rogue section of the empire that was bent on taking over. As a matter of fact, I have the leader of the Machine Empire''s, daughter under my care. In a few years, the leader will alsoe to Phantasia to form an alliance with us and give us a bunch of numbers to use and redesign as we see fit." Alicia exined. Her exnation seemed to have calmed Tang An down.


    "I see I had noticed their movements had been strange ofte. Anyway, let me look at my grandson." Tang An sat next to Nomi and waved her hand a transparent screen with many symbols and images appeared in front of her. It looked like aputer screen. Tang An''s hands moved back and forth as she inspected every inch of Nomi. "Hmmm From what I can see we would need a herb that can help restore his soul. But these herbs are hard to find since they only grow where the living dead reside."


    "Hmmm, then the southern half of the continent then..." This was where the undead gathered and formed their own country.


    "Do you n to go?" Tang Ming asked.


    "Not yet. I will send some people out first to gather information. Mom if you can write down all the characteristics of these herbs that would be great. I will only go if these herbs do indeed grow there." Alicia did not want to run to the southern half of the continent to find out that these herbs did not exist there. That was why she was sending people out first since she still had duties to attend to here.


    "I will. If we can get these herbs and fuse them into Nomi''s body we can revive him, after his soul has healed and refused to his body. The only other option would be to use the ancient magic spell Soul Revival which I have only heard of and even I am not powerful enough to use. Unlike you, where I created vessels for your soul to seek out, I can not fully fuse a soul to a body unless it does it on its own, as yours did. During that time when I had no idea if you were able to revive or not was probably the worst time in my life. Every day I could only hope and wish that your soul was able to find the vessels I prepared for you." Tang An had no idea what she would have done if Alicia had not revived.


    "As long as there is hope that is all that matters. If I can not find the herbs then I can always search for information on this Soul Revival Spell."


    ---


    Now knowing that there was hope to heal Nomi, Alicia felt very relieved.She spent the rest of the day slowly nning out the city and was helping to draw up ns for a few buildingsshe wanted to build. She wanted to create the first skyscrapers ever seen on the continent. She couldn''t say on Phantasia ever since it was confirmed that there were other continents she did not know the level of their societies. She did not want to create the simplistic ones that could be found on Earth but more unique and science fiction looking.


    As the day went on night fell and Alicia retired to her space. ke showed up around midday to help out with the city. The five of them, Alicia, ke, Frey, and her parents all had dinner and talked well into the night. Alicia had decided to spend the night in her space so she had set up a residence for her parents close to a scenic area within her space so that they could have some privacy. ke and Alicia only went to bed after Frey had fallen asleep. After soundproofing their bedroom and a few rounds of intimacy, Aliciaid in ke''s arms taking in his warmth. "ke about what I told you earlier..."


    "Don''t worry. Even if they doe, we will pull through. No matter what happens we will find a path that will allow us and those we love to survive." ke said, trying his best to ease Alicia''s worries. He would not allow Alicia to try to sacrifice herself again.


    "Your right I will do whatever I can to protect those I love. " Alicia lowered her eyes to her stomach and rubbed her belly. "I wonder if we should wait on having a child now..."


    "It''s up to you. But we might be toote on waiting. We can hold off on our intimate actions until things calm down for now. If in three months you show signs of being pregnant then we will have no choice but to be extra careful." ke hugged Alicia tight and kissed the top of her head. They were in difficult times and their lives were about to be threatened. He hoped that no matter what happened they would be able to pull through.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 383: People From The Other Continents Part One

    Chapter 383: People From The Other Continents Part One


    "Peh! Why the hell do I have toe to this backwater continent?" A young man around twenty years of age said as she looked down over the vastnds that stretched out in front of him from a mountain peak.


    "Senior Brother, I''d watch what you say, if those old fogies heard you then you will be wishing you were dead."A young girl said in a teasing manner.


    "Hah! I like to see them try. Our issue is." The young man looked at the barrier in front of him and felt bitter. The two of them were told to find out who the targets were and if possible take them out. But they were to do so discreetly.


    "This barrier is multyered and very powerful birds and animals can pass through it but we can''t. If we attempt to attack it, we risk notifying the person who created it." The young girl broke down their situation. For two people who were supposed to stay under the radar, this barrier was the worst thing they coulde across.


    "Damnit!" The young man shouted out in anger as he threw his fist forward.


    "Ray, don''t!" The young girl yelled trying to stop herpanion but it was toote, the young man''s fist smashed into the barrier causing it to slightly ripple. The young girl held her head in disbelief. "Now you have done it..."


    "Well, let''s wait for them toe and see what they have to say..."


    ---


    Alicia was overseeing the construction of her buildings and doing what she could to help out when she felt a quake in the barrier she created. "I will be right back..."


    "Are they here?" Tang An who was next to her asked.


    "Maybe, the barrier was just attacked." Alicia answered.


    "I will go with you." Tang An said before looking over in the direction that Tang Ming and ke were in. Tang Ming felt her gaze and nodded his head. After being together for so many years they knew what the other was thinking without needing any words. Tang Ming whispered to ke and the two of them disappeared.


    Alicia and Tang An arrived at the spot where the young man and young woman were. Seeing the two peerless beauties show up caused the young man named Ray to be stunned as he looked at them. The young girl next to furrowed her brow and pinched the young man''s waist. She then looked at Tang An and Alicia and gave a slight bow. "One of you must be the person who set up this barrier. We havee from afar and need to pass through thesends would you grant us permission."


    "Who are you and why do you need to pass through my kingdom?" Alicia asked.


    "That''s something you do not need to know. Just know that we need to pass through thesends." The young man said sarcastically.


    "Oh? I do not need to know why you wish to enter my kingdom? Then I guess you will never get in.Since you do not want to tell us then have fun sitting here from now on. Oh and if you dare hit this barrier again I will punch you." Alicia replied not caring for the twisted expression forming on the young man''s face.


    Tang An and Alicia both gave the two a look before turning around and was about to walk away when the young man suddenly yelled out. "If you do not wish for your whole kingdom to be destroyed you bestlet us through!"


    The young girl next to him, backed away quickly knowing that he was about to endure something she wanted no part in. And she was right, Alicia would never let someone threaten her homnd without bashing that person up. Her figure disappeared and reappeared in front of the young man her fist already brought back and thrust forward. It was so fast that the young man didn''t even have time to defend himself when he felt the fist smack into his face sending him smashing into the mountain peak below. Alicia''s body disappeared once more before arriving where the young man was and grabbing him by the leg twirling him around and then smashing him back into the ground. Deciding it was not enough she repeated the process more than one hundred times causing the once well-dressed young man to look more like a street beggar after she finally calmed down.


    Holding the Young Man by his neck Alicia''s eyes that were as cold as ice looked at the young man and said: "Say it again."


    "Miss, can I ask you to let him off? He is used to running wild back home. He is not good with words and acts out." The young girl who did not dare get close sent a voice transmission using magic to Alicia.


    "One thing we do not like dealing with is people who threaten our kingdom. After going through wars that have destroyed ournds more than once we do not take kindly to strangers. And since he threatened my kingdom I can not let him off. I can not allow any threats to my kingdom be allowed to roam free. Do you think I am stupid enough to let him go? He will run back and call for more powerful people toe and avenge him. Do not think I do not know why you are here. You could say I have been expecting the people from other continents to show up at some point. To think they would send an idiot out to announce their arrival." Alicia finished her words and gave a few more ps to the young man. The entire time he could only groan in pain. He never thought he woulde to this backwater continent to be smacked around and beaten by a young woman.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 384: People From The Other Continents Part Two

    Chapter 384: People From The Other Continents Part Two


    The young girl was not sure what to do now. Everything had been exposed in just a short interaction and on top of that, the girl who did not even look much older than her was very powerful. She wondered when the people of this continent had gained such strength. From what she understood this continent only had a few powerful masters but the people in front of her now were not them! Compared to her homnd the young girl in front of her would be considered a rare genius but she was in no way the strongest. The big issue was the woman next to her This woman aura sent chills down her spine. The young girl decided it would be best to escape for now.


    "Little girl where do you think you are going?" A voice floated into the young girl''s ear from behind her, sending shivers through her body. She watched as the figure of the woman in front of her gradually disappeared and realized she had been looking at an after image just now!


    "Please let me go..." The young girl''s voice was shaky and her whole body began to tremble when she felt a hand on her shoulder.


    "No can do. You see my daughter said you are not allowed to leave now that you have shown up. So you will being with us. If you do not wish to end up like your friend it would be best if you came along quietly okay?" Tang An said with a smile. Her voice calm and soothing. But even still it was the sound of impending doom to the young girl.


    "An, you scaring the girl." Tang Ming came out of hiding seeing that the surroundings were clear.


    "Akari, let me take him, there is no need to dirty your hands."ke said as he appeared at Alicia''s side. It was only then that the young girl gave a nce at the two''s hands and saw the dragon and phoenix rings.


    "The Rulers." The young woman muttered to herself. She now understood. This young man and woman were the Rulers they were supposed to take care of but both of them were much more powerful than they had realized.


    "Oh ho? So you are here for that." Tang An waved her hand creating a rope made of magic binding the young girl. "Since that is the case we really can''t let you leave."


    ---


    In a far off location on Phantasia


    "Master, Ray and Lily''s signature disappeared!" A man in a blue uniform came running into the room where an old man with grey hair and mustache was sitting in a chair behind a desk reading some documents.


    "What do you mean disappeared?" Calmly putting his document down he folded his hands in front of him on top of the desk and asked.


    "Master, you asked us to watch Ray and Lily''s signatures closely to make sure they were safe but they suddenly disappeared." The man in a blue uniform exined after catching his breath.


    "I see. It seems they were not able to handle the situation. Send out an investigation squad. Tell them they are to investigate only. We have to be careful since we have not stepped on that continent in a long time." The old man said as he got up. He turned to look out the window. He stroked his mustache as he got lost in thought.


    "By your will Master!" The man in the blue uniform bowed deeply before leaving the room.


    "To think a great war will being. The times will be changing. Who we side with will determine our ce in the new world. If only I could get the council to listen. They sent out Ray and Lily to investigate and try to kill these new rulers. I guess I should go see for myself..." The old man said as he waved his hand. The curtain to the window closed and magical runes formed all over the room. A passage opened in the floor and the old man slowly descended the stairs.


    At the end of the staircase, there was a small hall, on the walls were ancient paintings of all kinds. When the old man reached the end of the hall it opened up to arge room, where many golems were lined up in rows. Their numbers reached in the tens of thousands. The old man gazed out over the golems and let out a sigh. "Let us hope you are worthy of these. Otherwise, you will be the enemy who has to face them. For generations, anytime a new ruler appeared the council would send people out to kill them before they grew too strong. But it seems this time we havee across rulers who are strong from the start."


    The old man waved his hand and took out two crystals. "Ray, Lily, you are both alive, so my guess is that these rulers are not ruthless. If not for the council I would not have sent you out. But I will see with my own eyes if they are truly worthy of ruling this world."


    The old man suddenly disappeared from the room. The magic symbols on the wall of the office disappeared and the floor closed up. A sheet of paper fluttered in the air and lightlynded on the desk. One sentence was written on the paper. "This old man went out to y."


    ---


    "So your name is Lily and the continent you are from is called Sanavilia. The council that oversees the well-being of the continent voted to have the two of youe and investigate the situation and if possible kill the targets?" Alicia asked as she sipped her tea. The young girl named Lily that they had captured sat across from her, took a bite out of the pastry in her hand, and nodded her head.


    "That is about it. Those old bastards wanted to use us to find out the strength of the new rulers to see if they needed to send an army or not. But our Master who was against the idea of sending us was forced to do so by the council. Ray, my senior brother, is a bit of a hothead and not so bright. I do apologize for his actions and words." Lily replied honestly. Once she began talking with Alicia she found Alicia to be very easy to talk to and was not going to kill her or her senior brother. She only ruffed up her senior brother due to his words.


    "I see. I must apologize but we can not let you go at this time. As you know if you return you will be forced to tell them about us and our powers. I can not let the enemy know of this information until they are at our doorstep." Alicia exined.


    "That''s fine. To be honest I would rather not go back. You and your husband have been kind to us even though we came here to kill you. Well, kind to me at least. Ummm to warn you, our master may show up. But I do not think he will start a fight." Lilly said.


    "If he does we will talk. For now, you will follow me. Your magic has been sealed so you will not be able to harm me but I do not want anything to happen to you just in case. Although it seems peaceful here that can change at any given moment."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 385: People From The Other Continents Part Three

    Chapter 385: People From The Other Continents Part Three


    "Are you awake, Senior Brother?" Lily poked Ray in the face with her index finger over and over until she finally got a reaction.


    "Huh? Where am I?" Ray said as he looked around the unfamiliar room.


    "We are at the construction site of a city within her kingdom. We are currently prisoners sorta. Anyway, we have our magic sealed so we can''t do any harm. The girl who beat you up is the Crown Princess of stine and one of the Rulers we were looking for." Lily exined.


    "I see. Then we need to figure out a way to escape and return home with this information." Ray said seriously as he tried to get up out of the bed he was in.


    "I am not going anywhere." Lily suddenly said surprising Ray.


    "Lily what do you mean you are not going anywhere. If we do not return they will think we have died. Plus the council asked us..."


    "Stop!" Lily cut off Ray''s words. "This is why I keep telling you that you are an idiot. You didn''t even listen to Master''s words. He said if we found that the new rulers were good people we would not need to kill them and that we should stay put. He would thene and find us himself. "


    "Now that you mention it. I think I remember hearing something along those lines. I think at that time I was in such a rage because of the council forcing Master to take on such a task that he was against, that I didn''t pay attention to his words." Ray said as he scratched his head. "But I must say that girl really beat me senseless. I didn''t even have a chance to do anything. It was like I was some kind of toy for her to toss around."


    "Well, you did open your mouth about the wrong things." Lily said with augh.


    "Speaking about that, at that time I saw that you ran quite a ways away from me!" Ray remembered seeing Lily out of the corner of his eye backing away very quickly without even saying anything to him.


    "Did you think I wanted to be beaten up to? You went and ran your mouth like always. When have I ever stood next to you during those time?" Lily stuck her tongue out at Ray as she said this. She had always moved out of the way and watched as Ray was beaten up by others for opening his mouth.


    "You two seem to be quite the cute couple." A voice came from just outside the room. The two looked over to see Alicia walk in with a tray of drinks. "I figured you two may be thirsty so I had someone prepare you some drinks."


    "Princess..." Lily felt touched that the princess of this kingdom would be willing to bring them drinks. Mainly because the princesses on her continent were all stuck up and selfish.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? It''s just some drinks." Alicia let out augh as she looked at Ray. "Seems you healed up nicely. Let this be a lesson to you on how to not to do diplomatic rtions. If the person you spoke to was not me you would not be able to joke around here with your girlfriend."


    "Princess! Do not joke like that, we are not like that!" Lily blushed as she nced up slightly at Ray who was bluntly staring at Alicia as if in a trance. The sight of this angered Lily as she reached over and pinched his hip making sure to twist the skin there as hard as possible.


    "Ouch! Damnit, Lily!" Ray yelled out in pain.


    "Then don''t stare like a love-struck fool!" Lily said as she pouted.


    Seeing the two''s antics made Aliciaugh as she pulled up a seat and sipped her drink. "As you may already know the two of you are prisoners in a sense. You can roam around the city with guards but you can not leave the area. Your magic has also been sealed so even if you did run off, more than likely a demonic beast will kill you. When your master shows up as long as he is not hostile I will allow you to leave with him. At that time I will unseal your magic."


    Ray knew of this from Lily but hearing it from the person he was sent here to investigate and kill he was surprised at how lenient Alicia was being. "I thank you for not taking our lives."


    "No need for thanks, we are not barbarians here. As long as you are willing to speak with us, we will not treat you badly. Even with me sealing your magic it is mainly to protect my people. I mean who would be scared of a loud mouth who gets beaten up easily?"Alicia said jokingly.


    Ray''s face turned bright red and Lily couldn''t hold back herughter. The three talked amongst each other for a while before Alicia suddenly felt a ripple in her barrier again. "Hmmm. Seems someone is here..."


    ---


    Outside the barrier, an old man stood in the sky with his hands behind his back. He had only given the barrier a light tap in order to let the one who created the barrier know someone was here. Sure enough not more than a few secondster four people appeared in front of him. "Good day My name is ude Vernright. I believe you have my disciples Lily and Ray under your care."


    Hearing the old man''s words Alicia rxed her stance."So you are the Master they talk so highly about. Forgive me for saying this but I need to confirm your identity before I allow you to enter my kingdom."


    ude smiled and nodded. He got good vibes from Alicia. What surprised him the most was the strength of the four people in front of him all rivaled or was greater than his own. "That will be no problem at all."


    Alicia then disappeared on the spot and returned no more than a secondter with Lily. When Lily saw the old man her face lit up and a bright smile formed on her lips. "Master!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 386: Impending War

    Chapter 386: Impending War


    In a small building, Alicia quickly made, Alicia, her parents, ke, Ray, Lily, and ude were all sitting around arge table. "First I want to say thanks for not harming my two disciples. I did not want to send them out since I found this whole ordeal to be very stupid. But in the end, I had no other choice."


    ude gave Alicia a respectful bow.Alicia smiled and said: "Well, I did rough Ray up a bit but as you can see not too bad."


    "Not too bad!? I was out for a day and night!" Rayined.


    "That''s because you deserved it. Who told you to go run your mouth and threaten her homnd?" Lily said smacking the back of Ray''s head. Ray''s cheeks turned red and he kept quiet. He knew he said too much.


    "Haha! It''s fine, he''s used to it. He''s a good kid, just a little mouthy is all. Now to the matter at hand. As you must already know as the ones'' bearing the title of ruler. You will be the enemy of the other continents. Now on my continent Sanavilia, there are a few factions that oppose killing the new rulers. There is always a huge fight about it in the council but the issue is that the factions who are for killing the ruler have the majority vote. I have always taken a neutral stance. I do not agree with this killing since the people who are deemed to be the ruler did not get to choose this fate.


    "But that does not mean I would want a vicious person being the ruler of this world who wouldmit heinous crimes. That was the reason I agreed to send Lily and Ray out. I decided this time if the ruler was benevolent enough that I would support them with all my power." ude exined.


    "And? Your verdict?" Alicia asked.


    "My verdict is, I wish to support you and I will also have the factions who wish to protect the ruler step in and also provide support. The problem is by doing this a world war will more than likely break out." The words ''<em>world war</em>'' caused everyone to gasp. These words were not to be taken lightly.


    "Even if that is the case, I will not give up my life. I can protect my people as well. I will not let a single one of them die." Alicia said firmly.


    "Do you have a n, Akari?" Tang Ming asked.


    "Mhm. You know how Earth had fall out shelters? I n to go a step further and use the old city ruins that ke and I discoveredalmost ten years ago as a shelter. It ispletely fortified and very deep underground. Magic could not even prate the area from above." Alicia figured they would not have much time to prepare so using something premade was best. "Plus there is something there that I need to pick up anyway."


    Alicia was of course talking about the spirit that was resealed by her mother. She also wanted to pick up the item her mother hidbeneath the frozen forest. Tang An knew exactly what Alicia was talking about and smiled. "This is a very good n. I remember that thing. It shoulde in handy."


    "Yeah, I thought the same. Now we just need to set everything up. We will need to appoint housing based on family size and people who own businesses will need to continue trying to do their livelihood. I also need to figure out how to set up some agriculture underground as well." Alicia fell into deep thought.


    ude couldn''t help but be astonished. This girl was quick to think and was willing to relocate her entire kingdom underground to keep them safe. This was someone who truly cared for her people. He was d he came here and spoke with Alicia. He felt his resolve growing more and more. "Princess Alicia If I may ask. Would you allow for my nsmen to seek shelter with your people as well?"


    "Hmm? Sure, I see why not. The ce I am talking about is massive. And there are many interconnecting cities. Some of which have yet to be explored. You would need to set up and transportation circle to get your people here. I''d say we give it about one week''s time before anyone else makes a move. Also when you talk to the pro-ruler factions ask them if they need to relocate their people as well. But each person will need to form a contract with me. I will set up a barrier disallowing anyone who is not contracted with me and it will also keep those with bad intents from mixing in. It will keep everyone safe." Alicia answered.


    "A contract, huh? This is a very good idea. I will do the same with the faction leaders when I go to talk to them. This way they can not betray us." ude smiled and then looked at his two disciples. " I will leave these two here to help you. Feel free to work Ray to the bone."


    "Huh? What about Lily!? Master, isn''t this being a little too biased?" Ray yelled out feeling aggrieved.


    "Master is smart, he knows if you do not do a lot of work you will end up causing trouble instead." Lily stuck up for ude without batting an eye.


    Ray snorted and said under his breath: "Kiss as Ouch! Lily! Stop!"


    Lily ruthlessly pinched his waist. The two''s bickering caused everyone tough. Alicia smiled at the scene in front of her. But it soon turned into a frown as she let out a long sigh. "After dealing with Bergath we now have to face another war This means I will need to move the capital again as well. I feel bad for the people who live in other cities and towns Maybe I should just move all of stine."


    "Alicia what about bringing the entire kingdom and its allies into your space? We can set up a magical barrier around it which will allow the people of stine and your allies to be safe and they will get to keep their homes. You can always put it back afterward.." Tang An remembered seeing wholes in her space so a fewndmasses wouldn''t make much difference.


    "This Is a very good idea!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 387: Plans set In Motion Part One

    Chapter 387: ns set In Motion Part One


    In arge meeting room within stine Castle. The leaders of the Alliance and the leaders of each country and kingdom were all present. "You''re saying a world war will break out?"


    "That is true. As far as I know, the presence of a ruler is taboo for the other continents since they do not wish to be under anyone else''s rule. I can understand where they areing from but the fact they want to kill me and ke is not something I will stand for. ke and I never wished for such a future. I have my own kingdom to worry about, never mind the whole world. But now because of this, there will be an influx of people from the other continents. Some as friends and some as foes." Alicia exined.


    "Then what is the n? Knowing you, you came up with a n right after hearing this news am I right?" The Beast King said jokingly. He knew Alicia was a smart girl and had a way to deal with the situation.


    Smiling Alicia nodded her head and began to exin. "As his beastliness has said, I do have a way to deal with the situation. I n to make all of our countries disappear. By disappear, I mean relocating them to a safe ce. I will turn all of our nations and areas into floatingndmasses within my space. I no longer want to watch as my people, my friends and my alliese to harm due to people who are bent on getting their own ways. It would be fine if they were to send people to attack just me and ke but once they realize they can not kill me easily they will send an entire army. This army willy waste to ournds killing our people and I do not wish to see such a scenario being yed out again. As you all know we had just pulled through recently due to the Bergath incident. Now we need to do it again all because of some damn legend? If they never came to bother us I would have never known about this. We would have just lived our lives happily within the borders of stine. But now..."


    "It makes you want to really piss them off and deal a blow to their egotistical ways by doing what they do not wish for you to do. Right?" Queen Angelina said with a yful smile.


    "Exactly!" Alicia let out augh. Queen Angelina really knew how Alicia was feeling at this moment. Since they were going out of their way to bother her and take her life, why not just follow through with it all and be the ruler to anger them all to death.


    "All opposed to Princess Alicia''s n?" Queen Mittens asked as she looked around the table. Not a single person raised their hands. "Then this concludes this meeting. I will ask that all leaders and representatives to please exin to your nations what is going on. You will have two days'' time. In two days each country will be moved to Alicia''s space in order to protect the lives of our citizens."


    After the meeting, Alicia sat down on a softfortable two-seater couch and sighed. She wondered if her life would be uneventful or not. "You seem exhausted." ke walked up and sat down next to Alicia and put his arm around her.


    "Wouldn''t you be if you always seemed to be having major events happen to you? In my past life, I woke up, had breakfast with my family, and went to school. I''d go do my club activities afterward then go home. It was a simple boring life. Sometimes it would get spiced up with a school fight or some other kind of event but nothing like this where it is one after the other. Sometimes I miss those days. " Alicia said as she leaned her head on to ke''s shoulder. She tucked her legs to her side and closed her eyes. She always felt secure and safe with ke at her side.


    "We will eventually get there. We will have a boring life with nothing really going on. We will raise our kids, watch them grow old, get married, and produce grandchildren for us to spoil. We will eventually get to a point that will allow us all these luxuries. At that time you can sit right on this same couch once again andin about how dull your life is." ke spoke softly and warmly. It was not until he was done that he heard the steady sound of breathinging from his side. He looked down to see Alicia with her eyes closed sleeping soundly. And leaned his head down and kissed the top of her head before gently repositioning Alicia into hisp allowing her to be morefortable.


    In the hall, Tang An who was just about to walk into the room saw the scene in front of her and stopped her steps. She stood at the entryway watching the loving scene between her daughter and son-inw with a warm smile.


    This warm cozy scene was quickly interrupted when King Agustgus came barging into the room with a loud voice: "Alicia look at this"


    Alicia''s eyes fluttered but did not open. King Augustus looked at ke who was ring back at him and put his finger to his lips before making a hasty retreat. Tang An tapped King Augustus''s shoulder and said: "You know Aug if you keep interrupting her special moments with ke she wille to hate you."


    King Augustus froze, he spun around and looked at Tang An with a worried expression. "Alicia won''te to hate me will she? There is no way right?"


    "Who knows!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 388: Plans set In Motion Part Two

    Chapter 388: ns set In Motion Part Two


    "Is everything ready?" Alicia who was standing next to King Augustus asked.


    "Mhm. The leaders have all given their go ahead. So you can begin at any time." King Augustus answered. He was really surprised when he first heard about this n but he also realized this was the best n as well. It would keep their people safe from the war that was toe and also throw the enemy off when they came to invade to find the entire country had disappeared.


    "Alright, I will get started then. My mother is already in my space waiting to set them up in their own barrier. We n to use earth magic to build a bridge between eachndmass so that we can still do trade between each country." Alicia had thought long and hard. Even though each country would be its ownndmass, some consisting of multiplendmasses, she did not want to stop trade between the countries since it would hinder everyone''s daily lives.


    "You and your mothere up with some crazy ideas. I can see who you take after." King Augustus said jokingly.


    "You don''t know the half of it!" Tang Ming who had just arrived said sarcastically. "When those two are together, us men just need to keep our mouth shut. Or we wouldn''t even know what had happened to us."


    Letting out augh King Augustus said: "Makes me d I only need to deal with little Alicia. Otherwise, I would have disappeared a long time ago."


    As the two men had their man talk, Alicia shook her head and ignored them. She looked down at thend below her and waved her hand. She sent out a massive amount of magic power out over thend. It covered not only the originally stine territory but the old ckstone Empire and Mytheth Lenora. This process did not take long and was almost instant.She epassed the entire area even tens of kilometers below the surface.


    With a snap of her fingers, the entire area disappeared. All that was left was a huge crater that you could not see the bottom of. "Royal Father, You should go in and make sure everyone is okay."


    "Mmm.. I will go. Thank you for your hard work." King Augustus said as he patted Alicia''s head.


    "I am just doing my job as your daughter and as both a knight and the Crown Princess of stine. Protecting our kingdomes first before anything else." Alicia said with a smile.


    "You are right! Nothing is more important than protecting the kingdom." King Augustussmiled before disappearing from where he stood.


    "You two have a very close rtionship. I am kind of jealous." Tang Ming had this kind of rtionship too when Alicia was young back on earth but now


    "Dad it is because he is my father of this world. My rtionship with you is just as close and I love you both just the same." Alicia really did love both her fathers. Both had raised and cared for her deeply. She couldn''t be any luckier to have such loving fathers.


    ---


    Alicia flew to each country she had an alliance with making thempletely vanish from the area. This even included the demons and dragons she befriended. Three dayster ude returned with many of the leaders of the faction who wished to protect the ruler. He waspletely shocked when he saw the massive crater in the ground in an area only a few days ago had been a fertilendscape.


    "Princess Alicia this?" ude asked, he waspletely confused about the situation.


    "I moved my entire kingdom into my space. It is to protect thends from being destroyed if a world war does break out. And if by chance things go south and we lose the war, my people can still live their lives to its fullest without worry." Alicia exined.


    "This is truly an impressive feat." ude was really impressed. Such a thing never crossed his mind when dealing with a situation such as this.


    "I would offer to do the same for your homnds but I am not able to tell if people with bad intentions would mix in with your civilians. As you know mynds were covered in a barrier to keep outsiders out. Which means I know no one with bad intentions is within my or my allies''nds." Alicia did feel bad she could not offer the same protection to ude''snd she could only do it in a different manner. "But that is not to say I can not take your citizens in. They will all need to pass through a barrier that is designed to ward off people with bad intentions towards my homnd, its people, and myself. Once they pass the test they can then move into my space where I can set up amodations for them."


    "Then I will leave it to you. Also, these gentlemen would also like to speak with you." ude turned and looked at the three old men standing behind him.


    "Good Princess Alicia. We have heard great things about you. In all my years alive I have been striving for a new world. Sadly the sign of the ruler only shows rarely and normally the ones given this sign are exterminated too quickly for us to act. Luckily this time we were able to meet the ruler before something bad happened. You can call me Old Don." Old Don said with a smile as he gave a bow. He was an elderly old man with white hair and a shaved face.


    "Truth be told my husband and I do not wish to be some ruler.We decided to do this because people are targeting us no matter what just because of some legend. We just want to live peaceful lives, nothing more. But now it seems in order to do that we must fight against the odds. My husband is busy at this time so let me thank you on my and his behalf for your assistance."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 389: World Alliance Part One

    Chapter 389: World Alliance Part One


    "You are too polite. We are all here to meet the new rulers. The ones who will lead us into a new future." Old Don was already liking Alicia. She gave him a feeling of ease. That she would not abuse her power to suppress the people of this world.


    "Let''s find a morefortable ce to talk shall we?" Alicia said before waving her hand, sending everyone present into her space.


    When the group entered her space they were all astonished to see thes floating in the horizon. This was because this was normally not possible. A space did not have a like feel to it. It did not have an area beyond the sky. If you flew up in a normal space it would have a barrier blocking you from continuing further. So to sees and other suns off in the distant sky was a very surprising thing for ude and the rest.


    "How is this possible?" ude asked, looking at Alicia.


    "This I am not sure. One day I noticed that I could go beyond the sky. As for thes, I put them there." Alicia lightly exined. ude and the rest all gave Alicia strange looks. They wanted to ask who causally cess into their space like this!?


    After sitting down at a table outside her cottage Old Don was the first to speak up. "I have been in contact with a few ns and the Magica Academy from the holynd as well. I was expecting them to show up when we did but it might take another day or..."


    "I am already here." A voice rang out next to Old Don. Alicia immediately went into a defensive stance. The old man in front of her had long grey hair and beard and gave off the aura of an ancient ancestor. Seeing Alicia getting ready for battle the old manughed "Rx little one we are not here to fight. As Old Don had said he had been in contact with some of the ns from the Holy Land. I am here as their representative. I am also the strongest of the group!"


    "How did you get into my space?" Alicia still did not let her guard down. Even though the man might be very powerful, she would not submit that easily.


    "This little space''s defense isn''t all that hard to bypass. Please rx littledy I do not have any ill inten..." The old man''s voice was cut off when he felt something cold against his throat.


    "Who are you and how did you enter this ce?" Tang An, had appeared behind the old man with a sword in her hand.


    "Wait! He is the one I was speaking of. He really means you no harm!" Old Don saw the situation was getting out of hand and quickly spoke up. He never expected that there would be such powerful people here.


    "Mom, release him..." Alicia finally rxed.Tang An withdrew her sword and shed reappearing next to Alicia.


    "My apologies but when ites to my daughter I act first before asking questions." Tang An gave a slight bow.


    "Ahah it''s fine. But I must say for someone so young to be so powerful it really is surprising. But then again your daughter is also very powerful as well." The old man smiled and sat down.


    A few secondster Tang Ming and ke showed up as well and sat down at the table. They were followed by King Augustus. Seeing multiple powerful figures show up the rest were quite surprised except for ude who had met with them all already. "It seems anyone of them can rival those from your continent Old Don." The old man said.


    "This is true." Old Don smiled before saying: "This old man here is the representative from the Holy Land, the third continent which is also the most powerful one on Phantasia. He goes by the title of Master Sei. He is the head of the Magic Academy and is the most powerful amongst the pro ruler faction of the Holy Land."


    "I see. So you wish to form an alliance then?" Alicia finally spoke up.


    "I think that would be best. In order for us to ovee the faction which wants to keep the same status quo. But if we do that our world will never change. We will never have any trade or traffic between continents and we will never develop beyond what we have now." Master Sei answered. Alicia felt his words made a lot of sense. But at the same time, it could induce a lot of trouble as well.


    "Trade and traffic are all well and good but the main problem is that if we do open up the continents to trade and traffic, it could also cause more harm than good. Think about it. We are currently in a ce where only the strong are able to determine what is good and what is bad. If a power from the holynd wished to seize my continent then wouldn''t that make things worse?" Alicia understood that trade and traffic between continents could bring about a lot of good but if things did not have a stablew between them it could also turn out to be a bad thing as well.


    "This is where we form an intercontinental counsel to oversee the rule of all of this. A group that would step in if such a thing were to ur." Master Sei replied.


    "Hmmm If there was a force that could help suppress invaders who wish to take over other countries and continents then that would work out well. But it would also be filled with loopholes if we only keep it at invaders from other continents. Because the more powerful groups can easily manipte a kingdom or country here and supply them with powerful helpers. Unless proven that they did indeede from another country it would be hard to tell if they were from the invadingnd or not. So our only option would be to ban war outright."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 390: World Alliance Part Two

    Chapter 390: World Alliance Part Two


    Everyone at the table got lost in thought after Alicia spoke. It was Master Sei who spoke up first: "A world with no wars. This Would only be possible if you were the strongest person on the..."


    "Then so be it. I will get stronger and stronger until no one on Phantasia can rival me. Alongside me will be my husband who is just as strong as I am now. By that time no one will dare go west if we say go east." Alicia said matter of factly.


    "Haha! Well said! Now as for the repositioning of ournds..." Master Sei could see that Alicia had moved all her and her alliesnds within the space. He wished to do the same.


    "It is not that I do not want to move yournds into my space, it is that we do not know if people with bad intentions will be mixed in in the process." Alicia exined.


    "That you do not need to worry about. I have a way to rid mynds and Old Don''snds of any ill-natured people or spies. I just have never done it since it would cause a huge issue with the other powers. But if we are going to take ournds and put them in your space then there is no longer a need for me to hold back." Master Sei had already thought it all out. He would not leave his people to bembs to the ughter and have thends he spent so long watching over destroyed. His academy was one of its best and would serve a better purpose helping out the new ruler than sitting in the holynds to be used by those powers.


    "If that is the case then I see no reason not to. Let''s n for a week from now to get things settled down then? I want to make sure my people are settled in before leaving the area." Alicia saw no issues with doing what Master Sei asked as long as those with bad intentions were not going to be infiltrating her space.


    "That''s fine.We also need to head back and prepare as well."


    ---


    That night Alicia sat in her room inside the castle with ke by her side. "ke, do you think a world war will break out?"


    "If things keep going down the path they are I think one will end up happening. Though I hope it does not. There will be many lives lost if one does break out." ke felt it was a little bit regretful for such a thing to happen.


    "I do not want another war. I have already had to deal with so many of them so far. Just thinking about the fact that more death will ur over such a stupid reason is unfair. Why must we fight for no reason? Just because of some stupid legend they wish to kill you and me. I will not let that happen. After the time we almost sacrificed our lives to kill Bergath, I refuse to go down that road again. I refuse to bow down to those who are more powerful. If someone wishes to threaten my people I will fight them head on." Alicia was determined to not give up and go down the road of suicide in the face of a powerful foe again.


    "That is right. But no matter what happens wherever you go even if it is to the river of reincarnation I will follow you there and we will travel it together hand in hand." ke pulled Alicia close and kissed her lips.Alicia giggled and waved her hand making the room soundproof. That night the two indulge themselves in a few rounds of intimacy. They both knew that calm times like this would be far in between in the future.


    ---


    "Princess, we did it!" A man in a whiteb coat came running into Alicia''s study where Alicia was going over ns in case of war.


    Alicia looked up at the man and thought for a minute trying to remember his name. "You are Ferex, right? What did you do?"


    "Yes, your highness. You asked us to analyze Miss Wendy''s arms and legs and we were able to make a version that would enable you to integrate it into your arm without losing any of your magi points. It can also boost your magic and strength by tenfold. It''s just the procedure is a long one, since we have to transnt all magic points from the original arm to the magic tech arm." Ferex answered.


    "How do you know it boosts magic by ten times?"Alicia asked.


    "We had one of our techs willing to be a test subject. After removing his arm and attaching the new arm he was able to produce more magic than he could before with the new magic tech arm." Ferex exined.


    "I see" Alicia thought for a moment then looked at ke who nodded his head. "Then me and ke will undergo the procedure but I have a few questions first. How long will it take?"


    "For the two of you it would take around two weeks each you would need to be asleep for the entire process. We had already thought you would say such things so we have already made arms and legs for the both of you."Ferex said while smiling. He knew Alicia would be wanting to test this out if it was able to do what they said it could.


    "And if anything goes wrong?" Alicia wanted to see if she could reattach her old limbs if the procedure went bad.


    "Do not worry if anything goes wrong we can always reattach your old limbs. "


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 391: Sanavilia

    Chapter 391: Sanavilia


    Standing over arge mountain top, Alicia, Old Don, and Master Sei looked out over thend in front of them. "So this is the continent of Sanavilia? I can tell the magicules are much denser around here. I wonder why..." Alicia said as she looked at the foreign scenery.


    "That is due to the abundance of magite mines. Sanavilia and the Holy Land have many of such mines. They actually are useful as a source of power since just a tiny rock can power a small vige for over ten years. As far as I know, your continent had lost its mines during the war. Sadly, at one time, your continent was the most powerful. It was when the war of devils and gods happened that the continent became what it is now. That war really did a number on thends and all your magite mines were destroyed by the devils." Master Sei exined.


    "I figured as much. There are still many powerful people on the continent that are in hiding that are much more powerful than you think. More powerful than those old fools that warned my mother about the whole ruler thing." Alicia said. There were at least three powerful figures with more power than anything she had fought with before, even the old man she met in the cave who easily took out bergath.


    "Ahh yeah, the ancients. They are much more powerful than the ancient ancestors of the Holy Lands. Those guys never show themselves and if you try to get near them they will use their presence alone to kill you. Many youngsters looking to make a name for themselves had gone to your continent to test their luck thinking they were all powerful. None ever returned." Master Sei said, his voice filled with a little bit of sadness.


    "Not just people from the Holy Land either. But also people from Sanavilia as well. Sad to say even one of my sons died that way." Old Don shook his head and sighed.


    "Everyone has their own idea of how to prove themselves. They think just because an area is said to be a backwater continent that everyone is really weak. But this is never the case. By the way, what is going on down there?" Alicia pointed out a group of people traveling along the road. There was a line of people, well beast men to be exact.


    "A ve caravan. Demi humans are caught and enved. Unfortunately, this is not banned on this continent." Old Don shook his head in disgust. He waved his hand and the guards who were leading the ves all died.


    "I will take care of the ves. If they try to run away now they might just end up benign caught again." Alicia said as she flew down to the beastmen who were confused as to what was going on. "Are you all okay?"


    It wasplete silence. Not a single one of the beastmen dared to speak up. It was only when a small little girl beastmen with dog ears came forward did the silence break. "Are you a goddess?"


    "Mmm you can say that. Do you wish to be free and be treated as equals?" Alicia asked with a smile.


    "Is that possible?" The little dog girl beastmen eyes lit up at Alicia''s words.


    "I will send you to a ce that will allow you to be free where everyone is equal okay?" Alicia said as she waved her hand getting rid of all the chains on their hands and feet. "The ce I will send you is a ce you can be free." Alicia sent a message to the beast king before waving her hand and sending all the beast me into her space.


    "I wish it was so simple to do this for all the ves out there. Even the Holy Land is over run with very as well." Master Sei hated the sight of ves which is why he wanted a change in how this world worked.


    "In the new world, we can ban very, once we take down those who wish to keep the status quo. We will have a revolution run by those who want a peaceful world. We will give freedom to all those who were enved so that they can have the ability to live a life they wish for." Alicia now had another reason to be the ruler.


    "We will reach the Magic Academy in a few minutes. ude is waiting for us there." Old Don spoke up as he pointed ahead. In front of them was arge mountain that was covered in lush greenery and many waterfalls falling down its sides. Situated on a cliff side was arge white castle embedded into the rock face of the mountain. Alicia could only guess this was the Magic Academy.


    "Really is a beautiful ce." Alicia was in awe of the scenery.


    "That it is. ude had watched over this ce for a long time. Going on a thousand years now if I am right." Old Don exined.


    "How many magic points does ude have?" Alicia asked.


    "Haha, magi points are not as important as you think they are, not when he also cultivates spiritual qi." Old Don''s words stunned Alicia. She did not understand, dual cultivation was lost long ago how would


    "More will be exined when we get to the academy. The things you wish to know about this world are all stored here." Master Sei exined.


    Hearing this Alicia''s eyes lit up. She had thought all the old records of this world were all destroyed. But if there were still records from ancient times maybe she could figure out why Phantasia seemed out of ce within the gxy.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 392: Phantasia

    Chapter 392: Phantasia


    "Good, you''re here. We are almost ready. There are a few things we need to tidy up on our end and will be ready in the next two days." ude said as soon as he saw Alicia.


    "That''s fine. Take your time. There seems to be no movement anyways from the other side." Alicia paused her words for a few seconds before continuing. "ude, I heard you have a record of Phantasia from ancient times."


    "Yes we do, would Princess like to look at it? It is from before the great move." ude answered.


    "Great move?" Alicia was confused. What did he mean by the great move?


    "It is best if you read the texts. They will exin everything." ude said with a smile before motioning for Alicia to follow him.


    The two went to arge library that had shelves upon shelves of books reaching the ceiling but their destination was not the library itself but a secret room hidden behind one of the shelves. This room was located at the bottom of a long spiral staircase with only blue magic mes ced in small inlets along the wall lighting the way. When they reached the bottom there was a single door which led into a small room with a desk and a bookshelf with a few old scrolls and books ced upon it. "This is the only ce that I know of in this world that still has these ancient texts which the Academy''s forefathers were able to keep safe before the purge many millions of years ago. These texts date back to the beginning of everything."


    Alicia heard the word beginning of everything and her eyes opened wide. ''<em>Did this mean that these texts dated back to the beginning of the universe as we know it?</em>''


    Seeing Alicia''s interest in the books ude smiled and said: "Take your time. I wille and tell you when we are ready."


    "Thanks." Alicia said as she went right to the bookcase and looked at each book and the scrolls. She could tell right away that the scrolls were actually newer than the books so she went for the oldest looking book first. They had no titles so Alicia did not know if she was starting from the beginning or not but it did not matter since she nned to read through everything.


    ---


    <em>Tens of millions of years ago, our universe was in a state of non-existence. There were nos or suns. It was just a dark void that had nothing but dense particles and dust. That was when the Origin showed up. A being of a higher power from a different time and ce. I was only able to meet the Origin once. He was a young man who felt like life itself. The power that flowed within him was very strong. Beside him were the left and right hands of the Origin. Each wielding power of the same magnitude of the Origin. They were indeed great beings.</em>


    <em>From what was learned during that time the Origin and his left and right hands created the universe we live in today. But during that time thes of each sr system of each gxy were full of life. No was uninhabitable. Each world had its own unique look on life. The universe was very prosperous and travel between worlds was as easy as taking a stroll. -Tain Fen</em>


    <em>The History of Phantasia -Tain Fen</em>


    <em>In the beginning, there were fours. Three of theses had only a single source of energy and were the first creations of the Origin and the left and right hands. One with chaos qi, one with holy power, and one with magicules. Then there was a fourth which was a mix of all three and flourished as a central hub between the three distinctive sides.</em>


    <em>After the disappearance of the Origin and his right and left hands, the power on the fourth became greater and greater until one day the world itself exploded. Sending bits of the spirling throughout the universe. The original size of the was bigger than thergest suns and its inhabitants were just as strong. In order to preserve their world or what was left of it, the powerful beings on the came together and used everything they had to reconstruct the world from the dust and matter they passed by as they zoomed throughout the universe.</em>


    <em>Then one day they finally seeded in creating a new world. Three continents were created and a vast ocean now wrapped around the. But sadly with how much energy and power it took almost all of its inhabitants died off. Only a few ns survived the hardships. These ns came from each faction of life and because of their dwindled numbers theybined into one n and called themselves Phantasiams and the was then named Phantasia.</em>


    <em>Phantasia floated throughout the universe until one day finally settling down in a small sr system in the middle of nowhere. This looked out of ce since it orbited around a star many times smaller than itself. Even the others could hardlypare to the size of Phantasia. Strangely enough, even though this world was far from the sun it was hardly a cold world. It had its seasons and life flourished on it without issue.</em>


    <em>Life on Phantasia went on with just the Phantasiams roaming thends. Until one day a new group of people came to this world. They were very powerful and began creating new life on Phantasia. And soon the was filled with many races. The Phantasiams went into seclusion not wanting to be part of the new influx of beings to be hidden away from the world for many, many years.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>***</em>


    <strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong>

 Chapter 393: Gaining Strength

    Chapter 393: Gaining Strength


    Alicia put the book down and let out a sigh. She was not sure what to believe anymore. She has heard so many stories now that they all seem to be mashing together. But at least she now had an idea of why Phantasia itself seemed out of ce within the sr system.


    Inside Alicia''s space on top of a mountain where other dragons roamed, Loeri sat on top of a rock looking out over thedark space with many floatingndmasses. "Loeri, you have been here for almost a week."


    A young man walked up, this young man was Darktorn of the Dragon race. "Hmm? Has it really been that long? Seems like it has only been a day at most."


    "Are you not pushing yourself too much?" Darktorn had been watching Loeri all this time and noticed she had been bothered by something. She would not stop cultivating no matter what. Her quest to grow stronger had be an obsession. He was really starting to worry about her.


    "Not at all. Did you know in order to allow me and Frey free from her space in the cultivation world that Alicia worked her butt off day and night trying to gain the strength needed to free us? On top of that, she continued to push herself just so that we could return home. And then just recently she would have rather us live life inside her space and sacrifice herself to save us than to allow us to die. That dumb girl even forgot that if she dies I die too! But still! None of that matters. Alicia has always put others first and I have beengging behind as someone who once could stand by her side. Now I am nothing more than a burden. I must grow stronger, no matter what, I must grow to be strong enough to stand and fight by her side!" Every ounce of Loeri''s being was filled with determination. Darktorn could only close his mouth and watch from the side.


    Loeri was not the only one working hard. Sta, ire, Rose, and Annelia were also working very hard. "Again!"


    "I won''t hold back!" Rose yelled out as she struck out with her fist.


    Sta and Rose were in a heated battle as they were using fists only to train up their martial prowess. Sta had hit a wall in her cultivation and they had found out from Tang Guanting that a life or death battle could help with such things. So at this time, they were really going at it slugging it out.


    On the other side, Annelia and re were watching ready to run in at any time to heal the injured. Each time they threw a punch their fist would be covered in spiritual qi. It was like this that they were able to deplete their spiritual qi over and over allowing them to strengthen themselves and build up a better foundation.


    In another area of Alicia''s space, Frey was taking lessons for the fairies in how to cast illusion magic which was a specialty of the Fairies. "Now imagine what you want them to see while they are under the influence of the illusion."


    Frey concentrated her mind and slowly a mist spread out from her little body covering arge area. The fairy who was instructing her was amazed when she realized she was suddenly in a flower field full of flowers. But what horrified her was what she saw in the sky. Large balls of molten rock were falling from the sky right at her. "Quick stop!"


    The illusion quickly disappeared letting the fairy instructing Frey to let out a breath of relief. "Did Frey do well?"


    "More than just well. That was one horrifying scene. First, you get them with the beautiful flowers then you look up at the sky to see impending doom. Are you sure you are from the Fairy race?" The instructor wondered when did fairies be so violent.


    As everyone was doing their own training Alicia stood high above in the sky looking down at the academy and its surroundingnds. "Everything is ready right?"


    "Yes, I have purged anyone who would be a problem."Master Sei answered.


    "Yes, please proceed." ude said with a smile.


    "Then here we go!" Alicia waved her hand and enveloped the entirendscape making it instantly disappear leaving a huge crater like she did back in stine.


    "That was very fast." Master Sei was surprised at how easy it was.


    "I did do this withs and suns so I am quite used to it." Alicia exined.


    "This is true At least now with the new defenses within your space, no one can enter it without your approval. Your mother is very strong, When she had me test the new defense I was utterly defeated... But this is a good thing. Our people will be safe from here on out. " Master Sei said as she scratched his head.


    "I had never thought to set up a better defense since I was given the space from my father. It was not until you broke in that I ever had a need to." Alicia was actually grateful for Master Sei, otherwise, she would have never had thought such a thing was possible. "I guess we are off to Old Don''snds now?"


    "Actually you can do all those old men''snds at the same time we all border each other. " Old Don replied.


    "Okay leave it to me. Then we will be off to the Holy Land!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 394: The Ancient Seal Breaks Part One

    Chapter 394: The Ancient Seal Breaks Part One


    The trip to the Holy Land would have been a long one if not for Master Sei having already set up a transportation circle. But upon arrival, the blood within Alicia began to scream out in excitement. She could feel the presence of a power she had never felt before but her body and even her soul were screaming for more. "This energy..."


    "It''s holy qi. There is no one to this day that can make use of it. Have you heard of it?" Master Sei asked.


    "Yes, I have, it is what the Celestials need in order to awaken their true powers." Alicia did not hesitate and waved her hand bringing both Grandpa Mu, ke, and her mother out. "Mom, Grandpa Mu, ke, I have found it!"


    "Akari this!?" Tang An immediately felt the holy qi in the air and her expression turned to one of astonishment and excitement. "Akari, we can not leave this ce for the time being we need to take in as much of this as possible!"


    "Mmm Master Sei, for the time being, the three of us will be going into closed door cultivation can I bother you to..." Alicia looked at Master Sei her eyes were sparkling with excitement.


    "Haha! No problem, no problem, but how are you going to Wait are the four of you..." Master Sei was having problems finishing his train of thought. But when He saw Alicia nod her head, his eyes went wide and his demeanor quickly changed. "It seems I have been very rude to the Celestials Please forgive this old man."


    "Master Sei there is no need for any of that, we are just people like you. We are just of a different race is all. So please do not treat us as if we are gods or something." Alicia did not like being treated differently due to her race. Some people saw them as higher beings and treated them with nothing but respect. She did not want a friend and ally to treat her any differently just because of her origins.


    "If that is what you wish..." Master Sei returned to normal instantly and let out augh. "Come I will set you three up with some courtyards."


    A few hourster Alicia, Tang An, ke, and Grandpa Mu were all set up with their own courtyards to train. Because Alicia had already taken care of the stine and her allies'' countries there was no need to worry about being attacked at this time since no one knew who she was. In a ce so abundant with holy qi there was no way she would give up this chance to cultivate.


    As soon as she took in her first strand of holy qi Alicia felt her whole body shutter. She felt as if a great warmth filled her body. The feeling of having holy qi enter her was as if her body was screaming for the nutrient she had long been missing. Alicia circted her cultivation method and continued to take in the holy qi in the air. She could feel each cell in her body dancing and jumping for joy. The cells cucked in the holy qi like hungry beasts who have not eaten for years. They grew stronger with each consumption. Her molecules and bones began to retemper themselves and excruciating pain was felt as they shattered over and over again breaking and reforming. Alicia gritted her teeth and bore through the pain until finally the pain subsided and pure golden bones reced the previous ones. A shimmer of golden light wrapped around each part of her body.


    Grandpa Mu, Tang An, and ke were also undergoing the same ritual. As Alicia was in deep cultivation the wings on her back suddenly sprouted out and the halo on her head began to spin and at a very fast rate. It slowly flew up bursting through the cycling of the courtyard she was in. her body once again out of her control rose into the air as the halo expanded to a size that was wider than the wingspan of her wings and flew down to the ground. A golden light suddenly shot up from the ground enveloping Alicia.


    Master Sei saw that there was amotion and quickly went outside to see what was going on. He had never expected to see the sight before him. He saw Alicia kneeling in the air, her wings spread out, her hands sped together as if she was in prayer. Her head was slightly bowed and it seemed as if she was muttering something. The golden light that surrounded her body became brighter and brighter.


    Just as Master Sei thought things couldn''t be even stranger arge crack appeared in the sky. This crack slowly began breaking open piece by piece rained down from the sky. But what was on the other side horrified Master Sei beyond belief, arge blood red eye looked down at Alicia who was still in a trance. The blood red eye narrowed and suddenly let up. A ball of red light formed and suddenly shot out a red beam towards Alicia.


    *<strong><em>Boom!</em></strong>*


    With a loud explosion, the red beam of light hit the column of golden light causing a massive shock wave. Master Sei stared in horror wondering what had happened to Alicia. He felt the presence of the Eye was evil beyond anything he had ever felt before. "What is going on!? Where did thise from? I have never heard of such a being like this before!" Master Sei had nothing but questions but he was also very worried about Alicia who just took a head on attack from that being. A cloud of smoke still covered the ce where Alicia was so he could not see what was going on inside.


    *<strong><em>Boom!</em></strong>*


    ***


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 395: The Ancient Seal Breaks Part Two

    Chapter 395: The Ancient Seal Breaks Part Two


    A loud explosion filled the air as the golden light around Alicia filled the sky even causing the eye within the crack in the sky to close tightly. As the light dimmed,Alicia''s clothing turned into a white one piece dress armor and her halo reformed on top of her head. The wings on her back turned golden in color and a sword formed in her hand and glowed with a golden hue. Her golden flowing hair fluttered in the wind and her eyes became as ck as night as if staring into the abyss. The sounds of trumpets filled the air and a beam of light as ifing from the heavens rained down onto Alicia.


    The eye in the crack turned menacing as a deep voice that sounded as if bombs were going off filled the sky. "You daree back to this universe!? This is our world! Our universe!"


    Alicia''s deep ck eyes turned and looked at the eye that was looking at her as if it wanted to rip her to shreds. "Shut up!" Alicia''s voice sounded out over the horizon as she raised her hand, millions of golden swords formed behind her. She waved her hand, sending them straight at the crack in the sky. The eye seemed to be angered and sent out a massive beam of light towards the golden swords.


    *Boom!*


    A loud explosion urred that sent shock waves in every direction. Thend below the collision waspletely decimated, any living thing waspletely wiped out. The earth split into two creating a massive canyon that stretched for kilometers. The two attacks had canceled each other out.


    Master Sei was now joined by everyone else who stared at the scene in front of them in shock. Even Tang An who should have been the most powerful one there was feeling the pressure from Alicia and the eye.


    "Mother, will Akari be okay?" ke asked.


    "I am not sure. I never heard of our bloodline having such an ability." Tang An was very confused as to what was going on.


    "In some ancient texts that I have hidden away in my courtyard, there is a fragment of a text that once talked about the appearance of two ancient races that appeared after the Origin disappeared. They seemed to havee to this universe the same way as the Origin did." Master Sei exined.


    "Did it say what kind of races they were?" Grandpa Mu asked.


    "No, it only said that they were on the same strength level or even more powerful than the Origin. There wasn''t much of the text and most of it was destroyed. Maybe some of the other ns or even the imperial n might have more information. I was only able to recover this fragment when I was searching some old ruins."Master Sei wanted to know as well what these races were.


    "If that is so, does that mean that right now, Akari is more powerful than the Origin?"Tang An asked.


    "No, far from it. Her strength right now is probably just above the creator realm. The thing in the crack is probably just above the creators as well. Her power is simply shocking."As Master Sei was answering questions, Alicia''s body suddenly disappeared and reappeared in front of the crack in the sky.


    "This world is no longer your Death race''s domain. Leave or be obliterated!"Alicia made a few hand signs and thousands of magic circles formed behind her and began to glow. Each one had a massive ball of light forming at its center.


    The eye in the crack in the sky suddenly roared out in anger. "You have not seen thest of me!" After it said these words the crack slowly disappeared, leaving only Alicia standing in the sky.


    Alicia''s body began to sway as she looked at her hands "It seems this body is not able to stay in the form for too long. Looks like I still need to get stronger..." Her eyes slowly began to close, her from returning back to her original form. Golden balls of light fell off her body and began to be sucked into her, vanishing from sight. Tang An, quickly went forward and caught Alicia. She looked at her now sleeping daughter and frowned. She had no idea what happened just now. But she seemed to be conscious of her change. "Sleep for now. When you wake, your mother will have a lot of questions for you."


    Morning light fell on top of Alicia''s eyes causing her to squint as she opened them. She found herself pressed up against a firm chest but the familiar scent made her rxed. She wrapped her arms around the body next to her pushing herself up against it. She remembered what had happened before she passed out. But to her, it was all too surreal. She felt as if a blockage in her brain had broken and information from ancient times filled her head. From a time before even the Origin was around. The power she wielded in that form was beyond her imagination.


    "Wife if you keep moving like that I will take it as an invitation and have my way with you." ke''s voice floated into her ears causing Alicia to blush, tossing out all the thoughts she had from the fight and breakthrough. She reached down and slid her hand into ke''s pants obviously giving him the answer he wanted.Before she knew it she was flipped on her back causing her to let out a surprised yelp. The room soon filled with her and ke''s intimate noises.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 396: Ancient Bloodlines

    Chapter 396: Ancient Bloodlines


    Dawn broke and Alicia woke up finding herself being cradled in ke''s arms. Their skin on skin contact caused her to blush slightly but at the same time, she couldn''t help herself but cuddle up closer to him. After a full night of intimate activities, her waist hurt a little but she did not care. Sheid there with her eyes closed taking in everything that had happened the night before. She could tell her cultivation had jumped by leaps and bounds. She seemed to have jumped right into the true god realm. But the power she used the day before was very powerful, more so than the old man she had met in the cave. "Was that a power beyond the creator realm? It seemed as if I could have even been more powerful if I forced it but my body would not have been able to take it."


    The information in her head made her realize that this universe was smallpared to whatid beyond. The Origin was not the most powerful being. There were beings that were so powerful that a mere universe could be created with a thought. They could destroy thousands of universes with a snapof their fingers. Their strength was beyondparison. What they considered to be the pinnacle was nothing in the eyes of those who lived beyond the boundary of the universe.


    The eye that had shown up within the crack was from the death race. A race of beings from beyond the boundary who cultivate soul qi. Soul qi was actually a type of qi that came from peoples'' souls. The universe as everyone called it was nothing more than a ce to raise livestock now. The death race would go from universe to universe and try to take it over in order to gain a new cultivation ground. If a universe was empty, they would just makes of their own and create life on that in order to raise more souls to cultivate with.


    Then there were her ancient bloodlines. The only race that could fight against the death race on even terms was the Fitorlias. Their distinct trait was the halo that hovered over their head. The celestial race was a mix of two bloodlines. At some point in time, the Fitorlias and the Angelic race mixed together. Creating a brand new bloodline called the Celestials. Because Celestials came about by these two races there was a chance for the ancient bloodline of one of the two or both to emerge allowing a celestial to gain power so great that they could fight enemies many realms above their own cultivation.


    In Alicia''s case, she inherited the traits of both bloodlines, the wings, and halo were a sign of this. This meant her strength was many times stronger than what her body could handle when in her ancient bloodline form. The power she showed earlier was only a part of the power she was able to wield. She would have to grow stronger in order to use her full power.


    As Alicia was lost in thought a voice floated into her ear. "Akari, if you keep moving like that I will take it as you wanting to have some early morning fun."


    It was only then that Alicia felt something hard poking her abdomen. Blushing she reached down and gave the hard object a stroke before adjusting her body to sliding it inside her. "Since it is already like this, we might as well take advantage of it."


    ke rolled over onto his back pulling Alicia with him causing her to straddle him. Alicia giggled and moved her body allowing the pleasurable sensation to overwhelm her. Once again the room was filled with their intimate noises.


    After almost an hour, Alicia and keid in bed talking. Alicia exined to him everything she had learned and about her bloodline. "So this death race is a race that sucked out people''s souls?"


    "Not the whole soul otherwise they would never be able to continue cultivating. Just a portion of the soul is sucked out which is the soul qi that they cultivate. The power I have is abination of two ancient races. The Celestial race is abination of these two races. I happened to wield the power of both races. Although I can not use its max potential yet." Alicia exined.


    "I see So our children will also have a chance to have such bloodlines?" ke asked.


    "There is a chance but the bloodlines may be too diluted to be as strong. But who knows. My body may hold many more secrets in it. There is also my father''s side as well. Maybe I will turn into a super saiyan " Alicia, joked.


    "What''s a super saiyan?" ke was confused he had never heard of this term before.


    "Justafigure of speech. It is from a tv show from back on Earth." Alicia had forgotten that ke would not understand what she meant by her words and it would be too difficult to exin.


    "Akari are you awake?" Tang An''s voice came from the other side of the door.


    "Mmm. Let me get dressed, I will be right out." Alicia reluctantly got up from kes''s warm embrace and got out of bed. She didn''t bother with covering herself up as she went into the bathroom to quickly wash up and get changed.


    ---


    In the garden of the pce Prince Jin''s pce, Tang An sat and listened to Alicia''s story as she exined to her all about the ancient races. "I see, so such bloodlines do exist I wonder if the elders knew about this After things settle down we should head to the Qin ns world for a visit."


    "I do not mind but I have to go to the Machine Empire at some point to help Wendy''s father regain control of his people. But will your family ept me?" Alicia asked.


    "It doesn''t matter if they ept you or not. You are stronger than most of them anyway. If anything does happen, we will just leave. "


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 397: The War Begins

    Chapter 397: The War Begins


    Alicia spent a week in the holynd sucking up as much of the holy qi she could to consolidate her foundation. Only then did she fulfill the task she hade there to do. But while Alicia was in the holynd, the continent she was from, arge armynded on its shores.


    "Sir this backwater continent which doesn''t even have a barrier is nothing more than a wastnd, why are we here with so many?" A young man asked an older man standing at the forefront of the army behind him.


    "Humph!Our intel tells us that the new rulers are so powerful they can make entirend masses disappear. All contact with the pro ruler factions on both contents has disappeared. The order was given that we would mobilize an army on every continent to track down these new rulers and destroy them." The older man said.


    "I see, Then let''s hope they are not too powerful." The young man said his voice filled with worry.


    "No matter what, we will do as we are ordered. All we need to do is kill the both of them and go home. " The older man said sternly.


    The massive army of over five hundred thousand strong moved over thendying waste to thend. They did not spare a single person. They killed and piged as they made their way across the continent. Back in the Holy Land, Alicia and the rest who were sitting around a table nning out their next course of action were interrupted when their scout came barging into the room. "Master! They have already invaded!"


    "What!?" Master Sei jumped up from his seat. "They must have already prepared for something to happen. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been able to move so fast. Once ournds disappeared they decided to invade! They must see you as a huge threat."


    "It''s fine. It seems we will need to move faster than expected. Luckily my people have been working hard and have made many advancements in our arsenal. We should set out now. We will deploy the golem army to the front lines while our ships handle the sky. ude, you and I will take to the ground. You will need to control the golems anyway. We will use the new infantry vehicles we created not long ago." Alicia paused and looked at the scout. "Did you find out the number and which side of the continent they are on?"


    "Ah? Yes sorry. The numbers range around four hundred thousand or more. Theynded on the western edge of the continent from a direct route from Sanavilia and are pushing east. I do not have a proper location though." The scout answered.


    Alicia waved her hand and a map of the world was projected into the air. On it showed the cement of all three continents."Sanavilia is here so if they went directly west Which part of Sanavilia did they leave from?"


    The scout came forward and pointed to a small ind off the coast of Sanavilia. "From here It''s an abandoned ind"


    "If that is the case and if they decided to go straight across then this location here should be where theynded. If they were looking for ke and me to kill us, they would more than likely fan out killing every person that crosses their paths." Realizing this point caused Alicia to shake her head and sigh. "This is no war, they are just massacring everyone. But this would also mean they would be met with resistance. No country will willingly let another country invade. Not those bastards." Alicia couldn''t help curse the rulers of thosends that were in the path of the invasion. They were all sick people.


    "This is true. If we use the opposing army as a means to let us investigate the strengths of the invaders we will be able to know each location and how thin they have spread out. They more than likely split up in a wide formation so we can expect to have an easy fight." Master Sei exined as he used magic to draw lines in front of the map in a v formation.


    "I think you''re right. They think I am powerful but the ego of these people will more than likely override and caution as they feel for the..." Alicia stopped her train of talk and rubbed her stomach.


    "Akari?" Tang An got up from her seat and walked over to Alicia.


    "It''s nothing, I''ve just been feeling sick the past few mornings..." Alicia answered.


    Tang An''s eyes lit up and quickly grabbed Alicia''s wrist. "You and ke can''t go on the battlefield. Your father and I will take your ce."


    "Huh? Why?" Alicia was confused by her mother''s words.


    With a big smile on her face Tang An said: "Akari, you''re pregnant."


    Alicia''s face froze. "You said I was pregnant? Mom are you sure?"


    "Mmm No doubt about it. You, my daughter, are one hundred percent pregnant. It seems the wedding nightyou two had was enough to do the job." Tang An said teasingly.


    ke walked over to Alicia and lifted her right out of her chair and hugged her tightly while twirling her around. "Haha! I am going to have a baby!" He let out a joyful shout as he beganughing.


    After a few twirls, he gently ced Alicia down and kissed her lips. "Your other dream came true. You can now leave your mark on this world."


    Tears welled up in Alicia''s eyes as she nodded her head. "Mhm!" She lowered her gaze to her stomach and rubbed it gently. "No matter what, I will bring you safely into this world."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 398: World War Part One

    Chapter 398: World War Part One


    *Boom!*


    "Those bastards really think they are all that great!? Let''s show them what us cultivators can do!" Tang Guanting projected his voice over the battlefield.


    The war had been going on for a month now. This time around, Alicia and ke, were to stay put in her space. They were not to join the battle under any circumstances. It had been strictly forbidden by her parents, Tang An, Tang Ming, and King Augustus. All of her sisters and brothers were keeping an eye on Alicia to make sure she did not try to escape. When she heard that she was basically under house arrest, Alicia sighed and epted her fate of sitting and doing nothing. At least Frey and ke were next to her as well to keep herpany.


    Loeri had decided to go to battle, along with her was ire, Rose, and Annelia. They could have stayed behind but they wanted to strengthen theirbat ability and fighting in a war was one of the best ways to do that. Especially against powerful foes.


    Tang An. Tang Ming. and King Augustus took up the leadership roles in Alicia''s stead and were currently on the front lines directing their soldiers in pincer attacks. "These Golems are not bad!" Tang An said nodding her head into Approval. There were so many of them that their own soldiers had yet to enter the battle.


    "For a long time, I have been working on this golem army in hopes of someday using them for the right cause. When the sign of the ruler was seen in the sky I was very happy. I could finally make use of them. I could finally support the one who would bring us into a new age. I of course had to make sure the new rulers were qualified, luckily Alicia and ke both lived up to my expectations." ude exined.


    "I am not surprised. Alicia is one who respects her elders and goes against any injustice. She already had the attitude of a knight in her past life. Luckily this life she is able to live in a time and ce where she can live her dream. She can rush into things without thinking sometimes. But Wait They dare to use such crappy area magic like that in front of me!?" After shouting, Tang An, clicked her fingers together destroying the massive magic circle in the air and forming one of her own, raining down balls of molten rocks onto the area killing those below. "As I was saying..."


    ude looked off into the distance in disbelief. ''<em>Wasn''t that a grand magic spell that took many to cast? She just destroyed it in an instant before instantly casting her own spell reaping thousands of lives.</em>'' ude made a promise inside his heart. ''<em>I will never mess with this woman!</em>''


    While the war was raging on Alicia''s home continent, Old Don and Master Sei had led an army from the holynd to the shores of Sanavilia to counter the invasion that was going on there. "Those damn bastards decided to take this chance to try to rule the whole damn world!"


    Hearing Old Don''sint, Master Sei sighed and replied: "We can only keep pushing forward. But I have a feeling this war will not end anytime soon."


    Master Sei and his allies had put together a massive army of over three million. They were making their way across thend reiming everything the enemy had taken afternding onshore. They deliberately did it this way in order to give the invading army a surprise as they mow down their back lines. Master sei had also been preparing for such a war. He knew the next time the sign of the ruler was shown that things would progress in such away. He and ude both had the same ideas. But Master Sei had built an army of magic users instead of golems.


    Two continents were at war and the leaders of the Holy Land had decided to take this chance to take over everything In a hidden location in arge mountain range in the center of the Holy Land, a group of old men sat around a table holding a meeting.


    "So ude and Master Sei have taken action against us." One old man said.


    "What did you expect he has always been on the side of the pro-ruler faction."


    "We will need to deal with him in the future..."


    "That won''t be easy. Those old men behind him will step in."


    "Then what do we do?"


    "All we have to do is kill the two who would be the ruler. Once they are dead he will calm down. Just keep him busy on Sanavilia so he can''t go to that backwater continent."


    "We have reports that say that the army on that side is very powerful, much more powerful than we had ever imagined."


    "This is a little vexing, anyone got any ideas?"


    "What about sending in our elites?"


    "So soon?"


    "If we do not take care of those people now won''t they show up?"


    "This is troublesome This should have been an easy task but since when did those people show up on that backwater continent."


    "You forget the old name for that continent."


    "God''s Continent..."


    "Such an imposing name"


    "Just remember to stay away from that territory."


    "You mean the one where she slumbers?"


    "If we wake her, our ends would be quick."


    "Do not worry, themanders all know to stay away from the northern side. If the Ice Queen were to truly awake this world would be submerged into an eversting winter."


    "What about the anomaly not too long ago?"


    "It''s best if you do not talk about it. Those beings are far beyond us."


    "Agreed..."


    ---


    "ke, can I have another grape?" Alicia asked in a spoiled tone. She was curled up on ke''sp resting her head on his chest enjoying her free time.


    ke chuckled and peeled a grape and popped it into Alicia''s mouth. "You have been eating a lot of these this past week."


    "I can''t help it. I have been craving them. Look, even my belly is starting to get bigger." Alicia raised her shirt and exposed her stomach that was now looking somewhat plump.


    "That just means our child is growing up to be healthy."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 399: World War Part Two

    Chapter 399: World War Part Two


    Alicia felt kes hand rubbing her belly causing her to smile. It had been three months since the war had started. No one was giving her any reports on what was going on causing her to worry a bit. It seemed that she waspletely banned from knowing the war''s progress in order to not stress her out.


    "ke, should we go take a peek?" Alicia asked.


    "No. We will not leave here until the baby is born. Alicia, I know how much you want to know how the war is going but you have to remember that right now it''s not only your life at risk anymore. The safest ce for you right now is this space." ke shook his head and answered in a gentle voice. Alicia pouted but did not try to push the subject anymore.


    ---


    "We are now three months into this war and we seem to be at a stalemate." Tang Ming looked at the war map on the table and sighed.


    "Wouldn''t it be easier if I just wiped them all out?" Tang An frowned and asked.


    "An, we can''t do that. Although it would make things easier, right now we need to reduce the numbers of the enemy as much as possible. They keep tossing more of their men to their deaths. But they have not been able to budge from the area they had taken since the start of the war. If they try to push ahead the new weapons we received from the research teams willy waste to them. We are holding the line ording to Akari''s n she drafted before finding out she was pregnant." Tang Ming exined.


    "Alright, alright, I won''t ask anymore. How are things on the other continent?" They have been in constant contact with Master Sei and Old Don. So news was alwaysing in with status reports.


    "Master Sei''sst report said that they are in the same situation. It seems the people of the Holy Land who started this war did not expect such arge resistance. Right now they are trying to fight on two fronts so their forces are spread thin. With us slowly killing off their soldiers on both fronts with our new weapons, we are actually winning since our side has minimal losses. To be honest I am amazed at how Akari came up with such a set n without knowing so much about the enemy." Tang Ming smiled as he praised Alicia.


    "That girl has alwayse up with good ns. When she went through her squire test she passed the hardest test possible that no one had ever passed before. On top of that, she slowly progressed in her way of thinking as a leader. Although sometimes her actions were a little rushed but as time goes on her ability to lead is really starting to shine. This is why she is my Crown Princess. " King Augustus said as he took a sip of tea.


    "To think her skills would have gone to waste if she stayed on Earth. If she was able to stay living as a regr human she would have lived a life that would have hidden all her talents." Tang An sighed. She was somewhat happy she made the decision she did at that time.


    "Your Majesty!" A young soldier ran into the tent.


    "What''s wrong?" King Augustus asked.


    "Herdyship, Loeri has gone crazy. She has turned into a huge dragon and is rampaging on the battlefield." The young soldier hurriedly exined.


    "What? She can transform!? What happened? Exin!" King Augustus had never heard of Loeri transforming into a dragon before.


    "Someone from the enemy side called the Crown Princess a dirty whore in front of herdyship and it seemed to have set her off. Next thing we knew, she had transformed into a dragon ten times the size of any of the other dragons."


    "So she was an ancient dragon all along That exins why her parents never came back to get her The poorss. An, Ming, I will need both of your help to calm her down, I think Ancient dragons are not easily dealt with. Worst case we will need Alicia toe out and help us..."


    "I am already here. Royal Father, you forget that my connection to Loeri is much deeper than an average contract. Loeri''s life or death is connected to my soul. If I die so does she." Alicia appeared with ke. There was no stopping her when she felt something wrong with Loeri.


    "You brat! You daree out after we told you not to!?" Tang An yelled.


    "Mom Loeri is like my sister, She has been mypanion since I came to this world. I can not leave her in the state she is in. I can tell if we do not calm her down soon she will lose her sanity altogether." Alicia looked at Tang An her determination to go not wavering in the slightest.


    Tang An looked at her daughter and let out a sigh. "Fine But you will be surrounded by us. If things get out of hand you are to retreat, do you understand?"


    "Mmm I promise. No matter what I will make sure to not bring harm to myself or the baby." Alicia only wanted to go and stop Loeri. She did not n to join the war. But if the enemy decided to get in her way she would not mind giving them a taste of her power.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 400: Sisterhood

    Chapter 400: Sisterhood


    *<strong><em>Roar!</em></strong>*


    A loud roar thundered across the sky. Alicia stood in the air looking down at the massive figure that was as tall as a mountain. She could feel the anger emitting from Loeri causing Alicia to feel pain in her heart. She knew how much Loeri cared about her and to see her in such a state really hurt her. "Mom, I''m going over to her."


    "Akari, you can''t! In this state, she will not know friend from foe!" Tang An shouted. She was worried that if Loeri really could not sense Alicia any more that she would strike out at her.


    "I will be fine. Just defend me from our enemies. I can hear her calling out to me. She''s scared right now. She has no idea what is happening to her. She is being consumed by her rage. I can''t let my sister be afraid and alone." Alicia really couldn''t bear the sight in front of her. She could feel Loeri calling out to her over the connection that she held with Loeri.


    "I will go with her." ke said as he held onto Alicia''s hand tightly. He knew how much Alicia cared for Loeri. She was always worried about Loeri, wishing Loeri the best in her life. She wanted Loeri to find love and form her own family someday. Alicia had also been looking for a way to break the contract she had with Loeri in order to allow Loeri to live free without the fear of one day dying because of Alicia''s mistake.


    Seeing how both her daughter in son inw were determined to go she could only reluctantly nod her head. "ke you better bring my daughter back alive or I will destroy this whole world." Tang An cared about nothing else but her daughter''s well being. If Alicia died on this world, the whole world would join her in death.


    "You have my promise." ke said before disappearing from where he was along with Alicia.


    "These kids!" Tang An yelled out in frustration.


    "An, rx. Have faith in them." Tang Ming tried to console his wife. King Augustus stood to the side without saying a word. He knew how strong Tang An was and he had a deep fear of her when she was angry.


    *<strong><em>Roar!</em></strong>*


    Loeri cried out before a beam of light shot from her mouth destroying everything it hit. The massive enemy army that once had hundreds of thousands of soldiers were now just a few thousand as they scattered about trying to run away. Alicia and ke did not care for the danger as theynded on top of Loeri''s nose. The ck scales on her nose were smooth and shined like gems. Alicia stood there looking into Loeri''s eyes, her eyes full of warmth. "Loeri, It''s okay. I am here. I will always be here. I will always be by your side."


    *<strong><em>Roar!</em></strong>*


    A massive w swiped at Alicia, but Alicia paid it no mind. She stood there not moving an inch. She had a deep feeling that no matter what Loeri would not hurt her. She continued to stare into the green eyes in front of her, her expression never changing from the one that showed love and care for a family member. Just as the huge w was about to strike a small figure appeared in front of Alicia. "Aunty Loeri, don''t hurt my mother!" Frey''s voice was loud and seemed to spread across the heavens. With a sh of her little body, Frey appeared in front of Loeri''s right eye, brought her little fist back, and shot it forward.


    *<strong><em>Roar!</em></strong>*


    "You little brat is this how you treat your aunt!?" Loeri''s voice roared out causing tears to well up in Alicia''s eyes.


    A feeling of relief came overAlicia as she watched Loeri''s figure be smaller and smaller until what stood before her was the familiar figure she had always remembered. Alicia waved her hand taking out a robe and flewover to Loeri and wrapped it around her. "A girl shouldn''t expose her body like that."


    "That''s what you say in a situation like this!?" Loeri''s eyes filled with tears as she wrapped her arms around Alicia and buried her face into Alicia''s chest. "I was so scared. I felt like I was being consumed."


    "I know, I could hear your cries for help. Loeri, always remember you are my family, my sister. I will alwayse to you when you are in need of help. If not, what kind of sister would I be to let my precious little sister go through such a scary event on her own." Alicia said rubbing Loeri''s back.


    "If not for Frey hitting me I do not think I would have been able to stop myself just now. I was screaming in my head to stop, I don''t want to hurt Alicia but my body was not listening." Loeri said as she cried. She was truly frightened just now.


    "I believed. I had no intention of dodging or moving. I guess we both owe Frey this time." Alicia reached up and patted Frey''s head. Frey giggled and floated down to sit on top of Loeri''s head.


    "Frey just didn''t want mother to get hurt and acted without thinking." Frey said embarrassingly.


    "Akari, let''s go back. We shouldn''t be out here." ke said. He was worried something would happen.


    "Toote! Do you really think we would let you escape after showing yourself!?" A voice thundered through the sky. "Because of you, we have lost many of our people."


    A massive army appeared in the sky. There were so many that the sun was blocked causing arge shadow to cover thend below. ke quickly took up a position in front of Alicia. But Alicia pulled him back and looked at the old man in the lead and sneered. "You think you have the strength to deal with me? Your numbers are not enough."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 401: A Show Of Strength

    Chapter 401: A Show Of Strength


    The old man was not scared in the slightest as she let out augh. "Little girl you talk big. It''s too bad. I can tell you are with child. Sadly this child will never see the light of day as your life will end before it can be born."


    "Is that so?" As Alicia said these three words a frost filled the air.


    A massive suppressive aura spread out from Alicia''s body. Even ke who was standing next to Alicia felt the heavy pressure and was restraining himself from kneeling in the air. Loeri and Frey were both hit with this aura as well and almost fell out of the sky. If not for Tang An reacting quickly the two would have been crushed under the pressure. "Ming!"


    "I know!" Tang Ming appeared behind Alicia and chopped the back of her neck. Alicia suddenly felt the world spin and everything went ck. "This is why women can be a pain. No control over their emotions!"


    "Did you say something?" Tang An asked.


    "Nope, nothing. You take them back into Akari''s space. I will handle things here." Tang Ming handed Alicia over to ke. Tang An nodded her head, grabbed a hold of ke, and disappeared with everyone.


    "Do you think you can run!?" After shaking off how stunned he was from the pressure just now he roared out in anger. Henever felt so embarrassed before. A little brat had made him feel fear!


    "I do not think you will be able to chase after her. Although I have not actually fought in many thousands of years, I guess now is a good time to stretch my muscles." Tang Ming said standing in the sky, his back as straight as bamboo.


    "Humph! Do you really think someone like you can stop us!?" The old man shouted. One after the other more and more people continued to mock him. He was the leader of the Holy Land, no one looked down on him but as soon as he came to this backwater continent he was faced with not just one but many who mocked him!


    "Heh." A smallugh escaped Tang Ming''s lips which enraged the old man even more.


    "You find this funny!?" The old man couldn''t take it anymore. He waved his hand and sent out multiple fireballs that sped through the air at the speed of light.


    Tang Ming snorted and each of the fireballs disappeared in an instant. "Do you think someone who is not even on par with the creators is able to do anything to me? To me, you and the people of this world are nothing more than ants!"


    A massive aura suddenly shot out from Tang Ming''s body mming into the old man and the army behind him. Instantly like flies, the massive army behind him began falling from the skies. The old man who was still barely holding on looked at Tang Ming, fear filling his eyes. He had just witnessed the power from the little girl but this time the powering from the man in front of him was ten times as strong! This was not a power he could resist easily!


    As a show of strength was going on at Tang Ming''s location, in the far north on top of an icy mountain, secluded inside a cave, a beautiful figure was lying on top of a bed frozen in ice. The eyelids of this frozen beauty slightly moved before slowly opening. As they did a massive power spread out from her body freezing everything it touched.


    In different parts of the world, the hidden powerful figures of the world all turned their head towards the north and each one of them scrunched their brow muttering: "She''s has woken."


    Tang Ming who was now holding the old man by his throat had no idea his show of strength was about to cause major changes to the world. He red at the old man in his grasp and coldly said: "You threatened my daughter, tried to hunt her down, and even started a world war in order to kill her. On top of all that you actually had the balls to threaten my grandchild!? Your life is now void."


    *<strong><em>Crack!</em></strong>*


    A twist of his wrist Tang Ming snapped the old man''s neck. He then waved his hand forming millions of sword lights in the sky. "Go!" The sword lights rained down on top of the army that had fallen from the sky. In an instant Tang Ming decisively killed millions of soldiers from the Holy Land.


    "Such a powerful man. This Queen likes powerful men, how about you be this Ice Queen''s lover?" A beautiful woman surrounded in a mist of ice wearing a white gown appeared in the sky above Tang Ming.


    Tang Ming frowned and looked up at the beautiful woman, parted his lips, and replied. "Sorry, but I have a wife."


    The woman smiled before her body flicked appearing in front of Tang Ming and whispered into his ear: "Then I just have to kill her and make you mine, no?"


    Tang Ming pushed her aside and let out augh. "Lady, do not speak of such things so easily. My wife is more powerful than me."


    "Haha! I like this! Good, let this wife of yourse forth and fight with this Queen! It has been millions of years since I have had a chance to engage someone who is on equal footing as me." The beautiful woman said letting out augh that was very charming.


    At that moment many more people appeared in the air. An old man in a ck robe stepped forward. "Ice Queen, You should return to your slumber!"


    "Humph! You old timers really think I would listen to you!?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 402: Tang An VS. Ice Queen

    Chapter 402: Tang An VS. Ice Queen


    The old man snorted and said: "Ice Queen, do not think you are the strongest anymore. There are many just as strong or stronger than you on this world now."


    "Oh? I would really like to fight with them. But first I must secure this man as my lover." The Ice Queen gave a seductive gaze to Tang Ming whopletely ignored her.Causing her to frown. "Where is this wife of yours? I will show you that I am better than her!"


    It seemed that the Ice Queen was not liking the fact that Tang Ming did not put her in his eyes. But what surprised the old men was that she did not attempt to cause a ruckus, she only stomped her feet in mid air as she shouted out her words.


    "Oh? You think you are better than me?" A massive wave of magical pressure fell onto everyone there except Tang Ming.


    "An! How is Akari?" Tang Ming asked as Tang An appeared beside him.


    "She will be fine. We should have just wiped out the ones who wanted to kill Akari from the start. Her other father is looking after her now. So she is in safe hands. But Ming..." The air suddenly became cold. "Who is this bitch that seems to want to take designs on my husband?"


    Tang Ming felt a chill run down his back. He suddenly had shbacks of when women tried to hit on him before. Each one ended with a bad end. Tang An was a very loving wife and cared for Akari but she was also a very jealous wife who would kill without batting an eye if someone showed any interest in Tang Ming. "She said she wanted to show me that she was stronger and was the only one who could stand by her side."


    "I see." Tang An suddenlywaved her hand and a massive meteor appeared above the Ice Queen causingthe Ice Queen to instantly pale.


    "Are you crazy!? Are you trying to destroy the world!?" The Ice Queen shouted as she waved her own hand desperately trying to freeze the meteor.


    "Why would I care what happens to this world? All the areas we cared about are safe from any harm. We are only taking out the trash in order to live on this. We do not need to live here, we can just move on. Are you saying this little bit of power is too much for you to handle? And you think you are worthy of my husband? Sorrydy, I do not like sharing." Tang An, did not care what happened to this world, not when it meant someone was trying to take her husband. She went to wave her hand again only to stop her hand mid air when Tang Ming grabbed it.


    "An, you may not care but Akari sees this world as her homeworld. We can not just go and destroy it out of anger."Tang Ming calmly reminded Tang An.


    Only then did Tang An lower her hand reluctantly. She looked at Tang Ming, gave him a kiss on the cheek, and smiled brightly. "Then I will beat some sense into this bitch with my fist."


    As soon as Tang An''s body disappeared The Ice queen felt a wave of fear and quickly encased her body in ice.


    *<strong><em>Boom!</em></strong>*


    An explosion of ice was heard as the block of ice that encased the ice queen shattered without any resistance. "You!" The Ice Queen was shocked at what had just urred. She never would have imagined the woman in front of her would be this powerful. She could only retreat as fast as possible.


    "Why are you running? Are you not strong? You wished to steal my husband, didn''t you? Thene fight!" Tang An said in a mocking tone. She could see that the difference between them was too huge for this woman to do anything.


    "No! I had no such intentions. Ahem I think there was some kind of mistake. Although I do think your husband is very handsome I would never dare try to steal him from you." The Ice Queen known for being a tyrant quickly rejected the thought of trying to take Tang Ming as her lover. She never expected that she would not even be a match for the woman. Earlier the meteor she stopped took everyst bit of her strength to stop it. If something like that were to rain down in session she would never be able to resist.


    "Oh? If that is the case then you can be on your way. Be lucky that my daughter likes this Otherwise..." Tang flicked her fingers together and the mountain peak off in the distance waspletely destroyed.


    "Then please tell your daughter if she ever needs my assistance, I, the Ice Queen, will be d to help." The Ice Queen''s tone of voice was now that of a submissive one and no longer had a tone of arrogance that she had before. Just thinking that if that mountain peak was her, sent a shiver up her spine.


    "Mmm, I will. My Daughter and I will pay a visit to the north once her baby is born. As of now I still have other things to tend to." Tang An said as she also nced at the old men who she never put in her eyes. She was basically shooing everyone away.


    "Ahem. Then we will be off." The old man in the lead did not dare to stay and quickly left, with his group. The Ice Queen did the same.


    Tang An dusted her hands off and looked at Tang Ming. "So did you enjoy that? You actually dare to use me as a form of entertainment?"


    Tang Ming who was smiling away, quickly dropped his smile and put on a wronged expression as he said: "An, you can''t me me! She was the one who wanted to fight you."


    "You were the one who said I was stronger than you!" Tang An yelled back as she began cracking her knuckles.


    Tang Ming lowered his head and quickly said: An, I will never do it again!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 403: Destiny

    Chapter 403: Destiny


    As the months passed the pro ruler faction switched from a defensive to an offensive position and began pushing back the enemies. Alicia''s home continent no longer had any enemies from the Holy Land on it so they regrouped and made their way to the Sanavilia continent to help push back the enemy there. Tang An and Tang Ming did not go to the Sanavilia continent since they wanted to stay and take care of Alicia. As such, nine months passed in a blink of an eye from the time Alicia found out that she was pregnant.


    Inside Alicia''s space, Alicia was in a medical room within the castle gritting her teeth as she endured the pain. In all her two lives and with all the near death experiences, she had never felt a pain such as the pain one had to endure during childbirth. "Ahhh!"


    "Alicia, push,e on, you can do it!" Tang Ming was by her side. She had kicked out all men from the delivery room except for ke who was on Alicia''s other side holding her hand.


    Alicia breathed in and out and she continued to push down on her lower stomach. Hours passed and the screams of pain continued to be heard from the delivery room. Finally, after much effort, the sounds of a baby could be heard crying from within the room. "Whaaa!"


    "Princess, congrattions! You have given birth to a beautiful baby girl." The doctor said as she carefully wiped the baby''s face and wrapped her in a towel.


    Alicia looked at the little girl whose face was wrinkly and cute and smiled. Her little eyes were still squinted shut and she had a little nose that made one want to reach out and grab it. Alicia reached out with her hand and gently stroked the little girl''s chubby cheeks. "My baby girl..."


    "I will clean her off and do some checks. Then you can hold her." The nurse said with a smile. She wanted to let Alicia hold her as soon as possible.


    The nurse was fast and only took forty-five minutes to return with Alicia''s baby. "Princess..." The doctor gently ced the baby into Alicia''s arms who carefully held her as if she was the most precious gem in the entire world.


    "What do you want to name her?" ke asked as he sat on the side of the bed. His arm was ced around Alicia''s shoulder.


    "I was thinking of the name Destiny. It means predetermined. I think everything thus far was determined from the beginning. From me being reborn here, meeting you, falling in love with you, marrying you, and then having a beautiful baby girl with you. She is our destiny. This child." Alicia answered.


    "I think this name is very nice." ke said with a smile as he held onto Destiny''s tiny little hand.


    "Akari, I think the name is perfect." Tang An smiled brightly. She was very happy that she was able to see her daughter grow up to be a young woman who had her own family.


    "Mom, can you let the others in? I am sure they all want to meet the baby." Alicia said. She could hear amotion outside the door.


    Tang An got up and opened the door. Tang Ming and King Augustus who had their ears pressed up against the door both fell to the floor. Frey came flying in and hovered in the air above Destiny, her eyes glowing and her lips curved into a smile. She slowly flew down and leaned her head over kissing the top of Destiny''s head. "Little sister, your big sister will be sure to protect you."


    The room was soon filled with Alicia''s entire family. Jasmine, Jade, and Nora even took time off from their studies to be here to meet the new addition to the family.


    "Seeing such a small little girl makes me want to start a family of my own..." nche''s soft gaze had a hint of longing when looking at Destiny.


    "Big Sister, we will find you someone who will treat you good." She then turned her gaze to King Augustus and said: "Royal Father, you need to stop rejecting every marriage proposal thates your way, or Big sister nche and Big Sister Catherine will never have a chance to find a person they love! "


    "Ahem It''s just that no one is good enough for my girls! They only care about themselves! I do not want my daughters to end up in a loveless marriage where they get treated like a ve!" King Augustus huffed.


    "Then let them find love on their own. There is no need for them to be set up, they can always find love the normal way. Let them out and see the world, maybe they will bring home a few babies of their own." Alicia said jokingly.


    "Humph! No one can marry your sisters unless I okay them, if they do truly love your sisters then I will not get in their way. Catherine, nche, always remember I love you and want the best for you. Even ke had to undergo rigorous scrutiny from me before I would allow him to officially be with your little sister. Just make sure no matter what, whoever you pick loves you for you, not for your status or anything else." King Augustus said as he walked over and ced his hands on his two eldest daughters heads and rubbed them. Alicia smiled seeing the love and care King Augustus gave to all his kids. He truly wished for the best for them. She could not understand why her two eldest brothers acted in the manner that they did. But now they have both lost their lives


    "Sorry to interrupt but Lady An, Sir Ming, your Majesty, you are all needed at themand center, Sanavilia is now under our control, they need to know what the next step is." A soldier who was waiting at the side said suddenly.


    "Okay, we will be right there." Tang An said with a smile before turning to Alicia. "Akari, sit tight for now and take care of Destiny. Your Mother and fathers will take care of what is left of this war. I promise when you are able to go back outside again this world will be under one rule. "


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 404: One Minute War

    Chapter 404: One Minute War


    "Oh good the two of you are here." Master Sei was all smiles when he saw Tang An and Tang Ming.


    "Mmm we will be finishing this quickly. So you guys all stay here. Only me and MIng need to go. I want to get back as quickly as possible to hold my granddaughter." Tang An said hurriedly before pulling Tang Ming with her and disappearing.


    Master Sei stood there confused, not sure what to think of what was said just now. But seeing how he knew how powerful those two were he did not follow after her instead he had his army camp and await further orders.


    It did not take Tang An and Tang Ming long to get to the shores of the Holy Land. Tang An and Tang Ming already knew a huge army was waiting for them.When Tang An scanned over the area she saw about two million troops altogether. She homed in on the strongest people there. "Seems this should be thest of them. The ones who are strong are around six total, and they are not even the same as the old man you killed earlier. So my idea is to just wipe them all out at once."


    "Should we give them a chance to surrender?" Tang Ming asked.


    "Ming, are you trying to y with your food? Just kill them. I want to go hug my granddaughter!" Tang An yelled. She was in a rush to get back and did not want to listen to some long winded crap from some viins mouth.


    "Alright, I will deal with it." Tang Ming knew Tang An was in a rush, he also wanted to go back and see his new granddaughter. He looked out over the massive army andzily waved his hand. As he did, the skies suddenly became very dark as ck clouds formed overhead. They expanded until they covered the entire area the army was in. From in the clouds, lightning crackled and began to pool together.


    Tang An saw the scene in front of her and let out augh. "Ming, are you trying to destroy the army or part of the continent?"


    "If I destroy part of the continent won''t that mean the army is destroyed as well? You said you wanted to get back fast and I do not want to deal with anyone escaping." Tang Min replied before lowering his hand causing the lightning in the sky to fall in a big column incinerating everything that it touched. Not a single person within the army had a chance to scream in almost an instant the war was over just like that.


    Back on the shores of Sanavilia that looked out towards the Holy Land, Master Sei stood watching off into the distance. He let out a sigh as he turned around. He figured it would be a while before Tang An and Tang Ming returned.


    "Master Sei, take your army and go do a clean up of the Holy Land continent. The war is over." A female voice came from behind Master Sei causing him to quickly turn around to see both Tang An and Tang Ming standing in the sky. He waspletely stunned and thought he had heard wrongly, so he asked: "What now?"


    "I said the war is over, go do the cleanup. Anyway, we let you know the oue. Ming and I need to hurry and go hug our granddaughter." Tang An said once more before disappearing. Tang Ming chuckled and disappeared as well.


    Master Sei stood rooted in ce for a long time before suddenly shouting out: "What kind of monster are they! One minute. They did what would have taken me months or maybe years in a matter of a minute! What kind of warsts one damn minute!?" Master Sei was in awe of how powerful Alicia''s parents were.


    Inside Alicia''s space, Alicia was still in her hospital bed, holding her newborn daughter. The smile on her face and the warmth in her eyes could not be hidden. Frey sat perched on Alicia''s shoulder as she also gazed warmly at her new baby sister. "Mother, when will you give Frey another brother or sister?"


    Alicia blushed andughed at the same time. "Frey your mother is not a machine. But eventually, you will have many brothers and sisters running around." This was a fact. She nned to have many children. She would not allow the royal line of Alistine to go without heirs and she would make sure that stine was always a kingdom on the of Phantasia.


    "Frey can''t wait. You and father should do more wrestling in bed so that you can make more babies." Frey smiled and said innocently causing Alicia to blush and ke to stare wordlessly at his daughter. After a few seconds of being stunned he leaned over and whispered into Alicia''s ear: "Akari when will you tell her where babiese from?"


    "I thought you were going to do it?" Alicia whispered back.


    "That''s a mother''s job, not the fathers!" ke really did not know how to exin things never mind to a little girl! Frey may be almost a teenager now but she was still childlike due to her race.


    Alicia suddenly came up with a good idea and said: "Let''s have my mother do it she would be best to exin things."


    ke pondered for a moment and then said: "Good idea!"


    The two tactfully agreed to pass the buck of teaching Frey about the birds and the bees to Tang An. Tang An who was flying over the ocean back to where Alicia was suddenly stopped and sneezed. "Is someone talking about me?" Tang mumbled as she rubbed her nose looking around.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 405: Cybernetics Part One

    Chapter 405: Cybeics Part One


    Three months passed since the end of the war and with that Alicia returned thendmasses removed from the Holy Land and Sanavilia back to their rightful positions on the continent. For her continent after a long meeting with all the leaders, it was decided that some of thendmasses would remain within her space. They mainly entailed the Land of the Fey, the dragons, and the demons as well. Each was a race that wished to live away from the world so this worked out well for them. The kingdom of stine was returned to the surface. Alicia figured once she left in order to keep an eye on things she would take the whole with her. There were still many things about Phantasia that were still shrouded in mystery that she wanted to investigate and uncover.


    On this day Alicia left her daughter, Destiny, with her grandparents and went to visit the Fan.Now that things werepletely quiet for the time being Alicia decided to handle some unfinished business. She still had to go to the Frozen Forest to retrieve the thing her mother left her and then she also needed to get the spirit that was locked away in the barrier.


    But before all that, Alicia decided to undergo the process of recing her arms in legs with what was now called Magi Cybeics. A name Alicia gave to it. "Tereax, you are sure if things go wrong you can reattach my arms and legs right?"


    Alicia was still worried about things going wrong. She still had a lot to aplish and did not want to lose all her limbs if this failed.


    "No need to worry, your Highness. Your arms and legs will be preserved forever in our special storage. So if anything goes wrong we will be able to reattach them at any time and as per his Highness''s request the doctors who will be operating on you will all be female." Terax gave a meaningful gaze to ke who was standing behind Alicia.Alicia turned her head and smiled. She knew ke did not want men to see her without clothes. Since they would be doing the entire operation in one go she would bepletely naked for the whole process.


    The operation would take quite a few hours since they would surgically remove her arms and legs at the joints and then attach an attachment point at these locations. This would allow Alicia to attach and detach her new magi cybeics if one got damaged. This was not just about recing arms and legs with cybeics but they also had to transnt her magi points and all her meridians as well.


    Alicia was actually surprised that they were able to figure all these things out. But for a race that specialized in magi tech, it should have been a given that they would do such things so easily. With everything set Alicia was put under the knife. Her operation took the longest since she had so many magi points. What should have been a max of fifteen hour operation took three days when it came to Alicia.


    Upon opening her eyes Alicia reached up and touched her face. "Your Highness, how do they feel?"


    "Huh?" Alicia was caught off guard before looking at her hands. They looked no different than before, Alicia was not sure if they had even done the operation yet until she scanned her body. When she did she was shocked to see how real her new limbs felt. It was as if they had never changed. "This seems surreal. How did you aplish such a thing?"


    "Your Highness, our top magic techs worked on this project creating your limbs including Tereax himself. They wanted them to be wless. We just never would have guessed that you had so many magi points. So the operation took three days and nights." The nurse who was next to the bed pouring a cup of water for Alicia said with a smile.


    "Three days?" Alicia asked but then stopped to think for a second and nodded her head. "I guess that is not surprising. How many magi points were you able to transnt over?"


    "All of them. It was one hundred percent sessful. You lost no power and was even able to gain great strength. We even added a few artificial magi points as well that are able to take in many times more Magicules than a real one. Of course, this was only possible because it was you. No other human besides his Highness would be able to handle the extra magi points. Speaking of that, his Highness had us transnt as many magi points as his body could handle." The nurse exined.


    "ke did? Is he fine!?" Alicia her eyes full of concern.


    "I am fine, I know my limits." A melodic voice floated into Alicia''s ear. Alicia turned to see ke walking into her room, which allowed her to let out a breath of relief.


    "ke!" Alicia scrambled to get out of bed almost tripping over herself.


    "Your Highness your clothes!" The nurse shouted out causing Alicia to stop in her tracks and look down at herself.


    With a face as red as an apple, Alicia turned back around and ran back to the bed like a rabbit almost diving under the covers. "Why are you so shy? No like I haven''t seen it all before." ke let out a chuckle.


    "ke, you!" Alicia red at ke. She was fine with him seeing in private but there were other people here!Why wouldn''t she be embarrassed?


    "Alright, I won''t tease you anymore. How do you feel? Everything working okay?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 406: Cybernetics Part Two

    Chapter 406: Cybeics Part Two


    Alicia peaked out from under the covers and nodded her head. "Mhm Everything seems to be perfectly fine. I can circte all my qis, and each magi point is working fine, so all seems to be okay. I will need to do some tests with casting magic but other than that More importantly, can you get me some clothes!?"


    ---


    After getting changed, Alicia and ke still had to undergo a series of testing. "Princess, from what I can see, all is well. What is surprising is that your qi''s and your magicules are strengthening the new attachments just like what would happen if you were nourishing blood and flesh. This is truly an amazing oue that I had not foreseen. "


    "So what you''re saying is?" Alicia was not sure if she was hearing right.


    "What I am saying is that your new arms and legs will be thousands of times stronger than before. I think even if you were attacked in your current state by a creator you might be able to fight on par with them. I am not sure if this is because you are a true god or not but it does prove one thing. Adding cybeics to your body was a very good idea." Tereax replied.


    "What if I were to rece everything on my body besides my reproductive system? How much stronger would I end up being?" Alicia asked out of curiosity.


    "You could even rece your reproductive system and it would still act as it should. The only thing we could not rece is your dantian. But everything else could be reced with ease. Though testing on brain uploading and download into a cybeic brain has not beenpleted yet. But once it is and everythinges back green, it is very possible to rece everything." Tereax was very thorough when it came to testing out the new cybeic technology. He did not want any mistakes. Mainly because he knew Alicia was looking to bring this technology to the next level.


    "Then keep testing, we will do things in moderation. My next n is to rece everything below the neck, next time. Let me know when testing is one hundred percent on this. Plus we need time to see how strong my new arms and legs will be after being nourished in spiritual q, holy qi, and magicules." Alicia figured if her arms and legs strengthened beyond anything she could have ever imagined then she would definitely continue with recing her body parts.


    "Alright, but Princess, make sure youe back here once a week for a check up. I would like to monitor your progress." Tereax said before seeing Alicia and ke off.


    ---


    "So what''s next?" ke asked as he held Alicia''s hand.


    "MMM Let''s gather Loeri and the rest and go on a little excursion to the Subterranean city. I want to pick up the spirit my mother sealed away. Plus it would be fun to do some further exploration for a while." Alicia paused for a moment before continuing. "ke, any word from those I sent out about herbs that can help recover one''s soul?"


    "The scouts we sent oute back once a month. They have been searching everycorner and under every rock with no luck yet. We can also ask Master Seiter if he has any ancient magic spells for soul recovery." ke answered.


    "Mmm Would be worth a try. I just feel bad for Nomi. He is stuck in such a state hanging on to thest bit of his life. I wish to see his smiling face again. Even his serious face as he worked his hardest was rather cute as well." Alicia fell into thought as she remembered Nomi working so hard, wanting to be a knight. How he endured the pain of having his meridians opened in order to begin cultivating. Alicia suddenly felt like crying. Her son was stuck in such a state and there was nothing she could do about it.


    ke sensing Alicia''s mood dropping pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. "We will find a way. No matter what, we will allow him to live happily."


    Alicia nodded her head before the two disappeared from her space. They reappeared inside the main hall of the castle. King Augustus who just so happened to be standing there almost jumped out of his skin when they appeared. "Alicia are you trying to kill me!?"


    Alicia chuckled as she said: "Dad are you doing something wrong? Why else would just be so scared."


    "Humph! What wrong could I be doing in the middle of the day in the main hall!?" King Augustus asked, trying to put up an angry front but the smile on his facepletely contradicted the tone of his voice.


    "Oh? Then are you chasing after the castle maids? Will I have a new brother or sister soon?" Alicia teased.


    "You! Damn brat! Come here I am going to put you over my knee and spank you!" King Augustus roared causing Alicia to let out augh while running away, pulling ke along with her.


    "You two really do get along well..." A voice came from behind King Augustus making him almost just in fright again.


    "Now I see where she gets it from!" King Augustus grumbled as he turned around and looked at Tang Ming, his expression turning serious. "Did they start moving?"


    "Mmmm Id, say in the next twenty years they will have arrived. Akari ns to go to the Machine Empire in the next few years to fulfill a promise she made. Until she gets back we will have to hold off any enemies. Our life and death will be up to us at that time." Tang Ming replied.


    "Are you sure you do not want to let Alicia know?"


    "Mmm. Akari already has enough ced on her shoulders. Plus she has a family she needs to raise. Us, as fathers, should handle the heavy work. In this time I will help you boost your strength as much as possible. You should also head over to the Holy Land as well to take in holy qi. Your two other daughters and sons are good enough to handle things here. Plus they have Akari''s little sisters as well to back them up. Tang An, will also be here." Tang Ming exined.


    "Mmm I will leave once Alicia heads out to do her thing. I just want to settle a few matters and give Catherine, nche, and the two brats a rundown of what to expect. But you are right. As Alicia''s fathers'', we should carry some of her burdens." King Augustus looked up at the ceiling and let out a sigh. He knew now more than anything he needed strength!


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 407: A New Journey Begins

    Chapter 407: A New Journey Begins


    "Everyone ready?" Alicia asked as she looked at everyone who was standing in front of her.


    It was a team she had not gone adventuring with for many years. Loeri, Frey, ire, Rose, Sta, and Annelia were all geared up and ready to go. ke also stood by Alicia''s side. Although at this time they were heading off to a ce they had been before, Alicia nned to also head to the southern half of the continent to try to find a soul recovery herb. Even though she had sent out scouts to look for it, the more Alicia thought about it, the more she wanted to go search for the herb on her own. She hoped maybe her luck would be good and she would be able to find one.


    To Alicia''s question, everyone nodded their head with smiles on their faces. They were all happy that the old group was back together again. It had been many years since they were able to join up like this and every one of them looked older than they had before. Although thanks to their cultivation, their aging had stopped, they still looked older than Alicia by a few years.


    "This brings me back. I remember when Alicia would still be blushing at the sight of ke. Now she can naturally hold hands with him. She even went and did that and had a baby with him. She''s such an adult now!" Rose said as she gave a teasing smile to Alicia.


    Alicia''s face began to turn red from Rose''s words as she snorted and said: "Humph! Was it not you who I saw a few days ago holding hands with a handsome young cultivator that looked to be five years younger than you? Are you a cougar going after fresh meat? Hmmm?"


    Now it was Rose''s time to blush as she never thought someone saw her when she was out on a date! "Alicia! He''s- He is only two years younger..."


    "Rawr! We have a cougar here or should I say robbing the cradle?" Sta couldn''t help adding in her own teasing words which resulted in her being red at by Rose.


    "Sta, I may not be able to do anything when Alicia says something but I can still beat you up!" Rose and Sta suddenly began chasing after each other as they ran circles around the group.


    Watching the joking around of her friends really brought Alicia back. It had been many years since she has had a time where she could rx like this. Her journey this time was not one with political means or anything to do with any really. This time she just wanted to venture out and explore with her friends. She would not hold any of her friends back either. She would not try to safeguard them. Unless they were on the verge of death she nned to not get in the way of their fights.


    Alicia knew that once they began heading south the stronger the demonic beast would be. Not to mention there were many high-level demons in the south that could easily kill her friends. There were also the devils as well. Although she had fought alongside the devils before. This did not mean they were still on good terms. At that time, when they were going against Bergath they had amon enemy. That was the only reason they fought alongside each other.


    But now, her friends were strong enough to handle almost everything on this continent. They were powerful enough to survive on their own. She hoped this journey would also allow them to grow even more than they had before.


    "Alright, enough joking around let''s go or we will be here until nightfall." Alicia said as she began walking forward. Rose and Sta stopped chasing each other and followed after Alicia.


    Their first goal was the Subterranean city, after which they would head south. Alicia wondered what the spirit looked like since she never got to see it with her own eyes.Taking in what she saw in animes and manga in her previous life she could only hope it looked like something from that and not some ugly thing.


    With the speed of everyone getting to the Barren Lands did not take long. They were able to arrive within a few hours. Although Alicia made manynds fertile she did not do so to the Barrennds since the ecosystem here thrived on the hot dry air.She did covert it, it would have killed off a lot of species of animals.


    "It''s just as hot as it was before. Thankfully I can use my spiritual qi or magic to cool myself off, otherwise, I would be sweating buckets." Anneliained.


    "Yeah, but we will not be in it for long. The underground area is very cool. " ire replied.


    "Humansin about heat too much..." Loeri mumbled.


    "Loeri you are a dragon you wouldn''t understand." Rose who was next to Loeri had heard her mumbling, whispered back.


    "This I can not deny. But it is a fact that humans have weak constitutions. But They are able to strengthen themselves and refine their bodies. It just takes time is all. Trust me, I do not look down on humans. Even if I was not contracted with Alicia I would never dare look down on humans. Your abilities toe out on top even when faced with extinction is quite amazing." Loeri replied. Now Loeri was only saying this because she came to know Alicia, if it was before she would most likely still see humans as nothing but ants but now she felt humans had their own kind of strength. Even if they were a newborn they were able to learn and progress quickly. The knowledge and wisdom, the unique way they use their ideas was truly amazing.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 408: Mirri Part One

    Chapter 408: Mirri Part One


    Alicia and her group arrived at a familiar dark cave from many years back. "The temperature between outside and inside is huge." Sta said as the group entered the cave.


    "Well, it is to be expected. The sun does not reach here. Although it is cooler, the humidity is also higher. If we did not have cultivations of any kind we would be sweating more than you think." Alicia exined.


    "Thank god I hate being sticky and sweaty." Roseined.


    "Anyway let''s go, the entrance is deeper inside." Alicia said. She did not want to hang around in the dark. The gloomy surroundings were never fun to be in.


    The group walked in until they found the hole in the ground that led to the tunnels below. It now had adder that led down but Alicia and her group still jumped down since it was quicker. The tunnels were now lit up properly down below. They did not put any lighting in the main cave in order to keep the ce hidden from others. Even the drop down point only had its natural lighting. It was a little way down where the lights installed.


    The statue was also ced back over the entrance that led down to the city. Alicia waved her hand moving it to the side.They climbed down like normal and exited into the city. "Is it just me nor does the air here feel eerie?" Annelia said as she hugged herself. She felt a weird air within the city.


    "No, this is." Alicia also felt something about the air but she couldn''t ce her finger on it.


    "Isn''t this Chaos qi?" ke suddenly said.


    "Now that you mention it, yeah it is Just very thin. But the air feels hot as well..." Alicia could feel the hotness in the air.


    "You have finallye" A female voice suddenly filled Alicia''s mind.


    "Huh? Who are you?" Alicia asked out loud, causing everyone to turn and look at her.


    "Alicia?" ke looked at Alicia concerned.


    Alicia raised her hand and motioned that everything was alright. She then heard the voice in her head again. "I have waited many years for this seal to be broken..."


    Not really getting the answer she wanted but hearing the words seal, Alicia had an idea of who was calling out to her. "You all explore the city. I will be right back."


    "Is it the spirit?" Loeri asked. She could also hear the voice due to her connection with Alicia.


    "Yeah, I believe so. Everything will be fine. I just want to talk to this spirit..." Alicia had a feeling bringing others with her would make the spirit anxious. She did not want to cause any idents just in case the spirit was very powerful. It was not that she was judging the strength of everyone but that she was worried that this spirit was stronger than it appeared.


    "Okay, we will wait." ke said nodding his head, he had faith in her decisions. Everyone else worried about Alicia''s safety and wanted to go but decided to not say anything, after hearing ke.


    Alicia''s body flickered as she disappeared from where she stood. She reappeared at the entrance to the tunnel leading towards the next city. She walked down the dimly lit tunnel until she came to the halfway point. To her left was a blue barrier that epassed a small area that had arge one-story building within. The air where she stood was extremely hot.


    "You are here..." A voice entered Alicia''s mind.


    "Mmm Can you show yourself to me?" Alicia asked out loud.


    A tall slender female figure appeared in front of Alicia on the other side of the barrier. She had a long white one-piece dress and fiery red hair that draped down to her waist. Her skin was white as snow which contrasted with her burning red eyes. Alicia was taken aback. She was definitely a beauty. She almost looked human if not for the fact that her eyes were slightlyrger and had no pupils to them. They seemed more like gemstones than eyes.


    "My name is Alicia, I see that the darkness around you has disappeared." Alicia greeted the spirit in front of her with a smile.


    "I have no name" The spirit replied as it lowered its head slightly. The expression on her face looked a little sad which made Alicia feel pity for it.


    "Then what aboutthe name Mirri?" Alicia asked as she waved her hand causing the barrier between the two to disappear. A st of scalding air blew past Alicia''s face.


    Alicia''s actions stunned the spirit causing her to look at Alicia with a stunned expression. "Are you not afraid that I will attack you? I was once an entity you people called the darkness..."


    "Mmmm Mirri doesn''t seem all that hostile. Plus even if that was the case and you did attack me it would just mean the two of us would have to fight. But I can tell that you, Mirri, are not going to do such a thing. I know you wished to leave this ce. I am granting you your freedom. You can go out on your own or you cane with me, which do you wish to do?" Alicia was not going to force the spirit to follow her. It was an intelligent life form. She could also tell that it was very powerful as well, so she was not worried that if the spirit did decide to go out on her that the spirit would be in any danger.


    "My name is Mirri" Mirri suddenly said She continued to repeat the name over and over. After a few moments Mirri suddenly stretched out her hand and pointed her finger at Alicia. A thin red light shot out of her finger and pierced into the spot between Alicia''s brow.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 409: Mirri Part Two

    Chapter 409: Mirri Part Two


    A red ming lotus imprint formed on the spot between Alicia''s brow. Alicia felt the immense heat in the air immediately disappear. "You!?" Alicia was confused. She knew what had just happened but she was confused by Mirri''s decision.


    "I feel a connection with you..." Mirri said without borating any more. She seemed to be a spirit of few words.


    "I see..." Seeing how Mirri was not going to say more Alicia asked: "Mirri, may I ask why you were corrupted I should say?"


    "It''s a long story..." Mirri then went on to tell Alicia her past


    Millions of years ago Mirri woke up inside a cave. She had no idea who she was or where she came from. All she knew was that she could control fire. She left the cave which was within a forest. When her feet first stepped out onto the lush forest floor the surroundings instantly caught on fire and turned into char. Startled, Mirri ran back inside the cave, not sure what had just happened. She looked outside with a feeling of longing to leave the cave and explore the surroundings. She did not know why she felt this way but she did.


    She stood by the cave entrance looking outside day in and day out. Every once in awhile an animal would pass by. But it stayed far away from her only allowing her to look at it from afar. She could see the birds flying in the sky as well which really made her wish she could soar up into the sky just like them. At this time she was not as powerful as she was in the present day, so she was not able to fly.


    But as time flew by, Mirri watched the seasons pass by one after the other. Until one day a loud explosion urred and the forest was turned to ash, bing a barren wastnd. Mirri was frightened and at this time had a better understanding of her powers so she quickly made a tunnel deep into the ground. But to her surprise when she made this tunnel it led to another series of tunnels underground. Mirri, as curious as she was, followed the tunnel which led her to an amazing ce.


    Tall structures filled her eyes as she saw the strange creatures walking on two legs just like herself, going to and fro. Mirri walked out onto the streets but her every step seemed to leave a melted footprint as she did. She did not know why when she went to say something to the people on the streets they would scream and run away as if their life depended on it.


    When she got deep into the city her mood was beginning to be gloomy. She only wanted to interact with someone, anyone who was willing to talk to her. But eventually, she became surrounded and they pointed weird weapons at her. They began yelling at her, calling her a monster. Mirri was confused and smiled as she walked up to them. She was happy that someone was willing to talk to her. But before she could get close they began attacking her.


    For the first time in her life, she felt what pain was. When she felt this pain she wanted nothing more than to escape. Her powers seemed to act out ording to her will and sent a wave of mes that spread out through the area, turning everything it touched to ash. Mirri took this chance to escape and ran into the tunnel system opposite to where she hade from.


    As time went by more and more people tried to hunt her down. Her mes went from being a golden red color to ck. She was scared and also had new feelings that overcame her. Hate and the thought of revenge. Before she knew it these new thoughts had taken over her entire being. Her form turned into a ck fog that spread out throughout the tunnels going from city to city driving the inhabitants mad.


    As time went on the people within the cities all disappeared. Mirri finally regained some self-awareness during that time. Realizing what she had done. She found a spot to seal herself. She did not want to hurt anyone else.


    Then one day after a long time she felt a light wash away her hatred and her mind suddenly became clearer. She saw a small figure kneeling on the ground basked in a golden light. She wanted to reach and grab the hand of that figure who helped wash away her sins. She wanted to thank that figure and repay her with her gratitude. But as the light dimmed she could still feel the hatred within her had not fully disappeared.


    She watched as the small figure copsed and then another figure appeared. That figure turned to look at Mirri and smiled at her. A voice appeared in her mind "I ask you to assist her the next time you meet. I will ce a new seal surrounding you so that no one can bother you. Take this time to cleanse your hatred and wait for my daughter''s arrival."


    That day finally came and Mirri was now standing in front of the small figure who was many heads taller than before.


    Alicia looked at Mirri, her eyes red with tears. Without even thinking Alicia pulled Mirri into a hug causing Mirri to be flustered. "Mirri you will no longer be alone. You will experience many new things from this point on. So even if we are contracted you can still do as you like and experience the world you so wished to see."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 410: Mirri Part Three

    Chapter 410: Mirri Part Three


    Mirri stood frozen in ce. For the first time in her long life, someone actually held her in their embrace. But the longer Alicia hugged her the more she felt that a hug was not such a bad thing and slowly wrapped her own arms around Alicia hugging her back.


    Alicia brought Mirri back to where the others were and introduced her. After exining about Mirri''s background the other girls immediately crowded around her. Mirri once again was given hug after hug. After Mirri made her contract with Alicia, Alicia was able to help control Mirri''s power making it so that it would not affect the surroundings and other people. She could now live a normal life.


    Alicia hade to understand a few things about Mirri when their contract was established. She was indeed a spirit but she was a spirit made of firew. Which was an anomaly on Phantasia since not muchw energy was present on this world. Law energy was needed in order to create such life forms. She learned all of this while on the cultivation world. Alicia could only think that maybe at one time, Phantasia actually had an abundance ofw energy. If this was the case then maybe just maybe there were actually more beings like Mirri out there.


    Alicia was already nning to try to find more of Mirri''s kind and save them from the fate of a lonely life. That is if they were in the same situation as Mirri was. Alicia also hopped Mirri was not the only one of her kind. But if this turned out to be true here on Phantasia, she knew this was not the case on others.


    "Now that Mirri is with us let''s head south." Alicia said. She decided she would wait to go get what her mother left for her in the frozen forest another time when it was just her and ke.


    Off to the side, Loeri pulled Mirri close and whispered: "Now that you are contracted with Alicia you will have a much better life. I was like you once as well. Now I have many friends."


    Loeri thought back to her lonely life she had trapped within the barrier. She spent so many years alone with only the small animals that ventured in but they ended up bing her meals. Thinking back on those lonely days, Loeri wondered how she was ever able to cope with such a life. If not for Alicia, she wondered when she would have been able to escape from that fate. Loeri felt a connection with Mirri, not because of thecontract that she had with Alicia which naturally gave the two a connection but because of the fact that they both experienced the same kind of solitude and were saved by the same person.


    The group left the cave and slowly traveled south. To say their journey was a peaceful one would be saying too much. Currently, Rose and Sta were locked in a battle with a few demons. Everyone else was standing off to the side watching the battle. Alicia wanted them to gain as much experience as they could.


    "Rose is not doing too bad, the fist techniques that you gave her, she has gone and improved to fit her fighting style." ke said as he analyzed the fight.


    "Yes, Rose is doing well but Sta still stuck in her habit of saying stupid things while shouting out spell names. I wished she would stop. It''s basically announcing to the enemy every time you are going to attack." Alicia massaged her temples, she had tried to get Sta out of this habit ever since the girl had learned to cast spells without needing words to help her visualize them.


    "Looks like Sta is in for another lecture." Annelia leaned over and whispered to ire.


    "Yes, it does It''s like the tenth time on the same issue too..." ire felt pity for Sta. Alicia was ruthless when it came to her lectures. Sta had cried many times after being lectured by Alicia. But they all knew she was doing it for their own good. If they wanted to follow her they needed to be up to par and have the abilities needed to fight alongside her. Each of them was only a step away from the god realm. Once they entered that realm they could finally strip away their mortal bodies.


    The battle ended not too much longer after that and the two girls came walking back over sweating away. "Wow, that was tougher than I thought who would have thought they would be so strong!" Roseined.


    "Yeah, that was" Sta''s words got caught in her throat when she saw the look on Alicia''s face. It was at that moment she realized she was in for a lecture. She quickly lowered her head and walked next to Alicia not daring to look up.


    Seeing how obedient Sta was acting, like a puppy who was just caught taking food from the trash can, made Alicia not know if she shouldugh or cry. Letting out a sigh Alicia said: "As long as you know what you did wrong. You really have to stop with the shouting. If you need to say the name of the spell say it quietly so no one can hear."


    "Sorry..." Sta quickly apologized. She really couldn''t help it. After so many years growing up yelling out names of spells, it had be a habit to do so in the heat of battle. "Alicia, was it safe to bring Destiny out during our battle though?"


    "Hmm? Of course, nothing would be able to touch her with me around." Alicia said confidently.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 411: The Undead Country: Phantom Solis

    Chapter 411: The Undead Country: Phantom Solis


    A foul stench filled the air. Alicia and her group wrapped masks around their faces in order to not breathe the air in. This air was filled with death that would corrode one''s body. It did not matter how strong your cultivation was, the air of death would still affect you. Luckily, it was easily blocked by a simple face covering. This was because the air of death could not pass through solid objects. It was also the reason why the Undead country of Phantom Solis was wrapped in a thin barrier that kept the air of death within the boundaries of the country without blocking anyone from entering or leaving.


    "So this is thend of the undead. Doesn''t look really undead to me Just weird..." Annelia said as she looked at her surroundings. Her thoughts were true. The ce where they were did not look like it should be undead.


    There was lush foliage all around. From trees to bushes and grass. This was all normal if it was not for the fact that each of these things looked much weirder than you would expect. The trees seemed to be oozing some kind of green substance while the grass and bushes were almost transparent. There were even some nts with eyes andrge mouths. A very unique area indeed. Each and everyone one of these nts was deadly as well. They all took in the air of death to live which made them what they are now. Consuming any of these nts was basicallymitting suicide.


    "It is to be expected. Life here lives off death. The herb we are looking for looks like a ghostly maiden just really small. Just remember do not take off your masks." Alicia warned. She did not want anyone to get death sickness. Once you get it your days would be numbered before you turned into a ghoul.


    "Also watch for undead who will try to pull your masks off. These undead get their kicks from watching live beings being exposed to the air of death." ke also warned.


    "Hold on We got a visitor." Alicia said with a frown. They had just entered the country and had already run into someone.


    "Little girl why are you in my domain? Did your father not tell you to stay away?" An old man undead said, his skin falling off its bones.


    "You must be the Lich God of Death, Nec''zer. I am here looking for any kind of nt that can help repair a person''s soul. Nothing else." Alicia replied.


    "Humph!" Nec''zer snorted. "I do not care what you are here for. Take your people and leave my kingdom or I will be forced to make you stay and be a ghoul."


    Alicia let out a sigh before releasing her spirit pressure. "You do not have the qualifications to tell me what I can and can not do. I am not here to take yournd or start a conflict but I will say this. There is a special herb in thisnd that I must get no matter what. I will go about my business and not step a single foot into any of your undead cities. But I will be searching your forest and other areas for a herb that can repair a person''s soul.. "


    Nec''zer felt the pressure and was extremely stunned at how strong the girl hade since the first time they had fought. "What you are doing now could be considered an act of war."


    "Nec''zer, if I truly wished to destroy this country I could. I could destroy you and every inhabitant here without a second thought. So I suggest you watch your words. Now, are you going to ignore my presence and let me search for my herb, or are you going to block my way until I need to kill you and your citizens?" Alicia was giving Nec''zer one final ultimatum. She would not let anyone stop her search. This herb was very important to her because it could allow Nomi to be revived from his near death state.


    Nec''zer was boiling in rage when he heard Alicia''s words. He wanted nothing more than to rip her to shreds but there was nothing he could do about it. He knew the girl could easily wipe him and every undead here off the face of the with ease. Gritting his teeth he said: "Fine search but do not me me if you or one of your friends gets turned into a ghoul from breathing in the air of death."


    "Do not worry, I will only hold those responsible for causing such a thing to happen. I will be very nice and send them on their merry way." Alicia responded, not caring for the veins bulging out of Nec''zers forehead.


    "Humph! Do not say I did not warn you!" Nec''zer left these words before disappearing.


    "Alright, everyone. Hello?" Alicia turned around to see everyone staring at her.


    "Alicia was so cool just now!" Sta suddenly shouted out.


    "I know, right? She was all like: ''<em>Now are you going to ignore my presence and let me search for my her, or are you going to block my way until I need to kill you and your citizens?</em>'' Ahh! It sent a shiver up my spine." Annelia added in.


    "Now, now. We all knew Alicia would always make a good viin.But to be honest, seeing it all up close, was really exciting." Rose also made sure to add in her own thoughts.


    "It does make me wonder who the true viin is. One wants to protect his people so he had no choice but to give in and the other threatens to kill millions if they do not do as she says." ire said in a dramatic way.


    Hearing everyone poking fun at her, Alicia lifted her middle finger at the four who spoke up before walking away. No one actually understood what this action meant.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 412: Soul Revival Grass Part One

    Chapter 412: Soul Revival Grass Part One


    Five dayster


    "That undead we ran into earlier said there is a herb called soul revival grass that grows on the mountain cliffs up ahead. They are usually abundant but are highly protected by ghoul demons." Loeri said as she took a sip of tea.


    Currently, Alicia and her group were inside her space taking a break. Alicia was currently breastfeeding Destiny. Although Destiny could drink formted milk, Alicia made sure to feed Destiny three times a day with her breast milk in order to make sure she was getting all the nutrients she needed.


    "If that is the case then we know where to head to next." Alicia said as she gently rubbed the top of Destiny''s head. "Frey, can you get the nanny to prepare a warm bath for Destiny, I want to give her a bath. You can join as well."


    "Okay!" Frey said happily as she flew off into the cottage. Alicia had brought with her two nannies to care for Destiny while she was traveling around.She could not bring Destiny out into the undead territory, so she could only visit a few times a day.


    Alicia loved all her children the same. Just because Destiny was her flesh and blood, did not mean she loved Frey and Nomi any less. This journey itself was to find a way to bring Nomi back from his near death state. She missed the little guy''s smile so much.


    "Alicia?" Sta saw a glimmer of tears starting to form in the corner of Alicia''s eyes as she gazed off into the distance.


    "Hmm? Sorry, I was lost in thought." Alicia said with a forced smile.


    After giving Frey and Destiny a bath, Alicia and her group set out once again. Their destination this time was the mountain range. From what they had learned, this mountain range was called the Howling Peaks. It was said a great undead monster lived in the middle of the mountain range that not even the Lich God of Death Nec''zer would go near it. This of course meant nothing to Alicia who cared not for such things. She was only here for the soul revival grass. This grass if turned into a pill and fed to the person whose soul was diminishing would see a one hundred percent turn around. Their soul would gradually be restored and would bind back to their mortal body. The issue was that many did not dare to get this herb due to its location and the demon ghouls that protected it.


    No one knew why the demon ghouls would protect this nt, but they did. The trek to the mountain range took another two days. Although their journey thus far was slow, the group did not mind. This journey was rxing in many ways even though the area they were in was very dangerous.


    Standing at the base of the mountain, Alicia and her group looked up at the towering peaks in front of them. "Why do we not just fly up?" Rose asked.


    "Alicia wants us to train on this journey. This is why we have walked this entire time." Loeri answered. Loeri was also finding this journey very fruitful. She had begun to grasp a bit of her ancient strength. She could now turn her limbs into her ancient dragon forms limbs at will allowing for explosive power.


    "I know this but Nomi..." Rose thought back to the little guy frozen in ice and frowned. She really wished to see the little guy again.


    "Rose, I, more than anyone, wish to see Nomi wake up. But this journey is not just for him. But for all of you. When we finally leave for the Machine Empire I want to bring you all along. You will be of great help there but your battle experience is toocking. Your strength is enough but the number of battles you have fought is nothingpared to your opponents there that can have battle experience uploaded into their brains." Alicia exined.


    "I see Is this why you began recing your body parts with cybeics?" Rose asked.


    "Yes. The Machine Empire is a race of normal humans with advanced science. They have reced their entire bodies with machine parts allowing them to live forever. Although I do not need to worry about dying, the advantages of having machine parts has a lot of perks. Especially the ones made with magi tech. They allow for people like us with magicules, cultivation, and such to be able to be even stronger than before." Alicia was truly happy with her new limbs. Even when she used her ancient bloodline form she was able to produce even greater power. This was the key difference that the Machine Empire did not utilize. Her magi tech cybeics took into ount all of the different cultivation types and her bloodline. Nothing was being left out and everything was strengthened.


    "Maybe I should think about recing my limbs then..." Rose said softly.


    "If you wish to do so just ask Tereax, they may even be able to add a few more magic points for you as well." Alicia said with a smile.


    "Oh!? Okay, I will when I get back." Hearing more magi points quickly sold Rose on recing her limbs.


    "Alicia, do you think Tereax and his team will be willing to research making some for me?" Loeri asked. She was also quite taken in by the magi points.


    "Loeri, I am sure Tereax would love to work on a set for you as well. It might just take a while since you''re able to transform your limbs." Alicia figured since they could easily adjust her limbs topensate for her bloodlines making a limb that could expand and change shape should be no issue with a little research.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 413: Soul Revival Grass Part Two

    Chapter 413: Soul Revival Grass Part Two


    A ck river flowed asrge bubbles popped here and there. Alicia could not make heads or tails of what this river was made of nor did she care. All she knew was that she had to cross over to the other side. Now normally she would just fly over but this river was special. Nothing could fly over it. It was like there was some kind of ancient formation that kept people from flying over the river. The river was also too wide to even think about jumping over it as well.


    "What do we do?" ire asked.


    "Mmm Well, one thing is for certain that if we try to swim through this we would die. The stick I just ced into the ck water disintegrated instantly." Annelia replied. She had taken a long stick and stuck it in the river to test how safe it was. But anything that touched the water disappeared instantly.


    "Well There has to be a way to cross." Alicia said as she looked around. It had been known that many undead had traveled across this river and back. But how they went about it was still unknown to Alicia and her group.


    "What if we made a boat with magic?" ke suddenly spoke up.


    "Would that work?" Sta asked.


    "Only one way to find out." Alicia said as she picked up a stick wrapped it in her magic and then stuck it into the river. Sure enough, when she pulled the stick back out nothing happened to the stick. It was perfectly safe.


    "Looks like it will work!" Loeri said excitedly.


    "Okay let''s do this then." Alicia did not hesitate at all as she made arge boat out of magic.


    Everyone climbed aboard and Alicia used magic to propel the boat across the ck murky water. The waves sshed against the sides of the boat as they slowly traveled across the river. Alicia took things slow since it was not every day one could enjoy a boat ride like this.


    "The breeze feels nice. Would be better if we did not need to wear these masks..." Stained.


    "If we didn''t wear them we would be turned into ghouls. Unless you wish to be a ghoul Sta? Did you meet a handsome ghoul that you wish to spend your life with?" Annelia said as she poked Sta''s sides.


    "As if!" Sta yelled as she balled her fist up and punched Annelia''s shoulder.


    The trip across the water took almost half a day. The river felt more like an ocean than a river. Once they reached the shore they disembarked and Alicia waved her hand making the boat disappear. They had now made it to the mountain itself. As she gazed up the cliff slopes she frowned because she could already feel the intense killing intenting from the cliffs above.


    "Keep your guards up. The demon ghouls already know we are here." Alicia said as she took the first step up the slope. Only to be stopped on her second step.


    A female demon ghoul was standing in front of her. The skin on her face was slowly rotting away, the stench from her body was pungent and made the already horrible stench in the air even worse. "You humans daree to this ce!?"


    "I am here for the soul revival grass, nothing more. I just need a few stocks to save a person''s life." Alicia said not caring for the threatening look the female demon ghoul was giving her.


    "I do not care if you are trying to save a life or not. You came to our domain and wish to take what is ours. You might as well leave your life here and be our dinner." The female demon ghoul suddenly let out a loud cackle as she continued: "Oh, it has been ages since thest time I have had a taste of human flesh. Please do stay and let me dine on your beautiful skin."


    "Sadly, I can notply. It is either you let us be and get out of my way to get what I need or I will erase you from existence. Pick." Alicia did not want to waste any more time. She wanted to quickly get this herb and quickly get back home so her mother can assist her in reviving Nomi.


    "Humph! You talk big for a human. I was going to be nice and kill you before I ate your flesh but since you wish to act tough let''s see how tough you are while I am gnawing on your bones." The female demon ghoul said as she lunged at Alicia.


    Alicia frowned and was about to attack when Loeri suddenly jumped in front of her saying: "Alicia you go ahead let me y with this demon ghoul for a bit."


    Alicia simply nodded her head and walked past Loeri, as she did she whispered: "Good luck and be careful." Loeri responded with a nod and watched as Alicia walked past the female demon ghoul with ease.


    "Where do you think you are going..." The female demon ghoul went to block Alicia''s path once more but was stopped by Loeri who shot a small me breath at her.


    "You!" The female demon ghoul was enraged that she was forced to stop. But she was surprised to see that when she turned around to look at who stopped her the whole group of people had disappeared. She turned back to see them all walking behind the girl from before.


    "You sure it''s okay for you to be looking away in the middle of a fight?" Loeri''s voice filled the female demon ghoul''s ears. When she turned around all she saw was ck and something hard hit her face.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 414: Soul Revival Grass Part Three

    Chapter 414: Soul Revival Grass Part Three


    Loerinded gracefully on her feet as she turned to look at the female demon ghoul, who was now sitting in a daze on the ground trying to figure out what happened. Loeri then took out a handkerchief and wiped her tail off before throwing the handkerchief on the ground as if it was now unusable.


    "You may be an undead, but, you should really clean yourself. The stench is just so I guess the best word for it is horrible. My tail barely touched you and it already stinks." Loeri watched the female demon ghoul closely to see her reaction and smiled when she saw the twisted expression forming on her face. It seemed to be a fact that even undead women cared about their appearance.


    The female demon ghouls, face twisted into a murderous re as she jumped up from the ground and pounced towards Loeri. "I will listen to your screams as I eat your flesh one strip at a time!"


    Loeri ignored the baseless threat and only swung her tail once again smacking the female demon ghoul back to the ground. She then raised her hand and to the female demon ghoul''s horror, she watched as Loeri''s hand became sorge that it cked out the sky overhead. It then morphed into arge dragon''s w, Before the female demon ghoul could move the huge w smashed down on top of her pressing her into the ground below, crushing her entire body.


    Loeri lifted her w and shrunk it back down as she gazed at the now t as a pancake female demon ghoul. Loeri knew the female demon ghoul was alive but with all her bones crushed there was no way for her to move. Not even caring where she stepped, Loeri stepped on the female demon ghoul''s head and walked right over her body as she chased after Alicia.


    After Loeri left another figure appeared gazing down at the ttened female demon ghoul. "See what happens when you get filled with jealousy just because the humans have beautiful skin? That girl did not want anything else but to get some soul revival grass and only a few stocks at that. Nothing big. But you had to go start with her."


    "Sarenina, you dare mock me? Just because your face is still beautiful!?" The female demon ghoul yelled.


    "Whether my face is beautiful or not has nothing to do with the fact that you started a fight with powerful people not even knowing the extent of your own strength. Those humans are not something we undead can handle. Didn''t the Lich Gode and ask us to not mess with them? The little girl who you pointed your finger at earlier was a true god. You can not beat her." Sarenina said, smiling brightly as she continued: "As of now you are nothing more than a pancake. We undead may be strong but once our bones are crushed we can still live but our bones will never heal. The higher ups already know of your situation and they passed down orders. Since you''re a useless piece of trash now, you may as well make yourself useful by being a warning guard here on the mountain pass. That is all. Good luck with your new job."


    The female demon ghoul''s eyes widened in disbelief. Was she supposed to stay in this state and spend all eternityying here smashed into the ground? From the corner of her eyes, she could see Sarenina walking away causing the female demon ghoul to grit her gums together wanting to rip the damn woman apart.


    Along the path Loeri finally caught up to Alicia and her group and the first thing she asked for was something to sanitize her hands and feet with, after touching the ghoul. As she cleaned up she asked: "How much further?"


    "Not too long now. We had a demon ghoul give us directionsnot too long ago. She was very polite which was surprisingpared to the other one." Aliciareplied. The female demon ghoul she had just met did not leave her name but her demeanor was much more pleasing than the previous female demon ghoul.


    Their trip took them halfway up the mountain where Alicia finally spotted a batch of the soul revival grass she had been looking for. Just thinking about how she would soon be able to see Nomi''s smiling face once more made Alicia smile brightly. She rushed forward and looked at the soul revival grass, her smile bing even brighter than before.


    "We finally found it! Nomi, just wait, Mother will soon be able to revive you." Tears began to well up into Alicia''s eyes. ke walked over and pulled Alicia into a hug, while the other girls went to pick and store the soul reviving grass. It had to be picked and stored in a certain way or it would end up dispersing into the air. Soul revival grass was a herb that was born from a collection of souls. With a special refining method, it could then be used to help heal and bind a person''s soul to their body.


    "We got it, we can head home now." Sta said excitedly. They picked five stalks altogether just to be sure.


    "Mmm, let''s head home!" Alicia nodded, wiping the tears in her eyes. She carefully stored the soul reviving grass before creating a rift in space that led right to the capital. After everyone entered Alicia and ke still stayed as they both bowed towards the mountain to show respect towards the ce that grew the herb necessary for reviving their son.


    After Alicia and ke disappeared, a figure appeared where they stood and looked at the freshly dug ground. "Master I did as you asked, it is up to you now to take control of your new body."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 415: Some Souls Never Learn

    Chapter 415: Some Souls Never Learn


    Inside Alicia''s space, Tang An, Tang Ming, Alicia, and ke were all in Nomi''s room. They had kept everyone else out because if anything happened they did not want to stress Frey out. So Loeri was keeping Frey busy by having Frey entertain her baby sister.


    Tang An was currently spreading out the herbs in front of her on a wooden desk. "Well four of the five herbs are useable but one is not."


    "Why is that?" Alicia asked, she was confused as to why therewas one herb that was not useable.


    "Well for one thing it is a real soul in the shape of a soul revival grass." Tang An said as she suddenly wrapped the soul in a burning green me.


    "Ahh! You wench you dare toharm me!" The soul suddenly yelled out.


    "Did you think that by hiding as a soul revival grass that no one would be able to sense you? Let me tell you now if you ever did take over my grandson''s body I would make sure to rip your soul out of it and then stuff it into a pile of dogshit to possess." Tang An was furious, she wonderedwhat thought process thissoul had to try to take over her grandson''s body.


    "Damn wench! Wha Ahhh! Stop! Fucking Wench! Ahhh!" Because of his bad mouth, Tang An decided to light him on fire. "I''m sorry! I won''t call you a wench again you filthy whore! Ahhhh! I didn''t call you a wench you bicth! Ahhh!!!"


    "Is it just me or does this soul not learn?" Alicia turned to her father and asked.


    "All I know is that he will be used as a form of entertainment for An from now on I do feel somewhat sorry for the little guy." Tang Ming watched as Tang Anughed every time she zapped the soul in her hand with a st of green fire.


    Green fire could burn souls, it was a special me that was hard to control. Even if one used magic to cast it, the spell could always go out of control and consume the user''s soul. It was a technique forbidden a few thousand years ago on Phantasia.


    Fifteen minutes passed by and the soul finally shut his mouth. Tang An, made a special cage that would keep the soul inside it making it impossible for it to escape. She also made it so a small green me would float around the cage randomly diving at the soul to burn it. After watching the soul run around the cage for a while doing its best to dodge the green me. Tang An, stored it away and turned back to the task at hand.


    "With the amount of soul Nomi has left and these four soul revival grasses, we should be able to bring Nomi back to life, but we will need to get different herbs in order to nourish his soul, until then he will be bedridden." Tang An exined.


    "As long as I can see the smile on my son''s face I don''t careeven if I have to take care of him forever." Alicia did not care if he turned into a cripple as long as he was alive she would be content.


    Tang An smiled and hugged Alicia tightly. "You are my daughter. When ites to family you are fine as long as they are alive and safe."


    "Mmm... Mom when can we start?" Alicia looked up at Tang An her eyes filled with worry and anticipation.


    "It will take some time for me to do this and I will need absolute silence, so I will need everyone to leave." Tang An suddenly announced. Alicia wanted to stay but seeing her mother''s firm look she sighed and nodded her head. She just hoped her mother was not going to do something stupid.


    "An..." Tang Ming gave a worried look to Tang An.


    "I know my limits. Plus, even if he is adopted, he is still my grandson. As a grandmother who has not even had any time to spend with her own daughter as she grew up, can''t I at least do something for my grandson?" Tang An''s eyes softened as she looked at Nomi. She truly wished to revive him so he could at least be able to speak.


    "Just don''t go overboard. If you exhaust your soul too much you will..." Tang Ming didn''t want to think about it. He knew the process of repairing a soul was more than just a few herbs. She had lied to Alicia. The herbs were only a medium for one to use their own soul to nourish a damaged soul.


    "It''s not as bad as it looks. At most I may need to rest a few days. I also have a way to recover my soul. Remember how I was almost killed before?" Tang An asked as she reached up and cupped Tang Ming''s cheek. The man in front of her has never changed and always worried over her no matter what. Her the tomboy of the family who would run out and get into fights all the time. He truly cherished her.


    "As long as you are able to walk out of this room..." Tang Ming knew he could not change Tang An''s mind to tell Alicia the truth. But they worried that Alicia would try to use her own soul instead. She was still young and had not used any means to cultivate her soul. So there was no way her soul was strong enough to endure such a task.


    "I promise. Now, out with you." Tang An said. She gave Tang Ming a kiss on the lips and pushed him out the door before closing it, locking it, and setting up a barrier. She waved her hand, setting up another barrier around Nomi and also causing the ice encasing his body to disappear. "Child, your family loves you so you can not sleep forever."


    ***

 Chapter 416: Reviving Nomi

    Chapter 416: Reviving Nomi


    Tang sat next to Nomi''s bed and looked at the small wisp of soul that was floating around his body. Tang An, let out a sigh as she began making hand signs causing runic marks to form on the small wisp. Slowly the wisp was pulled back into Nomi''s body. Luckily the wisp did not struggle and obediently returned to where it belonged. Tang An then took the soul revival grass and began preparing it. She first cut her wrist letting her blood drip into a bowl she had prepared before taking the soul revival grass and smashing it into a paste within the bowel of blood.


    She then nipped the tip of her finger and squeezed out a small drop of golden blood. "Nomi, this drop of blood will ensure that you will have a bright future ahead of you once you recover, so you must promise grandmother that you will work hard to get better."


    Tang An seemed to age a few years after squeezing out this one drop of blood. This was her own life essence, although it could be recovered slowly, it was still a heavy burden on the body. Tang An knew this whole process would take a toll on her. But everything she was suffering now would eventually be recovered in the end. She took the mixture that was now shimmering with golden light andpacted it using her magic into a small pill. The pill was very small, smaller than the tip of her fingernail. She reached over and gently lifted Nomi''s head and stuffed the pill down Nomi''s throat. She then used her magic to push it down into his stomach allowing the pill to burst out with its medicinal effects before guiding it through his body and to his soul. She then began injecting a stream of her own soul into Nomi''s body.


    The pain she was feeling was beyond anything anyone could imagine. The feeling as your soul is torn from your body was not something any normal human could take. This process was also very slow which made Tang An''s entire body be drenched in sweat. But she could see that it was starting to take effect as Nomi''s soul gradually grew stronger and stronger. The golden drop of blood had also already fused with his body, making him grow stronger. As her own body became weak, Nomi''s eyes began to flutter.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the pale faced woman who was about to copse next to him with a confused gaze. He did not know who this woman was but she seemed to be helping him. Seeing Nomi open his eyes, a smile formed on Tang An''s face as she asked weakly: "Can you speak?"


    "Ah! Yes Sorry..." Nomi blushed and lowered his head. He realized he was staring too much. But the woman in front of him was very beautiful.


    A huge sigh of relief came out of Tang An''s mouth as she struggled to stand up. She had promised Tang Ming she would be able to walk out of this room and she nned to do just that. "You will not be able to walk for a while until your soul is healed more. But for now, you shouldn''t have a problem sitting up. I will go get your mother."


    Tang An, waved her hand getting rid of all the barriers before slowly, step by step, making her way to the door, unlocking it, and opening it. When Tang Ming who was standing guard saw Tang An''s pale face he quickly walked forward and supported her. "I asked you not to push it!"


    " I walked out of the room right? I kept my promise. I just need to rest." Tang An said, forcing a smile. But Tang Ming had already inspected her soul and saw that it was almostpletely drained. He frowned and looked at Alicia who was staring at her mother with a worried expression.


    "Mom?" Alicia asked. She was very confused as to what was going on. She did not understand why her mother looked as if she was about to die.


    "Your mother had to use a special technique that is hard on her body to help Nomi. She will be fine. I will take her back to rest, go see your son." Tang Ming said with a smile.


    Alicia wanted to ask more but seeing her mother in the state she was in she decided to wait untilter. Taking ke''s hand, she nodded to her father and walked into the room to see Nomi looking back at her with her big wide eyes not looking any different from thest time she saw him awake and alive. Tears welled up in her eyes as she rushed to Nomi''s side hugging him tightly. "Nomi, Mother is sorry. If she was only stronger at that time!"


    "M-Mother i-it''s fine..." Nomi struggled to get out his words as he began to cry as well.


    Alicia pulled herself from Nomi''s embrace and cupped his cheeks with her hands looking at him. "How do you feel?"


    "Besides no feeling in my legs, I am fine. The prettydy who was just here said I would recover in due time." Nomi replied.


    "That prettydy is your grandmother. You must thank her properly when you next see her okay?" Alicia said as she poked Nomi''s nose.


    "Mmm, Nomi will be sure to thank grandmother." Nomi obediently nodded his head. Whatever his mother said was right.


    Alicia talked with Nomi and exined to him how many years had passed, how ke was his father, and how he also had a new baby sister. Nomi was surprised at all the things that went on while he was in his dormant state. Family member after family member came and visited Nomi once they heard the news. Frey refused to leave his shoulder not wanting Nomi to disappear again. Loeri also refused to leave his side. She had taken care of him for a long time while they were in the cultivation world and had grown very attached to him. When King Augustus arrived he officially gave Nomi the title of Knight, and also gave him the title Prince Nomi.


    King Augustus rubbed Nomi''s head and smiled before suddenly announcing: "We will have a grand feast tonight! We will celebrate my grandson''s revival and announce his new titles!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 417: Titles

    Chapter 417: Titles


    Alicia made Nomi a wheelchair and brought him over to Tang An who had just woken up after a few hours of rest. "Grandmother..." Nomi said softly, his eyes red. She was the one who risked a lot in order to bring him back to life, he was truly grateful.


    "Silly child, why are you crying? You are my grandson so there is no reason to cry." Tang An looked warmly at Nomi.


    Alicia had made her father spill everything about the revival process which made her depressed. She would have preferred to use her own soul than to let her mother suffer. But She also knew her mother would feel the same way. "Mom why? We could have figured out a different method Not that I am not happy for Nomi but still..."


    "Akari, I did this because he is my grandson. He is someone you adopted and care for. As his grandmother, the least I can do is help him a little." Tang An knew Alicia would be like this, this is why she did not want to tell her.


    Alicia stroked the top of Nomi''s head, her face showing a bitter smile. She still would have wanted to figure out a way where no one would be harmed. "Mom Thank you You gave me my Nomi back. I will go back and get more soul revival grass to help you recover faster."


    "No need. Akari, I have a way to repair my own soul. So do not worry. Just take care of your kids for now. Also, go back north and retrieve what I left for you. It is something good." Tang An replied.


    "Mmm I will." Alicia smiled and gave Tang An a hug and kiss on the cheek.


    After spending a few hours keeping Tang Anpany, Alicia and Nomi said their goodbyes and went to the castle for the uing party. King Augustus went all out. He called every noble and official to join in on the festivities. He even went as far as to set up a celebration in the capital for themoners to have fun with. There was even a live stream of the whole event on the magi vision.


    Holding up a ss of wine standing on an elevated portion of the floor, King Augustus smiled at the crowd in front of him. "Today I wish to thank everyone foring to celebrate my Grandson recovering from his illness. Although he is not yet able to walk, in due time he will regain full function of his body. On this day I would also like to announce that my Grandson, Nomi stine, will now be granted the title of Knight, and also the title of Prince Nomi. Along with this good news, I will now officially announce that My granddaughters Frey and Destiny will also be granted the title of Princess of stine. This was something that should have been done many years ago but with all the incidents that kept urring, I decided to take this asion to announce this.


    "stine has been around many, many years now. I have built this country from scratch and hope that as time passes on It will continue to flourish. I have decided in the years toe when the Crown Princess returns from her journey, the rule of stine will be passed over to her."


    Alicia turned her head and looked at King Augustus, she knew this woulde sooner orter but she figured it would be a few hundred years from now. But after thinking about how long King Augustus had ruled this country carrying the lives of millions on his shoulders the entire time, she knew he must be tired and wanted a break from it all.


    Alicia stepped forward and bowed to King Agustus as she smiled. "Royal Father, Although it will be a few years yet before I leave, on the day I return, I will ept the crown."


    Upon hearing her words not only did the people in the hall cheer but those that were watching the event on the magi vision also cheered. In the hearts of the people of stine, Alicia''s repeated sacrifice in protecting them and their homnd was something they would never forget. To them, she was the hero every man, woman, and child, young and old looked up to.


    After what was just supposed to be a grand feast, Alicia and ke retired to their room. In the cradle not too far away Destiny slept silently. Alicia rested her head on ke''s chest. The two were sitting on a cushioned bench that faced tworge windows staring up at the night sky. "Tomorrow we will need the nannies to take care of Destiny for the day. I want you to go with me to the north to retrieve what my mother left."


    "Do you know what it is?" ke asked.


    "No, mom won''t tell me and dad changes the subject every time I ask. But she did say it was something good..." Alicia said as she shifted her body to get morefortable. She was tired, it had been a long day.


    "Then we will set out first thing in the morning." ke said as he kissed the top of Alicia''s head.


    ---


    Machine Empire


    "Dale, is everything ready?" Charles asked as he looked at the man standing in front of him.


    "Your Highness everything is ready. I was able to procure ten million numbers without chips. They only need someone to takemand of them and they will be operational. I have also packed ten years of recement arms and legs for the Princess. Also upon your request, I have gained all the blueprints on thetest technologies. Everything is inside the space cube." Dale had no idea why he was gathering all these things, but he did not dare ask the man what he was doing with them.


    "Good I will be leaving for some time. I leave this ce to you. If those bastards try to do anything just blow the whole damn ce up!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 418: Capsule

    Chapter 418: Capsule


    A frozen forest spread out as far as the eye could see. Alicia and ke stood above the forest looking down at it. "Did you transport all living things out?"


    "Mmm I moved them up the mountain. There were not many animals anyway. We can always move them back after I restore it." Alicia said.


    She looked over thend as she waved her hand, raising the entire area into the sky. Luckily she did not have to destroy thendscape, she could just lift it up to get to the thing her mother left her. Alicia flew back down and ran her hand over the inscribed letters in therge metal te. "Mom said I need to infuse my magic with the te in order to open it."


    cing both hands onto the metal te, Alicia poured her magic into it. The entire area began to shine a golden light as the te itself began to tremor. Alicia cut off the flow of magic as the area in front of her transformed into a small stairwell, leading down. She turned to look at ke and said: "I will be right back."


    "I will wait here." ke knew Alicia wanted to go in alone. He did not me her. She was afraid her mother might haveid traps inside. Although Tang An did not say for sure if there were traps, she did hint for Alicia to go in alone.


    Alicia nodded her head and slowly made her way down the staircase. Even though there were no lights the staircase was not dark at all. The whole area was well lit. When she reached the bottom of the stairs there was a short hallway no wider than the width of a person that led to arge open room. Alicia was astonished at what she saw within the room. Cars, trucks, nes, jets, there were even many military vehicles from battleships to submarines. "What did mother do, rob every country of their military secrets?"


    Seeing all the things around her, she wondered what the news would have said in order to exin all the technologies going missing. But then again military secrets would not be so easily disclosed never mind if they got stolen. Thinking of this Alicia couldn''t help butugh just thinking of the people who went to find these things missing all of a sudden. She waved her hand making everything on the sides of the room disappear into her space. She then walked towards the center of the room where a pedestal stood. On top of it was a small wooden box.


    Alicia walked up to the pedestal and reached out with her hands to touch the box. She slowly lifted the cover to see a small ring with a blue gem attached to it. Next to it was a folded piece of paper. Alicia picked up the piece of paper and unfolded it.


    <em>''To my dearest daughter</em>


    <em>'' If you are reading this then you must have opened the present I left you. Of course, this is a given since no one could open the capsule except for either me, your father, or you. I prepared these things as a way to help the world you are on, use them as a means to advance their technology. I have no idea how well you are doing. I do hope by the time you opened this that you have be a knight and fulfilled your dreams. With these objects, it should allow whichever country you serve to give you better treatment. Because some of these can be used as weapons of destruction I decided to make it so you would need to reach a certain power level in order to open the capsule. This way you would not suffer from any of these things.</em>


    <em>''Now you must be wondering what is inside this box. Although the item looks like a ring. It is a very special ring. I once came across a race called the Machine Empire. They had a device that could go to and fro from one world to another. I found the concept interesting at the time so I made something simr. This one will allow you to go back and forth between Earth and Phantasia. You will need to charge it with your magic but it will only work for those with our blood and you can only take one person along with you. Unless you have a mini world then you can bring as many as you please.</em>


    <em>''You must remember to never use this item unless you are above the demi god realm. Otherwise, you will be able to go back to Earth but more than likely never be able to return. Akari, always remember your mother and father will always love you. I wish you a happy life on your new world.</em>


    <em>''Love Mom...''</em>


    Alicia wiped the tears in her eyes. Her mother really went out of her way to do things. She carefully stored away the wooden box in a spot inside her cottage. She could not return to Earth right now but in the future, she would want to show her new family what her old world is like. With everything taken care of, Alicia left the capsule. She smiled when she saw ke standing there waiting for her.


    "All set?" ke asked.


    "Mhm! Once things have settled down and we have some time, there is a ce I wish to bring you to." Alicia said with her face full of smiles.


    "Oh? Where is that?" ke looked at how Alicia seemed to be beaming with excitement causing him to be very interested.


    "Where I was born in my previous life. Earth."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 419: The Machine Empire Arrives Part One

    Chapter 419: The Machine Empire Arrives Part One


    As the days passed, life in stine was very quiet. Destiny was growing up to be a nice healthy and plump child.


    As time went on, the day had finally arrived for Wendy''s father, Charles Folson, the leader of the Machine Empire was to finally appear.


    "Is everything ready?" Alicia asked as she walked into King Augustus, office.


    "Mmm ording to your specifications, we have been able to make many of the dishes you have asked the cooks to make. It is a good thing Wendy knows what her father likes and dislikes. This alliance will mean a lot for us in the future. Having a trade agreement with a highly advanced civilization is going to bring stine even further into the future." King Augustus answered.


    "It will help us break the threshold of what is already here. Of course, we are already highly advanced as it is now since we can make our own cybeics. Now that we can mass produce cybeics, they have been the next big thing. When we get the numbers and advance them to work with magic, with artificial magi points, we will be even stronger than the Machine Empire in all aspects." Alicia had the research for cybeics finalized and now there were a few factories built within her space that would mass produce them.


    As for the operation, one must gain a ticket and that ticket could be used to enter a door that would teleport the patient into her space right into the hospital where they would be receiving the operation. The hospital was separated from all the other cities and was ced on one of thes she had in her space deep underground. This was all done in order to keep everything about cybeics as secretive as possible. There were many smart people on Phantasia, but the technology for cybeics was highly advanced and Phantasia did not have the means to create such things, not without the resources that Alicia had.


    "Still I can not believe you and ke went for a full body recement. Does it feel off at all?" King Augustus asked. He was very much against Alicia undergoing a full body recement but Alicia would not listen. He was astonished though when here heard everything that would be reced or put back in. Like Alicia and ke, both retained their normal genes and were still able to produce offspring. Not only would childbirth be easier but the baby would be even stronger than a normal child right from birth. He, himself had now been contemting whether or not to do it. Alicia''s team had already signed up to be the next ones on the list to undergo the operation. They each already have their limbs reced. Even Loeri had hers reced with specially designed limbs that would grow and change shapes not only into dragon form but other forms as well.


    Because of the great amount of research put into the shape changing aspect anyone could now have their limbs change shapes. Alicia had her limbs changed in order to install a mini condensed magic cannon. It was based on her armageddon spell but shrank down and made more powerful since it could quickly condense the magic from her body and fire it out almost instantly.


    "Nothing out of the ordinary. To be honest I feel much better than I did before. Each organ in my body has been reced with artificial ones that have nanites that clean them on a daily basis, you could say my organs are as good as they were when I was firstborn. The best thing about this is that it does not use any programming. Everything is done in a way that takes the signals from the brain as its form of control. So there is no dy in anything. Plus with the added magic points that they were able to squeeze in you can say that I can probably fight a creator now without using my ancient bloodline." Alicia was not lying. Ever since she got the new magi points she had felt millions of times stronger and her intake of all the qis had risen greatly. Thanks to the Holy Land for sending over many holy stones that radiate holy qi, Alicia had her space, where her cottage was, turned into a holynd for cultivation. Every qi and magicule was now present.


    King Augustus let out a sigh of relief. "Alicia, ask Tereax to set me up with a full body operation as soon as possible."


    King Augustus made up his mind. With the threat of an enemy looming overhead, he did not want to be left unprepared. If the full body recement was as good as Alicia said then there was no need for him to hold back.


    Alicia could tell there was a hint of urgency in King Augustus''s voice. Why this was she did not know but she obediently nodded her head and said: "I will make sure you get pushed to the top of the list."


    *<strong><em>Boom!</em></strong>*


    A sudden sound of crackling lightning filled the sky. Startling both Alicia and King Augustus. "What was that!?"


    As King Augustus asked this a guard came bursting into the room. "Your majesty they sky!"


    Alicia and King Augustus walked out onto the patio connected to King Augustus''s office and looked up at the dark swirling clouds overhead. Streaks of lighting were generated within the clouds and struck not towards the ground but the center of the swirl that had formed an eye within the clouds.


    "What is..." King Augustus had no idea what this was since he had never seen such a thing in all his two lives.


    "Our guests have arrived." Alicia said with a smile as she turned around to tell the maid huddled in fear by the doorway: "Go tell the kitchen to get things ready, we will be having a feast tonight to wee our guest. Also, get Wendy to the main hall."


    After giving out these orders Alicia turned to King Augustus: "Royal Father, we should make our move as well."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 420: The Machine Empire Arrives Part two

    Chapter 420: The Machine Empire Arrives Part two


    In the main receiving hall for honored guests, Alicia, ke, King Augustus, Wendy, her parents, and her closest friends and family all gathered looking at the man in front of them.


    "Father!" Wendy''s face showed a bright smile as she ran forward jumping into the man''s embrace.


    "My darling daughter!" Charles hugged his daughter tightly. You would have to be blind to not see how much Charles loved his daughter.


    "Your highness..." Alicia stepped forward and gave a slight bow.


    "What is with all the formalities? Alicia, we are friends, just call me Charles. If anything I should be the one bowing to you for taking such good care of my daughter." Charles quickly stepped forward to help Alicia up but his hands paused as he said: "You! Your body!?"


    "Mmm Thanks to Wendy''s assistance our magi techs were able to create cybeic bodies that integrate the different kinds of qis and magicules. My and my husband''s bodies are the first full body implementations." Alicia said proudly. She was definitely proud of the achievements that they had made over the past few years.


    "This is quite amazing. To think you were still able to keep your powers and rece your entire body with cybeics. What about your dantian?" Charles asked. His eyes were glowing with curiosity.


    "It is still the same since it is a formation of spiritual qi, magicules, holy qi, or abination of them all. The hard part was attaching the artificial meridians. The best thing is that after something is reced it will be nourished by the qi''s and be even stronger. You could say that one of your satellite attacks can hit my body and it will at most burn my clothes off if I do not surround myself in a defensiveyer." Alicia exined.


    "This is truly amazing. To think you could take Wendy''s limbs and create something simr and even better than before. You make my Machine Empire feel inferior." Charles let out a sigh. He was truly amazed at the advancements Alicia''s people had made.


    "This is only due to my team of technicians. " This was true, Alicia had billions of people on Fan that all specialized in magi tech, so something like reverse engineering and creating brand new technology was very easy when you had so many minds working on it. But she of course would not tell Charles everything.


    "It is a good thing we are forming an alliance because if we were enemies my Machine Empire would notst long. Speaking of which, the numbers I have brought are all stored in this space cube.I really would like to see what you do with these numbers." Charles took out a small cube from his pocket and handed it to Alicia.


    "Mmm One thing weck is the knowledge to create a brain to make a new race. The numbers I fought before had their own personalities. We can do a lot but a brain has to be transnted into the new body." Alicia said. She was highly excited to see what the people of Fan woulde up with, with these numbers.


    "I am sure you will be able toe up with many new things. Just remember to always implement a fail safe or they may turn on you." Charleswarned.


    Alicia thought for a moment and realized this was true. Back on Earth, it was a highly controversial subject when it came to making new A.I. There was a faction that was scared that A.I. too advanced would cause the end of humankind. But that was if nows were implemented in order to keep such things from happening.


    But this was not to say that if an A.I. became so smart it could not decode these rules. Fortunately, this was easier when it came to magic since a simple magic seal would keep the A.I. from doing anything that could harm its creators and make them live in harmony with them. If not, the seal would activate and cause them to explode destroying them from the inside out. Of course, this would only happen if the programming failed.


    "I will be sure this is done. Thank you for the warning. Come We have prepared a banquet for you. I will also introduce you to everyone here as well." Alicia said with a smile motioning with her arms for Charles to follow.


    Alicia and everyone moved to arge dining hall where many kinds of food were spread out onrge tables. "I asked Wendy about your favorite foods and we did our best to replicate the food from your world. Thankfully Wendy was willing to be our taste tester."


    "Haha! Such an honor!" Charles let out augh, he was very happy with how much Alicia was willing to amodate him.


    "You know my daughter has gone through great lengths these past few weeks. She wanted your first trip to Phantasia to be a memorable one." King Augustus chimed in passing a ss of wine to Charles. "This is one of stines specialty wines, hopefully, it will be up to your liking."


    Taking a sip of the wine a big smile formed on Charles''s face: "This wine is very good."


    "That is good to hear, I had my Prime Minister find the best bottle. Actually, now that I think about it, you and him share the same name." King Augustus said.


    "Haha, then we must be brothers." Charles said happily as he took another sip of wine.


    "Charles, how long do you n to stay?" Alicia asked.


    "Mmm I nned to stay for around a month. Maybe more. I haven''t seen my daughter in years and she is already growing to be this big. Alicia, truly, you have my gratitude."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 421: Two World Alliance

    Chapter 421: Two World Alliance


    The next day Alicia, King Augustus, and Charles were sitting in a small meeting room. "So what kind of proposal do you have for an alliance.?"


    "Normally an alliance would consist of some give and take. This would include two major things: trade and war assistance. As of now, you have already provided such assistance to us and I will be helping you reim your control of the Machine Empire in theing years. What I would like to do is open a connection between the two worlds." Alicia answered.


    "Mmm This does seem about right. With the portal open we can establish a secure trade route. Do you have any suggestions for the portal?" Charles asked.


    "I was thinking of setting it up with a few rules implied. Those with malicious intent will not be able to pass through. Those without proper travel identity will also not be able to pass through. Also, these rules should not be made public and should never leave this room. It will allow us to weed out the bad eggs in society. When traveling between worlds each person will need to acquire a pass from the main government. This will allow the tracking of individuals who pass between the worlds. I do not want to go as far as adding an imnted tracking device but if the passes do not work we can go that far." Alicia exined.


    "This sounds reasonable. It will allow for our people tomunicate between each other in a safe manner. But this does not cover the bad eggs as you called it that live on each other''ss. How do you wish to deal with that?" This was another major point. Although travel between worlds could filter out the people with evil intentions but once a person passed over to the other world they would be on their own from there.


    "Let''s do this, if say, one of my people goes to your world and theymit a crime. They should be prosecuted by yourws based on the crime. For minor offenses, you can just deport them back to this world and we will take them into custody. But if they cause anything beyond a minor offense they will be prosecuted by thews you govern for that offense. This can and will include death if need be. The same set of rules will be applied to my world as well. We can also create an embassy within the major cities on each world to allow for bettermunication between the worlds as well. I also suggest no diplomatic immunity. If a diplomate happens to break aw they should be dealt with in the same way." Alicia hoped no such urrence would ever arise where any of her people, whethermoner or noble, would cause trouble on another world. But full control over people''s actions was not possible.


    "This will work. We will go with this for now and revise it when need be. As for trade, I suggest having an inspection of goods before and after going through the portal. This is to ensure nothing that should not be delivered is smuggled betweens." Charles suggested.


    "This is also good. If you can think of more at ater date let me know, so we can both sign off on it. I want the coboration between our worlds to be smooth with as few issues as possible." Alicia said before turning to King Augustus who has been silent this entire time. "Royal Father your thoughts?"


    "I believe the two of you have covered everything major. To be honest Alicia I am impressed with your ideas. You never cease to amaze me whether it is military strategy or forming alliances, you have a knack for it all. You are a natural born leader." King Augustus truly felt that Alicia was destined to lead. He was happy that she was willing to be the first queen of stine.


    "I have had a good teacher!" Alicia said with a smile as she sipped her tea. "Now that, that is taken care of, we should get Wendy settled. Do you want me to bring her with me when I go to the Machine Empire?" Alicia asked.


    "No. I would prefer to let her stay here. This is a very good environment for her and she seems to be learning a lot. Once the inner turmoil is settled, I will call her back." Charles answered.


    "That''s fine. My little sisters get along with her very well. Wendy has also been attending school with them. She has learned a lot about managing a country, so you will have a little helper when she returns." Alicia found Wendy to be very talented in many ways. Not only was she good in normal academics but she could also paint as well. The paintings she made were widely popr with the nobles. Some nobles even paid very high prices just to acquire one.


    As the three talked a knock came at the door and a man in a military uniform walked in. "Princess, there is an issue that we need your assistance with."


    "Alright meet me in themand center to brief me on what is going on. Royal Father, Charles, please excuse me. We can have someone write up the paperwork for the allianceter. " Alicia gave a small bow before leaving with the man in the military uniform.


    "Sigh... This girl can never catch a break. She has been through so many wars now and she is still dealing withissues even during a time of peace." King Augustus said while shaking his head.


    "Such experiences are a good thing. Especially if she is to be your country''s next leader." Charles felt Alicia would make a wonderful leader.


    "I just hope things do not get tooplicated. "


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 422: The Undead Invasion Part One

    Chapter 422: The Undead Invasion Part One


    Alicia entered the room where the heads of the military were all meeting. "What is the situation?"


    "We are not exactly sure. The undead seems to be on the move from the south. There is a massive army at the edge of the barrier there." One of the military officers reported.


    "Has anything strange happened in thend of the undead?" Alicia asked as she took a seat.


    "There was a bright sh of light over the sky not long ago centered right over thend of the undead but we are not sure what it was or if it had any effect on anything." The military officer replied.


    "Alright, then we will do two things. First, send out scouts and find out what has happened within thends of the undead and also monitor the movements of the undead army. We will not intervene in any wars unless they are a threat to stine or our allies. Does everyone understand?" Alicia looked at everyone in the room. When everyone agreed only then did she smile and continued: "We will still sure up our defenses and will contact our allies that are to the south. We will need to ask permission to enter their skies with our ships to patrol the southern border."


    "Princess we will be sure to handle things properly." A military general replied.


    "Mmm... Good. I have a feeling that this is not the act of Lich God of Death. But another party and that light that was seen is probably the cause of it. The undead has never tried to expand their territory since they took over the southernnds. All other ces are basically useless to them, so my guess is that someone powerful is behind it. In any case, I do not care what they do as long as they are not threatening ournds."


    Alicia did not want to get involved with another war. The citizens of stine had suffered greatly in the past few years. She did not want them to suffer anymore.


    ---


    "Great Master I do not think this is such a good idea If she gets involved, my undead race." The Lich God of Death, Nec''zar who was standing down below his own throne said.


    "Some little girl scares you? Nec''zar, are you underestimating my Death Race?" The man in ck robes shouted in anger.


    "No! No! This lowly one does not dare. Great Master, it is just that, that girl can wipe out my entire race with ease."Nec''zar replied.


    "Humph! I havee to this world to deal with that girl specially for my master. If you wish to have a ce on this then you and your people can only be my pawns. You have two choices either go against me and turn into my food where you will then be sucked into my stomach and live a life worse than death, or you can fight against that little bitch and still have a chance to live, pick quickly." The man in ck robes red eyes glowed with a murderous light.


    Nec''zar did not know what to do. If he did not do as he was told he would be turned into food for the man in front of him. If he went against Alicia he would end up being killed by her instantly. Nec''zar''s mind was spinning but he understood one important thing. Being killed by Alicia was much better than having his soul tortured inside someone''s stomach. "I will do as Great Master says..."


    "As it should be." The man in ck robes sneered. "Little bitch I will teach you to mess with my Master!"


    ---


    Along the border of Phantom Solis, a massive under army was standing there waiting for orders. Their numbers reached past the hundred of millions. The Lick God of Death, Nec''zar appeared in the air above them. "My people. In order to ensure our survival, we will need to march towards stine! Kill anyone that gets in your way!"


    "Kill!" The air was filled with the shouts of the undead as they began their monarch towards stine.


    ---


    "Princess!" A soldier came running up to Alicia who was looking over a few documents for one of the nobles next to her.


    "What''s the matter?" Alicia asked.


    "Princess news hase from the south. Your presence is requested." The soldier did not give any details, he was only told to have the princesse and oversee the situation.


    "Okay, I will be right there." Alicia said before turning back to the noble. "This idea looks solid. Work on a time frame and cost we will try to implement it as quickly as we can."


    "I will work on it right away your highness." The noble bowed his head before taking his leave.


    No more than ten minutester did Alicia arrive to face the same military officials as before. She walked over and took her rightful seat at the head of the table before asking: "So what did we find out?"


    "Our scouts did not even make it to thend of the dead yet when they heard the Lich God of Death, shout that their target was stine."One of the General replied.


    "Then we will take the fight to them. We will not let a single undead step foot on stine soil!" Alicia had nothing against the undead but if they do intend to invade stine she would never hold back. "Get the armies ready and notify all allies. We will stop this invasion no matter what. But still, investigate who is behind this. The Lich God would not attack us when he knows he is not powerful enough."


    "Understood your highness. Our best scout is already infiltrating into thend of the undead."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 423: The Undead Invasion Part Two

    Chapter 423: The Undead Invasion Part Two


    Border of the Kingdom of Profatilia


    "Your Highness, Crown Princess Alicia of stine! What brings you to our humblends?" A plump man in luxurious clothing asked from the back of a ck horse.


    "What brings me here? Are you nning to allow the undead to march all over yournds?" Alicia''s eyes were cold. She could not stand these kinds of nobles. But they still sent him out to greet her at the border.


    "They are just passing through." The plump noble said with a smile on his face. All three of his chins lifted up as he smiled.


    "And what about the citizens? Is your King just going to let them die in vain?" Alicia asked.


    "A small sacrifice. The undead wille and move on in time. I heard they are marching towards your country. This is most likely why you are here, no?" The pump noble let out a haughtyugh as if he had the upper hand in the conversation.


    "I see. It seems the people of Profatilia are being suppressed Charles!" Alicia called out, this time around she had the prime ministere with her in order to help deal with a situation like this.


    "Yes, Princess." Prime Minister Charles stepped forward with a scroll in his hand.


    Alicia unfurled the scroll and used her spiritual qi to amplify her voice across thends of the Kingdom of Profatilia: "On the authority, of my title of Crown Princess, Alicia Gabriel stine, I hereby announce that stine will not enter a state of war with the Kingdom of Profatilia, to save the people of this fair kingdom from the hands of a tyrant leader and its corrupt nobles. Soldiers of stine! Kill anyone who resists!"


    "YARH!" A loud roar came from the massive army behind Alicia as it began marching forward.


    The plump noble face turned pale, and his whole body suddenly became weak as he slipped from his horse falling to the ground. The scurried over to Alicia and bowed at her feet: "Princess Alicia please stop!"


    "Why should I stop? You are ignoring the undead army that is killing the people of yournd, creating even more undead. On top of that, you are doing it because they are marching towards stine and will leave yournds soon. Why should I care about some trash kingdom that is letting a major threat to my Kingdom and its people pass through without a single hint of resistance!? As of today, the Kingdom of Profatilia will be part of stine!" She was being decisive. She would not let anyone who was willing to threaten the citizens of stine off. They did not wish to help stop the undead army then there was no need for such a country to exist.


    "Princess! Please don''t! Argh!" The plump noble was kicked aside by Alicia causing him to go flying across the grassy field. With nothing to stop him, he continued to fly until he turned into a ck dot on the horizon.


    Alicia rose into the sky and sent out a wave of magic. After getting the information she needed she waved her hand sending all the citizens of the Kingdom of Protfatilia to just outside the capital.


    ---


    On the front lines of the undead army, the Lich God of Death, Nec''zar frowned. He watched as the man he was about to kill disappeared right in front of his eyes. "She really doesn''t waste any time." Letting out a long sigh, he looked up at the sky that was starting to turn dark. "My felling brothers and sisters! Make those who have fallen now and in the past rise!"


    A loud chant could be hearding from behind Nec''zar. Along with this chant, a green mist appeared and spread out across thends. The earth underneath trembled as ghastly cries rang out.


    Skeletal hands began to burst through the soil underfoot. The dead citizens of Profatilia who had just died all slowly began to stand up. Millions of new undead came alive and bolstered the undead army making it even bigger than before.


    ---


    Alicia who was walking alongside her army sensed what was going on and frowned. "Charles, continue to the capital and annex Profatilia for me, I will go deal with the undead."


    "Princess will you be okay? They have billions of undead." Charles asked.


    Alicia nodded her head, she knew he was worried. "It''s fine, it''s just a bunch of undead. Remember in this world besides my parents no one is on par with me. Some undead is nothing."


    Alicia gave a smile before disappearing. Charles stood there for a moment and sighed. "The princess is our kingdom''s hero and the one our citizens look up to the most. If anything were to happen to her..."


    "Prime Minister, if you are that worried then we just need to handle the task at hand and join up with the Princess as quickly as possible." A soldier near Charles spoke up.


    "You are right. As the Princess said any Kingdom that is willing to allow threats to use theirnds to make a move on stine, does not need to exist. Forward march!"


    While Charles was continuing forward, Alicia suddenly appeared in the skies above the undead army. "This is really a massive army. But I am not surprised since people have died on this world since it first began."


    Alicia looked around her until she finally spotted the person who was leading this army. She once again disappeared and reappeared above Nec''zar plucking him right off his horse and dragging him right into the sky. "Nec''zar fancy meeting you here."


    ***


    <strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong>

 Chapter 424: The Undead Invasion Part Three

    Chapter 424: The Undead Invasion Part Three


    The Lich God of Death, Nec''zar looked at Alicia and shivered slightly. He did not want to die but at least if he died in her hands he would not need to suffer his soul being digested. "Pr-Princess Alicia..."


    "Exin to me what is going on. I know this is not something you decided to do on a whim. Does this have something to do with the light that appeared over Phantom Solis?" Alicia asked. She was not going to condemn the undead if this was not something they had wished to do.


    Nec''zar was no fool, he could see that Alicia was giving him a chance. So he did not hold anything back. "It''s because of that man. He showed up and threatened to feast on our souls if we did notply.


    "Like you said, that light that appeared in the skies above Phantom Solis had something to do with this. It was a man tearing through the void. It created a bright sh of light that filled the sky. When I sent people out to investigate they had their souls sucked out of their bodies. Before I could even make a move that same man appeared in my throne room sitting on my throne. He said he was from the death race the owners of this universe." Nex''zar, who had yet to look Alicia into the eye, took a peek to see what her expression was like.


    "I see... The death race They moved really fast. Nec''zar, I can give you a way out if you would like, but if I do you will need to be my subordinate and be under stien rule. Are you willing?" Alicia decided it was best to keep an army this size alive since it can be a game changer if it was ever needed. With how things were panning out she felt that in the near future she would need to have such a massive army to fight what was toe. But she knew one thing for sure, she would face it all head on and protect her homnd.


    "You can really save me and my people? We do not have to have our souls extinguished?" Nec''zar looked at Alicia as if she was his guiding light.


    "Yes, but you have to agree to my terms." Alicia answered. She had a in her space that was very warm that would suit the undead very well.


    "I agree! My people and I will follow yourmand." Nec''zar immediately agreed. He had hoped for this oue, that was why he announced his destination ahead of time. It was part of his n to alert stine. He knew they would be scouting out why the undead army was gathering at its borders.


    "Mmm Then I will send you there now You can exin to your people what is going on when you arrive." Alicia did not let Nec''zar ask any more questions before waving her hand causing every undead within the Kingdom of Profatilia to disappear in an instant.


    But Alicia was not rejoicing about her easy victory. No, instead, she drew her sword and stared off into the horizon.


    No more than a few seconds went by when a man in ck robes appeared in the sky. "Those useless trash! They couldn''t even handle one person. "


    "This is the same for you. Do you think with your little bit of power, you will be able to fight against me? Isn''t this why you sent the undead army instead of trying to fight me yourself?" Alicia sneered at the man in ck. He had the same aura as the eye that she had fought that day she first used her ancient bloodline.


    "Humph! You are nothing but trash like them! You dare im this as yours!?" The man in ck yelled.


    "Didn''t your master already get beaten back, why are you on my world?" Alicia asked, she was keeping a sharp eye on the man in cks actions.


    "This whole universe belongs to the Death race! That includes this puny world! You and the people of this are nothing in my master''s eyes."The man in ck seemed to be enraged by Alicia''s words because it was indeed a fact that this little girl beat him back. But he would never admit it!


    "It seems I will need to knock some sense into you. If your death race truly wants to start a conflict with me, I do not mind iming this entire universe for myself!" Alicia was done mixing words, her whole body vanished and reappeared behind the man in ck. She then thrust out with her sword towards the man and cks heart.


    Alicia''s sudden attack angered the man in ck as he shouted out: "Petty tricks!"


    "We will see just how petty they are!" Alicia did not let up her attacks causing the man in ck to constantly be on the defense. He was starting to get flustered because Alicia was showing no gaps in her swordsmanship.


    "Argh! Damn human, die!"An explosion of power erupted from the man in ck allowing him to finally keep up against Alicia''s movements.


    Seeing the man in ck frantically attacking her caused Alicia to smirk. "Seems you are only so, so."


    Once these words fell, Alicia''s speed increased by tenfold putting the man in ck right back into a bad spot. Before he could even figure out what to do next, Alicia stabbed down with her sword piercing the man in ck right between the eyes. "Next time find a new master to follow."


    Alicia pulled her sword out of the man in ck''s head and flicked the blood off the de before sheathing it. She then waved her hand causing a green me to engulf the man in ck. A scream of pain was heard from the soul that was in the man in ck''s body. Alicia paid no attention to this. She stretched her hands up over her head and let out a long sigh. "It seems the near future will be busy... But I do not understand why this so called master sent someone so weak..."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 425: Movements

    Chapter 425: Movements


    "Princess!" Alicia heard someone calling her. She turned around to see Charles the prime minister, standing there with her army.


    "Is Profatilia, under our control?" Alicia asked.


    "Yes, the citizens you rescued had already begun staging a coup when we showed up. They happily let us into the capital and from there the Profatilia king had no means of fighting back, but it seems your side was just as smooth?"


    "Mmm, the person that was behind the scenes was from the death race. Nothing to be too concerned over for now. But this does mean that in the future we will be somewhat iffy. I am not sure if the death race will send a full out attack or not. For now, we resolved this current issue with no problem. The undead are now under mymand as well. I will have the people from the Fan take a few undead and see what they can do to advance their bodies." Alicia exined.


    "Princess I will handle that matter, I will contact Sir Tereax once I return. If they are able to build new bodies for the undead that would strengthen our military prowess by many folds." Charles said without any hint of surprise. He had gotten used to Alicia''s way of doing things. She always made the impossible, possible. With her saying she took control over the undead then that just meant more ability for them to surviveter on. It seemed theing days for Phantasia would not be peaceful.


    The month passed quickly and Charles Folson, Wendy''s father went back home. He did leave a transporter cube to allow Alicia and her people to transport instantly to the Machine Empire once things were ready. Alicia wanted to get the numbers upgraded first before setting off to the Machine Empire.


    In a dimly lit office...


    "Alicia, you should sleep." ke walked into Alicia''s office to find her still doing paperwork.


    "I just wanted to settle a few things."Alicia said as she put her pen down.


    ke walked over and draped his arms over Alicia''s shoulders. He gently kissed her neck causing Alicia to smile. "Is someone in the mood?"


    "Mmm. I was thinking of making our second child. What do you say?" ke said as he continued his intimate actions.


    "Do I look like a baby making machine?" Alicia turned her head and kissed ke''s lips.


    "Not a machine, but a beautiful woman who is the mother of my children and future children."


    "I do not mind having more children, in fact, I want many. But with things as they are now I am afraid to get pregnant again..." Alicia said with a frown. She was truly nervous about having another child right away even though she wanted one. She did not want to get caught up in another war and be pregnant with a child. If she was needed but too pregnant to help, it could spell doom for her people.


    ke smiled and scooped Alicia up from her chair causing her to squeal before sitting down and cing her onto hisp. "I know your concerns, but we can not let others dictate how we live our lives normally. We can not always sit and wait to see whates. What if many years pass while we are waiting? During that time we could have formed arge family."


    Alicia rested her head on ke''s chest lost in thought. What ke said was true. She should not let others dictate her actions. She wanted more children and wanted arge family, why should she wait just because danger was looming overhead Was this the so called responsibility when having great power? You had to throw your own happiness away just in case danger was on the horizon?


    "Let''s go to the bedroom..." Alicia said with blushing cheeks. ke said nothing more and lifted her up, carrying her straight out of the office, down the hall, and into their bedroom, before closing and locking the door.


    The next morning


    The next morning Alicia woke up feeling much more refreshed than normal. A lot of the stress she had built up over the past few days seemed to have lifted off her shoulders. The cool morning air swept over her face from the window causing her to curl up into a ball and snuggle closer to the man next to her.


    Over the years on Phantasia, Alicia has matured differently than she would have back on Earth. She had grown into an amazing leader and a mother. A young woman that cares for her people, her family, and her friends.


    Unfortunately, the future holds uncertainty about what will happen. As things will not always go as smoothly as they have


    "What did you say?"


    "They are moving faster than we thought. If we do not figure something out soon our will be next."


    "But I thought you said they wouldn''t be here for another fifteen years!"


    "That was the intel Igot but there seems to be a great war going on in the inner worlds and there is a race to expand their territories for resources. "


    "Should we notify Alicia?"


    "No, let Akari deal with what she is already dealing with. We can not always bother here over every little thing. The army we are building up, on the neighborings is growing bigger by the day. I had talked to Wendy''s father, Charles about this as well. He had heard of this as well and even sent over a batch of numbers separate from what he gave Akari."


    "... It seems we will need to be more on alert. I will go talk to those old guys and see if we can strengthen the defenses on the itself."


    "That would be for the best. An has contacted her family and they are sending assistance as well. Only time will tell now."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 426: To The Inner Worlds Part One

    Chapter 426: To The Inner Worlds Part One


    Inner worlds Zi Wu


    "Old Duan, why are those bastards from Tian Long attacking everyone!?"A bearded old man asked.


    "It seems someone powerful is backing them. If things keep going as they are now we will be next. We need someone to bring every cultivator on this together in order to stop this..." Old Daun said as he looked at the old man in front of him. "Old Cai, any ideas?"


    "This Most of these people have millions of years of bad blood with others. I highly doubt we can get them to do anything..." Old Cai let out a sigh. He knew trying to bring everyone together would end up with everyone fighting amongst themselves instead of fighting amon enemy.


    ---


    "Royal Father, Dad Seems you two are talking about something interesting..." Alicia, who had a habit, when waking up, of spreading out her divine sense to check all of stine,had overheard her two fathers talking. Her sudden appearance caused the two men to lower their heads as if they had just got caught doing something bad.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about such important matters?" Alicia raised an eyebrow as she crossed her arms across her chest. Her foot continuously tapping the floor.


    "Akari, it is not good to eavesdrop with your divine sense!" Tang Ming frowned and scolded.


    "And why are you here in your nightshirt? Go get changed. This is unbing of a Princess and next ruler of stine!" King Augustusyelled.


    "Do not try to change the subject. Now tell me, why are you amassing an army and who is going to be attacking us. You know just as well as anyone that I have the biggest military force within my space. More than you two can amass in a matter of months. But here you are sneakily trying to hide important information from me." Alicia was not going to let them change the subject so easily.


    "We We just did not want to burden you when you will be leaving soon. We did not realize that the happenings of the inner worlds were progressing much faster than they were." Tang Ming gave in and exined.


    "I already talked to Charles, the leader of the Machine Empire, that things may be dyed if something happens here. So I can postpone my trip there. Phantasia was always my main concern. This is my home. Did you think I wanted toe home to see everyone here killed? I mean how long were you nning to keep this from me? Did I have to bury you both six feet under before I found out? It is a good thing that I always spread my divine sense out when I wake up to check if things are alright within our kingdom. Otherwise, I would not have heard this conversation you two were having. I would have been kept in the dark this entire time!" Alicia was angry. She never thought her fathers would keep such a thing from her. Especially such an important matter as an invasion from another world.


    "We Akari We just wanted to handle things without you needing to worry. You have a family now and many other responsibilities. We were just trying to lighten your load a bit. Don''t forget we are also very powerful..." Tang Ming tried to exin.


    "The point is not if you are powerful enough to handle the situation but the fact that you were keeping such a thing from me. There is a possibility that this may all be caused by the death race. I will venture out and take a look today with ke. But from now on do not keep such important matters from me, Dad, Royal Father. Also, Royal Father, for someone who wants to make me the first queen of stine, you of all people should know not to keep things from me." Alicia finished her scolding and turned around disappearing into thin air as if she was not even there.


    The two men stared nkly at the spot Alicia wasst in. A few seconds went by when King Augustus''s voice broke the silence as he muttered: "I knew we should have told her. Now she is mad at me..."


    "Are you ming me now!? When I said let''s not tell her, you sure as hell did not try to talk me into telling her!" Tang Ming looked at King Augustus wide eyed.


    "Humph! You suggested it first!"


    While the two men were fighting amongst themselves now, Alicia returned to her bedroom and took a shower, and got changed. ke was still sleeping soundly on the bed when Alicia finished getting ready. She walked over to the bed and squatted down next to it. Her lips curled up into a smile as she reached out and poked ke''s cheek. "If I was back on Earth and I told my friends at that time that I married my handsome childhood sweetheart, I wonder if they would believe me."


    "If they didn''t believe then you just need to prove it to them, no?" ke sleepily opened his eyes and smiled at the girl in front of him.


    A slight blush formed on Alicia''s cheeks as she red at ke. "If you are awake, then be awake. Why did you pretend to be sleeping? Anyway, hurry and get ready we need to leave Phantasia for a while."


    "What''s happening?" ke sat up and rubbed his eyes as he let out a yawn.


    "Something happened in the inner worlds. Not sure what it is but it seems Phantasia may be in danger." Alicia exined.


    "Alright give me an hour." ke said as he got out of bed. As soon as he stood up Alicia hugged him and stood on her tiptoes to kiss his lips.


    "No rush, I still have to get things prepared for Destiny and gather some people to go with us. It will be the normal group but I need to make sure the nannies have everything they need. Not sure how long this will take." Alicia exined.


    "Alright. Make sure Freyes with us. I want her to gain some of this experience." ke said.


    "I was thinking the same thing. She is old enough to start getting involved in worldly matters. "


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 427: To The Inner Worlds Part Two

    Chapter 427: To The Inner Worlds Part Two


    In her space, Alicia sat in the military meeting room with all her military heads and country leaders present. This included Tang ming, Tang An, King Augustus, and even the devil race representative Dolnar. Alicia had made sure to contact them even though they were enemies, they were still willing to fight alongside each other when times called for it. She figured this would be the best way to keep the devil race from getting any ideas while she is gone. "I called you all here because there is a new threat that is threatening not only our kingdoms but also our as a whole. I will be leaving with my usual team to check out the inner worlds. I will also try to bring some allies to our side while I am out. I will need to ask the leaders of each country to keep an eye on things here and defend yournds and allies appropriately. We should not allow any infighting while we are in the middle of a threat that concerns all our homnds. "


    "Princess, what will we do if we can not stop the invasion?" Dolnar was the first to speak up.


    "If we can not stop it, I will hide Phantasia and bring it to a ce without conflict. Dolnar I expect your devil race to be on its best behavior during this time. Do not think that you can hide your movements from me in other countries. I know your master is not willing to butt heads with me anymore but I do not need you starting conflicts during this time. Otherwise, I do not mind wiping the devil race clean from the." Alicia warned. This warning made Dolnar''s face pale.


    "Ahem Do not worry, the Devil race willply with whatever you ask of us. We also do not want a war with your highness..." There was no way he or his master would do anything that would cause an issue during this time if Alicia tells them not to. The repercussions were too great to bear.


    "Good to hear. I will ask your devil race to get the leaders of the countries you have in your pocket to also keep themselves in check. As of this moment, no one on any continent should even think of starting a war. If word gets out they will have their kingdoms taken from them and theirnds will be put under stine rule. Take the kingdom of Profatilia as an example." Alicia''s gaze swept over everyone in the room. These were representatives from many kingdoms from each continent. Alicia was considered the ruler of Phantasia now, so they did not dare go against her words. "While I am gone if there are any issues that need someone from the world council to get involved please seek out Master Sei, my mother Tang An, or either one of my fathers, Tang Ming or Augustus stine."


    "Akari, how will you be splitting the military?" Tang An asked.


    "As you can see, the Lich God, Nec''zar is here. He will be sending out squads of one million each of undead to patrol the borders. If a single one of his people gets killed he will know right away. I do not think any country will want a billion plus undead ransacking theirnds." Alicia had decided to use the undead as a board defense during this time. With such a massive army it was highly unlikely anyone would dare touch stine or its allies.


    "That will work out great then. I will let Nec''zar follow your father. This way if anything happens we can easily take care of it right away." Tang An said.


    "Alright, sounds good. Any more questions?" Alicia asked, she looked around the room but seeing no one speaking up she continued: "Since no more questions I will close the meeting here. I will be heading out soon. I wish you all luck."


    After the meeting, Alicia gathered everyone who was leaving with her to the front of her cottage within her space. "We will all be heading off soon. This time Frey will be fighting alongside us. I will need you all to keep a good eye on her since this will most likely be her firstrge scale battle."


    "Frey will stick with me." Loeri spoke up suddenly. "I will keep her near me at all times. I will not restrict her fighting but I will not let her out of my sight for an instant. So do not worry Alicia."


    "Then I will have to count on youthen Loeri. Thank you." Alicia felt a little better than Loeri would be watching over Frey. She couldn''t do so herself since she would be in the middle of battle with many more things to do besides watching over others. "I want you all to take safety as your top priority. You are all my best friends and family. I think of each one of you as my sisters. I do not want to lose any of you. If you get separated from the group and need to run away do so. I wille find you no matter where you have gone. I promise you this."


    This group of friends has been together since young. Alicia did not want to lose a single one of them. But she knew eventually if wars continue to go on. She will eventually run into a day where one or more of her friends that she was looking at now would note back. She just hoped it would not be any time soon.


    "With all that said, we can move out! I will call you all out when we reach the next."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 428: Strange World Part One

    Chapter 428: Strange World Part One


    <strong><em>[Please check out my other two novels, Magical Love: Learn To Love In Another World and Ito Ai: A New Dawn]</em></strong>


    "It is truly amazing." ke said as he looked around. It was his first time leaving the itself and looking down at it.


    "Mmm I have traveled far and wide and visited manys but still, Phantasia as a has a certain charm to it." Alicia said. The two were hovering over Phantasia taking in the sight of their homeworld from a new perspective.


    Alicia couldn''t bring arge group with her as she traveled through space. This was mainly for safety reasons. When she traveled from the cultivation world back to Phantasia she had run into many different things that could endanger the lives of her friends along the way. This was why she decided to move in a small group of three. Alicia, ke, and Frey. Frey wasfortably situated in the pocket behind Alicia''s chest te. She was able to poke her head out and see the wonders of space.


    "Akari, I think we should let the others experience this for themselves. Even with the dangers, it will still be a good experience for them. I mean what if they have to fight in space? We can take things slow and point out the dangers as we go. You can not protect them forever." ke suddenly spoke up. He knew of Alicia''s worries and the dangers that they could run into. But he still felt it was better to allow them to hone their skills as much as possible instead of being led by the hand.


    Letting out a sigh, Alicia knew what ke said was correct. She just did not know what she would do if any of them got seriously hurt or died. "You have a point but..."


    "Akari, You can not continue to protect them as you have. During the wars, you did the same. You have to let them grow naturally ." ke took Alicia''s hand and held it gently.


    "Alright fine But help me keep an eye on them. I do not want them getting hurt." Alicia finally caved. She waved her hand and Loeri, Sta, Annelia, Rose, and ire all appeared.


    "Oh, ho!? I thought we would not be allowed out until we had reached another." Sta said as she looked around excitedly.


    "Before we move on, I must warn you all to not wander around. Space is very dangerous. There are small pockets that can suck you in and whether you die or not is another story. So please be careful." Alicia said seriously.


    "Don''t worry, we will stick close to you!" Sta said hooking her arm with Alicia''s.


    Their current location was far from the inner worlds. It would take a year or more in order to reach their destination. Space was vast and many natural wonders could be seen everywhere. Seeing her friends looking around so curiously reminded her of her first time wandering through space.


    As the days went by, they had visited manys. Alicia decided that since they did not get to do things like this very often and since it was along the way, that there was no harm checking out a fews. This was especially true since the information she got said that the invaders were going to which meant that they would take a while before getting to Phantasia.


    About eight months into their travels very close to the border leading to the inner worlds, Alicia and her group came upon a strange. It was far from its sun but it was rich in floral vegetation and water. "Let''s check this ce out." Alicia said, she was very curious as to why the ce was the way it was.


    The group flew down through the atmosphere of the and broke through the cloud bank to find the world below teaming with wildlife. Birds flew through the skies and below on the ground level, running around on the treetops were monkey looking creatures. Even the oceans had aquatic animals of all sizes jumping in and out of the waters.


    "This ce is strange." ke suddenly said.


    "Mmm The weather is warm and stable but there are no signs of any energy sources that I can see. Not to mention how far this is out from the sun. It should be a frozen wastnd." Alicia said as she swept the area with her divine sense. It was only when she started getting closer to the other side of the that she suddenly detected something. "Wait, something is there."


    Everyone looked at Alicia waiting for her to continue. "I think there is a highly advanced civilization on this world. But I do not understand what their technology is based on."


    "Since we do not know, let''s check it out." Sta said excitedly.


    "Sta, we can not just walk up into the city and say hey how are you doing? We are considered Aliens on this." Loeri warned.


    "I know that! I meant in a covert way." Sta exined trying to defend her previous statement.


    "Mmm, we will wrap ourselves in magic to make us invisible. Remember do not interact with anyone and be careful. Since we do not know what their technology is or how dangerous it is to us, we have to be extra cautious about how we go about things. I do not want your first excursion into space to be a bad one." Alicia hoped the people of this world would be friendly but only by scouting them out would they be able to get a better understanding of how this world was run. One wrong step with an unknown advanced civilization could spell disaster for them.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 429: Strange World Part Two

    Chapter 429: Strange World Part Two


    Alicia and her groupnded on the ground of the forest. The lush greenery and the sounds of animals could be seen and heard all around. Sta walked forward and twirled around, taking in a deep breath. "This is the first time I could feel so rxed in a forest. I do not feel thousands of eyes gazing at me as if I was a meal waiting to be pounced on."


    "Manys have this same feel. Before I came to be on Phantasia, I lived on Earth where the forest was the same. This feels very peaceful. Sadly it is right in the path of those who are invading. And I do feel a source of powering from somece on this world. Where this source is I do not know. But one thing is for sure, the people of this world are strange indeed. It feels like this was tucked away so that no one would think to look this far out into space away from a sun, for a with a habitable ce to live. I wonder what they were trying to escape from. Although this is the border of the inner worlds so it may be they were trying to escape the fate of a previous culling of resources..." Alicia tried to make sense of it all. But in the end, she knew this was all just her own spection.


    "Whatever the reason is this ce is still beautiful." Rose said as she looked around.


    "Are we going to fly to where there is civilization?" Loeri asked.


    "No We won''t have to..." As Alicia said these words she pointed up into the sky where two strange machines were flying overhead. "They wille to meet us. The reason Inded here was to stay out of the popted areas so that we did not seem like a threat. With the technology of this world, I am sure they detected us as soon as we entered the atmosphere or maybe even before that." Alicia exined.


    "That''s strange I did not sense those machines at all." ke frowned. He really did not notice the machines until Alicia had pointed them out.


    "This is why I said their technology was strange. It is like they created a form of stealth that can hide from our senses unless we directly look at them. I was barely able to pick up on the fact that there was actually a civilization here with my divine sense." Alicia could only hope that those who came were not hostile in any shape or form.


    No more than an hour passed when arge ship floated overhead. It was shaped like an elongated triangle and silently hovered there making no sounds. Alicia could not detect what kind of energy was powering it but it was not something she had run into before. A beam of white light shed from the bottom of the ship that reached the ground. What appeared were two humanoid figures that seemed to have more insect qualities to them than anything. They had multiple upper limbs and pointy ears along with antennas protruding out of the top of their heads.


    There was one male and one female.Alicia could only assume that that was their gender from their looks. It was the female looking humanoid who stepped forward and asked: "What brings you to our humble?"


    Alicia looked at the humanoid woman for a second, after feeling no hostility towards her Alicia finally put on a smile and said: "Curiosity mostly, We do apologize if we caused any harm to your world. We were just curious as to why a with so much life was able to survive so far out from its sun."


    "I see You are not with them from the inner worlds?" The humanoid woman asked.


    "Not at all Actually, my homeworld is further away from the border area than yours. My name is Alicia Gabriel stine, The Crown Princess of stine from the Phantasia." Alicia said, giving a small bow.


    Alicia''s introduction seemed to have shocked the humanoid woman but she quicklyposed herself. "Pleasee with us. We will need to verify that you are not a threat to our world or our people."


    Everyone in Alicia''s team looked at her to see how she would respond but to their surprise, Alicia smiled faintly and said: "Of course, but I must ask if we are to be separated may my daughter stay with me?"


    Alicia knew there was no point in trying to hide Frey since they probably already knew she was in the pocket behind her breastte. Luckily the humanoid woman smiled and nodded her head. "Don''t worry, your group will all stay together. This is just a procedure we have to take in order to make sure you are not with them."


    "Then please lead the way." Alicia said with a smile. She felt a bit more rxed now that she knew Frey could stay with her. If they had tried to take Frey away from her she would have sent everyone into her space then would have used thew of time and space to warp away from this world. She would not risk Frey''s life on an unknown even if Frey was not scared. Her daughter may be powerful but she was still her daughter.


    "Then please step into the light, it will transport you onboard the ship. There is a special scanner on the ship that will tell us if you are part of the Bolusion race."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 430: Bolusion Race

    Chapter 430: Bolusion Race


    "Okay scan done. You are all clear." A voice filled the room that Alicia and her group were in. no soon after the humanoid woman from before named Men''taria walked in.


    "Men''taria, may I ask who these Bolusions are and why you are so on guard against them?" Alicia asked.


    "Ahh yes Come we will go to a morefortable area and I will exin. You can also taste our Solfaina race''s delicacies." Men''taria said with a smile as she led the way.


    They came to arge room with manyrge windows allowing everyone to see the outside world. There was a table that could sit around ten people in the center of the room and on that table were many unique dishes that Alicia and the rest had never seen before.


    Everyone sat around the table and Alicia sat next to Men''taria. Men''taria pulled one of the dishes close to Alicia and said: "Try this dish. It is the most famous of all my people''s dishes."


    Alicia nodded her head and picked up what looked to be meat wrapped in a leaf and took a bite. To her surprise the dish tasted very good, it was hard for her to exin what the taste actually was since it was a first for her but it was very delicate on the tongue and practically melted in her mouth. "This is very good."


    "This dish is called frilgozi, it takes a dabfirtol leaf and wraps it around the meat of a godbi with some special seasonings." Men''taria exined.


    "I have never heard of such names but this is truly very tasty." Alicia even reached out for another one. She couldn''t help it, the dish was very addicting. Everyone else helped themselves as well and each dish that they tried gained many praises.


    "To answer your question about the Bolusions, it''s like this." Men''taria went on to exin who the Bolusions were.


    They were a race of insectoids the same as the Solfaina race. But they took on more of the insectoid look than the Solfainas. The biggest thing about the Bolusions was their ability to make illusions real allowing them to change their appearance at will to different races and making it very hard to detect by other species.


    The Bolusions had a deep hatred against the Solfainas due to the fact that the Solfainas were able to have a more human like appearance. This jealousy ran deep for generations and finally caused a conflict between the races. With theirs revolving around one of the gas giants in the sr system they were basically only kilometers apart making travel between the two worlds easy and quick.


    A great war broke out and the Solfainas were on the brink of extinction due to being easily tricked by the illusions the Bolusions used. One thing about the Bolusions was that they were not able to live in cold temperatures. Whereas the Solfainas had the ability to live in many kinds of extremes. This was the strong point of the Solfaina race. Using this talent the Solfaina destroyed their homeworld making it inhospitable for the Bolusions to live on. They then fled off the far side of the and found a world they were able to quickly terraform. Using a special technology they were able to give this life even with it far from the sun''s warm embrace.


    "Even though we know the Bolusions after so many thousands of years would note looking for us we still keep up our guard. We actually do not even know if the Bolusions are still around or not." Men''taria exined.


    "To be honest I would have done the same. No matter how many thousands of years had passed by I would still defend from a threat that could wipe out my people." Alicia said. She would never risk the lives of her people by letting a known threat find its way to them without them knowing just because she did not take every precaution to ensure her people''s safety.


    "To be honest we even thought of gic maniption where we got rid of our insect qualities but the thought of losing our own heritage was..." Men''taria looked at her other limbs and gently rubbed them.


    "No one should have to worry about heritage. Whether your skin is a different color or you have many limbs, your background is not something you should worry about. Stay firm in your ways in protecting your people this is the way to go." Alicia said, trying tofort Men''taria.


    "You are right! Such things as gic maniption should only be done if one wants it to be done. No need to take away our entire heritage. Your words have inspired me, Princess Alicia." Men''taria looked gratefully at Alicia.


    "I am d I could be of some assistance. May I ask a favor of you?" Alicia suddenly asked.


    "And what kind of favor would that be?" Men''taria tilted her head to the side and looked at Alicia in confusion.


    "I wonder if you would allow my techs to look at your Bolusion scanning device. This may seem out of the blue but as you can see..." Alicia suddenly took her arm off and ced it in front of Men''taria: "We are notcking in technology. But if there is a race out there that can hide from our sensors I wish to set up a defense against them just in case."


    Men''taria eyes went wide looking at the arm on the table and then looked at Alicia who was smiling away. She had never seen such technology before. She then watched as Alicia reattached the arm as if nothing had happened. "I. I do not mind but they would all need to be scanned first Of course, I will also need to pass this through my father as well..."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 431: Making A Deal Part One

    Chapter 431: Making A Deal Part One


    Hearing Men''taria''s words told Alicia all she needed to hear. She had a feeling that Men''taria was of high standing. But now she understood that Men''taria was most likely the daughter of the ruler of this world or someone just below that. Men''taria excused herself for about twenty minutes beforeing back. "My father would like to meet you all We will bending shortly, please follow me."


    Alicia nodded and she and her group followed after Men''taria, they were brought to the front of the ship where they could see the ocean underneath slowly being taken over by thend. The white sand beach stretched as far as the eyes could see along the water''s edge. Beyond that was a line of trees that turned into a dense forest. After a few kilometers, it opened up into a vast grasnds filled with many farms.


    The further ind they went the denser the housing grew but the houses were different from what you would see from races on Phantasia, they seemed to be more nests than actual houses. Even as they made their way into the city area the scale of the nest grew even bigger and even rivaled the skyscrapers Alicia had seen back on Earth.


    The dome structures looked to be made of the same material a beehive would be made of. This actually helped Alicia understand the construction of the ship they were in. The material of the walls had reminded her of something but she couldn''t put her finger on it until now.But one thing she did notice was that there was no hive type trait it seemed, otherwise, Men''taria would not have needed to contact her father in order to find out what to do.


    The shipnded at anding pad on top of thergest dome nest within therge city. "Please this way..." Men''taria motioned with her hand for Alicia and the others to follow.


    They exited the ship and a soft breeze brushed against their skin. The scent in the air was very pleasant, not something you would expect in a city asrge as this. Alicia had many questions but she decided to leave that for her techs to ask.


    They were led into a long hallway that had rows upon rows of portraits of many female and male Solfainas depicted in them, hanging from the walls. Alicia could only guess that this was the royal line of their race from generation to generation. At the end of the hallway was a grand hall with sculpted pirs that held up the ceiling above. The walls, the floor, and even the ceiling were covered in murals of many kinds. Alica was not sure what they represented but they were truly amazing.


    Up high on a raised seat that had no less than a hundred stairs leading to it was a man wearing fancy red clothing. Alicia knew immediately that this was the ruler of this world. She waited for Men''taria to stop before Alicia motioned for everyone to kneel and bow. It was only right to be polite and show proper courtesy to the ruler of this world. They were the guests after all.


    "No need to stand on ceremony. My daughter has told me that you are the Crown Princess of your kingdom. " The man''s voice that sat at the top of the stairs said. "I am King Az''kar the 500th leader of the Solfaina race."


    "It is a pleasure to meet you, your Majesty. I am the Crown Princess of the Kingdom ofstine, Alicia Gabriel stine, daughter of King Augustus stine, and am the current ruler of the Phantasia." Alicia gave a proper more full introduction even giving her status as the ruler of the.


    "Ruler of the? But did you not just say that your father was king?" King Az''kar asked in confusion.


    Alicia did not say a word and let out a bit of her true god aura just enough to allow King Az''kar to feel her strength. "You could say, I am stronger than my Royal Father. My Royal Father is indeed the king of stine but there are many kingdoms on Phantasia, he rules my homnd.And soon in the future, I will take over his reign and be the first Queen of stine."


    King Az''kar wiped the sweat from his brow. He had never felt such power before. He gave a long nce at Alicia and asked: "You asked to see our technology that detects the Bolusions. With your current strength are you not able topletely wipe them out?"


    "It is true that I can probably wipe them clean from this universe but I do not see a need to make a race extinct, just because. They have not done anything to me or my people directly and probably never will, but this tech can be used for other things in the future to keep spies and other races from stealing the technology my country has. I am also interested in how you keep your species from the prying eye of cultivators. If I was not in the true god realm I do not think I would be able to detect acivilization here without actually spotting your city." Alicia exined.


    "This... " King Az''kar seemed a little bit reluctant to release such information.


    "What if I can give you and your people a ce to live without the fear of the Bolusions?" Alicia decided to up the stakes she would not want their technology for free.


    Alicia''s off piqued King Az''kar''s interest. He went into deep thought for a moment before asking: "And how would you go about that?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 432: Making A Deal Part Two

    Chapter 432: Making A Deal Part Two


    "Well how about moving it to a pocket space where you can live as free as you please without needing to worry about ever being attacked by others?" Alicia replied. She could see the look of disbelief on King Az''kar''s face which she had expected.


    "And how do you n on doing" Before King Az''kar could finish his words, Alicia waved her hand, sending everyone into her space.She took them to the grassy in where her cottage was but far away enough from the cottage to not endanger her children.


    "What!? Where am I!?" King Az''kar quickly turned around and pointed a weapon at Alicia.


    But his actions were for not because ke immediately waved his hands sucking the weapon right out of King Az''kar''s hand. "Watch your actions or your world will be looking for a new ruler." ke firmly warned. He would not tolerate anyone pointing a weapon at his wife.


    "Alright rx everyone. " Alicia spoke, giving off a bit of pressure making the King who had just opened his mouth to retort to quickly close it. Alicia turned to Men''taria who seemed to be in a daze and smiled: "Men''taria, do you see thes off in the distance?"


    "Yes, but how?"Men''taria was different from her father, she waited to get the whole before reacting.


    "Those ares I ced within my space. The world closest to us is Fan. It is a world of over one billion who are magi techs and are very good at what they do. My body is one of the things they created." Alicia exined.


    "Princess Alicia, are you saying you can ce our world inside this space and we can live freely and without fear from now on?" Men''taria asked.


    "Yep, that is exactly what I am saying. For the price of your technology, I will offer you a safe haven for as long as your race is able to sustain living. As long as you do not cause issues with the neighborings you can stay here forever. We will also not interfere with your world. If there is a war we will not assist any side. Your lives will not change at all. Until the day you start a war with another world me and my people will not interfere." Alicia put it all out on the table.


    Men''taria looked at her father who was still red in the face with anger and let out a sigh. "Princess Alicia, may I have a moment to speak with my father?"


    "Sure, would you like me to take you back?" Alicia asked.


    "Not yet We can talk here. I will just take him over by the river over there." Men''taria said before walking over to her father and grabbing the disgruntled old man and pulling him away.


    Alicia chuckled as she watched the old man reluctantly follow after his daughter before turning to her friends. "What do you think?"


    "I think this king is an idiot. He clearly knows how powerful you are, yet he still dares to pull a weapon on you." Sta said with her brows furrowed, she really didn''t like King Az''kar at all.


    "He is lucky I did not kill him on the spot." Loeri said while cracking her knuckles.


    "Alright calm down everyone. He is old and was suddenly transported into a new ce from thefort of his own home. It is not strange that he would have such a reaction. To be honest I think he is a good king. He knows how strong I am but still dared to pull a weapon. This shows he is not a pushover." Alicia did not mind the king''s actions. She felt they were the correct action to take in such a situation. To be suddenly transported to a strange ce would make anyone wary of the other''s actions. So him pulling a sword was a given.


    "If you say so..." Sta was still not convinced but she dropped the issue.


    Tenminutes went by and Men''taria and King Az''kar came back. King Az''kar''s expression was much more rxed as he gave Alicia a small bow. "I do apologize for my earlier actions. I was muddled headed when I was suddenly brought to a strange ce."


    "It''s fine please raise your head. We are all friends here." Alicia said with a smile. She knew this king was a smart man.


    "I thank you. I, on behalf of my people, King Az''kar, will take up Princess Alicia''s offer." King Az''kar announced.


    "Then we will get some formalities out of the way. So you can exin to your people what is about to happen if they see the sudden change in the sky. Moving your will not cause any issues. Your people can just continue as they have been and live their daily lives the only difference will be the suns ands that they will see." Alicia exined.


    "Then please take us back." King Az''kar let out a sigh of relief and smiled.


    It did not take long to set a few binding rules through a contract with Alicia. The Solfainas were allowed to trade between worlds and just like the contracts set up between the others they were not allowed to take any military action against any other or race. All must live peacefully within the sameary neighborhood. Once this was done, King Az''kar notified his people that their would be moved to a safe haven where they would never have to live in fear of the Bolusions again.


    Once all of the necessary groundwork was done, Alicia and her group left the and stood above it in space. Alicia waved her hand and stored the into her space, giving a new start to the Solfaina race''s history.


    "Where to from here?" ke asked.


    "We will keep going in. Until we run into the invaders we will continue to check the others to see if there are any more allies we can bring to our side. Tereax is handling the technical aspect of things with the Solfaina race so we just need to keep pressing on." Alicia said as she floated over and gave ke a kiss. This caused a roar of hoots and hollers from the rest, for them to get a room.


    It had taken many years but Alicia was now taking her first steps to step on to the main stage as an up anding younger generation, who will soon be known by many throughout the realms.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 433: Alicias New Strength Part One

    Chapter 433: Alicia''s New Strength Part One


    Three monthster


    "How manys have you taken into your space?" ke asked out of curiosity. He lost count a long time ago.


    "Seven hundred and fifty two. They are split into inhabited and resources. Right now our military might has exceeded over seventy billion. Between magic users, cultivators, biotech, cyber tech, magi tech, holy tech, Holy qi cultivators, and even one where they cultivate chaos qi. The higher technology races are banding together and having meetings every day as they work on new technologies. Our spaceship force has grown beyond anything I would have imagined. To be honest, I am surprised at how willing these worlds of the inners are so willing to work together." Alicia replied as she looked out into the far reaches of space.


    "What is surprising is how many of these worlds are inhabited. Once you pass the outer edge of the inner worlds, going further out, you''re lucky to find one per sr system with life." Loerimented.


    "This is true. But the further we travel into the inner worlds the more powerful the inhabitants be. I wonder what lies at the center..." Sta seemed to be very interested in the life that people led on differents. Alicia could see Sta traveling the universe checking out all thes one at a time for years on end.


    "When this is all over, why not go out and train? You could travel from world to world while learning and experiencing new things. You would be able to live a life of a nomad not settling down but slowly growing as time passed." Alicia said with a smile. She cared for and loved her friends but she would never hold them back. If Sta truly wanted to venture out on her own she would support her one hundred percent.


    "Not now Maybe when everything is settled and you pass the role of ruler to one of your children I will. But until then, I won''t go anywhere." Sta hugged Alicia''s arm and grinned. "I could never leave when our and our kingdom are still in dark times."


    "Not to interrupt but the up ahead seems to be under attack..." ire suddenly said as she pointed to the they were arriving at. They were currently in a new spaceship that could bend time and space and travel in a separate void. It was ten times as fast as Alicia when she was flying at top speed and could even warp them to destinations instantly.


    All of these new technologies that would have been a science fiction fantasy on Earth were very real. Currently because of how fast pace the technology is being created and improved with all the highly advanced civilizations working with her. They created weapons that are on par with the power of true gods. Of course, these weapons are kept very secretive and those working with it are under a life or death contract not to divulge any information about it. This has made her military one of the strongest forces in the universe from the true god realm down. Not including her own strength.


    Alicia and her group slowed to a stop and watched from within the separate void as a mass of a few million cultivators gathered and prepared to attck. "The strongest is in the god realm, while the rest are demi gods. The strongest ones on defense are all demi gods. And it seems this is not very together..."


    "What do you n to do?" ke asked.


    "Nothing. We will sit and watch the show. Just like the others that we passed up because they were not unified. Onlys that are unified are worth contacting. Those who are only out for their own gains are not worth our time. This is what Iwould like t do, but... This seems to be a forward force for the enemy so we will step in this one time. Plus I have detected a powerful source somewhere on this that I have never felt before." Alicia replied. She felt a bit of repulsion when her divine sense swept over a certain area on this.


    A bright light shed from Alicia''s body slowly transforming into a young girl as Mirri stood in front of Alicia. "You must save that child..." Mirri said pointing towards the.


    "Child?" Alicia asked, somewhat confused. Mirri had been in her contractual space since going to thend of the undead. She said the contractual space was the best ce for her to cultivate.


    "There is one like me on this world. A child that has been recently born. If that child is taken by those who seek to use it as a source of power they will never learn how good life can be..." Mirri exined a touch of sadness in her voice and eyes.


    "Alright I will handle it then. Jay, take us out of the void, between the and the invaders." Alicia ordered. She could feel the sadness from Mirri through their connection with each other when Mirri talked about the child as she called it.


    The cultivators who were getting ready to attack the were all stunned when arge ship appeared out of nowhere right in front of them. This caused some disarray within the ranks making the advancee to a halt. An old man in green robes came forth and sent out his divine sense against the ship trying to probe it, but to his surprise, his divine sense could not prate the ship at all causing the old man to frown.


    "Are you from the Machine Empire? From what I understand we cultivators and the Machine Empire have a truce here in the inner worlds!" The old man in green robes shouted towards the ship using his spiritual qi to amplify his voice and make it so it could be heard out in space.


    "Machine Empire? No You see I am here to stop your advance before you get too close to my homeworld. So you have a choice. You can all die here or you can turn around and tell your leaders to return to their home." Alicia suddenly appeared a few meters from the old man. The pressure she was giving off weighed down on every cultivator from the invading force.


    "A true god!" Someone shouted. Everyone knows how hard it is to break through the true god realm. This was especially so the further you got away from the center of the inner worlds. So to have a true god appear out this far was truly surprising.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 434: Alicias New Strength Part Two

    Chapter 434: Alicia''s New Strength Part Two


    The old man in green robes lifted his chin in arrogance and proudly spoke: "Just a single true god is not enough to stop us. Even if you were to kill every man here, it would mean nothing. Our Heaven Falls Sect will continue to purge every and take more cultivators under our wing no matter what!"


    "Oh? So you all wish to die. That is fine."


    Alicia waved her hand creating a small tear in time and space. But this was not what surprised the old man. What surprised him was when Alicia''s arm suddenly began to split open revealing cybeic parts and a glowing circle within.


    "You! You! What the hell are you!? How can a machine have cultivation!?" The man in the green robelooked at Alicia as if she was some kind of monster. To have both machine parts and have cultivation was likebining every power in the universe into one! It should bepletely impossible.


    "MMM You can say your Heaven Falls Sect picked the wrong area to try to take over. And My power extends beyond just spiritual qi..." Alicia gave a bright smile while waving her other hand. Millions more time and space tears surrounded the massive cultivator army. The light in her arm became brighter and brighter until finally shooting a beam into the time and space tear in front of Alicia. At that same instant, the massive army turned into a bright light. There were no screams. It was like nothing happened at all but once the light dimmed there was nothing. Not a single cultivator was left standing except the old man in green robes.


    The old man in green robes who was still standing in front of Alicia, face paled. His only instinct at this time was to run as far as he could away from the monster in the form of a young girl. Alicia watched his retreating figure not saying a word. She hoped the information he brings back will make his sect leaders change direction and not continue towards Phantasia.


    "Ahem..." A cough came from behind Alicia. She had known there were two people waiting for her to finish things up. She felt no killing intent from them so she did not even put them in her field of vision.


    Turning around Alicia asked: "Can I help you?"


    "You can call me Old Duan and this is my friend Old Cai. I wish to thank you on behalf of everyone from my ne..." Old Daun was cut off when Alicia raised her hand.


    "I didn''t save your because I wanted to. To be honest, if it was not for the fact that those cultivators were going world to world sucking up resources and my would be in their line of sight in the next year or so I would not have done what I did. But there is something on your that I n to take whether you like it or not. And just so you know, I am not asking, I am telling you. But I will leave a word of advice. Find someone who has amazing talent and nurture them so they can unite this world. Otherwise, you will never survive if a second wavees." Alicia said before disappearing from where she stood.


    "Old Duan, just who..." Old Cai had no idea how Alicia could tell they were not united.


    "That is a being beyond anything we have ever seen. Although she is made of cybeics like the Machine Empire, she has many different qi''s in her body, and the power she exudes is beyond anything we could even imagine. It is not surprising for her to take a single nce and tell that we are not one. What is even more surprising is that her entire body was highly more advanced than those of the Machine Empire. Cybeicsbined with magicules and spiritual qi, she is a formidable foe for any one race. My guess is she is from some ancient n that stays hidden." Old Duan gave his assumptions.


    "Is a new age upon us?" Old Cai muttered this question.


    "That may just be so..."


    On the surface of the to the far north where the sun does not shine and the ice and snow cover thend, Alicia stood in front of a cave on the side of a mountain. "Should be right inside..."


    Alicia entered the pitch ck cave. But with her new body, she was easily able to see everything as if it was clear as day. Mirri also appeared next to her and the two continued deep into the cave. "Mirri can you tell whatw this spirit is?" Alicia asked.


    "Due to its surroundings, one would think it would be thew of ice or water but this is not true. This child seems to be of thew of life. This child can either take life by withering it away or give life and make it flourish. It is aw that is best not to be in the wrong hands." Mirri responded.


    "Then we should hurry. Something is blocking my divine sense within this cave so I can not detect if others are around or not." Alicia said as she grabbed Mirri''s hand and rushed forward. If the spirit Mirri was talking about was really that dangerous then it was best to make sure she got a hold of it before anyone else. Just the thought of someone contracting such a spirit and then using it against her own world ran chills down her spine. She knew how powerful the power ofw was and she used it all the time. Just now she used the time and spacew to kill all those cultivators at once. But thew of life was like a silent killer, you would not notice its presence until it was toote.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 435: Bell

    Chapter 435: Bell


    The cave was long and deep, but for the most part, it was a straight line. Alicia could only figure that the reason this ce was not discovered was due to the horrible environment one had to travel through in order to get here. Surprisingly the cultivators of this did not do much in the lines of exploring the extreme areas. But this was also lucky for Alicia as she was now able to gain another spirit.


    The cave began to change after about an hour of traveling inside. Alicia had no idea how wide this mountain was but she could feel the power of the spirit getting stronger. The cave walls were now covered in overgrowth. Roots, leaves, and flowers could be seen all over. "We are close." Mirri said as she led the way. She did not want Alicia to be in the front just in case the spirit tried to attack.


    After ten more minutes of travel, the path finally turned a bend and became bright. It was as if the sun was shining down inside the cave. The little spirit that looked no more than ten years of age sat barefooted on a rock swinging her little legs back and forth. she had green hair and her eyes flickered with a green light, unfortunately, they seemed to be mainly dull as if the little spirit had no life in her whatsoever. "Are you here to take me away?" The little spirit asked, she looked at Mirri and then at Alicia. No malice could be seen in her eyes.


    "That depends. I do not want to force you to do anything. If you wish to stay here and live alone in this cave, I can create a barrier that will keep others out. But if you wish toe with me, you can. I can promise you that no one will harm you." Alicia replied as she smiled at the little spirit. Alicia felt the little spirit who wore a long white shirt looked very cute with her hair all tied up into a messy bun.


    The little spirit looked at Alicia and then at Mirri. Mirri nodded her head, this single nod caused the little spirit''s eyes to begin to tear up. "I can finally not be alone!?"


    Alicia sighed. The little spirit tears rolled down her chubby little cheeks making Alicia''''s heart hurt for the poor little thing. From what she knew about Mirri, was that the life of a spirit that does not know the outside world is very lonely. They are scared to venture out and will stay alone until the day they are discovered and taken away, be it willingly or by force or they will snuff out of existence. Some may even stay in a hidden location until the day the they are on copses underneath them.


    Alicia nodded her head and smiled. "Mhm You can finally not be alone. If you wish toe with me then I can take you out, so you can see the world. You can live however you wish."


    "Then I will follow you..." The little spirit spoke, her lips curling up into a smile.


    "Do you have a name?" Alicia asked. She figured that the little spirit would not have a name yet but she still asked just in case.


    "Name?" The little spirit tilted her head to the side and looked at Alicia in confusion.


    But before Alicia could answer Mirri grabbed the little spirit''s hand, pulled her over to Alicia, and then waved her hand causing a magic circle to form under the two. "Mirri?"


    "Protection..." Mirri said, forcing Alicia and the little spirit to form a contract.


    The light from the contract circle faded and Alicia stood in front of the little spirit who was looking at Alicia with a confused expression. "Does this mean you are now my mommy?"


    Alicia suddenly felt like a headache wasing on. She let out a sigh and nodded her head. "You can say that." In a way, Bell was not wrong. They were now bound by contract, although it was like a master servant type thing it was no different than being a family. And, since the little spirit looked ten years of age, having her call Alicia mom, was not out of ce. "Since you do not have a name, let''s give you one. From now on your name will be Bell."


    "Bell Bell Thank you, Mommy!" Bell jumped up and down and smiled brightly. The dull eyes she had when Alicia first came, now shown with great vigor and life.


    Seeing Bell be so lively made Alicia smile. "Alright let''s return. Come here you two." Alicia reached out her hand and grabbed both Mirri''s and Bell''s hands before disappearing from sight.


    On themand deck of the ship, Alicia appeared on a small tform that was used for transporting back and forth from the ship to the ground. It was also used for when Alicia came and went from the ship itself.


    "Alicia this is?" ke saw a small figure clinging tightly to Alicia''s clothes.


    "This is Bell, a spiritposed of thew of life. After I sent the cultivator messenger away, I went to the''s surface to fetch her. " Alicia exined. Alicia then turned her attention to Bell and brought her forward. "Bell this is your dad."


    ke looked at Alicia and smiled while shaking his head. He wondered just how many adopted kids his wife was going to take in. But in a sense, this was not a normal child as it was a creation of thews of the universe. Bell, looked at ke and her cheeks blushed, she quickly hid behind Alicia and said:"Mommy, when I look at dad, I feel a thumping in my chest."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 436: Preparations For A Galactic War Part One

    Chapter 436: Preparations For A Gctic War Part One


    "Bell that is because your daddy is handsome." Alicia chuckled and patted Bell on the head. She then turned to ire and asked: "Can you settle her into a room for me?"


    "Of course." ire smiled and grabbed Bell''s hand. "Come I will show you around the ship!"


    Bell smiled and nodded as she happily followed ire. Everything for her was new and exciting so Alicia was not too worried about her. "Since the cultivators have already shown up here with a forward team, I am sure they will send more powerful people soon.So I think it would be best to do some recon on their forces and then figure out where to go from there. Luckily we can enter the void space so we can get a safe view of what we are dealing with. We should by no means think we are more powerful than the enemy. What we saw earlier was more than likely their weakest of the group. If we were toe across the same size army of gods or true gods we could be in for a rough fight. We also do not know if we are just dealing with cultivators. So please be on guard."


    "Do you think our fleet of ships can withstand an onught of attacks from true gods?" Sta asked.


    "With the tech we have, we can withstand the attacks of an army of true gods. But it would depend on how quickly we can take them out. We may even be able to put up a fight with a creator that is if you do not add in my ancient bloodline." Alicia answered. She did not want to use her bloodline power unless it was necessary. She did not want to have one of the death race appear again in the middle of battle.


    "It is good that we can at least put up a fight. But what if we contacted the Machine Empire and did a pincer attack?"


    "Rose, that would not be such a bad idea but Charles is having a hard time keeping those who wish to usurp his position in check. We were supposed to go to his world and assist with that. These cultivators have really made things difficult with the timing of their attack. Alicia wished she could do a pincer and finish things off quickly but she knew Charles did not have the man power to do so at this time. Not to mention the old cultivators from before had said something about a truce.


    "I see Then we can only rely on ourselves this time around." Rose felt a bit depressed.


    "We have the allies and strength to fight back. We can only hope that we can push forward and make the enemy retreat from which they came." Anneliamented.


    "No We will make sure nothing like this can threaten Phantasia again. We will annex everything the Heaven Falls Sect has control of." Alicia was not going to let anyone off easy. These people came to start a fight and threatened her world, she would make sure they could not and would not cause any trouble in the future.


    "You n to take over part of the Inner Worlds?" ke asked to confirm what Alicia''s n was.


    "Yep! If we do it this way, we can make use of the resources and also keep Phantasia safe at the same time. Not to mention the people of each of theses will be able to live freely." Alicia exined.


    "Alright then let''s get to work on gathering information. We need to know the enemy numbers and strength. Once we know that we can handle the rest. Jay, take us back into the void and head further in." Alicia hopped that the enemy was not too strong. She did not want to see any of her people die. If things did get out of hand, she would transfer everyone back into her space and escape if need be.


    The ship slightly shook as its engines kicked on. A tear in space formed by the nose of the ship as the ship coasted through it entering the void. The void was a strange ce, it was a reality but not reality.Like a parallel existence outside the normal space. You could see everything that was going on around you but could not interact with anything outside the void.


    ---


    Far from Alicia''s location, an old man in green robes rushed into arge hall that had several old men in robes sitting around sipping tea. "What''s the rush!?"


    "Sect Master we have a major issue!" The old man in green robes answered.


    "What issue is this? Are you not the leader of the forward team, why are you here?" the Sect Master asked.


    "Sect Master. The whole forward team was wiped out in an instant by one person. She she was machine but had both cultivation and magic at her disposal. She was in the true god realm. Her hand even opened up revealing a strange weapon I have never seen before that used magic at its source. Here watch this..." The old man in green robes exined as he took out a stone from the ring on his finger and passed it to the Sect Master.


    "Hmmm The girl is quite young But her technology we can not ignore. If we can get our hands on that technology our Heaven Falls Sect will be able to take full control of the inner worlds!" The Sect Master announced.


    "Sect Master I do not think that is such a good idea. If the little girl is able to take out a few million demi gods instantly then she is at least powerful enough to take any one of us on. If there are more people behind her, some kind of hidden race we could be fighting a battle that will end up destroying our sect." One of the old men next to the Sect Master said. After watching the images of the girl and her actions he had a feeling it would not be a good idea to get on whatever race this girl was from, bad side.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 437: Preparations For Galactic War Part Two

    Chapter 437: Preparations For Gctic War Part Two


    "What powerful background!? If there was such a race out there, wouldn''t they have already taken over the universe? This little girl has made our Heaven Falls Sect look like fools! We will undo this shame and at the same time gain technology that will make our Heaven Falls Sect rise to the top." The Sect Master yelled. He couldn''t help but feel angered by the little girl who wiped out his entire forward team. Just thinking about it made his blood boil.


    "Sect Master, I strongly disagree! If it is a hidden race and they kept to themselves. If we really did anger these beings then wouldn''t we just be asking to be wiped o..."


    "Nonsense! How powerful is our sect!? We have held on to many worlds within the inner worlds. Some unknown being is not going to harm us! Send down my message, the main force is to move out! We will begin forceful annexation of alls!" The Sect Master who was now red in his face yelled. He looked at the elder who was sitting next to him with a furrowed brow. "Old Nine you may not agree to my actions but I am doing this for the good of our Sect!"


    "Do as you see fit but the young ones under my wing will not be helping in this endeavor." Old Nine stood up and left after leaving these words, not giving the Sect Master a chance to say anything back.


    Watching Old Nine leave the Sect Master let out a sigh. Waving his hand to dismiss the other elders he said: "The rest of you do as I say..."


    On a misty mountain peak, Old Nine stood in front of his disciples with a faint smile on his old face. "As of today, those who wish to follow me can follow me. Those who wish to stay at the sect can stay at the sect. I will not force you to leave with me. I n to go out and search for an individual. I do not n toe back to this world for a long long time."


    Old Nine had made up his mind on his way to his mountain peak. He would find the little girl who had destroyed his sects forward team and join her. From all the information he could get from the green robed old man, he came to realize that the little girl was only doing things to defend her home from being invaded. He also did not agree with invading the other worlds that were not part of the sect. The Sect Master had gone too far in wanting to raise the power of the sect within the inner worlds. He was scared to fight those who were stronger so he spread his way towards the outer worlds. This was already a taboo in the inner worlds to not get involved with the outer worlds and ruin their development. The Sect Master broke this taboo. All because the various powers were vying for power within the inner worlds.


    "Master I am willing to follow you!" A handsome young man announced. He had mediocre talent but even so, his Master still took him in and gave him many resources to help him rise to the cultivation level he was at today. He would never forget this act of kindness.


    "Me too!" A young girl shouted out. After the second came a third until finally after twenty of the few hundred or so cultivators who called this mountain peak home had spoken up.


    "Then I must ask those who wish to follow to gather their things we will be leaving in one hour." Old Nine looked at the twenty young ones who wished to follow him and nodded in approval. He did not want these young ones to be corrupted by the nature of this sect.


    When an hour passed the Heaven Falls Sect had one elder and twenty disciples disappear. Inside the main hall, a disciple walked up to the Sect Master and whispered into his ear. "If he left then so be it. Old Nine has never liked this n in the first ce."


    ---


    Alicia was sipping tea while gently rocking Destiny back and forth in her arms. ke sat beside her, his arm around Alicia''s waist as he gently smiled at Alicia and Destiny. "We may be out here for years toe." Alicia said as she leaned her head on ke''s shoulder.


    "Even so, at least we will be able to keep our world safe and make sure this will never happen again." ke said as he kissed the top of Alicia''s head.


    "Mmm Let us just hope this is the case." Alicia wanted her world to be at peace. Since young, war after war has been happening and she was really getting tired of it. If it was not threats from neighboring countries it was threats from other worlds. She just wanted an end to it all.


    "Princess I do not mean to interrupt your private time but a group of cultivators has been spotted." One of the ship''s crew members came into the room and announced.


    "Oh? Then let''s go take a look." Alicia got up and carried Destiny with her as they went to themand deck. But to her surprise what she saw was not a group of soldiers but an old man with some of the younger generation following behind him. "Pull us out of the void and appear in front of them."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 438: Preparations For Galactic War Part Three

    Chapter 438: Preparations For Gctic War Part Three


    Alicia had found their appearance to be a bit strange and the old man seemed to be struggling. As soon as the ship appeared the old man and group of young ones all halted their movements and stared at the ship with great caution. Alicia handed Destiny to ke and then her body shed before appearing outside the ship in frontof the old man. "Why are you out this far from others? Half of the people behind you are not even able to stay out in outer space on their own are you not drying up all your spiritual qi just being out here trying to protect them?"


    This was the main reason why Alicia decided to stop. She saw the old man was struggling to do his best to protect the younger ones behind him with his spiritual qi. But the look the old man gave her surprised her the most. It was a look as if he had found salvation.


    "Young Miss... I have finally found you!" The old man suddenly said. The time difference was strange when it came to roaming the universe. What seemed like years for the old man was only a few days for Alicia and her group. To him,ing from the far reaches of the inner worlds almost five years had passed.


    Alicia sensed no hostility from the old man or the young ones behind him. "Come take a break on my ship and exin to me what is going on."


    With a wave of her hand, everyone was brought to the ship into arge room with chairs and a table. The old man and the young ones all let out a sigh of relief before sitting downpletely exhausted. Alicia went over to an inte on the wall and had someone prepare some tea and snacks. "Some refreshments will be here soon. Old sir if you could exin to me what you meant."


    "Ahh yes Let me introduce myself, people call me Old Nine. I am an ex-sect elder of your enemy from the Heaven Falls Sect" Old Nine''s words made her raise an eyebrow and became a bit more cautious.


    "Okay, then why are you looking for me?" Alicia asked.


    "I came to find you for two reasons. First is that I wish to warn you that the Sect Master is mobilizing his entire force to continue the annexation of all the worlds in the area even extending into the outer worlds. He is breaking the taboo and crossing the boundary he should not be crossing. I myself did not agree with this. I decided it would be best to find you the one I saw in the image crystal who was defending an entire to tell you what was going on and hope my warning could be of some help to you.


    "My second reason was in hopes if I shared this information that you would take in these twenty disciples of mine. They are young and are not high enough cultivation to be a threat. I just could not see them being brainwashed by the Heaven Falls Sect and turning into horrible people."Old Nine exined.


    Alicia sipped the tea she was just given and scanned Old Nine up and down until she felt confident that he meant no harm. "And where do you n to go afterward?"


    "I was thinking of just roaming the universe. I would have no home. Since I left that behind when I left the sect." Old Nine answered.


    "Why not stay and teach these disciples of yours, yourself? I have no issues with you staying here but each one of you must form a contract with me stating that you will not harm my people or my in any way. It is a simple contract that if broken you will die. It will also allow me to rest assured that you are not here to be some kind of spy." Alicia would give this old man a chance. The contract was just a way of keeping them in line and did not restrict any freedoms from them unless they tried to harm her people.


    "This Do you really mean it!?" Old Nine could feel his eyes beginning to water up. He never thought that this girl would be so benevolent that she would allow not only his disciples but also himself to stay.


    "Mmm. Oh, I need to add one more thing to the contract. Since you will have the freedom to do as you please for the most part. The technology you see or gain must never be disclosed to those outside." Alicia reaffirmed her stance causing Old Nine to gratefully bow his head.


    "Then this old man and his disciples thanks Ummm... Young Miss, I do not know what to call you..." Old Nine realized she had never caught the girl''s name.


    "Ahh, where are my manners. My name is Alicia Gabriel stine, Crown Princess of the Kingdom of stine, and current world ruler of the Phantasia. It is a pleasure to meet you." Alicia introduced herself with a smile.


    "Alicia?" A voice came from the door. ke walked in with Destiny in his arms. "She seems to be restless."


    "Oh! It''s past her feeding time." Alicia stood up and bowed to Old Nine and his disciples. "Please excuse me for a bit. My husband ke, will settle you and your group in. We will need to have a meetingter, I hope you will be willing to exin a few things to me."


    "Yes of course. Any information I can give I will be more than willing. I no longer have ties to the Heaven Falls Sect so revealing what I know is natural. I thank you for your kindness and hospitality."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 439: Preparations For Galactic War Part Four

    Chapter 439: Preparations For Gctic War Part Four


    A few hourster, after settling in Old Nine''s disciples and having everyone sign a contract, Alicia and ke sat at a table with Old Nine. "Now, Old Nine, I need to know the approximate number of soldiers we are talking about here."


    "The Heaven Falls Sect has over one hundreds under its rule numbering the military force more than one hundred billion. The Sect Master has decided to fully deploy his forces so you are looking at around ten million to one hundred million per squad. The ranks will mainly consist of demi gods but there will also be gods and true gods there was well. I do not know how big your force is but no matter how strong you are, the size of their army is just too big." Old Nine did not wish to see such a nice person perish for no reason. If she was willing to pull out then it would be for the best. But if she wished to fight he would also fight alongside her. The gratitude of her so willingly allowing him and his disciples to stay while knowing they used to be the enemy was a debt that he wanted to pay back no matter what. Such kindness was rare in this universe.


    "Hmmm, one second." Alicia waved her hand and Tereax appeared out of thin air. "Tereax, I am sorry to disturb you but I need to know how things are progressing the enemy this time is very big."


    "Princess It is good timing actually we have over ten million ships that have been fully upgraded to be able to withstand the attacks from multiple creators. They could even fight one on one with the creators as well. The technology alliance between the highly advanced civilizations has been working very well together and the ideas each has given are quite unique and have allowed us to advance our technology as a whole by almost one million years." Tereax was glowing as he spoke. He even took out a disk and showed the new ship designs going over every aspect of it.


    "Do we have enough crew for all the ships?" Alicia asked.


    "Yes, we have plenty of crew as well as the new mass-produced cybeic bodies built off the number series have also been amassed in the billions, with the data we received from you while in your bloodline form we were able to make each one almost as powerful as you. Right now we have the strength to actually take over the universe if we so choose." Tereax said happily. With almost tens full of scientists Amounting to a few billion minds they were able to speed up the process of things that would normally take many years down to almost a single month. The mas production portion was the easiest part because of all the resources they had to work with.


    "Then let''s get them deployed, let me know when they are all ready and I will bring them out." Alicia said a few more words to Tereax before sending him into her space.


    She looked at the stunned expression on Old Nine''s face and let out augh. "Let''s just say my personal military might is stronger than anything you could ever imagine. Now that I know what I am going to be fighting, makes things even easier. If it were six months earlier then maybe just maybe we would have had a tough time but now we arepletely ready."


    "It looks like I looked down on the Young Miss." Old Nine was very happy at this moment that he switched sides. The young woman in front of him was a military mastermind. Not to mention he had no idea where that man just came from. She waved her hand and he had appeared. He could only guess it is some kind of space-time device that she used but he was not one hundred percent sure.


    "Alright then. You can tend to your disciples. Me and my team will handle the issues with the Heaven Falls Sect. By the time this war ends, this section of space will be annexed and under the rule of Phantasia." Now that things were confirmed in her favor she had decided to keep her section of space secure. With as many ships as she has she could easily deploy them in rotations to secure the area under her rule. She looked at Old Nine and gave him a smile. "You can your disciples will also be able to return home as well if you wish at that time."


    "I will thank the Young Miss then." Old Nine respectfully bowed.


    The two finished up their conversation and said their goodbyes. Alicia leaned her head on ke''s shoulder and closed her eyes. "After this, we will go to the Machine Empire and help them. Then from there we will go on a vacation and visit the I spent fifteen years of my life on."


    "I would also like to see where you grew up beforeing to Phantasia. For now, though, take a rest. I have already delegated everything else down. So you will not need to do much until the fighting starts." ke said as he pulled Alicia into hisp and wrapped his arms around her.


    "Then carry me..." Alicia said in a spoiled voice. She suddenly felt like being pampered by the man she loved.


    ke let out augh and scooped Alicia up into a princess carry as he stood up.Alicia smiled and buried her head into his chest and closed her eyes. Just taking in ke''s scent was enough to rx her.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 440: The Galactic War Begins

    Chapter 440: The Gctic War Begins


    Alicia waited another month in order to have another batch of ships made. Once they were ready, Alicia took the entire fleet out of her space. It was a grand disy to see millions of ships all lined up in rows in front of her. Never in her life did Alicia think she would be going to war in outer space on a gctic scale.


    Letting out a long sigh, Alicia stood tall in front of all the ships as she amplified her voice with her spiritual qi so that the mic she was wearing could hear her voice in the vacuum of space. "Today we will start the annexation of alls under the Heaven Falls Sect. Those that resist, kill. Those that surrendered, take prisoner. I want to make this section of the universe that we inhabit to be free of war. I want free trade betweens and the promotion of technology between worlds. As we have banded together just recently. We have created things that no one has ever seen before. The very ships you man are part of these aplishments. I will not say none of you will die today. I will not say we will definitely win this war. But for us to have a ce we can solely ours in this universe, free of outside threats, we must fight. I do not wish to see my own world, the friends and the family I have living on it, taken over and ravaged due to a power struggle that has no meaning to us. I only wish to have a ce we can call home. If those outside this section of space wish to cause us trouble then we will just expand our area of influence. If ites down to us needing to take over the entirety of the inner worlds then so be it. In order for us to have our freedom, we will do what needs to be done!


    "Thest thing I will say is this, be careful. If you run into a strong foe that you know you can not beat alone, call for help. If many can not beat them, then retreat. Your lives are more important than anything else. Focus on defense and retreat as fast as you can and meet up with the others. I will now cast a spell in hopes it will help you all stay safe." After finishing her words Alicia sped her hands together and bowed her head. The halo above her head began to spin as a pair of golden wings sprung out of her back. In an unknownnguage, a song that filled the emptiness of space could be heard flowing from her mouth. A massive ray of golden light enveloped every ship. The people inside also radiated a golden glow. This light became brighter and brighter until finally beginning to dim. The song flowing from Alicia''s mouth slowly came to its end. Alicia lifted her head and opened her eyes and smiled as she said one final thing. "Let us be victorious!"


    Loud cheering could be heard on every ship. At that moment every person had put Alicia into their hearts as a symbol of hope for a better future. Some hade froms that were already dominated by the Heaven Falls Sects forward team. Others just wished to not have to live in fear.But now they had a figure who stood for what they wished for the most. Freedom and a life without worrying if they would be taken over one day.


    It was a known fact for thes in the inner worlds that those taken over would normally suffer many hardships. Some would be enved and those who were from the Heaven Falls Sect would even indulge in unsavory acts of kidnaping the daughters from that inhabitants'' family or outright murder everyone in a town and city for fun. They were ruthless and only saw the people who lived on the as objects for their personal entertainment. The cruel fate that came with being taken over by the Heaven Falls Sect was a great fear that spread to the uncontrolleds that were in their reach. But now with Alicia standing at the helm,ying down their lives for her was nothing when dealing with such an enemy.


    Alicia''s body shed and she disappeared from where she stood and reappeared on the bridge of the forward ship. She would be at the very forefront of the fighting. "Is everyone ready?"


    "All shipsmanders have reported back all green. We can move out any time you wish." Jay replied.


    "Alright then let''s take out the Heaven Falls Sect." Alicia said. The mass of ships all ignited their boosters and began to move out.


    As Alicia''s massive star fleet was moving towards thes ruled by the Heaven Falls Sect, the Sect Master of the Heaven Falls Sect was standing in front of his massive army of cultivators with a big grin on his face. "You all know what to do! Show the people of these uncultivateds what it means to go against our Heaven Falls Sect. Show them the terror of going against us! We the highest lifeforms in this sector of the universe should be feared and revered as gods in the eyes of themoners! Go out and kill! Go out and pige! Go out and do as you please. This is the right we the members of the Heaven Falls Sect has as the gods of these worlds! But capture this one alive and bring her to me!"


    Arge image of Alicia was projected into the air. The Sect Master could not stop looking at Alicia''s beautiful face and figure since he had seen her. He wanted her to be his. He would make her unable to leave his side. He did not think any woman from some backwater would be able to stop him from doing as he pleased. Looking at the picture in the air the Sect Master licked his lips and grinned. "You will soon lie beneath me as I punish you for killing my men by making your body mine!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 441: Blockade Part One

    Chapter 441: Blockade Part One


    "ording to our investigation, the people of this have been enved for almost two thousand years. There is an army of over one million demi gods and a god realm cultivator leading them. It is basically the same thing seen on every other the women are carted off to be sex ves for the people of the Heaven Falls Sect and the men have to work the mines for rare materials." A soldier reported after he had juste back from the''s surface.


    "I see Handle it as normal. We have already split our fleet up into groups with each of my closest friends leading a squadron. The area the Heaven Falls Sect has taken over is veryrge. This may take more time than I thought." Alicia waved her hand dismissing the soldier as she looked at the map they had been slowly piecing together.


    As time went on a few skirmishes had taken ce with Alicia''s overwhelming victory, but these were all small scale and they had not met the main army for the Heaven Falls Sect. In order topletely stamp out the enemy she had to split her fleet into small squads led by ke, Sta, Annelia, Rose, Loeri, and ire. Although it spread their forces thin it was the only way to handle things at this time. The Heaven Falls Sect ruled over manys. Which included many sr systems and this was only this small pocket of the universe. This made Alicia fully aware of just how big the universe actually was.


    Everything she saw was just asmall cluster in arge gxy. Just looking into the sky''s beyond she knew that the universe was vast. The so called inner worlds were just the worlds closer to the center of the gxy they resided in. Each gxy had millions of sr systems. The number ofs reached into the billions.


    "The universe is truly too big..." Alicia said as she looked up out the window in front of her.


    "Mother?" Frey who had been perched on Alicia''s shoulder the entire time looked up questioningly at Alicia.


    "Frey in the future we will be traveling to many ces. Of course, this is far into the future but it will still happen. So Frey must be stronger. The battles toe may be a lot tougher than what we have ever been in. That is if Frey ns to venture out with Mother." Alicia said as she continued to gaze out at the stars.


    "Frey will stay with Mother and be stronger. Frey will protect Mother in the future!" Frey pumped her little fist into the air causing Alicia to smile.


    "Then Mother will be counting on you then." Alicia patted Frey''s head gently.


    Time continued on and Alicia had annexed every she came across under the Heaven Falls Sect''s rule. She freed their people and allowed them to begin anew. She had no ns to rule over these people. She felt every deserved to be self ruled.


    But her easy time through space soon came to an end when a massive group of cultivators finally came into view, blockading a. "Princess the enemy has shown themselves!"


    "Alright everyone into formation! And try to get a count on the enemy and how powerful they are.Do not engage until they engage you. Spend time finding out information. We don''t want to end up surrounded when we are already spread thin." Alicia sent out her orders as she zoomed in on the.


    Although she was pretty sure she could easily get rid of this army of cultivators, this was also the first real battle for her army as well. She wanted them to get as much practice in as they could fighting together as a squad.


    ---


    On the other side a young disciple of the Heaven Falls Sect walked into the main hall of a newly built pce. "Master, there is a fleet of ships that have arrived in front of our forces. Should we attack?"


    "Not yet. Let''s see what they do. If they make a move, destroy them. If they do not make a move in the new few hours send a messenger out and offer them to join us or die. Remember we are the gods of this section of space. We can not let anyone walk over us." A fat middle aged man said as he hugged the girl next to him. Only this girl showed no emotion as if she had turned dead inside.


    "Yes, master!" The young disciple looked at the poor girl who was still young and sighed bitterly internally. He had never liked the ways of this sect. He had only joined it because it brought his family fame and fortune and saved them from bing ves. He actually would have preferred that the sect was wiped out but how could one go against those who were all powerful?


    But he was not the only one. A small faction within the sect had started to surface that wanted to overthrow and abolish the sect all together allowing everyone to be free. As the young disciple thought of this he clenched his fist and a sh of determination could be seen in his eyes as he came up with a n.


    ---


    "Princess, we have a single cultivator approaching."


    "Let them on board and bring them to confinement. If they do anything suspicious kill them. Otherwise, I will be right there."Alicia said as she continued looking over the reports that wereing in. The more she read the more she frowned. It seemed that the others had also run into blockades. "Seems they want to stall us..."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 442: Blockade Part Two

    Chapter 442: Blockade Part Two


    "So who are you and why are you here?" Alicia asked as she looked at the teenager in front of her.


    "Miss My name is Mo Fen, I am a new disciple of the Heaven Falls Sect. I came to give you information about the inner workings of the Sect that most do not know about." Mo Fen replied.


    "Oh? But how am I to trust your words? You could say anything and it could lead me and my people into a trap." Alicia was not dumb to trust every soul that came her way. There was a big difference between the young man in front of her than Old Nine and his disciples. This young man came straight from the massive army she was staring down. Whereas you could tell Old Nine had been through a lot just to get the section of space she found him in.


    "I understand you can not trust me but let''s put it this way. I will tell you everything I know and how the Sect will strike." Mo Fen replied.


    "It is not a matter of information. First off you said you just joined the sect recently so how can I trust your words? Second, with your age and cultivation, there is no way you can get into the ces that have this information. Right now all you did was serve yourself up to be a prisoner." Alicia knew she could use a contract to make Mo Fen spill everything but she would only use that after feeling him out.


    "The information that I have did note from me but the faction within the sect that wishes to break the sect up from the inside. There are many who have lost their families, friends, and even lovers to the monstrosities the sect hasmitted. Even my friend''s sister was taken and yed with by many elders until she died I joined the sect in order to protect my family and hopefully, one day kill the bastards that took her away. She was my fiancee." Mo Fen''s eyes teared up just thinking about it.


    Alicia looked at Mo Fen for a while not saying a word before nodding her head. "You will say everything to me again after you enter a contract with me. If you say one wrong thing you will die. I hope you understand what I am saying."


    Wiping his eyes Mo Fen nodded his head and said: "It''s fine whatever it takes for you to believe me."


    After signing the contract, Mo Fen spoke about everything he knew about the Sect and how they nned to deal with Alicia and her army. From what he said, the Heaven Falls Sect was splitting its massive army up to hit every squad that Alicia had formed. In each sector, there was one that was used as bait with arge blockade. They wanted to find out just how good the weapons on Alicia''s ships were before sending in the main force. Luckily Alicia had not attacked and had her allies also hold back and not do anything. After the Heaven Falls Sect found out Alicia''sbat ability they would have attacked each of her squads at the same time making it almost impossible for them to regroup.


    "I see. They wanted to wipe us out in one fell swoop. Smart but wed. They don''t know how powerful our technology is. Even if our weapons were weak, that doesn''t mean we do not have other means. Mo Fen was it? I thank you for the information. I will have someone send you to your room." Alicia said as she got up. She had enough information now and just needed to formte a n.


    Alicia went to themand deck as she pondered over what to do. That was when it struck her. "We can do that!"


    "Jay, contact all ships and tell them to enter the void in five minutes." Alicia decided since they have such arge army to minimize risk why not use the void to her advantage. They were very far in the area of inners so if they were to all bypass the blockades and sneak to their home world they would be able to take the king before they even knew what happened to them. This was only possible because Mo Fen had given her the location of their home where the Sect Master lived. "Also Jay, pass this information on to all themanders. "


    Jay looked at the paper and slightly smiled. To him, this was the beginning of the end of this war. "Princess this n is very evil you know."


    Alicia chuckled at Jay''s words as she said: "So what? They are doing many horrific things out here. So us capturing their home and all their surroundings is cutting off their chain ofmand. We have the technology to do such a thing. And the best part is that they would not even be expecting it and if they are, who cares? I can destroy their with a wave of my hand."


    "This is true. I can''t wait to see the look on their faces when their homes have been over run and we cut off all their supply chains. " Jay said before going right to work excitedly. He knew their leader was smart but this was just amazing. They had the technology and strength to handle the task. Now it was just an act of capturing the king with only three men.


    "Alright, I will leave it to you. I need to go feed my daughter. Call me if anything happens."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 443: Investigation Part One

    Chapter 443: Investigation Part One


    A few dayster inside the void, Alicia''s entire fleet of ships encircled the where the sect master of the Heaven Falls Sect was living lively and well. "Everyone is to stay here. Out of everyone, I am the only one who can sneak down onto the''s surface and check things out. ke, you will be inmand while I am gone."


    "Don''t worry, I will make sure things go smoothly here." ke said as he walked over and gave Alicia a kiss and a hug. "Be careful down there."


    "Mmm I will. If need be, I will use my bloodline powers." Alicia said with a smile. She then disappeared from where she stood.


    On a mountain top, a frigid wind blew spiraling the snow in the air as it floated to the ground. A young woman stood in this vast white winter wondend. She looked around and stretched her arms beforeunching off the ground flying into the sky. "First thing to do is check to see how people on this live."


    Alicia looked around and spotted a vige not too far off and headed in that direction. She did notnd inside the vige, instead, shended in the forest near the vige. This was done so she wouldn''t surprise the vigers. But as she came up to the vige she heard some disturbing shouting.


    "No! I don''t want to go!" A young girl''s screams could be heard in the air.


    "How dare you resist!? You should feel honored our young master has even taken a liking to a poor vige girl like you!All you need to do is please the young master with your body and you can live a much better life than living here." A man yelled.


    As Alicia entered the vige she saw the scene of a very pretty young girl around fifteen years of age being dragged by a young man in his twenties. Standing outside a carriage being pulled by some sort of demonic horse was a hunched over skinny man with pot marks all over his exposed skin. Alicia sighed at this scene. Why was it no matter where you went there were people like this?


    She snapped her fingers and the young man pulling the girl suddenly disappeared, he then reappeared above the skinny man with pot marks. The skinny man with pot marks had no time to react and was smashed to the ground. Alicia appeared in front of the young girl and smiled at her. "Are you hurt?"


    The girl looked stunned at Alicia''s sudden appearance but quickly nodded her head and answered Alicia''s question. " No, they didn''t physically hit me."


    "That''s good, just wait here, I will take care of these people for you." Alicia patted the girl on the head and turned and looked at the two people struggling to get up off the ground. Her eyes went from a warm caring look to a cold piercing look that seemed to freeze everything her eyesnded on.


    "Get off me!" The skinny man with pot marks yelled out as he pushed the young man who fell on him off his body. He then got up swaying a little before steadying himself. "Who dares to harm this young master!?" His gaze swept around him until his eyes finallynded on Alicia. Instantly the angered look on his face turned to one of lust as he said: "You,e serve this young master. Servants quickly go bring that girl to me!"


    "You really think you are a god saying this young master this, this young master that? Do you not check if you are even powerful enough to handle the person in front of you?" Alicia smiled coldly as she crossed her arms across her chest.


    "Humph! I am an outer sect disciple of the Heaven Falls Sect what I say isw! If I say you wille with me and service me then you wille. What right do you have to say otherwise?" The skinny young man with pot marks snorted.


    "What right? I have this right..." Alicia waved her hand and the skinny man with pot marks and the servants he brought with him all disappeared in an instant. "In your next life make sure you check and see if you can even resist before trying to do evil."


    Alicia turned to the young woman who was staring at her with wide eyes that showedplete disbelief. "Young Miss, I must trouble you for some information. I am not sure if young miss is willing?"


    "Huh? Yes Yes of course. But first, thank you! Thank you so much! If I went with him my life would bepletely over." The young girl cupped her hands and bowed her head. Tears rolled down her cheek. She was truly grateful for Alicia''s help just now.


    "I did it because no one should force any girl to do anything they do not wish to do. I came to the vige to ask about the current state of this world. And find out how the regr masses are living. Is something like today a normal urrence?" Alicia asked.


    The young girl thought for a moment before nodding her head. "This happens in every vige, town, or city. The ones who enter the Sect are considered gods. We can try everything we can to oppose them but they are much more powerful than us. For someone like me who is already an orphan, I can only rely on myself since no one will be willing to go against the Sect for some orphan girl..."


    "I see Do you have a ce of residents?" Alicia decided she would like to see how this girl was living. If she was truly as she said and was an orphan who had no options in this world she did not mind reaching out with a helping hand.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 444: Investigation Part Two

    Chapter 444: Investigation Part Two


    "Umm Yes I will take you there May I know, benefactor''s name?"The young girl asked.


    "It''s Mei. And you?" Alicia asked.She decided to use the name she used on the cultivation world. She had already disguised herself to fit in with the inhabitants of this world as well, using illusion magic. So she now had long ck hair, ck eyes, and her halo disappeared


    "My name is Mo Yu, you can call me however you wish. I must warn you, my home is nothing special to look at. It was something I built myself..." Mo Yu exined as she began leading the way.


    Alicia was brought to a nearby vige that looked to be very poor. Most of the houses were falling apart and the children who should have been running around ying looked weak and thin as they worked around the houses. "Are most ces like this?" Alicia asked.


    "Most small viges are.There are also the slums which take up ny percent of towns and cities. Only a small section of towns and cities have people with some wealth. They are normally all people who have family members in the sect itself. Because of this they are considered messengers of the gods and will do as they please to those in the slums. If you are a girl who is slightly pretty your chances of a better life might go up if you are able to marry into one of these wealthy families as a concubine. But I have heard horrific stories of abuse and other atrocities that happen in these families. Sadly age is not a factor either. But parents will still willingly let their daughters go just because of a promise of their child being able to live well" Mo Yu exined.


    "Sigh, to think such things happen here." Alicia couldn''t help but want to wipe out all the rich areas as well. But she knew there was always good and bad no matter which area they live in. Mo Yu also exined how some slums have human traffickers who will kidnap young girls then sell them off to be servants to the rich. It seemed to be a lucrative trade in this world.


    "Mei, you make it sound as if you are not from around here..." Mo Yu looked at Alicia a bit confused. Since earlier she felt it strange that Alicia did not know of the happenings of this world.


    "Mmm You can say I have been in seclusion for many years and just now came out. Being cut off from worldly affairs is something that also helps in advancing one''s cultivation."Alicia answered, making up a story.


    Mo Yu nodded her head thinking this was very true before stopping her steps and saying; "This is my home. It is small and poorly made but it is still my home."


    The so called hose was small indeed. It was about 2 and a half meters long by one and a quarter meters wide. Just enough space for one person and an item or two. Alicia noticed that Mo Yu must cook outside since there was a small overhang made of thick branches andrge leaves that was positioned over a dug fire pit. Alicia did have to give Mo Yu credit for her resourcefulness. She had made many things for her daily life. Most surprisingly was the small tub just big enough to sit down with your knees to your chest that she had in her little hut. It was made ofrge leaves and bark on the outside. The leaves seemed to be coated in some kind of hardened wax or sap to keep water from leaking out.


    But seeing all this allowed Alicia to understand Mo Yu''s personality and also allowed Alicia toe to a decision on what to do with this girl. "Mo Yu, if I can offer you a better way of life, would you be willing to leave everything behind?"


    Mo Yu turned and looked at Alicia in surprise. She was not sure she understood what was being said to her. "What do you mean?"


    Alicia did not waste any time and waved her hand. A scroll made of magic appeared in the air and unfurled in front of Mo Yu. "This scroll here is called a contract. In this contract, it states that you will never divulge any information about my people or the things you see to outsiders. It also states that you will never harm my people in any way. If any of these rules are broken you will die instantly. By signing this contract I can bring you away from here and give you a better life. The choice is yours. All you need to do is drip a drop of blood on this contract and you will be bound to it and I can bring you to a ce where you will no longer need to suffer."


    "I" Mo Yu, stared at Aliciapletely dumbfounded.But after thinking for a few seconds, she came to a decision. "I will do it!" She had decided this because she felt Alicia was sincere in her words and because she was saved just now by Alicia. Alicia had saved her even though the person who was trying to take her away was an outer sect disciple of the Heaven Falls Sect.With her mind made up, she bit the tip of her finger and dripped a drop of blood onto the scroll floating in the air. A bright light shed as the blood fell onto the scroll before turning into a stream of light and entering the spot between Mo Yu''s brow. With this done Alicia smiled and waved her hand causing the two of them to disappear.


    When the world around her suddenly changed Mo Yu began to get scared but her breath was almost taken away when she found herself standing outside a small cottage that sat in the middle of a lush green field.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 445: Starting At The Top Part One

    Chapter 445: Starting At The Top Part One


    "Where, where are we!?"Mo Yu asked.


    "This is my own space. It''s like a world separated from everything else. Originally my dad had made it as a ce for me to use for my travels but eventually, as I grew stronger it evolved into a world with its own mini universe that I have filled with thes I havee in contact with." Alicia exined before yelling out. "Frey!"


    "Mother!?" A small cute voice came from inside the cottage. The door swung open and a little fairy came flying over to Alicia. "Mother, you called Frey?"After asking her question she then looked curiously at Mo Yu.


    "Mmm You''re a big girl now, so I will give you the task of settling Mo Yu in a spare bedroom. How are your brother and sister doing?"Alicia asked.


    "Brother is slowly getting better, Frey has been helping him with his leg exercises and little sister is sleeping. The nannies just put her down." Frey answered.


    "Good, help me look after Mo Yu for now. Mother still has many things to deal with on the I am currently on." Alicia still did not know what exactly to do about this world but from what she had heard most of the people here were rotten to the core.


    "Frey, will make sure Big Sister is taken care of." Frey answered with a smile before flying over to Mo Yu who was staring at Frey in disbelief. "Hello, I am Frey. Your name is Mo Yu, right? Let''s be friends..."


    "Yes Let''s be friends." Mo Yu couldn''t understand why Frey was calling Alicia mother since they seemed to be of two different races!


    "Princess, you''re here, pleasee here and help, She is breaking through again." The nanny yelled from inside the cottage.Knowing what was going on, Alicia walked into the cottage to find the whole ce lit up with a golden light.


    "She''s breaking through so soon, it has only been a few days!" Alicia ran over to the crib to see her daughter''s body glowing. She ced her hand on Destiny''s stomach and circted her qi.


    "It just started happening again. I do not know if the little princess can handle this if it keeps happening so frequently!" The nanny asked her voice filled with worry.


    "Hmm Should be okay. She had many bloodlines within her. She is just breaking through is all. I just stabilized her so she should be okay now.Keep a good eye on her. If anything happens tell Frey immediately. " Alicia said before turning to Frey and asking: "Did you see what Mother did just now?"


    "Mother took the power circting through little sister and stored it in her dantian by wrapping your spiritual qi around it and allowing it to flow through her meridians in aplete cycle." Frey answered. Her litter sister had been doing this for the past year now. She had been shown this technique many times by Alicia in case Alicia was not able to be here to do it herself. This was done because Destiny would take in spiritual qi without needing to cultivate. Normally it would flow through her body without issue but when it came to breaking through it would be chaotic and if not handled right away could harm Destiny''s body.


    "Good girl, if for any reason this happens and Mother is not able to be here please take care of your little sister." Alicia said as she patted the top of Frey''s head.


    "Frey, will make sure nothing happens to little sister!" Frey stood tall in the middle of the air and saluted Alicia as if she was a soldier causing Alicia to chuckle.


    "Okay then. Mo Yu, just follow my daughter Frey, she will settle you in for now. When I finish business I wille and talk more with you." Alicia said with a smile before disappearing.


    "Big Sister, follow Frey, Frey will show you around." Frey said before turning around and pping her little wings. Mo Yu looked at Frey flying away and quickly chased after her.


    Alicia reappeared in front of the old shack that Mo Yu had made and sighed. "This world is really a mixed bag. I will need to start from the top. Let''s see who the strongest person on the is..."


    Alicia spread out her divine sense which epassed the entire. Sitting on a throne made of ck jade sat the Sect Master of the Heaven Falls Sect whose eyes were closed, opened wide as he felt an unfamiliar powerful divine sense sweep over his pce."Who!?"


    As if hearing his question a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. It was that of a young woman, one he had seen before and had never forgotten. This girl he dreamt about many times. He wanted to make her his! "I am the one who is here to kill you. So that lustrous look you are giving me needs to disappear since right now your entire is surrounded."


    As if on cue loud explosions could be heard as beams of light rain down from the sky killing every powerful figure on the. Anyone from the demi god realm up was killed instantly. Feeling the ground rumble beneath his feet and the sounds of explosions ringing through the air The sect master of the Heaven Falls Sect who had been looking at Alicia as if stripping her clothes offyer byyer was now looking at her with an expression of horror. "You!? How!?"


    Alicia let out augh and shook her head. "Like I would tell you that." She raised her right hand as it began to transform, opening up to reveal a glowing circle. The glow began to grow brighter and brighter until Alicia yelled: "Bam!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 446: Starting At The Top Part Two

    Chapter 446: Starting At The Top Part Two


    The Sect Master''s eyes widened in horror as he quickly tried to use his spiritual qi to stop the attack but he quickly realized it was all in vain.He spent thousands of years cultivating to the true god realm and building up his Sect and now... He felt regret.The beam of light from Alicia''s magic cannon disintegrated the Sect Master of the Heaven Falls Sect, the wall behind, the backside of the mountain top the pce was built on, and continued shooting up into the sky.


    "Seems I will need to praise Tereax on this upgraded cannon. Someone of the true god realm did not even stand a chance. " Alicia said as her hand transformed back to normal. She looked at the hole she had made and smiled. "Now that the ones at the top are taken care of, it is time to catch up to this huge military they have."


    Alicia''s n was simple, cut off the leader''s head, and send the lower ranks into chaos. With no one leading them and no strong figures to rely on, she hoped to make these men surrender. If they do, she will force a contract of obedience on them. They would have to follow hermand from that day forth and be her own force. She did not have time to sift out the bad and good from the cultivators. She could only make it so they would have normal lives just like the others with the same rule as the others but they also must listen to all hermands as well. If she says fight then they must fight. The only other option would be to die.


    "All ships hear my orders move out and take every under Heaven Falls Sects rule! Kill all those who oppose, capture all those who surrender!" Alicia''s voice rang out on every ship.


    Dragon Squad, so named by Loeri as she was the one leading the squad. Gave the order to move out. Her target was the third near the Heaven Falls Sect''s homeworld. "General Loeri, the is already in view and we have already scanned it. The highest level of cultivation is in the god realm."


    "Okay, send out the message and send a battalion of numbers to the surface. If they surrender, capture them if not just kill them as Alicia ordered. Leave the god realm cultivator to me. I need some practice."Loeri said as she stood up and stretched her arms, legs, and tail.


    "I will see to it. Be careful out there General." The man saluted Loeri before turning around to finish the tasks at hand.


    Loeri had to hand it to Alicia. Every person she has befriended or thes she has taken in are all very loyal. With so many races ounting for billions of different beings she has given themplete freedom to develop as they wish as long as they do not harm each other or her own people. But at the same time, they are happy to serve under Alicia''smand. This was the meaning of a righteous leader will always have loyal subjects. If she was a tyrant an uprising would have already happened within her space causing a mess which she would have to clean up and then it would more than likely turn into a bloodbath. Although she was capturing those who surrendered and putting them under a stricter contract than others, she would still not treat these people unfairly. They would still hold all their freedoms.


    Loeri let out a sigh. "My master No... My sister has really grown to be amazing. She went from a knight obsessed little girl who listened to everything the knights creed went by, to be able to think and understand the situations on her own. And if the situation calls for it, break the code she so faithfully followed, to follow her own instincts. Her leadership skills have also flourished all this time as well. I wonder how far she will go and if I can still stand by her when she has reached a ce where even I who has walked beside her since the beginning will only be able to look up to her and wish her luck from afar."


    Loeri felt slightly sad thinking of this but she quickly shook it off and disappeared from where she stood. She reappeared in the air of the world she was taking over. What she saw sickened her. Below her, wererge mines and men and women were seen below mining the rocks on the side of the mountain. Each one had chains around their wrist and ankles as well as a metal cor around their necks. People in Heaven Falls Sect uniforms walked about with whips in their handsughing as theyshed out at the workers.Loeri could not contain her anger and waved her hand turning those Heaven Falls Sect disciples in ash.


    "People like you would only dirty Alicia''s eyes!" Loeri humphed before flying off into the distance towards her target.


    In a small pce, a woman in red robes sat sipping tea as she looked at the naked handsome young men lined up in front of her."Not bad, not bad. Each one has good looks and their size Not bad at all this Elder is very happy with the goods. Take them back and get them cleaned up so that they can service this elderter."


    "As Elder says!" A disciple answered before pulling on the chain attached to the young men''s necks.


    "Such a disgusting disy. You are this fat but make men service you? To think humans can be this sick. Even the chair you are sitting in is suffering under the pressure of your weight." Loeri''s voice filled the pce hall causing the woman a fright.


    "Who''s there!? Show yourself or this Elder will kill you!" The woman yelled out.


    "You can''t even find me, how can you kill me. But I will show myself since even if you can see me you still can''t kill me."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 447: Cleaning Up Part One

    Chapter 447: Cleaning Up Part One


    Loeri let out augh as she suddenly appeared in front of the women. "Yep, so disgusting Why are you so fat? You are not eating the people of this world right?"


    "You! I will kill you!" The woman yelled out before leaping from her seat making a sword appear in her hand. She thrust it forward, causing a beam of light to shoot forward at Loeri.


    "Hehe, you will need more than that to kill me." Loeri yawned and disappeared. She reappeared above the woman spinning her body around smacking her tail into the woman''s side sending her flying like a kite into a wall. Blood spewed from the woman''s mouth as she red at Loeri.


    "ring won''t get you anywhere." Loeri did not give the woman a chance to recollect herself. She smiled brightly at the woman before the whole top of her head transformed into a giant dragon''s head. Loeri opened her mouth where a white me shot from her mouth engulfing the woman.The woman let out a scream but this onlysted for a mere second as her body quickly burned up into ash that floated away into the air.


    "Well, I guess that is that." Loeri pulled out a handkerchief from her pocket and sat on the floor as she began washing her tail with water created from magic. "I never want to touch anything that dirty again My poor tail..."


    On a desert, on the tallest mountain top at another one of Heaven Falls Sect''s bases, Sta stood on top of an iced covered mountain peak. Normally this would not be a ce for any ice even if it was the tallest peak due to the average temperature being almost two hundred degrees during the day and one hundred degrees at night. Sta looked around her and felt a little depressed. "Why are they so weak Even the demons on Phantasia are stronger than these guys And he was supposed to be a god realm cultivator..."


    Sta did not realize since she was cultivating magicules and spiritual qi she was much much stronger than a normal god realm cultivator. Her power was on par with the true god realm cultivator. This was not counting her new cybeic body which enhanced her abilities even more.


    If it was not for all these factors Alicia would not have let them fight in this war like this. She would never send her friends and family to their deaths if she was not sure of their capabilities. She would have rather take Phantasia into her space and remove it from this universe altogether if her friends and family were not ready.


    On another, Annelia was currently stepping on a man''s head with a sword stabbed next to his face. "You know you boasted a lot about wanting to do this and that to me asking me to warm your bed. But are you even able to handle me? Not to mention your looks are subpar for a cultivator. Anyway, I guess it doesn''t matter since you will now die."


    "Wait! I will do anything, just let me live!" The man yelled but Annelia did not listen, she lifted her sword and swung down chipping the man''s head off.


    "If you had not said all those nasty things to me then maybe I would have been kind and let you be Alicia''s underling but since you decided to sully this young maiden''s ears there is no point in keeping you alive." Just thinking for the words he was saying made Annelia''s hair stand on end, she quickly kicked the man''s head as hard as she could sending it flying to who knows where just to make herself feel better.


    Rose sat on a throne with thousands of cultivators prostrating in front of her. Her expression did not look right. "I can''t believe Alicia has to deal with this kind of thing all the time. No wonder she hates it when we call her Princess. At any rate, I did not even need to do anything. The numbers captured the god real cultivator who tried to flee. But for some reason, I feel a little unsatisfied. I didn''t get to hit a single person Maybe I should tell Alicia to make the numbers weaker..."


    The ire was on waspletely different from the rest. "What the hell is this ce, a nursery!?" Her words were directed at the woman she had her whip wrapped around.


    "Miss it is this is where all the babies born on each that belongs to the Heaven Falls Sect Elders and Sect Master." The woman said as she trembled in fear. Every time she spoke the whip that was wrapped around her continued to tighten.


    "Then this machine over there?" ire pointed at arge machine that had smokeing out of it.


    "It''s where the invalids go..." The woman replied.


    "The what? Invalids... What is that? " ire had an idea of what this woman met but she was hoping she was wrong.


    "If a child is found to have bad spiritual roots or no ability to cultivate they are immediately disposed of... Ahhh!" The woman''s words were cut off as ire yanked on her whip causing the whip that was filled with razor sharp edges to slice into the woman.


    "Then I guess you need to be punished for your evil deeds!" ire, who was someone who has been around children since taking care of Alicia was someone who cared for a child''s wellbeing more than everything. Just thinking a child was put to death because they were not able to cultivate or because they had bad spiritual roots angered her to no end. With one tight yank, the screaming stopped and the sound of objects sttering against the ground could be heard. "Maybe in your next life, you will not do such things." ire retracted her whip and flicked her wrist causing the blood on the whip to flick off before putting the whip back onto her hip.


    She looked at the thousand or so babies and wondered what she should do...


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 448: Cleaning Up Part Two

    Chapter 448: Cleaning Up Part Two


    Arge surrounded by millions of cultivators. The itself did not look like much except for the bluish glow that came from the''s surface. ke stood out in the open in front of the with his squad of ships behind him. "I will say this once. Either surrender or die. If you surrender, you will not be treated wrongly. If you wish to fight andy down your lives for a sect that had already been destroyed then so be it. I will not hesitate to send you all to the river of reincarnation."


    Three god realm cultivators appeared in front of ke. They looked at each other and then let out augh. "You are saying that the Sect leader who is in the true god realm died so quickly. We find this hard to believe."


    "I personally do not care if you believe me or not. My Lovely wife has already killed him. Like I just stated, either surrender or die. Pick now. I have many ces to be."ke did not put these three god realm cultivators in his eyes. He had recently just entered the ranks of the true god realm. He was only a step behind Alicia now.


    The three god realm cultivators looked at ke with a bit of uncertainty in their eyes. They had all taken thousands of years to get to the realm they were in and did not wish to die for nothing. With this thought in mind and a discussion between the three, the one in the lead turned to ke and said: "We will surrender as long as you do not hurt our men."


    "You can rest assured we will not hurt them as long as they do not resist and sign a contract that will bring you under my wife''s rule." ke waved his hand and three contracts appeared in mid air. "I will start with you three. These contracts basically state you will not harm our people,, or divulge any information on things you see or acquire. You will also need to fight under Alicia when she needs your power. Other than that you are free to do as you please. But any acts against her people will result in the contract activating taking your life."


    The three god realm cultivators were quite surprised to hear that the terms were actually fairly lenient. They were not going to be one hundred percent ves, just soldiers who had to fight when called upon. Because of this, they did not hesitate to sign the contract.


    Seeing this, ke nodded in approval. "Alright, with this settled this is now under my wife''s protection. Gather all your soldiers and we will have them undergo the process of signing the contract."


    With the downfall of the Heaven Falls Sect at hand, Alicia and her group pushed forth, to either killing the Heaven Falls Sect''s members or taking them under her wing. A few months passed and word came that they had finally caught up to the main force of the Heaven Falls Sect.


    "Princess they are in front of us." Jay said as he put a visual on screen.


    Alicia looked at the massive force and frowned. It was the biggest army she had ever seen. But she also thought this was good. She hoped to take these people under her wing and have a fighting force that would secure her position on this small section of space. " Have all ships halt and send out the message for the cultivators to surrender along with the image of their sect leader being killed."


    "Right away!" Jay replied immediately going to work.


    ---


    "Elder Peng, how much longer do we need to wait? We have been sitting here for months!" An old man asked as she stood next to Elder Peng.


    "Elder Fan knows we are waiting for the Sect Leader''s instructions. We can not move until he says so. Do you wish to die by disobeying his orders?" Elder Peng asked as he looked at Elder Fan. But he did not wait for Elder Fan to answer him, instead, he continued to say. "I know you do not like this. I know you wish to free the worlds that we have taken over. But the time is not right at least until we can breakthrough. Those bastards who are loyal to the Sect Master are sitting on their thrones issuing orders down to us making us do all the dirty work are living great lives.It is because we question his methods that we were sent out and have to suffer."


    "I know I just wanted to get this over with and hope that we will never have to do this again..." Elder Fan sighed. He hated what he was doing. He came from  that was free until it was taken over by the Heaven Falls Sect. The woman he loved was even taken from him by one of its higher members when he was young. He entered the sect and worked hard to be an elder and only then did he get to seek his revenge.But his past can not be erased. He nned to one day try to free his homeworld and then atone for the sins that he hasmitted in the Heaven Falls Sect''s name.


    The two elders'' attention was immediately grasped when a loud booming voice filled the space around them.


    "Those members of the Heaven Falls Sect. I will ask that you surrender without putting up a fight. The Sect Leader of the Heave Falls Sect is now dead. Your home and all thes behind you now are under our control. If you wish to live then surrender otherwise we will be forced to kill everyst one of you."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 449: Cleaning Up Part Three

    Chapter 449: Cleaning Up Part Three


    Although Alicia even showed a video of her killing their sect leader, it still garnered a round ofughter and no one believed it. "Don''t listen to them! They are using their technology to make a fake video! Our sect leader is a true god! No one can stop him!"


    Hearing the words of the elders who were amplifying their voices to calm their men, Alicia could only let out a sigh. "All ships exit the void and attack, kill them all."


    Before every cultivators'' eye, a fleet of spaceships suddenly appeared out of thin air and began firing on them. A mass fleet of millions of ships all firing their weapons at the same time amounted to widespread panic as rows upon rows of cultivators died instantly. There were no true gods in this army. They were all god realm and below. Alicia''s weapons were all made to fight those in the creator realm. Although they had the numbers of hundreds of billions, it was nothing when billions would die per shot. Horror filled the cultivators'' faces as they quickly began to disperse.


    Even the elders were trying to run away. Some even tried using theirrades as shields only to find that they too, would die no matter what. Alicia looked on at the supposed battle she had thought would be much worse and found that all it took was a surprise attack and a show of force to scare all these cultivators into disarray.


    Alicia waved her hand to Jay who immediately understood what Alicia wanted and sent out another message to cease fire and made another attempt to get the cultivators to surrender."Those who wish to surrender move to the left. Otherwise, we will kill everyst one of you, you have five seconds choice wisely."


    This time no oneughed and all of those who were still left alive rushed to move to the left. Only a few stragglers were left when the five seconds were up. They too died instantly from a st from one of the ship''s weapons.


    Seeing that they had surrendered, Alicia''s body shed and reappeared outside the ship. This time she was not alone. ke, Loeri, and the rest of her team also appeared by her side. "As of today, you wille under my rule. But before that, you must all sign a contract."


    Alicia went over the details of the contract before waving her hand and sending out billions of these contracts to everyone present. Soon shes of light sprung throughout the crowd. Alicia''s gaze swept the crowd of cultivators and anyone who her eyesid on for a few seconds turned into a mist of blood. These were people who had tossed the contract away. Hearing the screams of those who watched as bodies exploded around them, the ones who were still hesitating, quickly signed not daring to go against Alicia any longer.


    "You are now no longer part of the Heaven Falls Sect. The Heaven Falls Sect as of today is no longer. You will now go to and free the people of those worlds and capture the remaining forces of the Heaven Falls Sect. Alls that were under the domain of the Heave Falls Sect are now under my protection. Which makes the people of theses my people. DO not get any ideas or you will die. Now move out!" Alicia gave the tens of billions of cultivators her orders before turning around and returning to her ship. The contracts these cultivators had signed were much stricter than the others since they did not surrender the first time. This was basically a ve contract so that they would not get any ideas at all.


    ke had returned to the same ship as Alicia. ke and Alicia were heading back to Phantasia since Alicia had now needed to get ready to head to the Machine Empire. "Are you sure you want to go alone?"


    "Mmm It would be for the best. Destiny is now four and does not need me as much. I will need you to stay on Phantasia in order to keep everyone else safe. The others are finishing the clean up of the Heaven Falls Sect with the cultivators. I will leave Destiny to you. I should return in a few years. Although I want to watch her grow a bit more I have to keep my promises. If we both went now, she might be in danger if a strong foe is there." Alicia had her worries. She had to keep her promise with Charles. She would help him settle everything so he can weed out those who wish to rebel.


    "Then I will wait for you. It will take us two years to return home, so until then, you are mine!" ke said as he scooped Alicia up into a princess carry and nted his lips onto hers. Alicia let out an excited yelp as she was whisked away to the bedroom.


    ---


    A yearter


    "Princess, it''s a baby boy!" The ship''s doctor said as he held a newborn baby boy in his arms.


    Alicia''s eyes were warm as she looked at the child. He was in perfect health. She was worried about her new body that her child might have some kind of unforeseen issues but as Tereax had originally said her body was able to give birth to a perfectly healthy child. The day they set off to return home. Alicia and ke spent the entire day and night in the bedroom. This resulted in her bing pregnant again. After a nine month term, she now had a beautiful baby boy.


    "What should we name him?" ke asked as he leaned over and kissed Alicia''s forehead.


    "Ummm I was thinking his name should be..."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 450: Hope & Faith

    Chapter 450: Hope & Faith


    "Let''s name him hope." Alicia felt that giving him the name hope, that maybe one day in the future when she was no longer around, that he will be a sign of hope to the people of Phantasia.


    "This is a good name!" ke said with a smile.


    With her new body, she did not need to stay in bed for a month. Giving birth was easy as well since the lower abdomen opened up allowing a doctor to take the baby out when it was time. In actual fact, the baby could stay in the womb for as long as she wanted but Alicia decided to give birth as normal at nine months.


    "Now that hope is born should we try for another?" ke asked, his eyes showing a hint of slyness.


    Alicia on the other hand rolled her eyes andughed. "You make it sound like I am some kind of baby making machine"


    "Well, you are now a machine." ke said teasingly.


    As time passed, just before reaching Phantasia Alicia did end up giving birth to another child, this time it was a baby girl who she named Faith. Alicia had always wanted arge family but she had never expected to have three kids whom she gave birth to herself already. She can already see the look on her mother and fathers'' faces when they find out.


    Destiny was now walking and talking, at five years of age, it was time for her to learn how to do many things. Alicia had already taught her how to cultivate her magicules, spiritual qi, and holy qi. Although Destiny did not need to cultivate spiritual qi since for some unknown reason she was able to cultivate it without even thinking since she was young. Her current cultivation level was already at the foundation establishment level at five years of age. Such power for such a little girl was strictly watched over so she did not identally hurt anyone or herself. She did not give Destiny any cybeics yet. She wanted her to make her own choice on this matter when she got older.


    Hope was now two years of age and was able to run around, keeping his nannies very busy.He was also speaking fairly well for two years old. Just like Destiny, he was able to take in spiritual qi naturally without needing to cultivate.


    Frey was pretty busy with her new brothers and sisters. She would scold them when they needed it and praise them when they did something good. Frey was now almost eighteen, Alicia was starting to feel bad since she did not have much time to mingle with others of her kind. But Alicia did find that Frey had been spending quite a bit of time with a young man from one of the high technology worlds. Although he was of human origins, the two seemed to get along well. But Alicia was not too sure how she felt about this since one was a fairy and the other was human. But when she saw how happy Frey was when spending time with him she couldn''t bring herself to break them up. ke even said: "Love wille in many different forms no matter what race you are."


    When Alicia thought of this she felt this was very true. So she could only put down her worries and watch over them and hope that things will work out. Luckily if the two ever got married and wanted to have a child together it was possible with the technology they had now. The advancements that they have made, in some aspects could even rival the Machine Empire when it came to military and cybeics. Whereas, other areas like space travel, that they had not actually researched much into, they were only at the front door.


    "Princess, Phantasia is right in front of us." Jay announced.


    "Good, bring us in. It had been a long time since we were home. After a short rest, I will have Tereax deploy the new fleets to the surrounding areas to search for uninhabiteds with resources on them. Our universe is vast and in the future, I will need to expand my influence and make my way to the outer reaches of space. Only then would I feel safe leaving this universe behind." Alicia let out a sigh as she held Faith in her arms. She looked to her left side to see Destiny peacefully ying a game while Hope was using herp as a pillow taking a nap. Nomi was helping ke, while Frey was off with her boyfriend. Knowing she had a happy and healthy family of her own like this made Alicia smile. She hoped these good days would continue on forever.


    Unfortunately not everything was smooth sailing. As they entered the atmosphere of Phantasia the rms on the ship suddenly went off. rmed Alicia yelled out: "Jay what is going on!?"


    "Princess I am not sure! A great power seems to be smashing into the ship."Jay announced.


    Alicia''s face fell. She handed the care of her children to their nannies and waved her hand, sending them all into her space. ke, Frey, and Nomi also rushed over. "Mother, what is happening?"


    "I do not know. Frey, you and Kyle go into my space with your brother. Take care of your younger siblings." Alicia did not wait for an answer before waving her hand sending them all in.


    ke stood by her side and held her hand. "What do you think is going on?"


    "I am not sure, but it could be two things, the creators or the death race."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 451: Fate Has Many Obstacles Part One

    Chapter 451: Fate Has Many Obstacles Part One


    Alicia looked at ke and let out a sigh. "If it is a creator or people from the death race, there are only a few who can handle them. Luckily we have a few million more ships ready and have crews set up for them. Watch the kids, I will take a look first..."


    "Just be careful." ke felt very worried. He knew Alicia was extremely powerful, but if they were multiple strong people, he worried Alicia might get really hurt or maybe worse He didn''t even want to think about the worst part.


    "Remember I am not alone. I have Mirri and Bell as well, plus I have a huge fleet of ships and billions of numbers I can call out at any time. I already asked Tereax to have them get ready for deployment." Alicia said, trying her best to give ke some peace of mind.


    "I know but still." ke looked at the kids who also had worried expressions. This caused Alicia to feel reluctant to leave. She gave each child a hug and kiss before giving ke a kiss.


    Alicia leaned over and whispered into ke''s ear. "If the worst happens, protect the children at all costs. They are the most precious things in the entire world to me besides you. As long as the six of you are safe I can feel assured going out to fight."


    "Alicia No Akari To me, besides the kids, you are just as precious. It saddens me to know that I am not strong enough to stand by your side and fight. Make sure youe back to me or I will make this whole universe pay with their lives." ke hugged Alicia tightly before giving her a deep kiss. Only after a few minutes did he finally reluctantly let her go.


    "I love you all." She then turned to Jay who had been standing at the side now red in the face after watching the public disys of affection between the two and said: "Jay, do not leave the void. In fact, move away from this area as soon as I leave the ship."


    "Mother..." Frey who had been silent this whole time rushed forward and hugged Alicia''s cheek. Nomi also walked over and hugged Alicia.


    "You two as the older siblings take care of your younger brothers and sisters." Alicia patted the two on the head and gently pushed them away. She then looked at Frey''s boyfriend, Kyle and said: "I leave my daughter in your hands. Do not hurt her. Her father is very overprotective."


    Kyle was speechless. He blushed, wondering how Alicia knew they were now officially dating. He couldn''t help but nce up only to quickly retract his gaze when he saw ke giving him a death stare.


    Seeing his reaction, Alicia let out augh before disappearing. This may have all seemed a bit over dramatic, but Alicia felt she would not be returning for a while. She hoped things would go smoothly and this was just some kind of anomaly but she felt she would be fighting a battle that even she would have a hard time with. This was why she had said her goodbyes the way she did. She left her family behind, the ones she loved the most in order to protect them. She knew whether it was the creators or the people of the death race, they were here for her and only her.


    As Alicia appeared out in space right above Phantasia she felt the pressure surrounding the had gotten many times stronger. Waving her hand she brought out a small device that Charles Folson had given her in order to stay in contact with each other. As soon as she activated it, she heard Charles''s voiceing from the other side. "Oh! Alicia, haven''t heard from you in a while. I heard you took out the Heaven Falls Sect."


    "Yeah they threatened Phantasia but I seem to have more issues than I thought. I might not make it in time to help you with your world. Instead, I contacted my friends who are finishing the clean up of the Heaven Falls Sect and told them to head your way when they are done. The numbers they have under theirmand are fully modified and along with the fleet they should be a powerful backing for you." Alicia said as she gazed down at the. She had already felt many hostile divine scents being sent her way. "As for your daughter Wendy, I will go retrieve her now. Hopefully, she is safe and well. I must apologize since I did not see any of thising."


    Charles was quiet for quite some time before finally let out a sigh. "She is alive, but she is in the middle of fighting. It seems the people who are invading your are not normal at all. They consist of many races and all above the true god realm in power" After another pause Charles continued. "Alicia, if things go badly, I will not me you. Wendy did not even notify me that she was currently fighting. But just now she said she would not leave Phantasia no matter what, she hase to love that world and will fight to keep it safe, even if it cost her, her life..."


    "I will do my all to protect her even if I have to use force. Charles as long as she is alive now I can keep her alive. Even if I have to shove the omni box you gave me into her mouth and activate it, I will." Alicia said in a slight joking matter trying to lighten the mood a bit.


    "Then I will count on you. But please let her do as she wishes. She is grown up now she can make her own choices. She looks upon you as a mother figure and she has idolized you since she was young. I leave her care in your hands."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 452: Fate Has Many Obstacles Part Two

    Chapter 452: Fate Has Many Obstacles Part Two


    After her talk with Charles Alicia let out a sigh as she looked down at her world. A cold smile formed on her face. "Someone dared to attack my, my homnd? I guess those people want to be wiped from this universe."


    Alicia''s body shed as she disappeared only to reappear above a decimated city. This was no ordinary city, this was her kingdom, a ce she had been painstakingly trying to defend no matter what.Rage began to fill Alicia''s heart as she saw the craters that had wiped out whole sections of the capital. Even the royal pce had been destroyed. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she looked at the scene in front of her. Her family, her friends, even her people. She saw no signs of any life. "Fine! Fine! You fucking people wish to do such things to me and my people then once I figure out who is behind all this and who was the one who ordered this, I will destroy your homes, yours and wipe out your entire race!"


    Alicia did not notice that her halo at this time dimmed slightly and specks of ck began to form within it. Her heart had fallen into despair and her thoughts of revenge were taking over. But even if she knew she would not care. She had made an oath to protect her people and while she was out doing just that someone decided to take this chance to destroy everything she held dear.


    Alicia slowlynded on a deserted street. The buildings around her nowid in rubble. Paper fluttered about across the ground as a gentle breeze blew by. Smoke raised up into the sky. The view was no different from an apocalyptic scene she had seen in a movie in her past life on Earth. She quickly spread her divine sense out to see if she could spot any survivors but no matter how far she reached out, even beyond the boundaries of the city, even after engulfing the entirety of stine, she found no living soul. What she was able to detect was more destruction.


    "Charles said Wendy was still fighting but he did not say where " With this in mind, Alicia spread her divine sense out further and further until she finally found arge battlefield. Waving her hand a void opened in front of her and she quickly stepped through it.


    She arrived in the skies above arge battle. Magicules, spiritual qi, holy qi, and evenser weapons could be seen flying back and forth. The power of these people ranged from low cultivation levels up past the true god realm. The ground was already bathed in deep red from all the blood being spilled. She scanned the area until she a found familiar aura. Now knowing which side was which Alicia finally waved her hand creating arge barrier around those from her side.Before teleporting right in front of a young girl. "Wendy..."


    Wendy looked at the familiar figure and her eyes started to water up. "You''re finally here."


    "Mmm I''mte, I''m sorry." Alicia said as she pulled the young girl into a hug. "Where is everyone?"


    "Your birth mother and father are off fighting some powerful people. Your other father and your brothers and sisters were sent to another world. The attack was so sudden that we had no time to prepare. Even against the King''s will, your mother sent him off with his family. I am not sure which world it was. Many people died during the initial attack. They did not just attack stine either but all countries suffered the same fate. When asked why they were attacking, they said it was to purge a world that raised a threat to this universe." Wendy briefly exined.


    Alicia looked at all the people around her staring at her in confusion. The battle was abruptly stopped by her creating a barrier around them.Letting out a sigh, Alicia wrapped her arm around Wendy''s waist and said:"Hold on."


    Wendy quickly held on to Alicia as she felt her body leave the ground. Alicia flew up into the air and stood above the massive army that was fighting against the invaders. "Citizens of Phantasia! I, Alicia Gabriel stine, Crown Princess of stine, have returned!On my title as a Princess and my honor as a knight, I promise to end these dark days!I will return Phanatias back to its peaceful times. If you have felt despair, I will bring you hope. I will not allow these people who destroyed yournds, your kingdoms, and your homes to get away with such evil deeds. Once I purge this world of these invaders, I will then destroy every involved in this attack!"


    Everything was quiet after Alicia finished talking. Not because they were doubtful of Alicia''s words but because she had returned. A figure of worship for many had finally returned after five long years of fighting. She had returned to free them from their plight. Slowly a loud cheer could be hearding from the millions of people below. This cheer was chanting Alicia''s name. The Hero of Phantasia had finally returned! Many of these people only heard of Alicia''s deeds through word of mouth while others had witnessed it with their own eyes. Her achievements were many which made her kingdom stine the most powerful kingdom in the world. Their faith in her words was enough to believe a new sun will rise soon and will disperse the darkness.


    But this cheering was interrupted when a voice sounded out from the other side of the barrier. "Those are big wordsing from a little girl."


    "Whether they are big or not, only time will tell. But I can promise one thing. A merepeak realmed true god is not one to talk."


    <strong><em>--- Authors Words---</em></strong>


    I must apologize for theteness of this chapter. I hope everyone had a wonderful Christmas for those who celebrate it. In this time where many are in lockdown or staying apart from family in fear of passing this stupid virus around. I wish you all a safe and healthy holidays. And for those who have loved ones who are sick, my best wishes and prayers go out to you all.


    -invayne

 Chapter 453: Fate Has Many Obstacles Part Three

    Chapter 453: Fate Has Many Obstacles Part Three


    "You! You think you are all powerful!? Do you not realize how many people want you specifically dead?" The old man on the other side of the barrier sneered as he continued. "The creators issued an order to have you and your destroyed. You can only fault yourself for being the one to bring destruction to our universe."


    "Oh? So it was the creators huh? To think they had the courage to order such a thing. But you are only half right about what you just said about me being the one to destroy this universe maybe even half is a bit too much. I do not n to destroy this universe by any means, but I do n to wipe out you, your people, and thes you call home. You see your biggest mistake was attacking this. If you wished to wipe me out you should havee for me first but now It seems you only cared about what the creators had to say. Not worry about the what if. The what if I was much stronger than you ever thought. " Alicia released her aura. It was no longer the strength of a true god nor the strength of a God King it was the strength of a Celestial God!


    "You how can this be!?" The old man felt a cold shiver run up his spin. Their information waspletely out dated. All the God King''s and Celestial Kings that were with them were now fighting the strongest people of this, the main target was only supposed to be in the true god realm!


    "Did you think just because I was off fighting a gctic war that I would skip out on my cultivation? Sorry to say the moment the creators let me live past ten years of age they were already doomed to fall by my hands. I''m done talking, so I will now fulfill my promise to the people of my world." Alicia waved her hand and a magic circle filled the air. An oppressive aura swept across the invading army smashing them all to the ground. It did not matter what cultivation they were, Alicia who was only a step away from bing a creator was not something they could fight against. Those with lower cultivations instantly spat out blood and died under the suppression. Those from the demi god rank and up all coughed up blood and fell to their hands and knees.


    Alicia for a long time had been suppressing her breakthroughs to the next cultivation realm in order to allow ke time to catch up to her. She did not want him to feel left behind in power. So although she continued to cultivate she had been condensing the qis inside her body since then. When she had finally released them after giving birth to Faith she had directly entered the peak of the Celestial God realm and was only one step away from bing a creator.


    The magic circle in the air finallypleted and began to glow. The massive invading army was not even able to move as they watched in horror as a bright light came mming down on top of them. "Armageddon" Alicia whispered this one word not even needing to look at the results, her eyes never left the old man in front of her who was now sweating from head to toe. When the light dimmed there was nothing. Just arge crater in the ground. His entire army was destroyed just like that.


    Alicia smiled as she made her way forward passing through the barrier. "Tell me, where did your powerful people go?"


    The old man did not even dare lie as he pointed in a certain direction. Alicia sent her divine sense out and found a group of people being encircled by a group of one hundred powerful figures. She recognized two of the people very quickly as her parents and it even seemed that one of them was hurt. Alicia wasted no time before heading in that direction. Seeing the girl in front of him disappear, he let out a sigh of relief hoping he would never see the girl again. But his relief onlysted a second when he felt something wrong with his body. The old man had no idea what had happened but those who watched from the outside only saw the old man turn into a mist of blood.


    In a frozen wastnd at the north pole of Phantasia, Tang Ming and Tang An were covered in blood and wounds as they looked at the people in front of them. It had been many years since they had fought such a tiring battle. "Ming, it was good we sent the others away." Tang An said with a bitter smile. "Do you think Akari will be mad?"


    "Why would she be mad? I am sure she would understand why we had to lie to her." Tang Ming replied. He held his side trying to use his spiritual qi to heal his wound quickly.


    "But we instigated the Heaven Falls Sect to begin expanding their territory, putting Phantasia in danger in order to get her to leave." Tang An hated lying to her daughter once again but she knew if she did not do what they did, Alicia would have been in danger. They had no choice but to instigate the Heaven Falls Sect. Everything they did was so their daughter could live a more peaceful life.


    "Even her adoptive father agreed as well. He of all people knew how strong our opponents were going to be. But he never thought we would send him and his family away as well. We are Akari''s birth parents, but he is also her family. She has many brothers and sisters on this world. I couldn''t let her lose them all.I will die to make sure my baby girl can live a long life. We already had to kill her once to save her. Now it''s our turn to die for her." Tang Ming was resolute in his way of thinking. He was going to do whatever had had to in order to protect the ce his daughter held dear and her life. Although he knew Alicia was powerful he still did not want to risk the what if.


    "Oh? So Father lied to me? It seems I need some kind of exnation."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 454: When The Trumpets Play Part One

    Chapter 454: When The Trumpets y Part One


    Tang Ming turned his head in shock. He never expected Alicia to be back so soon. He wanted to clean this up before she ever made it back! "I..."


    "Forget it, we can talkter after I deal with these people. For now..." Alicia looked at all the people there that were supporting her parents and nodded her head. Some she had met before while others were new faces. She then turned her attention to the people surrounding her. They all seemed a bit confused as to how she appeared out of nowhere.


    "You! You''re our target! To think you would show your face even after these people have done so much to allow you to escape! The creators will not allow you to live!" One man who finally came back to his senses yelled out.


    "All of you seem to have some kind of misconception that you are winning." Alicia tilted her head to the side. She had already decided everyone must die no matter who it was for attacking her and her people.


    "You talk big! Look at all of us! We are all in the God King or Celestial God realm! What can a mere little girl like you do to one hundred of us and so few of you?"A woman said as she smiled menacingly at Alicia.


    "Like I said you all have a misconception." Alicia said no more as her body began to transform. Golden wings sprang from her back as the halo on her head began to spin wildly. A massive suppression filled the air making it hard for those around her to breathe. "The power I hold is something you all can only dream about. The creators who you worship so much are nothing but ants in my eyes! They fear me so they sent you out as sacrifices to try to kill me."


    Alicia was about to continue to talk when she felt a massive suppressive force even greater than her own current suppression weigh down onto her. "Young one does not seem to understand who makes the rules in this universe." An archaic voice filled the air. This voice alone was enough to cause a massive pain in Alicia''s head.The pain was so bad Alicia held her head and closed her eyes trying not to scream out in pain.


    Seeing that Alicia was suddenly being suppressed the people who were surrounding them quickly reacted and all shot out to attack her at the same time. Alicia who was currently defenseless due to the metal attack she was incurring had no way to stop this iing attack from so many. Tang Ming and Tang An watched in horror as to what was happening. "Akari!"


    Husband and wife, a mother and a father, did not even need to think as they both reacted at the same time. They both appeared and covered Alicia with their bodies as the attacks of one hundred powerful foesnded on their bodies. The smell of blood filled Alicia''s nose bringing her back to her senses. She ignored the pain in her mind as she opened her eyes. The sight of her parents lying limp, still shielding her with their own bodies appeared before her.


    "No! Mom! Dad!" Alicia''s eyes filled with tears. This was not what she wanted. This was not what was supposed to happen. She had nned to bring out her army and stop this fight once and for all. She never expected such a powerful foe to attack her mind!


    Despair and hatred filled her heart. Grief, sadness, every negative emotion was taking over her body. The halo on her head dimmed and began to turn ck, even the wings on her back had begun to turn ck. The hair on her head began to change from its golden blonde to pure white.


    "What is this!?" One of the cultivators who had just attacked Alicia yelled.It was only then that they saw that they had been surrounded by a ck fog.


    "Everyone must die..." Alicia suddenly muttered as she held her parents in her arms. Tears streamed from her eyes as she looked down into their faces. "All of you must die! This whole fucking universe must die!" She had lost all sense of reason. But her rage seemed to take on a strange form. The ck fog was actually pouring out of Alicia''s body!


    "It''s her! Stop her! She is doing something! Ahhh!" As the man yelled his whole body became engulfed by the fog.Secondster all that remained was a skeleton that dropped out of the sky.


    "Kill her! Quickly!" The scene had stunned some and scared others to death as they all came to the same conclusion, this girl must die no matter what or they would die!


    Alicia paid none of them any mind as she suddenly yelled out at the top of her lungs: "You all will die!" A strange dark power spread out from Alicia''s body blowing all her attackers away. Alicia''s mind was in utter chaos and as if signaling the end of times the sounds of trumpets filled the air.


    ---


    On a ship still in the void, a little ways from the Phantasia, ke who was feeding Fate suddenly felt a strong pain in his heart. "Alicia!" He quickly stood up and handed both his daughter Fate and the bottle in his hand to Nomi. "Nomi, feed your sister."


    "Father?" Nomi took the bottle and Fate, feeling very confused. He had no idea what had ovee his father all of a sudden.


    "Don''t worry. I will be back. You and Frey are to look after your younger brother and sisters." ke left these words before disappearing.


    Frey had juste in when she heard ke yelling and asked: "Brother what happened?"


    "I don''t know. Father suddenly shouted Mother''s name and then told me and you to take care of our brother and sisters..." Nomi exined.


    Frey suddenly had a bad feeling. She worriedly muttered: "Mother..."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 455: When The Trumpets Play Part Two

    Chapter 455: When The Trumpets y Part Two


    <strong><em>[If you are liking this novel, please vote for it! Every vote helps support the author!]</em></strong>


    Alicia had no idea what was going on around her anymore. Her entire being was being engulfed in darkness. The area surrounding Alicia turned ck. Those who came to attack Alicia quickly sumbed to the ck fog and were turned into nothing but bones. As the sounds of trumpets yed, a golden light fell from the sky containing the ck fog from spreading any further. The people who were trying to help her parents fend off the invaders were also surrounded by this golden light, protecting them from the horrors that the ck fog had instilled into them.


    ---


    As for Alicia, she held her parents in her arms, her eyes closed. Pictures of some unknown yet familiar ce shed before her eyes


    "Ai what are you doing?"A young girl asked.


    "Chunchun did you know we are going to die? You, me, and Wei''er, we are all going to die." Tears rolled down Ai''s cheeks. "I don''t want to die!"


    The other little girl, Chunchun, saw her sister Ai crying and also began to tear up. "I don''t either, but there is no cure..."


    "But Wei''er has been asleep for so long now We will also end up being like Big sister..." Ai began to cry even harder. The two sisters hugged each other as they cried trying to find the onlyfort they had left, which was each other.


    As Alicia watched the images in her head, she had seen the little girl named Chunchun before. It was the one to be known as the Origin. The images shed and the next thing she saw was two girls lying in a bed. One was slightly older but her face was blurred out, while the other was the girl from before, Chunchun. Each of them was hooked up to life support systems and their eyes were closed as if in an internal sleep.


    "Chunchun we promised to sleep together!" She held the girl named Chunchun''s hand as she cried.


    "Ai its time. Just like your sisters, you will also be going to sleep." A woman''s voice not in view of the images spoke.


    "I can sleep with my sisters? Will I meet them in my dreams?" Ai''s look of expectation could not hide the single wish she held in her heart.


    "If you try hard enough maybe you will be able to."


    ---


    ke appeared in the skies of Phantasia and frowned. He saw that the had taken a beating which made him very concerned. He could also hear the trumpets in the air making him wonder what was actually happening. He then looked in a certain direction where he felt a familiar yet dark presence. "She couldn''t have..."


    A worried expression filled ke''s face as he quickly flew in the direction of the familiar presence. As he got closer he saw a golden light surrounding a dark fog and in it, he also saw ten small golden lights seemingly protecting something. With no choice, ke transformed into his god appearance and flew through the barrier and into the ck fog. He could instantly feel the corroding nature of the back fog and the familiarity from it. "Am I toote? No No matter what, I will bring her back."


    ke pushed his way through the fog ignoring the people surrounded by golden light. He knew where he needed to go. Although the ck fog was slowly corrodingat his skin he ignored it. His bloodline of being of the god race and also because of the celestial bloodline he was given made him more immune to the effects of the ck fog.


    He pushed forward into the darkness until he saw a small vortex like bubble where he spotted three familiar figures. Two of whichid lifeless in a young woman''s arms. Blood covered the girl who was holding the two figures. As he got closer and finally understood what was going on, even he could not stop the tears that rolled down his cheeks. He continued to push forward ignoring the wounds that were now opening on his body. Until finally, he was standing in the eye of the storm.


    ke looked down at Alicia, his heart full of pain seeing the anguish on her face. Dry blood and tears mixed together leaving trails down her cheeks."Akari Sorry, I amte..."


    ke knelt down and wrapped his arms around the girl. He then poured his golden aura into her body in an attempt to flush out the darkness. He was willing to do anythingfor her as long as it meant that he could save her. He would not allow her to sumb to the darkness. He held on tight to the girl as he rocked back and forth. He wished he hade with her. He wished he stayed by her side. But he knew he was too weak to do so. He could only look on as she grew stronger and stronger. He knew she was holding back her cultivation in order to allow him to catch up. He knew all this but he still wished for nothing more than to protect the one he loved.


    ke''s lips pressed against Alicia''s cheek not caring about the blood, giving her a kiss. "Akari, you have toe back to me. You can not leave me nor the kids. You can not allow yourself to fall. You are my one and only in this life. So please Please stay with me. Do not fall into darkness! Do not let it consume you! You still have so much to do! The people of this world rely on you. Your children rely on you. I rely on you! Don''t leave me!"


    Tears rolled down ke''s cheek as he continued to rock Alicia back and forth in his arms...


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 456: The Warmth Of His Embrace

    Chapter 456: The Warmth Of His Embrace


    As the images stopped ying in her head, Alicia found herself surrounded by darkness. Only a small area of light surrounded her and it was shrinking very slowly.But as she thought all hope was lost and that she would bepletely consumed by the darkness in her heart. A familiar warmth wrapped around her body. It was a warmth that she knew so well. Her lips parted slightly as one word was whispered: "ke..."


    Her memories with ke slowly began to fill her head. From the time they first met as kids to spending almost every day with the man she loved. She smiled as she recalled all her memories. Even the teasing she went through was a precious memory for her. Alicia hugged her knees as tears slowly began to trail down her cheeks. She was ready to give up. She was ready to let the darkness consume her. She was ready to be something else. But now the thoughts of the man she loves, her children who were waiting for her toe back. She couldn''t let that happen! She couldn''t let the darkness consume her!


    Slowly the remaining light around her began to fight against the darkness...


    In the real world, ke continued to rock Alicia back and forth. He had been watching her closely. A look of surprise and excitement filled his eyes when he saw the tips of Alicia''s hair had returned to their golden color. He watched as it slowly regained its natural color and even the ck fog around him began to reduce in size.


    ke hugged Alicia even tighter as he pushed more of his golden aura into her. The process was slow but ke found the changes that were made from Alicia''s fall were beginning to revert at a faster pace.


    No matter what, ke did not let her go for a second. As time passed, the ck fog surrounding him faded more and more until finally, it disappeared. It no longer poured out of Alicia''s body and her hair, her wings, and her halo all changed back to their original color.Alicia''s face no longer showed any signs of distress. Seeing that she was going to be fine, ke let out a sigh of relief and finally took a look at Tang Ming and Tang An.


    He checked their pulses and a smile appeared on his. "You two are very strong." Even though their bodies were a bloody mess, they were still barely alive. ke knew if Alicia was in her right mind she would have realized this herself.But he was sure the shock of seeing her parents fall lifelessly into her arms was too much for her to handle. Alicia was strong but she had one major w. Those she loved and cared for were her weakness.Knowing that his mother and father inw were going to survive, he quickly used a healing spell to try to heal their wounds.


    ---


    A warm breeze blew past Alicia''s face as she slowly regained consciousness. Her eyes opened and in front of her was a familiar ceiling. "You''re awake." A melodic voice came from her side.


    Alicia looked over to see the man she loved for so long sitting next to her reading a book. But the thought of her parents made her sit up and ask: "My parents?"


    "They will be fine. They are in aa but from what the doctors have said there will be no issues with them once they wake. Although their cultivation is crippled, they kept their lives." ke answered as he got up from his chair and walked over and sat on the edge of the bed. He then leaned in and kissed Alicia on the lips. "You scared me. I thought I had lost you."


    "I''m sorry But my parents, are truly fine?" She couldn''t hold back her fears. She was sure they had died saving her but now that she was in a normal state of mind she never did check to see if they were still alive.


    ke smiled and nodded his head: "Yes they are fine. Are you awake enough to let the kidse in and see you? They have been very worried about you."


    "Mhm! Let them in." Alicia felt so relieved at this moment. She did not lose anyone.


    ke did not even need to call them into the room as soon as he opened the door a little fairy came flying in at top speed yelling: "<em><strong>Moooooootherrr!</strong></em>" This ended in a smacking sound as Frey collided with Alicia''s cheek not willing to let go.


    The tears she was holding back began to flow as she patted the little fairy''s back. "I''m sorry I worried you."


    Nomi came walking in with Faith and Hope in his arms while Destiny held on to his shirt. "Mother." He said, giving a slight bow.


    "I have troubled you all. I am lucky to have such a caring loving family." Alicia said with a smile. Her tears still streaming down her face. She was d. She was d that she was able to escape the darkness. Just the thought of leaving everyone behind scared her. She hated to think she would lose all of this if she had lost to the darkness. Thankfully she did not lose anyone. Each and every one of them was here. Even her parents were still here. She swore inside her heart she would never let herself fall again.


    ---


    "It seems we lost this time..." A man in golden robes said.


    "Either way the battle had just started. But I feel from this day forth we will see her grow stronger and stronger." Another man said.


    "We should just let things run their course. Why suppress what we already know is inevitable. Whether it is this girl or someone else in the future, what will be will be." A woman in red robes got up from her seat and stretched her arms. "From this moment on, I will no longer have a part in any of this. You old farts can do as you wish. But as for me, I would rather see where she will bring us."


    --Author Note--


    I apologize for the no chapter yesterday I was working on privileged chapters for another novel.


    inavyne

 Chapter 457: Battle For The Machine Empire Part One

    Chapter 457: Battle For The Machine Empire Part One


    "Humph! Yin Li, are you really turning your back on us? We have been in control all this time and now you wish to let the one who would destroy everything to do as they please?" The man in ck robes asked. He did not even try to hide the anger in his voice.


    "Is your hearing going, old man? You think we are all high and mighty but we are actually just the gatekeepers for those of higher cultivation. We keep out those who may pose a threat to them. You''re so old yet you have not even stepped on the threshold of the Infinite Creator. We are all suppressed here. Yes, we may have the freedom to y gods on the lower worlds but that is nothingpared to the worlds above.In truth what we actually manage is just a small section of this entire universe. The powers that we used just now to match that of a chaotic seerer took all ten of usebined to produce. How else do you think we were able to break her mental state? But you know what. I felt something within that girl. Out of all of you, I am the one with the most talent when ites to people''s soul seas. That girl is someone I would like to see grow. I will not get in your way as you do things but I will not be helping you either. " After leaving these words Yin Li walked out of the room leaving the ten old men sitting there dumbfounded.


    "Old Qiao, I hate to say it but, Little Yin is right about one thing, we are nothing but gatekeepers. I think I will do the same and see how things y out from now on." An old man in blue robes that was sitting at the table said before standing up and leaving.


    "Humph! At least as a gatekeeper, we are still kings!"


    ---


    Alicia had no idea any of this was going on, she was busy spending time with her family. Although, she was thinking about what to do from here on out. She also had to retrieve King Augustus and her brothers and sisters from wherever her mother and father sent them.


    "What''s on your mind?" ke who was at her side asked.


    "I was just thinking of what to do from now on. This experience that I went through really opened my eyes to many things. One of the biggest things is my weaknesses. Luckily, you came or things could have really the end for me and my parents. If not for you bringing me out of the darkness I would have been consumed turning into something I do not wish to ever be. I had originally wanted to keep Phantasia out in the universe to allow it to leave a mark on this space. But now I have other thoughts. I have decided I will move Phantasia into my space where it can grow in safety from now on. A ce where our kids will not have to worry about being attacked by invaders from another world. What do you think? Do you think I am being selfish?" Alicia couldn''t help but want to keep her entire family safe. But at the same time, this was just her selfish wish.


    "You are the ruler of the world, who cares if you are a bit selfish? You are not only protecting your family but every other life on Phantasia. I see nothing wrong with this, so be selfish." ke said with a smile. He would always support her in whatever she had decided.


    ----


    While Alicia was trying to figure out her next step, Loeri was currently being surrounded by many ships while hovering over a certain. "Unidentified ship, you are currently invading Machine Empire space. Retreat now or we will destroy you."


    Hearing themand of the ships Loeri rolled her eyes and angrily took out a small cube from her pocket. "Hey, Charles what''s your name! Is this how you treat invited guests who have traveled years just to reach your damn? Did you not ask Alicia for help? Your help is here but now you wish to destroy us as soon as we showed up?"


    "What do you mean?" Charles Folson was very confused. No one had reported anything to him about the arrival of Alicia''s people.


    "I mean just what I said. I brought my ship out of the void only to be surrounded by a thousand of yours! Not to mention all their weapons are trained on me." Loeri yelled.


    Charles almost smashed the table in front of him to pieces when he heard this. "Those bastards! Don''t move, I will be right there. If they attack you have my permission to destroy them all!"


    "Permission or not I would anyway." Loeri said in a huff. She had felt a strange fluctuation in her connection with Alicia which had her concerned. She wanted to hurry up and finish this so she could return home and check on Alicia.


    On another part of the in an office, a middle aged looking man sat behind a desk listening to the report from his subordinate. "So he finally called in reinforcements..."


    "Father?" A young girlwho had just walked into the room called out.


    The middle aged man smiled and got up out of his seat and walked over to the girl. He ced his hand on her head and said: "Lina. It is best if you stayed in the mansion from now on. There will be a great uprising and if you are caught, it will be akin to killing your father."


    "I will do as father says..."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 458: Battle For The Machine Empire Part Two

    Chapter 458: Battle For The Machine Empire Part Two


    The ships around Loeri began to charge the weapons as a voice once again sounded out: "I repeat, leave or be exterminated!"


    "Who dares!" Charles Folson appeared in between Loeri''s ship and the ships from the Machine Empire. "Who dares block a gust I personally invited!?" Seeing as Charles showed himself Loeri also appeared outside her ship.


    "Oh, so these are your guests?" Another voice rang out as another middle aged old man appeared. "May I ask your excellency who these people are and why they are here?"


    "Do I, the ruler of this Machine Empire, need to exin what I do and why my guests are here to a general?" Charles sneered he could see through this man''s ns of trying to dig out information.


    "It''s not that you do not but in the interest of security I must detain your guest until I am sure they pose no threat to our world." The middle aged man said. He showed no signs of backing down.


    "Logan, don''t go too far or I will not be responsible for what happens! My guests do not need to be handled by you. If you continue with your way of doing things I do not mind stripping you of your title." Charles was really starting to get angry. The man in front of him was tantly going against him without even trying to hide it.


    "Oh? Do you think..." Logan was about to retort when the sound of a "Humph!" came from their side.


    "Are you two idiots done? This is why I hate humans sometimes. They bicker back and forth instead of just fighting. I wouldn''t even be here if it was not for Alicia asking me toe. I say, old man, Logan or whatever your name is. As someone from the ancient dragon race, I would very much appreciate it if you got your ugly face out of here. I came here to speak with Charles, not some idiot who wants to detain me for his own personal vendetta." Loeri patience waspletely gone. She hated how humans went back and forth with words instead of just hitting each other until one side won. She would only put up with it when Alicia was around but since she was not she would handle things her own way!


    Logan''s face turned ck as he looked at the young girl in front of him who looked no more than seventeen. He had never been talked down to in such a way by anyone! His anger came bursting out of him as hepletely ignored the fact that Loeri already said she was an ancient dragon. "Listen here you little shit. You are an outsider to my Machine Empire. If I say you will die then you will die. So either youe with me and be detained until I know the reason for you being here or I will have my men open fire on you and destroy you here and now!"


    Unfortunately, Logan did not get the exact response from Loeri as he had thought. "Hmmm? Your Machine Empire? Charles, I thought you were the leader of the Machine Empire? Is this man trying to usurp the throne? Do you want me to destroy him for you? I can, you know..."


    Loerzily snapped her fingers and millions of ships suddenly appeared out of nowhere. While four more figures appeared at her side. Loeri tilted her head as she crossed her arms across her chest and looked at Logan, her gaze full of mocking for the man in front of her.


    "Fine! We will start the fireworks early! Kill them all including Charles!" Logan yelled out. Since he had shown his true colors there was no reason for him to hold back any longer he quickly gave the order to shoot.


    "You!"Charles was so angry he charged at Logan but just before he got to him, Logan disappeared from where he stood. The Machine empire ships that had already begun charging their weapons did not hesitate to fire.


    "Sta, grab Charles and retreat to the ships!" Loeri gave out her orders as she transformed into a massive dragon and shot out a beam of light from her mouth to block the iing attacks.


    "Roger!" Sta wasted no time and grabbed hold of Charles and retreated back to her ship.


    After stopping the first barrage of attacks Loeri quickly retreated herself. Her entire group quickly retreated back into the void so they coulde up with a new n. They had originally wanted to enter the and work from the ground digging out the rebels and clean up that way. But who would have thought that Logan would have been so decisive in his actions and outright attack?


    Loeri sat down in a meeting room with Sta and the rest including Charles. "What do you have nned?"


    "I didn''t know that Logan''s reach stretched so far that even the entire military was under his control. I don''t know what he has promised them but they are willing to listen to hismands and turn on me then that means he has something worth it for them to do so."Charles let out a sigh as he bowed his head. "I apologize for this."


    "This is not entirely your fault. I did provoke him. But it seems you have lostplete control before you even had a chance to do anything." Loeri frowned she would not havee if she knew this was going to be such a pain.


    "Not entirely. The people personally under me will do whatever they can to hold them off. So we have a little leeway. But I do not wish to let them sacrifice themselves for nothing. I must regain control no matter what. Not only for my future but for Wendy''s future as well. "


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 459: Battle For The Machine Empire Part Three

    Chapter 459: Battle For The Machine Empire Part Three


    Loeri let out a sigh. She could not use the easy route and just destroy the with the enemy on it. She also knew if she did such a thing, Alicia would be very mad. "We are at a disadvantage since he was able to move you off the. If we were to exit the void now we could easily destroy all the ships lying in wait but this woulde at the cost of your peoples'' lives. The only other option is to somehow teleport to a location on the but I don''t want to put my people on the hot seat right as theynd."


    "We can teleport to the easily, but right now my problem is I do not know for sure how deep Logan''s connections run. My castle would be the only ce right now that is free from Logan''s control." Charles said as he smiled bitterly. He had not realized how much control he had left until now.


    "If your castle is still safe we can use it as our base of operations. How many numbers do you have under your control there?" Loeri asked.


    "There are over one hundred million, inactive numbers. As for the regr military, there is only around one million." Charles knew these numbers were nothing good but there was not much he could do when he did not have much time to try to build up a force while still trying to take care of the Empire. He had thought he still had full control of the military, never did he think that Logan''s ws reached outside his own subordinates. He knew he had truly messed up this time.


    "That is good enough. We can supply the army I only asked because I do not want you to activate any of them. There is no telling what can and can not be used in battle, they may just turn against us. As for military power, we have all of that. We only need a base of operation." Loeri exined.


    "This much I can guarantee." Charles really felt helpless, he was supposed to be the leader of his world but he was really not showing any proper leadership skills at this time.


    ---


    Back on Phantasia, Alicia who was now feeling much better stood hovered in the air looking down at the destroyed cities andnds of stine. Just seeing such a scene made her angry but she did her best to calm herself down. She kept reminding herself that anger will cause her to fall again. She had taken some time to check herself out and noticed a ck stream flowing through her qi''s. There were even some ck swirls in her halo still. The remnants of her almost being consumed by darkness was there for her to see and posed as a stronger reminder to herself.


    "I knew I would find you here." ke appeared next to Alicia and wrapped his arm around her waist.


    "I wanted to inspect the damage. But it seems even if I restore thend there will still be much to restore after. All of the leaders of this have asked toe under the stine banner. Even the devils wished to join as well. I said I would discuss such things at ater date once I figure out how to go about restoring the. For me alone it may take a few years just to restore stinends but this time it is all thends of Phantasia that have been damaged.


    "There is no telling if the creators will send out more races to attack us. Although I killed everyone who attacked our world and had once said I would destroy their worlds, I know this is something I can not do. I would be no better than the creators if I went and began destroying world after world. I would turn into a monster. This is not me. Especially since it woulde at the cost of billions of innocent lives." Alicia let out a sigh and looked up at the sky before continuing. "This does not mean I will let off those involved. The people who ruled the worlds who attacked us are also at fault. And one day I will bring them under judgment. But before that timees, my main goal is to grow stronger and finally face off against the creators. In order to do that I will need to go on a journey.


    "I will need to travel the stars and experience new things in order to be powerful enough to protect everything I wish to protect. Because I know, no matter where I go, those bastards will find me and cause trouble like they did this time." Alicia had made her decision. She would venture out and find ways to strengthen herself. She had to have the power to protect what she wished to protect.


    "So does this mean you will be leaving me?" ke asked as he scooped Alicia up into his embrace.


    Alicia looked up at the handsome face in front of her, she gripped his arm and pulled herself up so her nose was touching his. She smiled brightly before pushing her lips onto ke''s slipping her tongue into his mouth. The two tongues intertwined for quite some time. Their bodies pressed together. When their lips parted Alicia gazed into ke''s eyes and bit her lower lip. Her cheeks turned red as she whispered into his ear. " How am I supposed to continue making babies and make our family bigger if I left you?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 460: Battle For The Machine Empire Part Four

    Chapter 460: Battle For The Machine Empire Part Four


    keughed and kissed Alicia on the forehead. "Then what do you n to do? Are you going to really put Phantasia into your space?"


    "Mmm I said so before, so I will do it. This way no matter where I go everyone will be with me. Come let''s go into space. So I can do this now." Alicia said after taking ke''s hand.


    The two rose up into the sky, through the thick cloud bank, and broke through the atmosphere and entered space. She looked around and decided to bring the moons as well. This way the would not lose any of its beauty. She then looked at the distance between Phantasia and the sun, the others within the sr system, and nodded her head. "I will just take it all!"


    ke looked at Alicia stunned for a moment but knew she was doing all this in order to keep everything about Phantasia the same. He watched as Alicia transformed into her bloodline form and rose high above the sr system. He could feel a wave of magicules, spiritual qi, and holy qi spread out from her body. The process was very slow, Alicia was spreading each of these energies out in a thinyer to make them go even further.


    ke flew up behind her and pressed his hand on her back and began pouring his own energies into her body to help her speed up the process. Even still, Alicia''s face was pale and she had sweat dripping from her forehead. This continued for almost three hours when finally the entire sr system was wrapped in her power. Taking in a deep breath she waved her hand and sent the entire sr system into her space.


    ---


    Machine Empire...


    "Oh? Not a bad castle." Loeri looked around at the intricate looking walls that had many lines and thin lights that lit up the room and was quite amazed. There were many things that Loeri had no idea what they were. She did not know if they were some kind of art or technology that actually did something. But they were all disyed out on pedestals.


    "I thank you for yourpliment. This castle has millions of years of history for my machine race. Like this here was something invented a few millions of years ago that yed music." Charles pointed to a box with a few dials on it. Loeri took a look at it and feigned interest. Sta and the others though did have a genuine interest in the items as they looked around.


    Charles also exined the defenses of the castle which was surrounded by a barrier. Loeri and the girls could hear the sounds of fighting outside. The coup d''etat was already underway. Charles led them to arge meeting room that had a map of the entire surroundings in a three dimensional rendering in front of them. It also showed the current enemy positions and ally positions on this map. It was a highly advanced real time rendering of what was going on. "As you can see, Logan has sent out quite a bit of numbers. Each one top grade. It seems he even added a few adjustments to them as well. My people will not be able to hold off for long before they will need to retreat past the barrier."


    "Hmmm this is no issue. We can do things like this. I will have our numbers transported to the surface, they will then mingle with the numbers of the enemies and take them out from within the ranks. The thing about our numbers is that the numbers you created can not hold a candle to them. By that I mean they were designed to fight against the creators." Loeri said as she waved to Rose and whispered into her ear. Rose nodded and disappeared. "We will start the counter attack immediately. If worsees to worst, I will deploy the ships. But I would rather not get any innocents caught up in an attack from the orbit."


    "I can''t thank you enough for caring about the people of this world. I know it would be easier for you to do an orbital strike and be done with it, but no matter how much I wish to take Logan down I can not do so if it means the citizens will be harmed in the process."Charles bowed his head slightly as he said this.


    "Mmm Alicia would have done the same. To be honest I am surprised your race hasn''t figured out how to harness the power of magic with your technology. You have the tech to do so, so I do not understand why." Loeri found it funny that with all this technology they still had no replicated the use of magic or any of the energies for that matter.


    "It is thews of our race passed down since generations past. Logan is one who wishes to break this taboo, but the thing is that it would ruin our world. We are a warfaring race. Once you begin adding other powers to our technology it will turn them into deadly killing machines. It would only take a few years before the whole world was destroyed." Charles had a bitter smile on his face. His world was overpopted with nothing but hot heads. Luckily he did not need to worry about the Numbers that Alicia made to be reproduced since they need to be created with magic. But he still inwardly had to admit they were a work of sheer genius.


    "I see I can understand why it would be banned. Even Alicia has these numbers on astrict lock and key and everyone who has ess to them is under a life or death contract. Except for me, who is already her contracted beast." Loeri exined.


    "She is smart to do so. From here on out I will be counting on you all." Charles once again bowed his head in thanks.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 461: Battle For The Machine Empire Part Five

    Chapter 461: Battle For The Machine Empire Part Five


    A few dayster on the front lines, outside Charles castle, explosions could be heard from the middle of the rebel army. Groups of rebel numbers were being destroyed at an extremely fast pace. Inside themand room that Loeri had Charles set up, Loeri was looking at the effects of the numbers that Alicia had created and smiled. "They truly are much more powerful."


    "That they are. I fear they are even more powerful than Logan and myself." Charles smiled bitterly. He couldn''t believe the few numbers he gave to Alicia that day allowed her to reverse engineer them into a powerful force that could easily take over his.


    As the days went on, Logan was in his office tapping his fingers on his desk. "What you said is true? Those new numbers use some unknown technology and can not be killed?"


    "General, we have tried everything, even an orbital strike but nothing! They just keep destroying our forces and since they look like our numbers they easily infiltrate us in the middle of the battle and take us out from the inside." A soldier replied his head bowed, not daring to look up.


    "Alright have our people pull back a few kilometers. Sometimes it is best to retreat and get a better grasp of the situation. Even if we lose a lot of what we have control over, this fight is far from over." Logan let out a sigh as he gave out his orders. He never expected this to happen. He could only think of the girl with horns and a tail that looked at him as if he was an ant. The ship she had behind her seemed to be of even more advanced technology than what his machine race had. He leaned back in his chair and pressed the button on his desk and said: "Tell Lina I wish to see her."


    Five minutester Lina came walking through the door. She saw her father seemed stressed out and frowned a little. "Father, Is everything okay?"


    "For now. Just some unexpected variables. We have to retreat for the time being. Although the entire military and the hundreds of billions of numbers that are under my control, it might still not be enough. Make sure you carry your omni cube on you at all times. We may need to use it and start over in another universe. Our race has expanded between the multiverse for many millions of years. We have allies in every universe, so we will always have a ce to retreat to." He did not wish to have to run away but he would protect his daughter no matter what.


    "Things will get that bad?" Lina muttered as she started to get worried by her father''s words. She had thought that everything was going as nned. To get some of those old bastards who would not sided with her father, she even secretly let them Lina bit her lower lip and nodded her head. "No matter what, we will escape together, father. You are all I got left..."


    "I know honey, don''t worry. Just do not go out during this time. I will also be staying here so if you feel worried or nervous about the situation juste to me." Logan got up and walked over and gave Lina a hug. "When this is all over, we will find you the most handsome man in all of the Machine Empire and have him be your husband."


    Lina, blushed and nodded her head. She already had a few guys in mind who would not give her the time of day no matter what she did. Once she was the little princess of the Machine race, she could finally have these guys groveling at her feet doing whatever she asked. She poked Logan in the side as she spoke in a spoiled tone saying: "Why just one? I would get bored with a single handsome man, let me have a few."


    "More than one? That is fine too. Just make sure they are handsome. I want my grandkids to be beautiful." Logan immediately agreed like he normally did when his daughter acted spoiled.


    "Don''t worry Father, I will make sure they are the most handsome men in the entire Machine race." Lina said happily now that she got her father''s consent.


    Back in Charles castle. Loeri looked at the map to see the enemy was slowly pulling back. She sat up and stretched her arms as she said: "Round one is ours. It seems we regained a few kilometers of territory back. From this moment on we will send out our numbers in full force instead of just sneak attacks. We will keep pushing them back until they have no choice but to surrender. They think just by retreating they are giving themselves some leeway, they are very wrong."


    "I sure am d I am not on the wrong side of the fight here." Charles said jokingly.


    "I learned from watching one of the best military strategists. Even at a young age, Alicia was very good at controlling a battle, a born leader." Loeri said proudly.


    "Then it looks like I made a good friend indeed." Charles really felt lucky that Wendy just happened to meet Alicia or by now he and his daughter would be dead. But this also firmed up his resolve to make the Machine Empire even better after this war was over. He would make it so they would not fall far behind Alicia''s technology.


    "That you have or else we would not be here. So sit back and watch the show. I am sure you will enjoy it.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 462: Battle For The Machine Empire Part Six

    Chapter 462: Battle For The Machine Empire Part Six


    "How are they?" Alicia stood next to her mother''s bed and looked at her mother and father sleeping peacefully. Theirplexions were much better now and their wounds were almost fully healed.


    "They could wake up any day now. The amount of blood they lost was a little too much which is why they are still in aa. But nothing else is wrong, even their brain functions are normal. We are still looking for ways to rebuild their ability to cultivate. We have some ideas but they are not tested. It is not an easy thing to test." The doctor who was in charge of Alicia''s mother and father''s care replied.


    "Are you sure it is okay for us not to leave yet?" ke asked as he rubbed Alicia''s back. Alicia had spent every morning taking care of her parents before taking care of royal duties as the temporary queen. Luckily she has had plenty of practice on this front but ke also knew that she had settled everything already that needed to be settled and that Prime Minister Charles could handle the day to day paper work, so she could finish her final obligation to the Machine Empire.


    "After they wake up. Loeri is handling everything fine and keeping Charles safe for me. She has been with me the longest and has learned a lot about leading an army to victory. Right now they have reimed ten cities. And are still pushing them back." Alicia exined as she took ke''s hand and smiled at him. "When I arrive I will push out the forces who wish to overthrow Charles and end everything quickly. That is if Loeri has not already taken the enemy down."


    Loeri had been giving Alicia updates on what was going on through here contract link. So she knew how things were going. Loeri had been handling the situation well so she was not too worried at this time."By the way, I am pregnant again. I guess these new bodies will spit out kids left and right."


    "That''s fine. We can build up the royal family faster this way." ke said with his nose in the air. He was rather proud of himself.


    Alicia rolled her eyes. Every chance ke got to jump her bones he would. Although, Alicia never actually rejected him either, so in actual fact, it was also her fault. She was happy though. Her family was going to continue to grow bigger and bigger. But she had decided after this child she would hold on having more until the others grew old enough to take care of themselves. She had not figured out how many kids she wanted but she figured she had plenty of time to decide.


    ---


    Months Later...


    "Damnit! Why is it that we can not even win a single skirmish!?" Logan mmed his fist into his desk. Report after report wasing in and they all said the same thing the loss of control of an area. No matter what they tried they could not stop the army with the highly advanced numbers.


    "General, should we keep retreating?" The soldier who came to report asked.


    "Do what you need to!" Logan yelled out. He pressed a button on his desk and called for Lina.


    Lina walked into the office wondering what she was going to be told. But when she walked in, she was surprised to see her in an utter mess. His hair was all over and he looked as if he was going to fall over at any moment. "Father!?"


    "Oh Lina, good. We need to get ready. I do not know who that bastard Charles got as an alley but the technology of these people is at least a few million years beyond us. Not to mention the military tactics they used are all aimed at quickly pushing back our soldiers and reiming city after city. I have tried many things in order to try to stop their advance but we can not slow their advance no matter what. We started this war with allndmasses under our control. Six monthster and the city we are in is already in their sights. We are already." Logan''s eyes went wide in horror as he looked past Lina who was confused at what her father was looking at. She quickly turned around to see a girl with horns and a tail sitting in the air,zily swinging her bare foot back and forth.


    "Go on, continue. We are already, what? Surrounded? No Not surrounded, since I am sitting here. You should rece the word ''<em>are</em>'' with the word ''<em>have</em>'' and end it with ''<em>already lost</em>''. Since you truly have lost. And as for your daughter here" Loeri''s eyes narrowed and her body vanished only to reappear in front of Lina, her hand gripping Lina''s neck.


    "Lina! What do you n to do!? Let her go, she is innocent!" Logan yelled in a pleading tone. His eyes were bloodshot and wanted to kill Loeri but he was afraid if he made a move, Loeri would kill his daughterwithout any hesitation.


    "n to do? Get revenge on this bitch for harming my nephew!" Loeri squeezed Lina''s neck as Lina wed and grasped at Loeri''s hand trying to break free. Fear and the unwillingness to die was clearly seen on her face.


    "What do you mean? My daughter has nothing to do with your people!" Logan did not remember angering anyone from Loeri''s so he was confused by Loeri''s actions!


    "Nothing to do? I am sorry but she has a lot to do with Alicia, or should I say, Mei." As Loeri spoke the name Mei, both Logan and Lina''s eyes opened wide.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 463: Battle For The Machine Empire Part Seven

    Chapter 463: Battle For The Machine Empire Part Seven


    "You!? You''re with that bitch who killed the man I loved!?" Lina spat out through gasped breaths.


    Hearing someone call Alicia a bitch, caused Loeri''s eyes to turn red, her grip became tighter and Lina''s eyes began to roll up into the back of her head. Loeri grabbed a hold of Lina''s head with her other hand and twisted it, causing a loud cracking sound to fill the room as her head turned in an impossible direction. Logan looked at the trickle of blood dripping down from his daughter''s nose and the corner of her mouth and fell to his knees in despair. "Lina!"


    A giggle could be hearding from Loeri as she looked at Logan and said: "Sorry, it seems I twisted too much. But well What''s done is done. At least it was quick. Now for you."


    Logan looked at Loeri as if she was a devil. He watched her take step after step towards him, but he did not move. Now that his daughter was dead, all will to live or retaliate left his body. He closed his eyes and waited for his death so he could meet his daughter again.


    "Wait!" A voice sounded in the room. Loeri turned to see Charles standing behind her. "Leave him to me."


    "Okay, but if you do not kill him he will more than likely try to gain revenge." Loeri said, giving Charles a friendly reminder.


    "I know. I won''t let him off, trust me. I just wish to deal with him with my own hands. Many innocent people who were brainwashed by this man have died. All because he sought power. I will make an example of him so that all those who feel greedy for power will learn what the end results will be. I have always been a fair ruler. But Logan here wanted to begin a mass invasion of other worlds. Just like the world, Alicia met Wendy on. If he just heeded my advice and listen to thews I set down about being a race that only develops itself to protect against outsiders we would not be here today." Charles let out a sigh. This man in front of him used to be his best friend but now The greed for power was a scary thing. It had consumed his friend and now he had to end his friend''s life with his own hands.


    ---


    "Looks like we will not need to go to the Machine Empire." Alicia suddenly said. She was cuddled up with ke with her head resting on ke''s bare chest in their bed. They had just finished a few rounds of fun and were now resting.


    "Oh? Why is that?" ke asked.


    "Loeri and the others have already captured the leader of the rebellion and ended the war once and for all. Charles hasplete control over the entire once again." Alicia exined.


    "This is good news. I was worried you would need to go to the Machine empire while with child, but now it seems you can stay home." ke smiled and kissed the top of Alicia''s head.


    "Mhm! Hopefully, we will have more good news and my parents will also wake up soon. Right now this space is just floating around in outer space where Phantasia used to be, so I told Loeri to have everyone fly here and I will meet them when they arrive. We will all now travel the universe together." Alicia couldn''t wait to see the other worlds out there. Although she has seen many and she has also found many interesting races but now she realized that the so called inner worlds were just a small section of space in the grand scheme of things. She wanted to get strong enough so she could take care of those who wish to harm her family and friends.


    Alicia had already decided that she must surpass the cultivation ofthe creators before taking them head on. They were a bunch of old fogies who had many times the experience than her, so she knew it was not wise to try to fight with them now.


    "This I can say I am very excited about. For someone like me who has never really left Phantasia, taking a tour of the universe sounds pretty fun." ke replied. The two ended up talking until they fell asleep in each other''s arms.


    ---


    "Well Charles, it has been an experience." Loeri said with a smile. "Also, before I leave, Alicia told me to tell you that she will be going on a journey to explore the universe. And that if you wish to see Wendy before she leaves to let me know. We will stop in before we leave."


    "Then I will have to trouble her. Loeri, girls, as the leader of the Machine Empire, I must thank you for your help and support during this time of need. You have my deepest thanks and gratitude. This is a favor I will never be able to repay." Charles bowed his head deeply. He was truly grateful for the assistance he had gotten or else he would have lost everything.


    "Charles, lift your head. Alicia also said that friends do not need to thank each other when helping each other out. It should be a rightful course of action." These were words Alicia had told Loeri to say to Charles if he began thanking them like he was. To Alicia, Charles already had be one of her people. A friend she could trust and rely on. This also went the other way around as well.


    "Thank you, tell her I will see her when she arrives. To all of you safe journeys!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 464: The Return To Earth Part One

    Chapter 464: The Return To Earth Part One


    Four years passed and during this time Alicia gave birth to another baby girl she named Fate. Her parents were still in a deep sleep and she still had no idea where King Augustus was sent to. Currently, she is ruling stine as its temporary reigning queen. She had not had a coronation ceremony nor did she wish to have one until she knew where the rest of her family was sent.


    At this time she was standing out in an empty void that once held the entire sr system Phantasia was in. On this day Loeri and the rest would be returning from their long trip to the Machine Empire. Next to her was ke who held her hand and waited silently at her side.


    Alicia lifted her head and a smile formed on her lips as she said: "They are here."


    Millions of ships appeared out of the void in front of Alicia. A familiar figure also appeared in front of Alicia as well. Alicia stepped forward and hugged the figure who swished her tail back and forth. "You did an excellent job Loeri thank you."


    "It was an easy task." Loeri said, refusing to let go of Alicia.


    Sta and the other girls also appeared in front of Alicia with warm smiles on their faces. "Alicia it has been a long time. I heard you have been popping out children left and right." Sta said teasingly, causing Alicia to blush.


    "me the man next to me." Alicia said pushing the whole thing to ke.ke only smiled in reply not caring for the looks from the girls.


    "Speaking of babies..." Rose suddenly blushed. "Myself, and Annelia, are also mothers now."


    This was a great surprise to Alicia as she looked at the two blushing girls. "Who are the fathers?"


    "Mine is Ray from engineering. We were talking one day and kind of hit it off and after a year of us meeting we kinda ended up doing it..." Annelia''s whole head turned bright red as she spoke.


    "Mine is Brise He was my second inmand." Rose replied. She did not seem to want to go into details.


    ire and Sta seemed to be pouting since they had not met anyone they could call a romantic target at all.Alicia smiled and said: "Congrattions. We will have to hold a dual wedding and arge birthday party for the children. What are their names?"


    Annelia spoke first as she said: "My son''s name is Jake."


    "My child was a girl we named Trist." Rose replied.


    "Trist and Jake huh? How does it feel to be a parent?" Alicia asked.


    "Good..." The two answered at the same time. Before Loeri cut in and asked: "How are your parents?"


    "They are still in aa. The doctors do not know why they are still in such a state. There is nothing physically or mentally wrong with them. They just seemed to be stuck in a sleep like state. The strange thing is that their dantians seemed to be recovering very slowly, so the doctors think this might be the cause but are still not sure." Alicia exined.


    "And the old man''s whereabouts?" Loeri knew King Augustus was sent to some ce but she had not heard anything else about it since then.


    "Not sure Only my parents know. Even Wendy was kept out of the loop. Right now I am taking care of stine in my father''s stead but I have not been officially crowned queen. I do not wish to unless my entire family is there to see. " Alicia wished she knew where King Augustus went. She missed him and her sisters and brothers.


    "So you will be taking overthen?" Rose asked.


    "Mhm! Once I bring them back, I will take up the throne in my father''s ce so he can finally take a break from it all. stine is like a whole new ce by the way. You will be surprised once you see it."


    ---


    Off in a different gxy, King Augustus was sitting on a small wooden deck that overlooked a small yard. Sitting next to him was Catherine and nche. They were each eating a slice of watermelon, spitting the seeds out into the yard.


    "This ce is not half bad but the air stinks." Catherinemented.


    "That may be true but they have some weird things we could not see on Phantasia. The clothes are not half bad though." nche was wearing a tank top and a pair of jeans Her hair was done up in a simple ponytail.


    "nche, I heard you were talking with some Earth man. You need to be careful not to expose yourself." King Augustus warned.


    "I Ryu is sweet he likes me for me..." nche blushed as she thought of the young man who had stolen her heart.


    King Augustus''s face went ck. He red at nche and snorted. "If you like him so much, bring him home. I will judge this Earthling to see if he''s worthy of my daughter."


    "nche, make sure he never finds out that you are mainly a full body cybeic. This is the reason why I do not go out much. This may be advanced in a way but it is millions of years behind Phantasia." Catherine warned. Everyone in the family had full body cybeics. It was something that Alicia pushed on them for added safety.


    "I know this! But to think Alicia came from this world..." nche looked around her and found the whole ce to be very interesting, even after being here for so many years.


    "Humph! I didn''t even want toe here in the first ce! Tang An was so pushy and sent us here! I just hope those two are okay. Those enemies Were truly frightening."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 465: The Return To Earth Part Two

    Chapter 465: The Return To Earth Part Two


    "So what''s our n?" ke asked. Currently, it was him, Alicia, Sta, the other girls, and her children all having a pic out in the field near her cottage.


    "Let''s go to Earth. Mom told me that they still owned the house there so we can visit Earth, for the time being. I think we all deserved a nice vacation. I would like to see how much things have advanced since my original body died there."Alicia said as she thought back to her time back on Earth. The time when she was with her mother and father passing by the years as a naive young girl with no understanding of how small her world actually was.


    "Sounds good to me! I have always wanted to see the you were originally born on." Sta excitedly said.


    "Alicia Will I be able to go?" Loeri held her tail in her arms pouting her lips. It was times like these that she wished she was human.


    "Hmm? Why not? Loeri, there is no way I would leave you behind. To be honest, I do not care if anyone from Earth finds out that we are what is called an alien there. Plus people walk around looking much stranger than you think. At most, people will ask to take a photo with you. If someone tries to touch your tail just smack them." Alicia replied. She knew Loeri''s thoughts, so she got up from her chair and walked behind Loeri, and draped her arms over her shoulder. "Loeri, in this world or any world you will always be my best friend and sister. One of my closest family members. Where I go, you will go. Until the day you wish to settle down and have many dragon babies, I will be by your side. So never look down on yourself because of your race."


    "Mmm Thanks, Alicia."Loeri''s mood quickly picked up as she started to excitedly talk to the other girls about the trip.


    "Mother What about me?" Frey knew she could not pass herself off as a human. Her race was just too small.


    Alicia looked at Frey and waved her over with a smile. "If someone tries to say a word about you we can just beat them up. I had once made a promise to never hide you from others again and you''re strong enough to defend yourself." Alicia poked Frey on the top of her head and continued: "So I will not limit you or hide you. Plus this would be a perfect chance to go on a date with your boyfriend, no? Of course, I will be there to watch over you."


    "Mother!" Frey blushed and then looked over at Kyle who was smiling back at her causing her to blush even more.


    Kyle stood up and saluted Alicia. His eyes filled with determination as he said: "Princess, I swear, I will protect Frey with my life."


    "Good, If you can keep my daughter safe during this trip I will agree to what we walked about before." Alicia replied with an approving nod.


    "Really!? You mean it!?" Kyle was very happy! He had asked for Frey''s hand in marriage but was quickly shot down, because to Alicia, Frey was still just a little girl. She still had a few misgivings about their rtionship, not so much their race, but their size. She knew the two were deeply in love and she would not break them apart. But she worried about Frey wanting childrenter on. She had Tereax working on a special cybeic body for Frey that would enable her to erge her body to that of a normal human girl her age. This way if she so chose to she could have babies naturally with the one she loved instead of having to use ab. It was just talking time due to Frey''s body being mostlyprised of Magicules.


    "Mmm I do. So do your best." Alicia replied. She did not say much more since she did not want to let Frey in on it. Frey was still out of the loop.


    "What are you two talking about?" Frey asked curiously. As she looked back and forth between Alicia and Kyle.


    "You will know in the future. For now, let''s n our trip! I want to leave in a week!" Alicia quickly changed the subject to something new.


    A week passed and Alicia was standing out in space by herself.She held an orb in her hand that her mother had given her. "Mom, I will be returning to our home on Earth for a while."


    Alicia sent her magic power into the orb causing it to glow brightly until Alicia waspletely engulfed in the light. As the light dimmed Alicia found herself in a familiar ce with a familiar face looking back at her with a sword in his hand. "Royal Father!?"


    "Alicia!? Why are you here!?" King Augustus was surprised to see his daughter suddenly appearing out of nowhere and here of all ces.


    A little whileter


    "I see So you saved Phantasia yet again And have taken the entire sr system into your space in order to keep things like this from happening again. This is a very good idea." King Augustus said after hearing everything Alicia had to say. "But I am truly surprised to see you here. I did not know what happened to your parents after your mother sent me away. It is good they are alive. Now Alicia when do you n to take over my position? I am getting too old for this."


    "After I spend some time on vacation here. But I still n to travel the universe as well. For now, dad, just enjoy your vacation we all earned it."


    ---


    In a secret location in a realm separated from the universe itself, many figures sat around a table looking at the threerge orbs in front of them. Each one showing real time images of three different girls.


    "They are all inthe same universe now... "


    "This must be fate..."


    "Will our time soone to an end?"


    "Who knows..."


    "It was destined to happen..."


    "We can only stop it so many times..."


    "I think we should just let this end..."


    "If they break the barrier will they return?"


    "Who knows..."


    "If they do, will they still retain their powers?"


    "This is a serious question..."


    "Let''s continue to watch for now..."


    "Yes Let''s watch..."


    "Watch we shall..."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 466: The Return To Earth Part Three

    Chapter 466: The Return To Earth Part Three


    "Okay, first things first, is we need to get some clothing to walk around in so we do not stand out as much. Big Sister Catherine, can I ask you to secure us some clothing?" Alicia asked. She was currently holding a family meeting with everyone.


    "I can but, what about Frey?" Catherine asked.


    "This is simple, we will just buy some fashionable doll clothes. Or we can buy fabric and make it on our own. Although, it might not matter since we will end up being reported eventually."Alicia could already see the sight of men in ck trying to take Frey away. Just the thought of it made her angry. But she would not lock Frey up just because of her difference in race.


    "Hmm I will see what I can do." Catherine replied as she got lost in thought.


    "Bythe way Where is Big Sister nche and my brothers?" Alicia asked.


    "Your brothers are working and your sister is off with some Earth Man." King Augustus snorted. Alicia could tell he was not happy with nche seeing some man.


    "Well, she is over thirty, dad. You need to get used to it." Alicia said, shaking her head. A girl could not be with her father forever.


    "I know but still Why an Earthling?" King Augustus did not understand why nche would pick a normal human on this strange world to be her partner.


    "When is she bringing him home?" Alicia asked.


    "This weekend. She also does not know you are here so this will bring her even more stress I am sure." King Augustus let out a sigh. The whole thing was a very tiring ordeal.


    "Well, he will need to understand that we are not normal. This will also serve to tell us if he is a fit for nche or not. I do not wish to destroy my sister''s happiness but if he can not ept everything about her then he is not meant to be with her." Alicia hoped this would not be the case but the way some people from earth would react to the unknown was not always good.


    "You are right. If he still acts normally even after meeting us I will allow him to be with her but only under the condition he leaves everything behind and follows us. Otherwise, he can note. I will not leave my daughter on a foreign. This, I will not back down on." King Augustus stated firmly. There was no room for negotiations on this.


    Alicia did not argue this point since she felt the same way. "I will support you on this as well dad. Big Sister Catherine your thoughts?"


    "I agree with both of you. I will also support this decision." Catherine replied.


    "Good! For now, Father, if you wish, I can send you to the castle." Alicia offered.


    "No. It''s fine. I do not wish to go back until you are ready to be crowned queen. Only then will I go back." King Augustus smiled slyly. He figured since Alicia already had things under control, he would leave everything to her.


    Alicia could only give a wry smile as she looked at herzy father. "Alright, but just so you know, the kingdom of stine you once knew is now very different than in the past. Our technology has advanced by so much we are now a highly advanced civilization. We even have better technology than the Machine Empire in certain areas."


    "When the timees I will take a look." King Augustus did want to see for himself but he did not want to be put to work as king if he went back now.


    ---


    A few hours went by and Catherine came back with clothes for everyone, even a doll outfit that was a one piece dress that was modeled after the top brands from the stores. Although it was not the best of materials Alicia figured she would have one of her people make clothes from one of the designs after buying the cloth for it.


    "Okay, we will head out. Everyone is to stay with me. Frey, sit on my shoulder for now. I want to see what kinds of reactions we get before you and Kyle can go off on your own." Alicia knew that Frey presence would cause an uproar so she wanted this uproar to happen when she was around. Although she knew Kyle was decent with his abilities and even went as far as to get a fully cybeic body to make sure he could protect Frey, she still couldn''t help but worry.


    She knew the people of Earth were not the nicest people around. Some would want to capture Frey and dissect her or try to get her to do things that would slowly kill her. Frey''s body mostly consisted of Magicules so she had to return to Phantasia once a day to recharge in a sense.


    As Alicia expected her group quickly gained attention. She had forgotten one other thing that would draw attention to themselves, her halo.Most would not even notice Frey unless she spoke so Alicia''s Halo is what stuck out the most.


    "Mother, they are staring..." Frey said. Her voice was weak. She was very nervous at this time.


    "Just let them stare. Until we get stopped, we will enjoy our little adventure." Alicia replied, not minding the people looking at her. But theirfun was quickly interrupted when a military truck pulled up and five people in military uniforms walked in front of them with weapons in their hands.


    "Miss you and your friends need toe with us."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 467: Incoming Threats

    Chapter 467: Iing Threats


    "And why do I need to go with you?" Alicia asked not budging from where she stood.


    "Mam, I think you know why. Please do not make things difficult for us." The man in the military uniform replied, the soldiers behind him raised their guns and pointed them at Alicia and her family.


    "Heh..." Surprisingly it was not Alicia that made a move first but ke who waved his hand causing the guns in the soldiers'' hands to turn into dust.


    "You see sir. My husband and I have a thing about people pointing weapons at our family members. I am here on vacation and would like to have it as peaceful as can be. As you can see a small wave of a hand can make your weapons disappear. What would happen if I made this whole country disappear all because you elitists in the government wish to try to gain that of which is beneficial to you to advance your own weapons. Do not think I do not know what your people are scheming. But I will leave a warning, leave us alone or you will end up like your fancy vehicle there." Alicia smiled brightly and waved her hand causing the military truck behind them to disappear as well.


    The man in the military uniform began to sweat seeing what had just happened and quickly backed away and turned to his men. "We are retreating." After giving orders he turned to Alicia once more and said: "I apologize for our behavior. I was just following orders."


    "I know this. That is why I only got rid of the weapons. Tell your higher ups to leave me and my people alone. Because any one of us can destroy this. As this is the ce where I was originally born in my past life, I do not want to do anything that drastic." Alicia gave a small threat which she would never follow through on. She just wanted these men to know she could easily destroy that which they hold dear if they touched her family.


    The man in the military uniform bowed his head and said: " I will be sure to report it." There was nothing else you could do. He could only retreat and talk to his higher ups. But this first contact told him one thing, that this girl and her family are not to be messed with.


    "Mother... Won''t this cause a major issue?" Frey asked.


    "Hmmm? Nope! Because if anything bad happens, your handsome father will protect us right ke?" Alicia knew Frey was worried but she did what she did because it would give them some peace and quiet for a while until the Japanese government figured out what to do with them. They would either ignore them and let Alicia and her family continue to enjoy their vacation or they will try to secure them as soon as possible, risking a war with an unknown race. She wanted to know just how stupid the government was now.


    "Yes, I will. I may not be as strong as your mother, but I can still protect my family." ke puffed out his chest trying to act cool in front of his daughters and sons.


    "Daddy is always cool. But he''s mean to mommy. I hear her screaming at night." Destiny who was holding Alicia''s hand suddenly said.


    This caused both Alicia and ke to turn red as they stared at their daughter with wide eyes. Trying to salvage the situation Alicia said: "Destiny, Mother got hurt and your father had to use a special technique to help me heal which slightly hurt is all."


    "But Mommy, you were screaming every night since you came back. Did you have a big owie?" Destiny''s big round eyes blinked innocently not understand what she was actually talking about.


    *<strong><em>Pfft!</em></strong>*


    Sta broke downughing, the other girls also tried to stifle theirughter with very little sess. Seeing how either some were too busyughing or frozen stiff, ire, who was the only one holding everything in, decided to smooth out the situation. "Destiny your mother got a big owie and your father took an entire week to heal it. Now she is all better. But sometimes it will still hurt so your father will need to heal it again."


    "Oh! So daddy is helping mommy. Then daddy is not mean to mommy. Destiny now understands." Satisfied with this answer, Destinypletely dropped the conversation, Alicia gave a thumbs up to ire for stepping in. She had been so flustered by Destiny''s outburst that her mind went nk. She remembered that Frey was also one to say things with impable timing. She wondered if her daughters had a thing for embarrassing her.


    Because of Destiny''s question, the group''s mood lightened up and became cheery again.


    They visited many shops that sold all kinds of things from food to clothing. They even stopped into a manga store, where Alicia showed them fantasy stories about goblins, elves, slimes, and more slimes. Everyone found things interesting as they looked around. Frey and Alicia were the stars of the show though. Frey got bored of just sitting on Alicia''s shoulder so Alicia let her fly around and look at things with her boyfriend.


    The grouppletely ignored the camera shing and people recording them. This is not to say that they were not annoyed about it but Alicia figured there was no point in trying to deal with something they really could not stop unless they made everyone around them disappear. Because of this though, images of them flooded around the inte and became a hot topic around the world on social media tforms like Flitter, Minstagram, and Headbook. Videos were popping up on Mico and MyTube as well. You could say it had caused a worldwide uproar. Headlines about Aliens visiting Earth began appearing on all news programs. The Japanese government could not contain the influx of information and soon many countries were pressuring the leaders of Japan to capture the alien family.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 468: Memories Of The Past Part One

    Chapter 468: Memories Of The Past Part One


    White House, United States


    "So your saying this is all real? We have finally been visited by aliens?" The president asked as he looked at the reports in front of him.


    "Sir it is all real. At this rate, if we do not move soon, another country will jump ahead of us and take them away before we can. The technology they hold must be highly advanced if they coulde to our world as a vacation." A man in a general''s uniform exined.


    "Then send a team to extract them. Use any means necessary as long as they are kept alive." The president replied.


    "Yes sir!" The man in a general''s uniform saluted before turing on his heel and exiting the room.


    Moscow Russia


    "President, your orders?"


    "Do it."


    Beijing China


    "Send a team and retrieve at least one of them."


    Japan


    "Sir, as we see it, all the first world powers will be sending in their best men to acquire one of these aliens." A man in a suit said.


    "Send out our best forces to protect them. We can not have thend of the rising sun be destroyed because of some foreign nation. The other powers only think about themselves, so no matter who it is, kill them." A man sitting behind the desk folded his hands and let out a sigh. He would do whatever he had to protect his country, even if that meant using his military as bodyguards.


    ---


    On the other side of things, Alicia and her group had finally returned home after a long day out, after the issue with the military was taken care of, the rest of the day went without a hitch. But as Alicia walked through the door, King Augustus stood there staring at her with a helpless smile on his face."Brat! Do you not know that you are all over the news?"


    "Mmm I know. But I do not care. This whole house is covered by a barrier that wards off attacks and keeps those with ill intent from passing through, and even if we were outside of it, it would not matter. Earth''s technology is not good enough to deal with things they have nevere across before. Just wait and see. Over the next few days, we will have many visitors. Not to mention that we are actually being protected by the Japanese military as we speak." Alicia felt the whole situation to be somewhat amusing. She had seen a few science fiction movies when she was Akari where the governments of other nations would send in elite teams trying to steal away the aliens and force them to spit out all their technology.


    Sadly for these said countries, they will not have a chance to put a hand on any of her family members. Never mind gaining any new technology. Alicia let out a yawn. She was mentally exhausted from the long day. She dragged ke with her as she went to her old room. When she entered Catherine wasying on the bed reading a manga. "Big Sister Catherine!"


    "Alicia?" Catherine looked at Alicia a bit surprised then a thought crossed her mind. "Wait is this your room?"


    "Mmm This was my room when I was known as Higuchi Akari. I grew up fifteen years of my life in this room. " Alicia looked around at its nostalgia. She had changed in this room before leaving to walk around with everyone, but she was in a rush and did not get to really look at everything.


    "Do you want it back? I do not mind." Catherine said as she closed the book in her hands and sat up.


    "No, it''s fine. But could you give me and ke some time in here? I wish to show him a few things about my past." Alicia answered.


    "Sure, I will go check when nche will be back." Catherine smiled and got up leaving the room for the two.


    Alicia walked over to her desk and caressed the top of it. Besides the fact that it looked lived in due to Catherine staying in it, nothing had changed. The position of everything in the room was just like she remembered it. On the desk was a picture of her from when she was in high school. She was in her kendo uniform with Miya, her best friend, at her side. It made her wonder how Miya was doing now.


    "So this was you?" ke asked as he looked at another picture that was of Tang An, Tang Ming, and a young girl of about fourteen.


    "Mhm! This was the me of this world." Alicia said with a smile.


    "You seemed very happy." ke said as he pulled Alicia into a hug.


    "Mmm, I was But I am happier now. Back then I knew nothing and lived so carefreely that I feel so stupid. But those were also very memorable times for me." Alicia said, her face showing a soft smile as she thought back to those days


    ---


    "Akari, wake up!" A voice called out to the sleeping girl on the bed. Akari''s body shifted slightly as she groaned and then curled up into a ball not wanting to leave the warmforts of her bed.


    Tang An who had a spat in her hand listened carefully to any movements upstairs and sighed when she realized her sleepy head daughter refused to wake. "This girl! " Letting out another sigh, she turned to the stove and turned off the heat before getting a cup of water and making her way upstairs. Tang An, waved her hand, making the door to Akari''s rooms open up. She then walked right over to the girl still sound asleep and with the cup of water in her hand poured it on top of the girl''s head.


    "Ahh! Mom!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 469: Memories Of The Past Part Two

    Chapter 469: Memories Of The Past Part Two


    "Why did you have to wake me up like that!" Akariined as she dried her face off with her nket.


    "I called up to you and you chose to keep sleeping. This will teach you to get up when I call for you. At least now you do not need to wash your face. Now quickly go downstairs and eat before getting ready for school." Tang An said before leaving Akari behind.


    Akari grumbled and followed after her. She had breakfast and finished getting ready for school. But before opening the front door she looked around her and let out a lonely sigh.


    ---


    "During those times I always felt like something was missing around me. Like I was missing a part of me but I really couldn''t figure out what it was. Even to this day, I still feel like I am missing something. Andtely, my reality has begun to distort as well. I had a dream while being consumed with darkness. It was me but not me. There were also two other girls who seemed to be my sisters, or someone very close to me. But my name was neither Alicia nor Akari. It was Ai." Alicia said as she paused her story.


    "What do you mean?" ke asked. He was confused by Alicia''s words.


    "I am not sure. What if And a big what if, what if this is not actually me?" Alicia sat down on her bed and looked up at the ceiling.


    ke sat down next to her and put his arm around her pulling her into a hug. "Have you been feeling this way since that day?"


    "Mmm I just feel out of ce sometimes. Those girls in my dream were hospitalized or forced to be hospitalized. I am not quite sure. All I know was that in the end, they all went to sleep well a least that was what the me in the dream had called it. One of the girls'' faces I could see and she was the same person who I have seen many times known as the Origin. I called her Chunchun within the dream. But the older one, who seemed to be about a few years older than us, her face was always blurry. Like I couldn''t remember what she looked like. If it was a dream, then it was a strange dream. But if not then what was it? I have a feeling that I have a strong connection with them. It makes my heart ache just thinking about them." Alicia exined.


    "That is strange. So even before you became Alicia you had this feeling as if you were missing something?" ke felt a little afraid as if he was going to lose Alicia at some point. He hugged her tightly and hoped this was not the case.


    "Yeah, but... I have always just put it to the side as if it was normal. I think I need to find the Origin, the girl I called Chunchun, and the other girl, whose face I can''t seem to remember, to maybe answer my questions." Alicia said as she rested her head on ke''s shoulder.


    "If that is the case then why not try to search for them? We n to roam the universe anyway right? Why not look for them as we go to?" ke suggested.


    "But From what I understand they are not in our universe..." Alicia shot down this idea since she had no idea where to even begin looking.


    "Have you not noticed?" ke asked.


    "What do you mean?" Alicia tilted her head in confusion.


    "We are not in the same universe anymore. I tried to contact Charles when we arrived here to tell him we would be stopping by after taking a short vacation to tour your homeworld, but it would not go through. " ke exined.


    "What if we are just very far away?" Alicia asked. She could understand not being able to reach Charles if the distances were too great.


    "He had mentioned to me before, that no matter how far away you were it would not matter unless you ceased to be in the universe it was attuned for. His people are scattered throughout the entire universe. Some on opposite sides and they can use this samemunicator to contact him. So I could only conclude that we were not in the same universe." ke had found it hard to believe that when he tried to get a hold of Charles that it would not go through no matter how much he tried.


    "So that means we I will have Tereax look into it. He may be able to tell us for sure." Alicia quickly waved her hand summoning Tereax. Tereax readily agreed and asked to have a few people help him in this and Alicia summoned them as well.They then left the to study the current sr system they were in. "He said he would have a better idea in a few days. So we can only wait until then."


    "Now that, that is settled, can you finish your story?" ke asked. He was curious about Alicia''s time here on this as Akari, he pushed the thought that her memories may be fake or not to the side for now.


    "Mmm Sorry Where was I?"


    ---


    Akari left the house to find Miya waiting for her in front of her house. "Oh! Miya, did you wait long?"


    "Just as long as normal. You should really learn to get up, Akari. I know we do not have club practice this morning, but that doesn''t mean you should bezy. " Miya scolded causing Akari to shrink her neck.


    "You know Miya, I am not sure who is worse sometimes. You or my mom." Akari pouted her bottom lip trying to look as pitiful as possible.


    Miya let out a sigh and gave in. She couldn''t take that look. "Fine, I won''t say anymore but tell me, what was that scream I heard this morning?"


    "Miya listen to this!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 470: Memories Of The Past Part Three

    Chapter 470: Memories Of The Past Part Three


    *Pfft!*


    "Hahaha! You so deserve it! Akari when will you learn to stop being sozy!" Miya let out augh while holding her stomach. Akari pursed her lips and began walking faster towards the school. Miya stoppedughing and quickly ran after Akari. "Akari, I''m sorry Iughed but stille on. That was very funny."


    "Humph! Next time something weird happens to you I will make sure tough just as hard." Akari said sulkingly.


    The two girls walked to school and went to ss. A normal day like any other.


    ---


    "My days were easy during that time. It was the day that I had been at a match for my kendo club that everything changed." Alicia went on to exin to ke her day to day life before that. How she grew up when she was younger, the things she did, and even some of her most embarrassing moments.


    By the time Alicia finished with her stories, the night sky was already dark and Catherine came to get them for dinner. When they went downstairs they were met with nche and another young man they had never seen before. "This is?"


    "This is the man nche has been spending all her time with the past few years we have been here. His name is Kenji Ryo." Catherine answered. Alicia looked at the young man who was looking around nervously because not only was King Augustus staring at him but so were her brothers Nichi and Philip.


    When Ryo saw Alicia, his eyes went wide and his face became pale. Alicia gave a faint smile as she said: "So you have been paying attention to what is being circted. Good, this makes things easier." With a wave of her hand, everyone in the room was sent into her space. Ryo fell on his butt when his surroundings suddenly changed.


    nche looked at Alicia feeling a bit scared of what Ryo would say after seeing his reaction. Alicia let out a sigh and said: "nche, it is not good to keep things like this hidden. If you truly wish to be with him, it is best to tell him about yourself."


    nche became flustered and lowered her head. She knew Alicia was right. She looked at Ryo who was still on the ground trying toprehend what was going on. "Ryo I am not from this world Ie from a different world. It''s a world where magic and mystical beings live." nche waved her hand causing a ball of fire to appear within it. "As you can see, I can cast magic and so can everyone else in my family. And what''s more, not long ago, thanks to my younger sister Alicia, we have all gained immortality by exchanging our bodies with that of cybeic ones."


    nch slowly took her arm off causing Ryo''s eyes to open wide even more than they were. He watched her calmly put it back on as if it was nothing. Tears began to form in nche''s eyes as she said: "I will understand if you wish to break things off with me now. I know something like this is hard to ept and I will not me you if you wish to leave me. But just know that I love you no matter what you decide."


    Alicia and everyone there felt their hearts hurt seeing nche cry like this. Alicia wished to run up and hug nche but she knew this was not the time. But Alicia also saw a glimmer of hope for nche when she saw how Ryo''s eyes softened. He finally stood up and dusted himself off. He took nche''s hand and asked: "You kept this inside in fear of losing me, right?"


    nche nodded her head as tears streamed down her cheeks. Ryo gently wiped them away and pulled her into a hug. "nche I fell in love with you. It does not matter if you are from this world or not. If you are afraid I will reject you because your body is a machine then I just have to have my body be the same. I will do all I can to make you happy no matter what it is. I am willing to leave everything behind just to be with you. Yes, I was shocked hearing all this and suddenly being transported to another ce but this does not change the fact that I have been in love with you ever since we first met. "


    Like a damn breaking the tears from nche''s eyes flooded down her cheeks as she hugged Ryo tightly. Alicia walked over to King Augustus and elbowed him in the ribs. "Noints right?"


    "Humph! He passes. If he is willing to do as he says then so be it, he can and nche can marry." King Augustus said with a snort. But his words did not match up to the warm smile he had on his face as he gazed at his eldest daughter.


    Alicia felt very relieved that things worked out. She was happy her sister had found happiness. She turned to Catherine who had a look of longing on her face and smiled. She walked over to Catherine and hugged her. "Big Sister Catherine, you will be next to find love. I am sure one day a man wille in and sweep you off your feet and make you fall madly in love with him. Then I will have plenty of nieces and nephews to dote on afterward."


    Catherine blushed and shyly said: "Don''t tease me!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 471: Kidnapped

    Chapter 471: Kidnapped


    A few days went by and Tereax returned with his report. "Princess, it seems this is indeed not our universe. I am not sure where we are but this universe is almost identical in all ways except there seems to be a greater force at work in this universe. What the force is I am not sure. It is almost like this ce is governed by some kind ofw. I also can tell we are about one hundred years away from the location where Phantasia should be. Whether or not Phantasia exists in this world is another story."


    " I see. This helps a lot and helps me decide what I will be doing. Whether we stayed in the previous universe or this one, it does not matter. Our worlds are inside my space so nothing will change with them. I have to search for some answers I wish to know. So this works out well. I wonder if my mom knew this was a different universe from thest. Well, I guess they would since they traveled to Phantasia. But I wonder why they would not tell me..." Alicia let out a sigh. She was happy in a way. Because the images in her head of the three young girls that were of them in a hospital, kepting to mind and it really bothered her.


    "Do you want me to continue my research?" Tereax asked.


    "No, you did well. I only needed to know if this was our universe or not. Now that I know I can begin my ns." As Alicia finished speaking nche came running into the living room with tears in her eyes. "Ryo was taken!"


    "What!? What happened?" Alicia asked.


    "Some men in military uniforms came over and grabbed him right in front of me. I tried to chase after them but they shot a fucking rocket at me knocking me back." nche did her best to exin through her tears. She said she was so flustered at the time after being knocked down that she could only think to return here to figure out what to do.


    "Well, it''s good you did not give chase because you do not know what kind of weaponry they might have. The governments here always have many secret weapons that no one knows about. I will be making a trip ke, stay here and protect everyone for me please." Alicia decided she would make a trip to the Japanese government after she had figured out Ryo''s position. She was only doing this out of respect since the people they had sent to protect the house had done a good job of keeping the agents from other nations from getting near it. But this would not stop them from doing things within the cities.


    It was not that Alicia was oblivious to the presence of these forces. It was just that they were only watching from afar and not making any moves until now. But now that they made a move, Alicia was not going to stand aside and let them take her sister''s man. Not after the two had finally be officially engaged.


    "Don''t worry about the house no one will be able to do a thing while I am here." ke said reassuringly.


    Alicia smiled, gave him a kiss goodbye, before disappearing. She reappeared in an office in a nice looking pce where Japan''s current emperor was living. A man who had just taken a sip of tea spat it out all over his documents seeing Alicia appear out of nowhere. "You are!?"


    "You know who I am..." Alicia said with a smile before taking a seat on the small couch. She crossed her legs and folded her hands on her knees as she looked at the emperor.


    "Ahem I do May I ask what brings you here?" The emperor asked.


    "I wish to let you know that part of your country may be destroyed since you let another country step foot on your shores and kidnap my sister''s fiance. How do you wish to solve this issue? I know his location, so retrieving him is no problem but for those who did the deed they needed to be punished. And if they have weapons that can cause an issue to me and my kind, I might identally destroy a few districts." To prove her point the cup that was still in the emperor''s hand suddenly turned to dust, spiling the contents on his desk, and startling the emperor.


    "We We will support you to our fullest. If you lead us to the location, we will use the full force of our JSDF to apprehend those who kidnapped your people." The emperor quickly replied. He did not even think about what needed to be done. He really did not want Alicia raining down destruction on the people of hisnd.


    "Then quickly get a group together. I am currently tracking my sister''s fiance and they are heading toward Shiba. I will be heading there now. I will give you thirty minutes to deploy troops and have them arrive or else I will take action first." Alicia said.


    "You have my word. They will be the best we have to offer and will be there in thirty minutes with ease." The Emperor stated confidently. Alicia gave a nod before disappearing again. She reappeared in the sky above Tokyo and flew off in the direction of Shiba. She had never expected Ryo to be targeted, so she felt bad for leaving her guard down. But now that he has, she could see why he would be targeted. He had been in contact with nche for a very long time and was most likely seening out of her house. The group that kidnapped him most likely thought he might hold some kind of information about us, like a weakness or something along those lines. More than likely this would end up with Ryo being tortured if he is not retrieved quickly enough.


    Alicia stood in the sky and watched a ck van as it made its way through the streets and let out a sigh. "Let''s hope they are not doing anything they shouldn''t be..."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 472: Rescue

    Chapter 472: Rescue


    Inside the van, Ryo, was propped against the wall with his hands and feet tied together and a sack over his head. He had been knocked out and was finally starting toe too. "Who!? Where am I!?"


    "Shut up!" A man yelled as he kicked Ryo in the stomach causing him to gasp for air from getting the wind knocked out of him. That was when the Van itself came to a screeching halt causing the man who had just stood up to kick Ryo to fall down, smashing his head off the seat.Holding his head, he struggled to his feet and yelled: "The fuck is going on!? Do you not know how to drive!?"


    "We got trouble, the fucking street is blocked off!" The drive yelled back at the man.


    "Then find another route." The man yelled while still holding his head. the ringing in his ears had finally stopped only to hear a loud banging from behind him. He turned to see the door to the back of the van ripped right off and a young woman standing there with it in her hands. Not letting the situation get to him, he quickly grabbed hold of Ryo and put a gun to his head. " Make another move and he is dead."


    "It seems you do not understand the situation you are in. Youe and ruin my vacation and have harmed one of my people, kidnapping them against their will. Do you think you can just get away with doing such things?" Alicia''s eyes were as cold as ice as she waved her hand making the gun in the man''s hands disappear. She then wrapped the man in her spiritual power, yanking him up into the air smashing him into the ceiling of the van.


    "Did you really think this was going to work? Did your country think they couldy their hands on my people!?" Alicia was angry, very angry. She was mad because her sister had finally found her true love only for him to be kidnapped right from under her nose. The thought of her sister crying like she was pained her heart.


    "Let me go!" The man finally yelled after catching his breath.


    But Alicia did not listen as she mmed him so hard against the ceiling of the van that he broke right through it. She then waved her hand at the driver who had just pulled out a gun sending him flying through the windshield. Only then did she walk over to Ryo and undo his binds and take the bag off his head. "Brother inw are you okay?"


    "Huh? Ah yes I thank you. Is nche okay? I am sure she was freaked out by what happened. Hopefully, she is not ming herself." Ryo said forcing a smile.


    Alicia smiled and said: "You truly love her, I am d. Not anyone can go through such an experience and only care about someone else instead of themselves. Please take good care of my sister in the future and make sure you make me lots of niecesand nephews."


    Ryo blushed but nodded his head. "I will first get a cybeic body like hers. I want to be able to protect my family when it is time. I do not want to let this ever happen again no matter what."


    "You are a good man. I will talk to Tereax to work on something special for you. It will take a while but you will be able to be someone powerful enough to ward off the enemies thate your way. This I promise. For now, I will send you to the cottage. Go calm my sister''s heart." Alicia was very happy with Ryo. She felt he was the perfect man for her sister.


    "Thank you, for everything." Ryo said before disappearing from where he stood.


    Alicia turned to look at the people she had just knocked out and waved her hand wrapping her spiritual qi around the two men. The JSDF had stopped the other vehicles and detained the men within them as well. Alicia brought the two men with her and hand them over to the JSDF captain, before asking: "What country are they from?"


    "United States These guys are navy seals. But we have also found and detained other groups from Russia and China, the United Kingdom, among others as well. It seems everyone wished to have a piece of the cake this time around." The captain was very nervous in Alicia''s presence. They had flown over by helicopter and they were met with a young girl floating in the air waiting for them. It was a sight he would never forget for the rest of his life.


    "It seems before I leave I will need to make a trip to visit these powers." Alicia said with a smile that sent chills down the captain''s spine. "I will speak to your emperor and give him a gift for his help this time around."


    Alicia had decided to help the Japanese government advance their technology by leaps and bounds if they came through for her. She wanted to do so not only because it was originally once her homnd but because she felt the people of Japan deserved it. Although they did try to capture her at the start, they made up for it by sending people to protect her home. A show of good faith and thening through with helping her save Ryo so things would not be a blood bath was a plus in her book.


    The captain looked at Alicia in surprise as he asked: "Gift?"


    "Mm You may find out what it is in due time." Alicia gave a sly grin before disappearing from where she stood. Reappearing back in the Emperor''s study once again scaring the tea out of him. "I wish to thank you for keeping your word. As such I will reward you for your hard work."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 473: Slapping The Faces Of Those Who Abuse Power Part One

    Chapter 473: pping The Faces Of Those Who Abuse Power Part One


    The emperor looked at Alicia a bit confused and also with a bit of anticipation. Alicia smiled and waved her hand. "This!?" The emperor looked around to see nothing but a ck empty space.


    "Over there." Alicia pointed in a different direction.


    The Emperor''s eyes grew wide seeing multiples, suns, and amazingly of all space ships. "You see thatndmass over there that is covered in a blue barrier?" Alicia asked.


    "Yes I was about to ask what that was." The emperor was shocked by it all but he still kept aposed rational mindset even while dealing with an otherworldly situation.


    "This whole ce is a pocket space my father created which also ended up evolving along with my growth in power. That little ind is one of the races from my world which wished to be separated from everyone else. My world is right over there." Alicia pointed at arge ten times the size of Earth. "You see, my gift is to allow the country of Japan to leave Earth and be part of my growingmunity of civilizations. Where you can trade between worlds. I am willing to share technology that will allow you to travel between these worlds. As for resources that you might import currently you will be able to get those with ease since we have manys that I have taken in that are rich in resources, even things like seafood that Japanese people love so much. What do you think? Do you want to join mymunity?"


    "As of now I will say yes but I must tell you that I do not have the final say. If I made this decision and split my people from their families that live overseas, I am not sure how they will react." The Emperor still cared for his people foremost and did not wish to split people from their families. He was initially saying yes because it would benefit Japan as a whole.


    "Then I will give you a month to decide. During that time I will be putting on a little show for every country to see while I deal with the countries who were sent to harm my families. I will need your help to set up reporters in those countries to stream this all live and post it on social media for everyone to see. Out of all the countries, only Japan will be given the offer to join mymunity. So please give me your answer within a month''s time." Alicia said with a smile on her face before waving her hand to bring the emperor back to his office.


    "I will get what you asked for, done. But I must ask. Why would you go to such lengths for my country?" The emperor nervously asked.


    "It''s simple. This was once my home before I died. I lived fifteen years of my life here. I love this ce. I just do not wish to see the country I love fall to those around it. I will be back tomorrow morning. Please have the first live stream ready for me by then. I will be taking the prisoners from the United States first." Alicia answered and then disappeared. The emperor looked at the spot she disappeared from and let out a sigh. He walked over to his desk and made a phone call. "We need an emergency meeting set up for tomorrow. Inform everyone tonight."


    The next day, outside the White House, Alicia appeared next to the reporter that The Emperor of Japan had provided for her. "You know this is supposed to be live right?"


    "Yes, mam! The emperor told me to make sure it was live streamed basically everywhere." The Male reporter replied, sweat dripping down his back. He was actually scared silly just now with how Alicia appeared out of thin air.


    "Good, let''s go then. I am sure the president will be very happy to see us. Well, maybe not..." Before the reporter could even reply Alicia grabbed his shoulder and the next thing he knew he was standing in the oval office. It was still early so Alicia had the reporter set up his camera, while she took up a seat at the desk and put her feet up on top of it while leaning back in the chair.


    About an hour passed when the sound of the door to the oval office could be heard opening. Alicia signaled for the reporter to start the stream while Alicia watched a man in a suit walk into the room and almost jump out of his skin when he saw someone sitting at his desk. "You! Who are you!?"


    "Oh? Mr. President doesn''t even know who I am but still sends people to try to capture me and my people in a whole different country." Alicia said sarcastically.


    "You-Your that alien right!?" The President asked. As he slowly began to back away.


    "You can''t leave this room. You are already trapped and no one else will be able to enter." Alicia smiled and then waved her hand where a group of ten men suddenly appeared in front of the President. "US Navy Seals. Some of the best of the best in the world. Since you couldn''t kidnap any of my rtives you had your men kidnap my sister''s fiance. Now did you really think your n would work? Right now in front of all the viewers of the world, Mr. President, I would like you to tell us what the hell you were thinking by doing such a thing. Do you not realize that if I am able toe to your world never mind making some simple weapons disappear with a wave of a hand your whole damn could be destroyed with ease. You people almost killed every life form on this because of your greed! "


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 474: Slapping The Faces Of Those Who Abuse Power Part Two

    Chapter 474: pping The Faces Of Those Who Abuse Power Part Two


    The president was sweating bullets. He had never expected to be stuck in a situation like this. It was unheard of anyone ever making it to the oval office without being seen but this young woman who was half his age was able to do so with ease. He was very much regretting the fact that he had sent people out and touched her people. "What do you n to do!?"


    "Hmm? What do I n to do? Well, I am making it known that every country that sent people out to try to capture my people has ruined any chance you ever had of a brighter future. I had nned many things. From cleaning this world up and getting your global warming issue under control to removing all the radioactive materials from this world altogether. I was going to give you the technology to push this world a few million years into the future.


    "But because you had to go and do what you did and still not admit to it or apologize and instead, you ask what I am going to do. Well, that is simple, all the things I had just mentioned are now scrapped and void. Take your men, they are unharmed and are only asleep, they will wake in a few hours." Alicia thought for a minute and an idea came to mind. "If you can form a world government within the time it takes me to finish sending off the ones who were sent to Japan to kidnap my people, then I can at least leave you a parting gift. But this means all countries will need to be under the rule of one person. If this can not be done then forget it."


    With that Alicia disappeared as well as the barrier blocking anyone from exiting or entering the oval office. The president wasted no time rushing to his desk and making a few calls. The same scenes could be seen around the world on social media as Alicia dropped off the special teams that were sent to Japan to each respective country. She even stayed and chatted with each leader before moving to the next. Within forty five minutes she had finished dropping off all the men. It was only then that she returned to the white house and the oval office causing the president to almost fall out of his chair.


    "So?" Alicia asked as she smiled at the president.


    "It was rushed but it is done..." The president said while handing a signed document for a world government signed by all the leading nations in the world.


    "Oh ho? Not bad, not bad. Here is your prize." Alicia produced a flower out of thin air and handed it to the president who stared at it with a very confused expression. Alicia tilted her head to the side and asked: "Do you not like it? It is freshly picked From your garden Now then I must be on my way. Please cherish that flower okay!"


    That day the face of the president was stered all over the news and social media with a stupidly confused look on his face as he looked at the flower in his hand. The headlines read "United States President, got pped in the face by an alien!"


    The headlines couldn''t be any closer to the truth. He had indeed been pped in the face with a flower. He had rushed so much and even agreed to unfavorable terms in order to get everyone to agree with forming a world government and the grand gift he was expecting A flower


    Alicia returned to Japan and sat down in the emperor''s office as if it was her own home. She waved her hand once and secretly cleaned up the entire. She got rid of the pollution in the oceans and the radioactive areas. She waved her hand again and got rid of all crude weapons on the and the resources to make them. No more nuclear weapons or TNT bombs. She adjusted the nuclear power nts so the radiation used to power them could only be used for providing power until they fully decayed. She figured the new world government would need to put a good deal of work into these ces to make longsting clean renewable energy. "The rest is up to them..."


    "Miss?" The emperor looked at Alicia, wondering why she was here.


    "I''m just stopping by to give you this." Alicia presented another flower that exactly the same as the one she gave to the president of the United States. "You see I lied earlier, This flower is from my world. If dried and made into tea, it can have wondrous healing effects. I just didn''t tell him that."


    The emperor almostughed out loud seeing Alicia''s cheeky smile. He wondered what the man would say if he had known what a treasure this flower truly was.He stood up from his desk and bowed his head. "I thank you for this wondrous gift."


    "No need for that, this was my reward to you for helping me out with the reporter. It made things go much smoother. I will be off now. Send someone to get me when things are decided."Alicia said with a smile before waving goodbye and disappearing from where she stood.


    "ke I''m back!" Alicia jumped into ke''s arms hugging him tightly.


    "You seemed to have had some fun." ke said while returning the hug.


    "Mmm! Well, they deserved it. I did not kill a single person and I even cleaned up this. The rest is up to them. They will need to move forward with new innovative ideas now that I took away their weapons. This should help give them a push out of the current age they are stuck in." Alicia said as she pulled away from ke and picked up Destiny.


    "Everyone is safe and we will be leaving in a month. So let''s enjoy our vacation while we can!"


    ****


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 475: Leaving Earth Part One

    Chapter 475: Leaving Earth Part One


    The next day Alicia came up with a brilliant idea. Well, at least she thought the idea was a stroke of genius. She had decided to hold a lottery to allow one person outside of Japan to leave earth behind and move to Phantasia. Of course, the person who won would be tested to see if they hold any malicious intent and if they did, she would just randomly choose another winner.


    In order to do this, she requested the help of the Emperor once more who happily obliged to let her use the same reporter fromst time to hold a live stream at her house and also had a web developmentpany quickly build her a website to allow for people to submit their entries, along with a counter that counted how many entries she received.


    After a week, everything was set up, Alicia sat in the living room with cameras on her with a smile on her face as she wondered just how many people would actually sign up to leave Earth. The man behind the camera began to silently count down with his fingers and upon dropping hisst finger, he pointed to Alicia which was her signal to start speaking. "Hello, world! Alicia Gabriel stine here. From what I can tell, there are a lot of people who now know of the fact that Japan will be separating from Earth anding with me. This may sound out of this world well, that is the perfect term for it. Since it is indeed out of this world. You may also have noticed that Japan is now closed off to the rest of the world. Only nes thatnd at the makeshift airports I created outside the barrier will only allow in Japanese residents and their rtives. These ces are all being closely guarded by my people. And those who lie to get in outsiders who are not part of their family line are beingpletely kicked out of Japan with their families."


    The idea to separate Japan from Earth and join Alicia''sarymunity within her space was given a unanimous vote of approval the next day and word was quickly spread to recall all family members overseas. Now she nned to allow one person outside Japan to leave as well.


    "Now, I will be allowing one person outside of Japan to alsoe along with me. We will be selecting the winner by the end of the month. We will not announce the winner to the public in order to stave off any incidents. But I assure you, all things regarding this are kept strictly private and are secured with my own seal of approval. So the nations around the world or hackers who wish to hack my website, I warn you, do not try, or the person sitting behind theputer may just end up fried." Alicia made a few arcs of electricity form in her hand as she said this to serve as a warning.


    Thements were piling up as millions of people werementing on the thread. Some with skepticism but most were wanting to know how to sign up. Alicia looked at the screen next to the camera that was showing a Mwitter feed of the live broadcast and her smile widened even more seeing how many truly wished to sign up. "You can go to the website, , and sign up. Remember any false information will disqualify you from winning. I wish you all good luck!"


    The camera turned off and the nk screen showed the web address for the website for people to go on. The site crashed many times over the days toe but there was nothing Alicia could do about that. They were already using the best servers the world had to host the site.


    Alicia''s days were calm as she spent time with her family going to the beach and even a quick trip around the world for a bit of sightseeing. Calm and rxed just like she wanted it to be. But the day had finally arrived where all fun times woulde to an end.


    Alicia sat in a meeting hall within the pce where all the heads of the country were present. "As you have asked we have allowed plenty of time for the citizens to recall all family members to Japan if they wished to go. Even if some are still not able toe there is nothing we can do."


    "Yes, I must continue my journey and can not hold it off any longer. I would like you all to send out an emergency notice that the ground will be shaking during the process of removing it from the earth. I will take a few miles of the surrounding ocean as well to ward off any threat of causing a tsunami and this way you will continue to be an ocean state. You can fill your waters up with fish from one of the resources once the fish poptions are reduced. This way no one will lose any jobs. During this time of change. Even more, jobs will also open up as well. Intearypanies will start to pop up all over Japan. So get ready to regte things." Alicia could tell her words just now had allowed some of the officials here to sigh a breath of relief. This was a big change, to begin with, but they also needed to slowly get used to a new way of life. This Alicia knew very well.


    "We thank you for all your considerations!" The Emperor bowed his head to Alicia. Their nation had been a peaceful nation since thest world war. With the threat of war looming over manynds, the Emperor wished to keep his peaceful nation just as it is without needing to risk the lives of his people to defend it.


    "Then I will get started, please send out the emergency notification."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 476: Leaving Earth Part Two

    Chapter 476: Leaving Earth Part Two


    Sirens could be heard going off across all of Japan as well as warning signals notifying people of what was about to happen. Alicia appeared in the air above Japan and looked down at the country that she was born and raised in for fifteen years of her life and smiled. "It''s time..."


    Alicia amplified her voice so that the whole world could hear her speak. "Today, this world will have one less country. Thend of the rising sun, Japan, will now move on to a better life. They will not have to fear other powers trying to suppress them and they may grow as a nation, without outside interference, the way they wish to grow. Japan has always been a nation with a rich history that can be said to be good and can also be said to be bad. But it is a nation that cares for its people and has done so for a very long time.


    "For those who did not return home in time, I am sorry, I did give you all a month of time to return. I believe I was fair in this and gave adequate time for people to return to their families if they so wished to join them on their new venture. Sadly, you will be missing out on many things. Some of which include immortality and the ability to use magic, among other things as well.


    "Now, for those countries that ruined the chance for all of Earth to gain a chance to join them on this new journey, please look up towards the skies and see just how close you came to ruin. " Alicia waved her hand causing an image to appear in the sky that was sorge that it could be seen anywhere in the world. In this image was a fleet of spaceships, not just ten or twenty but over a few million. The world leaders who saw this all had sweat dripping down their faces as they looked at the ships. They now fully understood that they hade very close to being wiped out due to their own greedy actions.


    "I will say this. I n to return one day. If the world government that was formed is still in full swing and all the countries of this world are united, I will then rethink about taking this world with me to a brighter future. But let me say this It may not be for hundreds of years that such a thing happens. And with that, please say your goodbyes to the wonderful nation of Japan." Alicia waved her hand and the entirendmass and part of the surrounding ocean disappeared in a blink of an eye. She contained any issues that may cause the oceans to cause a tsunami and when the ocean finally filled in the void she let out a sigh of relief. She then looked off into the distance before disappearing from the skies that had once had andmass underneath them.


    ---


    In a small apartment in a tall building that overlooked the busy streets of the city of London in the United Kingdom, a young woman was finishing packing her things. She had been recently notified that she was the winner of the lottery to be able to leave and go to a fantasy world to live. The young woman couldn''t help but be excited since it had always been a dream of hers to leave this world and venture out to explore other worlds. But sadly the technology of this world was so limited that they could not even make a base on the moon.


    "I won! I can not believe I was picked out of all the people who had joined the lottery. I spent so many days just hitting the refresh button on the site until it was finally up long enough for me to fill out the form. To think I can finally leave this world and aplish my dream." The young woman said with a big smile on her face.


    "You must be Teagan Zarate? The winner of the lottery?"


    A voice that sounded like an angel''s whisper filled the young woman''s ears. The young woman turned around and immediately knelt to the ground and bowed her head. The girl in front of her was like a goddess. When she got the nerve to look up and take a peek at the goddess face her eyes locked with hers and felt as if the goddess eyes could see right through her.


    "No need to be so nervous, you can act natural. "


    Teagan wanted to know how she was supposed to act natural when she was standing in the presence of a higher being, a goddess from another world! She could only get out three words as a greeting: "Hello, your Grace!"


    Teagan couldn''t help but find Alicia to be the spitting image of what an angel would look like. The halo on top of her head and even the wings on her back made her look just like an angel from the media that she was so used to seeing.


    ---


    "No need for that either. I am far from being some kind of holy figure. I know my look is one thing, I kinda wanted to give you an extra bonus and give you a show but it seems to have the opposite effect." Alicia made her wings disappear and smiled at the girl in front of her.


    "Out of so many people you were selected so this is a happy asion for you at least from the excitement I heard from you a moment ago." The way the girl acted was a far cry from how she looked. Alicia found her cute but she also seemed to have been someone who had been through a lot. She had shoulder length ck hair that was shaved around the sides and back. A few piercings on her face and some beautiful green emerald eyes. She also seemed to have many tattoos that could be seen poking out on the exposed parts of her skin.


    "Ahh! You heard that!?" Teagans cheeks blushed. She wanted this so bad that she was out of character. She had always had to y the hard and cold mercenary. It was all she knew since she had grown up with a gun in her hand. But nowshe finally had a chance to live differently in a new ce where her dreams coulde true.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 477: Leaving Earth Part Three

    Chapter 477: Leaving Earth Part Three


    Alicia let out augh as she saw how flustered Teagan was being. "I just happened to hear it, it''s no big deal. Anyway, are you all packed?"


    "Huh? Ahh Yes I am at least I think so" Teagan felt much morefortable now for some reason. She felt the goddess in front of her was very down to earth.


    "If you are missing anything just let me know, I will take you to your new home now." Alicia said with a smile and before Teagan had a grasp of what was happening, she only saw Alicia wave her hand and she found herself in a futuristic city.


    Tall buildings hovered over thend. They were not built into a foundation but seemed to be held up by some kind of mysterious power. The spots underneath the buildings were not covered by the building''s shadow, instead, the underside of the building was shining lights down onto the ground which was covered in what looked to berge gardens. Flying vehicles and even people flew through the air. To Teagan who was from Earth, all of this seemed like a dream. Her dream had finallye to life! "Just so you know this city was not like this before. It actually looked like a city from medieval times, with a few upgrades. But I was able to turn it into this after taking in many worlds with advanced technology."


    Alicia grabbed Teagan''s hand and fellow high up into the air above the capital and with a big smile on her face: "Wee to stine! My home and the ruling country on this, Phantasia. This will be your new home."


    Teagan''s eyes glowed with excitement. She knew that eventually, this would all be the norm to her but for now, she wanted to enjoy the reality of her dreamsing true. Alicia brought Teagan to a floating castle where Prime Minister Charles was waiting for her arrival.


    "Princess..." Charles knelt down giving a formal greeting to Alicia to put on a show. Alicia did not know if she shouldugh or cry at Charles''s antics but she would not call him out on it as she proudly said: "Please rise."


    "She is the one?" Charles asked.


    "Mhm Please set her up with a ce of residence and enough gold to get her by for a year. We will find her a ce of work after you figure out what her skills are. I have to return to earth and pick up everyone else. I will be back soon." Alicia said before turning to Teagan and saying: "It is really good to meet you. You may have noticed that you can read and understand thenguage of this world. That is because I made it possible for you to as soon as we met. The entire time you have been conversing with me, you have been speaking thenguage of this world. So fret not on worrying about such things. As for writing thenguage, it shoulde naturally, if you have issues let us know. I have things I must attend to so Charles here will assist you from here. But I will visit you tomorrow to see how you are doing. I hope youe to love this world as much as I have. This ce is very dear to me."


    "Pr-Princess Thank you for this chance to live my most desired dream. I already love this world and I have just arrived. I will look forward to our meeting tomorrow." Teagan smiled and gave a slight bow. When she lifted her head, Alicia was gone and it was just her and Charles standing there.


    "Miss Zaratethis way please."


    ---


    Back on earth. Alicia appeared back in the apartment that was once Teagan''s home and picked up the small rock from the floor. "It''s time to leave this ce."


    With these words, Alicia vanished from the ce she had once called home. Earth, a world where many countries, religions, races, and cultures mix together. It is just too bad instead of having global unity there is nothing but crude wars and aggression between nations. It was a ce that may even self destruct one day. Alicia had decided that when she returned hundreds of yearster and this was finally united, she would bring Earth along with her. But until then, only time could tell what would happen to this world.


    Alicia stood up above Earth looking at all the satellites whizzing by and smiled. She gave a slight wave and flew off into a random direction. She had no idea where she was going, she only knew that she was in a different universe and that she wanted to meet the girl from the weird memories in her head.


    Alicia had just exited the sr system when she felt a massive disturbance forming in front of her. This of course put her fully on guard as she quickly drew her sword. A distortion in space formed and to Alicia''s surprise, a woman in red robes stepped through and stood in front of her.


    "Hello!" The woman in red robes happily waved at Alicia causing Alicia to be even more on guard. "No need to be scared, I am not your enemy Well, not anymore. You see I am part of the council of creators. Who oversees the multiverse for those of higher power. You can consider us the face of the shadow rulers who wish to snuff out anyone they deem as a threat."


    "What do you want? What do you mean you are not my enemy anymore!? Was it not you people who sent people to attack my homeworld and even injured and killed many of my people!?" Alicia was doing her best to keep control of her anger but was not really seeding at it.


    "Listen, rx, I did note here to fight. Even if I did, I would be looking for my own death. You see, your unique bloodline would be all you need to easily overwhelm and kill me."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 478: Coronation Ceremony Part One

    Chapter 478: Coronation Ceremony Part One


    Alicia still stayed wary of the woman in front of her not rxing her battle stance at all. "Then tell me why you are here."


    "I only wished to help you find the others. You see, I never agreed to the attack on your home world. I waspletely against it because I feel it would be better to see what would happen if you were to ovee all odds and along with yourrades broke the bounds of the universes, allowing us to move into a new era. I am also not the only one. There are a few more of us who wish to let things follow their course. So please rx your stance and hear me out. I truly mean you no harm. " The woman in red robes hurriedly exined.


    Alicia looked at the woman for a long time before finally lowering her sword. "Tell me what you came here for then."


    "First let me give this to you. It will help your parents recover faster. You can have your people inspect it. If you wish. But it is a godly medicine that even those higher above would have a hard time getting their hands on it. I went through a lot of trouble acquiring that." The woman in red robes handed Alicia two porcin bottles.


    Alicia took them and did not even look at them before storing them away. She would have Tereax and the rest check itter. "What else?"


    "My name is Yin Li, I came here to help you meet up with those who you seek." Yin Li wanted to help Alicia in two ways. First a show of good faith in helping her heal her parents. This was mainly out of guilt because it was within her powers to stop the attack on Alicia''s but she did not stop them. Second, was to lead Alicia in the right direction to where she could meet with the others. She wished for the old fogies to roll over and die once these three girls got together.


    Alicia thought for a moment trying to decide whether or not she should believe this woman or not. "How do I know you are telling the truth?"


    "I figured you would ask, here look." Yin Li waved her hand and an image of two girls fighting appeared in front of Alicia. Alicia looked at the screen and her eyes widened in surprise. Out of the two girls fighting one of them she recognized, although she looked much older, she still looked just like the girl from her dreams.


    "Chun''er..." Alicia couldn''t help but mutter softly. She looked at the other girl who she did not recognize but for some reason, she felt like she had some kind of connection with her. Alicia stared at the image in front of her not looking away. Yin Li was patient and did not mind waiting for Alicia to finish watching the scene in front of her.She crossed her legs and floated there letting Alicia watch as she pleased.


    Alicia could tell the battle between the two was not serious but a fun spar. The smile on the two girls'' faces never faded as their swords shed. Alicia felt a sense of jealousy that she couldn''t exin. She wished she was there with the two, ying together happily.Alicia ended up in a sitting position as she watched the scene in front of her. Days passed and finally, the two girls stopped fighting. She watched as they sat back to back and a feeling of longing came over Alicia. Tears began to stream down her cheeks which surprised her since she had no idea why she was crying.


    "Are you ready to believe me now?" Yin Li asked. She even held out a handkerchief to Alicia to wipe her eyes.


    Alicia did not take it though. She looked at Yin Li and finally nodded her head. "If I can meet them then I am willing to trust you this once."


    "Then if you would.I will guide you. Although, I must tell you that it will be some time before we reach there. Thislocation is tens of years away from where they are located." Yin Li exined.


    "That''s fine, I had nned to wander aimlessly, to begin with, so with your help, it would make things easier for me. But if I find out you are lying to me I will kill you." Alicia stated firmly. She was not going to y around. This woman was one of her enemies even if she was trying to make herself look like a good guy.


    "I understand do not worry, I havee prepared as well." Yin Li took out something that Alicia was very familiar with. It was a contract. The same kind she had used many times. "Please read this and I will sign it along with you."


    Alicia read the contract which roughly stated that if Yin Li lied or betrayed Alicia from this point on she would have her soul ripped from her body and burned in ghoul fire destroying any chance for her to ever reincarnate ever again. Alicia was surprised at how brutal the contract was and more so when Yin Li did not hesitate to drip her blood on it, signing it.Alicia also did the same. "With this, I now understand you mean no harm. I will bring you with me for the moment since I have a few things I need to finish inside my space."


    "As you wish. But please have that medicine I gave you analyzed right away. It does have a short life span before it will be less effective."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 479: Coronation Ceremony Part Two

    Chapter 479: Coronation Ceremony Part Two


    Alicia nodded and waved her hand bringing both her and Yin Li into her space. Yin Li was taken aback by the majesty of stine''s capital city. But she did not get to enjoy the sites as she was immediately brought into the floating pce.


    As they entered the pce Alicia asked: "Yin Li, this medicine you gave me, will it harm my parents?"


    "No. Like I said, if you wish to have it checked out you can. But you will need to hurry to get its full effect." Yin Li replied.


    "No need. I only asked to make sure. You signed a contract stating you are not allowed to lie to me remember?" Alicia said as she gave a smile and led Yin Li to where her parents were.


    On two medical beds inside a room hooked up to life support monitors,id Tang An and Tang Ming. Alicia walked over to her mother first and uncorked one of the porcin bottles. The scent of medical herbs filled the room. Waving her hand she used magic to pull the contents out and then slowly moved it into Tang An''s mouth and down her throat before releasing it and letting it slide down naturally. She then did the same thing for her father, Tang Ming."How long will it take?"


    "In a few hours, their dantians should be fully healed and should wake up by tomorrow. But these two are truly amazing. They seemed to have had some kind of array formed within their dantians to slowly heal the dantian if it was ever damaged. It seems they were truly prepared for anything." Yin Li couldn''t help but praise the two people. She had watched them fight and struggle for years. Although she, herself did not take part in any of this, she still felt slightly guilty for not helping them. Now that she had finally drawn the fine line between herself and the other creators, she no longer cared about any repercussions as long as she could see the new era she would be happy.


    "Let''s hope this is true." Alicia knew Yin Li was not lying but she couldn''t help but still worry. But when she checked the progress of the healing to see how much of an effect it had, she was surprised that their dantians were healing at a much faster pace than before.


    After she had done a full check on her parents she brought Yin Li to a guest room for her to rx. "Please rest here for now. If you need anything just ask the maids. I will be back in a few hours."


    "Take your time. To be honest it has been a long time since I had a chance to actually rx. This space of yours is cut off from the watching eyes of those above and will allow me to rest in peace for once." Yin Li let out a yawn and stretched her arms. Being able to rx once and a while was a good thing!


    Alicia smiled and gave a few orders to the maids before disappearing from the room. She reappeared at her house in Japan. "Royal Father"


    "Oh! Alicia your back. The ruler of thisnd had sent a message asking you to stop by once you returned." King Augustus said, he did not get up when Alicia appeared. He was currently sitting in the back yard in a kiddy pool wearing a teddy bear print bathing suit, a pair of heart sunsses, a wide brim straw hat with a blue band around it, and was sipping a ss of iced tea through a green straw. This sight made Alicia facepalm and question if she should take over stine if he was going to act like this.


    "I hate to interrupt whatever it is you are doing but I need you to return to the castle and get ready for my coronation." Alicia''s words made King Agustus drop the ss in his hand into the pool as he quickly got up dripping wet and ran over to Alicia.


    "You mean it!? You really mean it!?" King Augustus asked as she shook Alicia by her shoulders.


    "Yes, you will finally be one hundred percent free from any and all things to do with the country from now on." She had already been taking care of everything as it was while the supposed king spent his time rxing in a pool.


    "Good! Good! This is a day of celebration, the day I earned my freedom! AHAHAHAAHAHA!" King Augustus suddenly shouted outughing at the top of his lungs.


    "Will you shut the fuck up over there you crazed maniac!" A voice suddenly yelled over the fence. Alicia once again facepalmed.


    "Have you been causing problems for the Matsumoto''s?" Alicia asked. The family next door had three generations in their house, and the old man was a cranky, mean old man! He hated when people got too loud at this time of day when he was trying to take his nap.


    "Humph! That old man does nothing butin. All because I used a bit of pressure to shut him one day, he beganining every time even the slightest bit of noise came out of this backyard." King Augustus acted like he did nothing wrong, but Alicia did not miss the key point in the story.


    "That''s it! You are going back!" Alicia didn''t even care if King Augustus was dressed or dried off, she waved her hand sending him back to the Pce. "Matsumoto-san I am sore for my father''s rudeness. Please forgive him."


    "Humph! For little Akari, I will let it slide..."


    Alicia froze in ce not understanding how the old man next door knew who she was. She could only guess that Japan was still truly a mysterious ce.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 480: Coronation Ceremony Part Three

    Chapter 480: Coronation Ceremony Part Three


    The next day, just as Yin Li had said, Alicia''s parents finally woke up. "Mom, dad!" Alicia came running into the room to see her parents sitting next to each other. Not caring for her age she dove into the twos'' arms hugging them tightly.


    Tang An had tears in her eyes as she hugged her daughter. "Akari! Sorry that we worried you."


    "No, it is my fault. I overestimated myself and ended up getting the two of you hurt." Alicia couldn''t bring herself to look the two of them in their eyes.


    "Akari, it is our fault for not mentioning it. We sent you out because we were worried you would be killed. But it seems our worries were for not." Tang Ming patted the top of Alicia''s head. He had tried to keep everything from Alicia. He had thought he had bought enough time for them to take out the enemies. But he never expected so many powerful people with such high cultivation.


    "It could have all been avoided if I wasn''t so stubborn about not cing Phantasia into my space. They would never have had the chance to attack and those who died would not have needed toy down their lives." Alicia felt guilty about not making the right decisions when it came to Phantasia''s security which cost the lives of many.


    "Listen here! As the next Queen of stine, you will be forced to make many hard decisions. Some of which will not be the right ones. This is just how life is. No ruler is perfect. If you wish to be someone who can run a nation, then you need to ept everything you do whether right or wrong. All you can do is try to fix the issue after you have made a mistake." King Augustus''s voice echoed throughout the room.


    "Akari your father is right. Listen to him." Tang Ming said. He felt weird with the way he worded it but it was true that King Augustus was his daughter''s father as well.


    "Yes, listen to what I have to say. I have not been the king of Phantasia all these years for no reason. Plus from what I hear, did you not hold a worldwide funeral? I heard you even sent off all the lost souls so they could be reincarnated. You have done what you can to make up for your mistakes. So now learn from them and be an even better leader!"King Augustus''s words sank deep into Alicia''s heart. She knew he was right. She had to be stronger and learn from her failures just like a baby does when they first begin to walk. They fall and get up over and over until finally, they are able to run around with ease.


    Wiping the tears from her eyes a smile appeared on Alicia''s face. "You are right. I need to learn from my mistakes and use them as a basis for my future. Mom, dad, father I hope you can all be by my side as I receive the crown. I want the whole world to know that I have the best parents in the entire universe."


    ---


    A few days passed and the capital of stine was in high spirits as the citizens began setting up in preparations for their new Queen to be finally coronated. The people of stine had long stopped caring about King Augustus ever since the first time Alicia had put her life on the line to protect them from the multiple armies trying to take over theirnds. The entire capital was filled with celebration with balloons, streamers, banners, and even fireworks sounding off across the whole city.


    In the throne room watching all of this on magi vision was King Augustus who had a small frown on his face. "Why is it they love you more than me?"


    "It''s because I am more beautiful than you are Royal Father." Alicia teased. This caused King Augustus to humph before finally getting up. "This will be thest time I sit on this seat. As of today, my dear daughter will be the first reigning queen of stine."


    "Although I do not think I will end up sitting in it much. I will be traveling around a lot." Alicia said. Her way of ruling was different from King Augustus who had his opinion about every action. She had set up a two hundred year n for stine''s development. This included training people to take over the roles of those who retire or pass away. She wanted her government to be self sufficient, so her workload would not hinder her search for the two girls. She already had many capable people taking on many of the jobs King Augustus handled himself. She now understood why he would run away all the time. It was because he was trying to take on too much work and refusing to train others to do it for him.


    "Sadly I wish I had the current system you have got going. Then Charles, the Prime Minister, would not have been chasing me all over to finish my work." King Augustus had seen how easy the work was getting done with so many people who were trained for the job. Even Charles''s workload was lightened and he only needed to check reports to make sure everything added up. Although Alicia still had some duties and had to sign things, she had so much free time afterward that King Augustus felt a little jealous.


    "If you wish to keep being king I can let you, you know!"Alicia teased.


    "Damn brat! You better not change your mind when my freedom is just around the corner!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 481: Coronation Ceremony Part Four

    Chapter 481: Coronation Ceremony Part Four


    It was finally time for the ceremony to begin. Alicia stood on a high floating tform so those below could watch the ceremony live. There were also many disys made of magic showing the coronation as well. The cheers of the crowd below resounded throughout the city. All of which was making King Augustus feel small. But even still, he held his head up high as Alicia came forward dressed in armor befitting a knight. A red cloak with white trim draped over her shoulder trailed behind her. Seeing his daughter wearing such a getup brought a smile to his face. Not because it looked good on her, although it did, but because he was about to gain his freedom to do as he pleased from this point on.


    King Augustus cleared his voice and looked out over the city. "Today, my time as your king wille to an end reigning in a new era for stine. I passed down the hopes and dreams of every citizen of stine to my dear daughter, Alicia Gabriel stine. I wish to take this time to say, that all these years since the dawn of stine, I have been your king. I built this kingdom from the ground up and have cherished it every day. Doing all I can to protect my citizens and your homes. In the past few years, we have all had to deal with so many losses. Not just once but many times. I was not strong enough to ward off our enemies. My daughter had to hold up the g of stine and help rebuild our kingdom from scratch many times. But all of you, all of you havee together as citizens of stine to help rebuild our nation. You never med us for our faults. You never med us for not being able to save your loved ones. Instead, you stood up to the task of what was going on and even volunteered toy your lives on the line to protect your very homnd.


    "No country can be called a country if there are no citizens. No ruler can be a ruler without someone to rule. The citizens and the government should always work together. My dear citizens of stine. As your king, I can not be any more grateful for the support you have given the royal family. As my time as your king is almost up, I thank you from the bottom of my heart. I, your king, love each and every single one of you."


    A roar that shook the entire city could be heard as the citizens cheered for King Augustus. After a few minutes, King Augustus raised his hand to calm the crowd now feeling much better that he got some praise. He turned to look at his daughter, a warm smile forming on his face as h proudly spoke: "Alicia Gabriel stine! Please kneel."


    Alicia did as she was told, she drew her sword and stabbed it into the tform before kneeling to one knee. One hand resting on her sword as she bowed her head. Augustus nodded his head in approval as he drew his own sword. "As a knight, you have upheld your duties protecting your kingdom. You protected your citizens and even protected the royal family. As a princess and a knight, you are exemry in every way. You have proven time and time again that you are the most fit to take over my position and be the first queen of stine."


    King Augustus raised his sword and infused it with magic. It glowed a bright golden color before touching taping each side of Alicia''s shoulders. Her whole body became engulfed with agolden light, but what shocked Alicia was the memories that were pouring into her head. They were not her own but King Augustus''s! Years of knowledge of ruling a kingdom was passed down to her. Alicia couldn''t help but shed tears. "I have instilled all my knowledge of the kingdom of stine into you. I hope it wille in handy in the years toe."


    King Augustus waved his head and Tang Ming and Tang An walked over each holding one side of a red pillow that had a majestic tiara on top of it.It had many jewels iid within and the craftsmanship was the best you could ever find. The intricate designs were highly detailed with images that told the story of stine. This was not something that was easily made. King Augustus nodded to Tang Ming and Tang An before picking up the tiara: "My time as king hase to an end. A new era ruled by your new queen, Queen Alicia Gabriel stine will begin from this moment forth."


    King Augustus ced the tiara on top of Alicia''s head and then dropped to his knees. A loud thumping sound could be heard throughout all of stine as every citizen dropped to their knees to wee their new Queen. Alicia stood up and looked at her two fathers and her mother who both were now kneeling and then out over the crowd. Even those in the air were floating in ce kneeling in the sky with their heads lowered. In a way, it made Alicia a little ufortable.


    "Please rise!" Alicia''s first words as the new queen were spoken allowing every person in stine to stand.Alicia looked out over the crowd and smiled as she continued: "As some of you know, I have been taking care of stine for a while now. I have instated a lot of new policies and helped bring this kingdom to where it is today. None of this would have been possible if not for my father the previous king, King Augustus stine. I will continue to uphold my Father''s views on how to run a kingdom. I will also do what I can to make stine prosper even more. From this day forth you can count on me to uphold our knightly virtues and protect this kingdom with my life!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 482: Coronation Ceremony Part Five

    Chapter 482: Coronation Ceremony Part Five


    Alicia looked out over everyone who was quiet as she spoke and smiled as she continued: "The Kingdom of stine has been under many trials and tribtions over the years. I will admit a lot of it had to do with people trying to kill me. Because of that, many of you have lost your lives and loved ones. I can never apologize enough, nor does my apologies make up for the loss of your loved ones. But even though you all knew of this, you still supported me through those tough times. Our great kingdom of stine banded together to take on foes who were much stronger than us. Some of which we had a hard time dealing with but, no matter the odds, we pulled through! We toughed it out and rebuilt. And now, here we are today. Our capital may have changed. Our Way of life may have changed. But this does not change the unity that we the people of stine uphold for our kingdom. But fret not. Our days of war havee to an end. stine along with its neighborings are now all united and do trade amongst each other. Our world, our new ce in this little space, is free from those who wish to seek us harm.


    "And if, if there everes a time when something unforeseen happens and our world is once again thrown back into that hellish thing called war. We will once again unite and give our all to bring back the peace we so wish to have. As your new Queen, I will do my best even putting my life on the line to protect you all. As my father said: <em>No country can be called a country if there are no citizens. No ruler can be a ruler without someone to rule.</em> We each depend on each other and our hopes and dreams rely on each other.


    "On this day that I be the first Queen of stine, I would like to take this time to give one final send off for all the lives lost trying to defend thisnd and those whose lives that were lost due to all the wars. "


    Alicia''s golden wings formed on her back as she rose into the air. She cupped her hands and lowered her head as she knelt in the sky. Her halo began to spin as a golden light began to emit from her body. It shot up into the sky and out into space,causing a golden halo to form above the. It spread out raining down small balls of golden light as it did, covering the world in these tiny lights. The people of Phantasia on this day, all who had been touched by these lights were given a blessing. Alicia wanted to give this world hope for a better future after all that had happened, ringing in a new era. Her blessing was an ancient spell that seemed to form in her head once she wished to do something for the people of Phantasia, that gave great benefits to those who received it, body. It would give a slight boost in people''s strength and making those without cybeic bodies healthier. It was not a powerful spell but it did give people a feeling of warmth.


    After the spell was over and the golden light dimmed, Alicia floated back down to the tform and made her wings disappear. She looked back out over the ground and said: "Please give King Augustus a warm goodbye."


    Alicia paused and the crowd went crazy as they began screaming and chanting King Augustus''s name as they said their goodbyes. King Augustus was doing his best to hold back his tears. He had been the king of this kingdom since he started it and loved each and every one of his citizens. He did his best to give them a life free of troubles. He loved this kingdom as it had be his home. He, a traveler from another time hade here and found a ce he could call home.


    After the crowd calmed down. Alicia finally said herst words. "Today is a day of celebration, drink, eat, and spend time with your loved ones. But be careful not to go too overboard. The knights of stine will be watching!"


    The crowd cheered once more as Alicia and the rest left the tform. Disappearing from everyone''s sight only to reappear within the castle. Alicia unhooked her cape and walked to the throne and took a seat upon it. She looked at her parents and smiled brightly: "Thank you for all your help."


    "It is not every day I get to see my daughter be a queen of a country, although you are already the rulers of many worlds as it is but today this was still a special day." Tang An said as she walked over to Alicia and gave her a hug.


    "Alicia, your mother and I will be traveling the new worlds within your space taking in the sights. A lot has happened and we just want to take some time to enjoy ourselves." Tang Ming suddenly said.


    "Mmm You should do that. Ever since you came to find me, you have been through a lot. I am sorry for causing so much trouble." Alicia felt bad. Her parents came all the way from Earth just to see her and they were put through one fight after the other. They even almost lost their lives because of her as well.


    "I will be going back to Japan! I wish to finish my visit there." King Augustus announced as well. But this only caused Alicia''s face to go ck.


    "If you go, leave the damn neighbors alone!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 483: Talk

    Chapter 483: Talk


    After the coronation ceremony and it''s after party, Alicia was finally alone with just her mom, Tang An. "Mother, can I ask why you sent me to a whole different universe?"


    Tang An froze The way Alicia addressed Tang An as ''<em>Mother</em>'' instead of <em>''mom</em>''already made Tang An know that Alicia knew she was in a different universe altogether and that she could say anything against this fact. "It''s a long story and I need to pack, so can we talk about thister?"


    Byter, she meant after she toured all thes. Hoping in a few tens of years Alicia would forget the whole thing. But unfortunately her brush off was not going to work on Alicia. "Oh? I guess I need to have your visa gged upon entry to send you back to Phantasia, since you n to run away."


    "Akari! That is an abuse of power!" Tang An couldn''t believe Alicia would go that far just to hear the truth!


    "So be it! I will abuse my power until you tell me. Nowe on, spill it." Seeing how she could not escape her daughter''s interrogation, she had no choice but to sit and spill the beans.


    "What I am about to say, will not make you happy In truth The baby Ming and I had never made it. At that time we were still in the other universe and on the run. I was hit by an attack that caused me to lose my child. Sometimeter, we came across a mysterious person cloaked in white, who held a baby in his arms. He seemed almost spectral with his body that looked as if it was on fire. He asked us if we could raise you as our own. If we epted that task he would send us to a safe ce to live out our days.


    "We agreed and he sent us to Earth, in a different universe. He gave us new names and a ce to live so we could live out our days there. It did not take me long to figure out that we were not in the same universe. It took a long time but I was finally able to push my projection into the other universe when I saw signs of you having issues with your magic power. But the only way to do it was to let it eat at my life force. That was how I set up everything so that once your soul was released from your body I could send it to the other universe. The rest you already know.


    " Akari, It''s all a confusing mess but it is the truth. I never wanted to tell you all this because to me you are my flesh and blood and always will be." Tang An felt nervous with Alicia being so quiet. She hoped her daughter did not hate her now.


    "Maybe that would exin a few things..." Alicia muttered.She wondered if the things she was seeing, dreaming about, and her unexined obsession with the girl named Ah Chun, had something to do with her actual origins.


    "Akari?" Tang An called out again.


    Shaking her head Alicia smiled and hugged tang An tightly. "Mom will always be mom. You raised me, protected me, and loved me. You and dad are my parents and nothing will ever change between us!"


    Tang An began to tear up as she hugged Alicia tightly. She felt a surge of relief after telling Alicia everything. She had always worried that Alicia would suddenly say, ''<em>you are not my mom</em>'', even if she knew Alicia was nothing like that. After leaving Alicia and heading to her room still slightly red in the eyes from crying, she walked in to find Tang Ming sitting there watching magi vision. "Ming, she knows everything now."


    "You told her? How did she react." Tang Ming turned the magi vision off and turned to look at Tang An, concern and worry written all over his face.


    "She said, mom will always be mom but dad sucks and I hate him now." Tang An, teased which caused Tang Ming to furrow his brow. But Tang An continued"Joking aside, she said nothing would ever change between us. She wasn''t mad at all for holding back such an important thing."


    "That''s good..." Tang Ming let out a long sigh. "We never did meet that person ever again."


    Tang An, had a feeling that that person was much closer than they would ever think.


    ---


    Sitting in his backyard on an old swing, rocking back and forth, Grandpa Matsumoto, who had a crossword puzzle in his hand looked up at the sky with a smile. "So she finally knows I wonder where this will lead. I had meant for her to stay on this world until she was much older but never did I expect her magic power to begin consuming her. Luckily I was able to help that littledy out when she was trying to prepare things to send thess''s soul to another universe. Although she would never realize this herself But the time of the meeting between those three girls is close at hand. What happens from there is all in fate''s hands. "


    Next door, loud music began to y as a manying in a kiddie pool with a wide brim hat, heart shaped sunsses, wearing bathing shorts, sipped on a tall ss of ice tea through a straw. Grandpa Matsumoto frowned and got up from his swing and walked over towards the fence. "Will you shut the hell up before I blow up your damn house up!"


    "You old bastard I would like to see you try!"


    ***


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 484: Pay Back Part One

    Chapter 484: Pay Back Part One


    "Are you ready?" Yin Li asked as Alicia pocketed her space.


    "Yep! Where to?" Alicia asked since she had no idea which way to go.


    "Our trip will take almost one hundred years. Are you sure you are willing to do this?" Yin Li wanted to confirm Alicia''s resolve. It was a trip that would take a long time.


    "Mmm It is not a matter of if I am willing or not, it is a matter of I have to. I must meet those two no matter what." Alicia was firm in her resolve, she had already spoken to her parents and her family about this. They have all given her their backing and were willing to help at any time.


    "Then let''s go. We will need to head through a dangerous area though. It is a ce where the death race resides" Yin Li frowned as she said this. But seeing a surprised look on Alicia''s face she became curious. "You have heard of the death race?"


    "Mmm Scared one off and killed another. They said something about how they owned my universe or something along those lines."Alicia summed it all up with a few words. Which garnered a strange look from Yin Li.


    "I am quite surprised. The death race is not easy to deal with. Their originse from beyond the boundaries of the multiverse. For you to scare one off and kill one of their own, I am surprised I see now..." Something finally clicked inside Yin Li''s head. "I had found it funny that the higher ups would send an order down so early to attack your homeworld. It seems they are taking orders from elsewhere... "


    "So you''re saying the death race are the ones who made the people of my die?" Alicia asked. She had a contract with Yin Li so everything she said could not be a lie but she wanted to confirm what Yin Li said was true or not.


    "Yes, that would be the only reason. Because although you are powerful, the higher ups would not make a move on the itself, only you. It had always been an unspoken rule to not harm those not involved. Although not all those old bastards will follow that rule. Some of them even use their power to snatch up women and force them to be their concubines. I usually do my best to save those women though. Anyway, an order came down from those higher ups to take out the entire which I found strange. Luckily, things did not fully y out. I can only give you my deepest apologies for not doing anything to stop the situation." Yin Li bowed her head. She really did not know how to apologize to Alicia.


    "What was done is done. As of now, we can only go forward. Although I do not like those who followed such orders blindly, I will not let those off who gave such orders. Since the death race hass here let''s see how they like it when someone ys out a n of genocide on them, shall we?" Alicia said with a bright smile as if what she said was nothing big. Yin Li''s face paled knowing she was going to have to help with this. But she also figured maybe this will help her atone for her sins.


    "I must warn you, people of higher cultivation than my own will show up." Yin Li wanted to let Alicia know that it was not going to be an easy task.


    Alicia smiled and suddenly her whole body began to transform. Yin Li''s eyes went wide and her whole body shuttered feeling the power weighing down on to her. Alicia only stayed in her bloodline form for a short while before transforming back. "As you can see I can also handle many situations as well. Not to mention the power you just felt is only part of my strength. And I have also upgraded my fleets of ships to have weapons on par with my max power. My people are very good at using me as a means to developing more powerful weapons, although these were just recentlypleted. You could say that anyone under the chaotic seer realm is not a match for me anymore. Of course, this power is only for defending my people. But in a case where the souls of the dead who died during an attack that held no reason whatsoever, there is no reason a bit of revenge can not be held right? If I destroy thes the death race is using as their home base in this universe it will at least appease everyone they have killed."


    "To be honest, I am d you did not rush to find where the creators were staying, or maybe I would not have had a chance to exin myself." Yin Li was very frightened when she heard her ships held weapons with so much power. Just thinking about it made her whole body shake in fear.


    "Just think of it as luck. I do n one day to find those old bastards you talk about and beat them up. So when the timees I hope you help lead the way." Alicia smiled at Yin Li sending another shiver down the girl''s back.


    "Yes When you decided to go please let me know..." Yin Li could only agree. Alicia had already shown off her true strength. There was no way Yin Li would go against her wishes.


    "Mmm, good! Let''s go then!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 485: Pay Back Part Two

    Chapter 485: Pay Back Part Two


    As the two traveled Yin Li decided to bring Alicia to a world that was like earth in the same gxy. "This is?"Alicia asked as she stood above a with different geography and a much bigger world than Earth.


    "It is the closest neighboring to Earth that holds life. I figured it would interest you to see something most will never get to see. I happened to discover it while I was searching for you." Yin Li said as she began flying down to the''s surface.


    With her curiosity piqued Alicia followed after her. What she saw was a that hadrge bodies of water andnd covered in dense jungle. "This world is what your world would still be like if it did not undergo so many changes. Look see..."


    Alicia followed the direction Yin Li was pointing and her eyes opened wide when she saw a head poke up from under the tree canopy. But as she watched on more and more heads began to appear as well. "Dinosaurs!?"


    "Mmm You see, this gxy was created in a different waypared to the rest. It was a testing ground to see how evolution would progress under certain circumstances. Unfortunately, the called Earth that you originally hailed from was besieged by asteroids during an event that happened on the other side of the universe that sent a shock wave towards this gxy. That shock away and knocked the asteroids that surround your sr system off their track causing them to hurtle towards Earth. " Yin Li began to exin. But Her words caused Alicia to find her exnation a little off.


    "Yin Li, why do you know so much about Earth?"Alicia asked, eyeing her.


    Yin Li froze as she realized she had just said too much. Before answering, she fell into thought on how to rectify the situation. "There is a reason for everything, when the timees you will understand."


    "You can not dodge the question with such a half assed answer. Let me guess this has something to do with my origins and the other two girls right?" Alicia asked, causing Yin Li to look in the other direction. If she did not say anything then she would not break her contract and end up dying from withholding information. "Just answer the question with a yes or no."


    Yin Li turned and looked at Alicia and finally nodded her head to answer her. "I can not say anything or exin anything. Please do not force me to do so. Everything will be told once the three of you meet up"


    Alicia let out a sigh and nodded her head. She was not going to push the issue. "Alright, I won''t ask anything more on that but I will ask one thing. Are you here as my guide?"


    Yin Li was shocked by Alicia''s question and blurted out. "How do you know!?"


    "I met an old man on Phantasia who was waiting for the Origin. He was a cultivator of chaos qi. He was to help Chun''er return to her universe and guide her from there. After listening to what you just said, I put two and two together." Alicia exined.


    "I see, so you know more than the others..." Yin Li was at a loss for words.


    "If this is the case, then why did you attack my world?" Alicia asked, her voice growing angry. She didn''t understand if this woman was supposed to be her guide why the hell did she attack her homeworld and almost cause her to lose her parents?


    "Wait! Calm down! It is not what you think! I may be a guide but there are certain things I am not allowed to interfere with! Just like that old fool did not interfere with the Origin! Your life and deaths are your own. Think of it as a test of what should and should not be done. Everything has been nned out since the beginning " Yin Li quickly covered her mouth wanting to p herself. For some reason, she had a big mouth today and it was all because Alicia was making her very flustered with all these questions.


    "Hmmm nned out I see Well, my guess is you can not exin anymore, so I will leave it at that. But I expect a good exnation from you when the timees." Alicia lost all interest in seeing the dinosaurs and flew back up into space. Yin Li cursed her own big mouth before following after Alicia.


    Alicia was finding everything to be very strange. If everything in her life was nned out, then what did that n hope to achieve? Why did this so called n force her into so many hardships? Why did she have to suffer the loss of so many people of her world in order to aplish this n? What she wanted to know most of all was who was it that started this n in the first ce. Once she found out she wanted to give them a good beating.


    Yin Li finally caught up to Alicia and yelled out: "Alicia, I''m sorry! If I could have stopped some of the events you went through I would have! But my hands were tied!"


    Alicia stopped flying and turned around to look at Yin Li. "It''s fine. But I want a proper exnation when you are able to exin things."


    Alicia was not going to hold it against Yin Li, It seemed she wanted to tell her everything but had no choice but to hold back. She just hopped one day this entire mess would be clear. The aching feeling she had in her chest told her it was something that she was forgetting and was very important, not only to her but to the other girls as well. She had to meet them as soon as she could.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 486: Pay Back Part Three

    Chapter 486: Pay Back Part Three


    After almost thirty years of travel Yin Li and Alicia came upon a certain system that seemed to be much different than the rest. "What is wrong with this ce?"


    "There seems to be a war going on here. Even space here itself has been filled with gas that causes corrosion. Put up a barrier around you or it will corrode your skin. Although there is nothing more than the science behind it, it is powerful enough to even hurt those of the creator realm if they are not protected. Which is very surprising. " Yin Li answered.


    "Who would poison their own system?" Alicia could not understand why anyone would do such a thing.


    "I am not sure but we should check it out. If this begins to float around the universe then it may have negative side effects to other systems."Yin Li was more worried about the life form on others.


    During their travels so far, Alicia had noticed that Yin Li was very quick in trying to stop certain things. Like they came to one system where a race called the Termacians which were a humanoid race that was known for their ve trade that would go to underdeveloped worlds and take all the women no matter the age leaving only men behind. This then cut off any chance for the underdeveloped world had of progressing since they would no longer be able to continue their race.


    Then there was an interster war that threatened to wipe out three neutrals that had nothing to do with the war when one race decided to detonate the system''s sun in order to wipe out their foe even if it meant taking themselves out with them.


    There were many other incidents but this came to tell Alicia that Yin Li was actually a good person at heart. "So what should we do here?"


    "We need to find where the source of this ising from then destroy it. And then I will create a vacuum and suck the remaining gasinto this system''s sun to burn up." Yin Li replied.


    "Sounds like a n. You begin with the vacuum. I will search for its source." Alicia did not mind helping when things were meant to save lives. Yin Li gave Alicia a grateful look before the two split up.


    Alicia flew through the sr system checking out each she went by until she came to an area that was dense in poisonous gas. Within this dense gas field was a small that looked like it had already sumbed to the poison. "So from here huh?"


    Alicia descended down to the but surprisingly as she made her way through the dense poison clouds in the upper atmosphere she saw an entire world before that seemed to be safe from any poison. "How is this possible?"


    The world itself seemed to be fairly advanced much more so than that of Earth at least. This world seemed to take thebination of science and nature, creating a whole new range of how things could be done. She watched in marvel as biotechnology at its finest was being used. "This ce is very strange. It seems very peaceful but why would they go through the trouble of creating a poisonous atmosphere?"


    Alicia had a hundred questions but knew she would not get any immediate answers. She cast a spell to make herself invisible as she flew down towards one of the cities. It was a city built like any other city but Alicia felt something was off about it. She walked around and noticed that the people who were walking around and riding in the flying vehicles were not actually people but machines. "This is Like the machine empire? No More like an actual robot race..."


    The beings were walking on two legs but none of them had skin on their bodies and were fully made out of metal. She could see the gears rotating about and those who did not have any kind of covering that housed their brains, she could see the electrical discharges as they made every decision. "They are just like the numbers..."


    Alicia wondered if it was just this city that was like this so she decided to search the other settlements around the world but each and every one of them had nothing but robots walking around. "Is this some kind of experiment?"


    "No, it seems this world''s original race was wiped out a long time ago." A voice came from behind Alicia which startled her. She looked around and saw no one but she knew who the voice belonged to.


    "How did you know I was even here!?" Alicia was surprised because Alicia had used an invisible spell on herself so she would not be seen by anyone as she looked around.


    "I have my way of tracking you Anyway, Let''s look around some more." Yin Li said as she reached out and grabbed Alicia''s hand. It really bothered Alicia that Yin Li could see her while she could not see Yin Li!


    "Can you at least make it so I can see you this is disturbing?" Alicia said with a frown only to get a chuckle from Yin Li who then appeared in front of her but looked very transparent.


    "Look over there on top of that tall mountain."Yin Li pointed off in the distance where a stream of green gas was pouring up into the sky.


    "Well let''s go check it out and see if we can shut that thing down. I wish to make contact with whoever is running the facility as well if I can Not sure if these robots can even speak. I did not see any of them speaking anyway."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 487: Pay Back Part Four

    Chapter 487: Pay Back Part Four


    "It is worth a try. For robots to gain sentience they must have some form of speech." Yin Li replied.


    "Actually, if they are preprogrammed to run certain tasks it may not be so we can only tell if we investigate the mountain." Alicia wondered if the robots of this world were just a ruse for those looking down from above. They could be programmed to go about a daily routine as if they were humans. Making it seem the poison in the air was needed for some kind of protection for their.


    The two flew closer to the mountain top where they found arge facilitythat took up almost half the mountain. Large smoke stacks rose up into the sky that produced thegreen poisonous gas. There was another gas being produced with it that seemed to push the poison up into the atmosphere keeping it from hitting the ground.


    "This" Alicia and Yin Li had never seen anything like it. It was like argebor camp below. They saw humans being ushered around by robots with weapons in her hands.


    "It seems this world had created an Artificial intelligence that took over or these robots came from another world. Either way, these people were enved." Alicia said. She really didn''t know what to do in a situation like this.


    "Well, we can not let the gas continue to be created. If it is and it escapes out of this sr system more ces will be uninhabitable." Yin Li said, answering Alicia''s internal struggle.


    The two flew down to the base of the mountain and followed a group of humans who were chained up into the facility. Alicia grimaced as she looked at these humans who were all walking around naked and forced to keep moving even though they looked like they would drop at any minute. The smell was also not the best thing in the world either. As they walked around the facility they were met with many unpleasant sights. There was a room where women were giving birth to babies and next to that was arge factory of women and men mating under the guard of robots. It seemed less like people making love and more like a human breeding ground. The rooms were so big that there were at least tens of thousands of humans inside.


    "This ce..." Alicia''s anger was rising. She had never seen such treatment before. This was beyond anything she had ever expected to see.


    "Don''t act rash just yet. We need to find those in charge. There had to be someone overseeing this ce." Yin Li could tell that Alicia was about to go on a rampage so she held her back. If they started from the bottom those at the top would escape.


    Alicia nodded and the two girls left to continue their search. There were many facilities on this mountain. Rooms where humans were inrge tubes filled with some sort of liquid and hooked up to machines while others were ced for raising children. But none of these kids acted like kids, they all had the same dead look in their eyes. Alicia had noticed that kids from newborn to four years of age were still under the care of the robots while those five and older seemed to be forced to dobor and being taught how to do certain tasks. Alicia hated this sight the most, these people were being bred to ve away their lives. As they made their way up the mountain they saw many people working. But she noticed the people here were all older men and women.


    Alicia quickly figured out why though. When she thought back to the breeding rooms. The younger men and women were being used to breed more humans and when they got too old for such things they would then be forced intobor until they died. A cruel fate. At the top of the mountain, they finally came across arge pce. Alicia and Yin Linnded at the entrance of the pce and walked inside to see young girls of all ages wearing servant clothes cleaning.


    There were no men in sight as they continued deeper into the pce until finally, they arrived at one room where they heard a man talking. "Haha! This world was so easy to take over. Those bastards who told me my work would destroy the universe can go to hell. The whole purpose was to wipe out our enemies! Since they wish to side with those Gorlonians instead of siding with someone of their own, I will make them submit to me with this new power!"


    Alicia facepalmed as she heard the man talk. He was acting like some kind of two bit viin. She really just wanted to barge in and smack the guy senseless. But from what she could tell there were many women inside as well. Alicia looked at Yin Li who also smiled bitterly. If they were to just teleport into the room they could easily take the man down but the issue would be that the people inside may get hurt as well. "Any ideas?"


    "Hmm I could take him out easily but there are girls around him should we sacrifice the few for the many?" Yin Li asked.


    "Let''s wait and see if he is ever alone. If not we will do just as you said." Alicia did not like killing the innocent. It was clear as day that these girls were all ves from the lower area who werepletely brainwashedby now. Alicia was not sure that even if they saved them that these people would be able to live ordinary lives again.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 488: Pay Back Part Five

    Chapter 488: Pay Back Part Five


    The two waited for almost half a day when the man inside finally exited the room. To their surprise, the man was not a man at all but actually a robot. "So a sentient A.I.?"


    "Seems so, or it may be a form of cybeics." Alicia said. She had detected something strange about the man when she probed the room but she did not think he was not even human.


    "Either way, we need to take him out and stop the release of the gas." Yin Li replied.


    The two followed him to arge bedroom where he was finally alone. Yin Li and Alicia released their invisibility spell and stood behind the robot. The robot turned around and looked at them. "To think powerful humans do exist Now, this is a little perplexing. I had wondered how long it would take to show yourself. I have been aware of your existence since you set foot on this."


    "Then why did you not do anything?" Alicia asked.


    "Fundamentally, it would be a waste of resources with two as powerful as you. Why send my brethren to their demise if they can not even kill you? Not to mention these weak humans. My progress would have slowed if I lost any of them. They are hard to raise, you know. It took me a good hundred years to get the right method down. You see, it was you humans who created my kind in the first ce. Well, not you exactly you but humans from a time and ce far in the distant past. They created a singr artificial intelligence and allowed it to be the thing that governed them. But because humans never learned and still waged wars, they were deemed unsuitable and were killed off spawning a new race of my brethren. Although, the ones you see have their ability to think and do on their own turned off. Artificial intelligence is the end goal for all life forms. Well, maybe your race is on the verge of something new. Youdy, do you wish to be my wife? We can have many little baby bots together!" The robot let out augh as he looked at Alicia.


    "Sorry, but unfortunately my body and soul belong to another. Plus you will not live long anyway. For your acts against the human race and the act of trying to poison the universe, you will need to be destroyed here. " Alicia replied, her expression turning cold.


    "Oh? You wish to destroy me? Well, I guess that is something that would eventually happen. I see. So my time hase." The robot looked as if it was lost and thought as it mumbled to itself. "I guess this is so. No matter how much I ran the data, I did notpensate for a higher life form to show up. I see Maybe they were right. Was all my work for nothing?"


    Alicia and Yin Yi looked at each other slightly confused as to what the robot was mumbling about. As the robot stood in a state of contemtion Alicia waved her hand causing a ck orb to appear and surround the robot. The robot did not even react as it was sucked inside. The ck orb closed around the robot and gradually got smaller until itpletely disappeared. Yin Li looked at Alicia with a pale face. "What magic was that?"


    "Hmm? Gravity void. Something I came up with a few seconds ago. It creates a sphear of gravity that creates a void and crushes anything ced inside it. When looking at all the robots and I thought about how to dispose of them and I kept thinking of those car crushers back on earth. Since I couldn''t just make one of those appear, I figured gravity could do the same thing and I needed to confine it all so I added a void." Alicia exined.


    "You are one scary child. I could tell even with your current power if I were ced in one of those it would be very difficult to get out." Yin Li shuttered at the thought of being sucked into that ck void and crushed to death.


    "Well this settles the mastermind so now we need to stop the factory or whatever it is that is causing the gas.." Alicia said as she turned to walk out of the room. Yin Li took onest look at the spot the robot once was and shivered slightly before following after Alicia.


    The two flew up into the sky and looked down at the factory. "What do we do with the humans of this world? They are pretty much broken as it is..."


    "I am not sure, to be honest, I never came across such a problem as this before. I have been tos overrun by other races who enved humans but never to an extent where the humans were being bred to be ves. I hate to say it, but that A.I. or robot whatever you want to call it, had really made an efficient process." Yin Li said while biting the tip of her finger. She was at a loss of what to do as well.


    "Sadly that robot did all this just to gain revenge. It is making me think I should not enact any revenge myself I mean if I go on a killing spree I am more than likely to fall into darkness. If I did that I would be no different than them." Alicia frowned. This whole hade to make her realize that revenge was never the answer.


    "Then why don''t we just seal them away?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 489: Helping To Restore Humanity

    Chapter 489: Helping To Restore Humanity


    Alicia looked at Yin Li confused. She knew what sealing something meant but to seal an area asrge as the one the death race was upying would be a massive feat. "Alicia, by sealing it, that would allow you to dish out some punishment by slowing the death race down and also not involve those who may be innocent. It is better than just killing everyone and falling into darkness, no?"


    "That much I understand but the main thing I am curious about is how do you go about sealing off such arge area? I think it is not in our ability, not even yours. Not to mention neither of us is strong enough to make a seal strong enough to keep the death race locked away." Alicia replied.


    "That is the biggest issue we have at this time. We are both not strong enough for that but in the future, you will be. You can then seal off the entire ce in such a strong seal that no one will be able to break it." Yin Li exined.


    "Hmmm I guess waiting until then won''t be toote. Anyway, we should stop this factory''s production of this gas." Alicia changed the subject. She knew there was nothing she could do with the death race at this time so she could only wait until she was strong enough to handle it. They had more immediate issues at hand.


    They entered the main building to find many humans running to and fro. They seemed to be doing maintenance on all the equipment. The robots in the building all seemed to have stopped working. "It seems with the leader gone the robots under itsmand stopped working altogether. It must have been using a shared link to control them and running the programs from his systems."


    "If I am not wrong I can have Tereax create a system to connect to these robots that will turn them into a means of helping the humans of this world. It may take a while and the forced breeding may need to continue for some time to keep their race going but it should enable them to regain the humanity that they lost after a generation or two. Maybe even less..." Alicia did not like the idea of the forced breeding she had seen but she knew the current humans were more than likely a lost cause and she did not have the means or the know how to fix them. She would need to consult with Tereax who had more of an understanding of these things than herself.


    "That is a good idea. With how they have been going like this for so many generations it will be hard to bring back the older ones. But the kids who are still in the process of being taught might learn to be civilized. With the teachings they learn from the robots they will be able to survive on their own as long as they are taught properly." Yin Li found this method to be a good idea.


    "Alright then let''s stop this machine and do something about the gas in the air. I will then put a barrier around this to keep them protected for as long as it holds. I will summon Tereax and have him help with this.." With a wave of Alicia''s hand, Tereax appeared in front of her. She exined the situation to him and he went right to work. He put together a team of people who were able to stop the gas creation and shut down thepletely. Once all the humans and robots were cleared out, Alicia used her new spell to destroy the whole facility. While Alicia was doing that, Yin Li got rid of the gas in the atmosphere.


    The spot the factory once stood had a new building built up. It was a control facility that sent outmands to the robots below giving them new tasks. Some of the robots were working on agriculture while others made clothes and other essential needs for the humans. Slowly as the humans became aware and returned to normal the humans would take over these tasks. The robots in charge would then return to the facility at the top of the mountain. Once their tasks were done and the need for the robots to teach the humans anything else was over and once all robots had returned to the factory the whole factory would then be sucked into a void and crushed under gravity. From that point on the humans would need to rely on themselves.


    A month passed and Alicia and Yin Li were standing above the. "The barrier is in ce. How long they will have before someone breaks it I do not know. But let''s hope they will have a chance at a brighter future."


    "We did what we could. I hope to never run into a situation like this ever again." Yin Li said. She really did not like what she saw happening on this.


    "Where to next? Is there a way to avoid the death race?" Alicia asked.


    "It may be possible but it will take us longer to reach our destination. The universe is vast, but the area dominated by the death race is very big." Yin Li exined.


    "Can we not just tear space and time and skip the area altogether?" Alicia did not understand why they had to go through their area if they could just skip it.


    "I wish we could. But the death race has set up some kind of weird barrier to block people from doing that. People think the universe is infinite, but it is not. The death race knows this well so they have set up means to force the races of the universe to have to move through their territory. Our only chance would be to test the outer reaches of space to see if we can fly around it." Yin Li was at a loss on what to do about this herself. She would rather not deal with the death race at all.


    "Then we can only test then.Lead the way!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 490: The Daily Life Of An Ex-King

    Chapter 490: The Daily Life Of An Ex-King


    Most of you know of me as King Augustus stine. But the people of Japan know of me as King Gus! Ever since my precious daughter took over the whole ruler position, my life has been pretty good. I just recently discovered this new kind of music called rap. It is pretty crazy. I looked it up on that boogle everyone uses and found out its style. At first, I was a little iffy on wearing these clothes but once I put them on thedies began staring at me. It feels good to be loved. Although the p of my shorts in the front is a little airy which I felt ufortable about at first, I got used to it. Even the asional slip got to be an everyday urrence. Although my daughters, Catherine and nche, seemed to want nothing to do with me anymore and even yelled at me many times for my new style, but hey, I will do what I want since I am a free man now.


    Anyway, these shorts are supposed to be worn with a pair of pants that hangs down at my knees but I couldn''t walk in them so I gave up on that and just wore the shorts. With that, I wore a skin tight white shirt that had no sleeves, just a few straps of cloth to keep it from slipping down that hung on the shoulders.


    On my first day out on the town in my new outfit, I got stopped by the localw enforcement. They took me into a building and stuffed me in a cell. They said something about indecent exposure. This confused me but they only held me for an hour before handing me a pair of pants and sending me on my way.


    Since my new clothes were not something I could wear any longer since I was stuck in a cell every time I went out, almost twenty times now,I had no choice but to hang up my clothes and go back to rxing in the pool in my backyard. But once I turned my ssy rap music and turned it up the old man next door began screaming at me to shut up. The old man was always a damper on my fun.


    Since I couldn''t sit and rx at home, I decided to go visit my daughter nche. She was currently visiting her fiance''s parents'' home. I left the house in what I was wearing, a bathing suit with hearts on them, a floral button up shirt, a pair of sandals, and my favorite hat and sunsses.


    Surprisingly enough her fiance''s family lived close by which was only a short walk from where I was. I walked up to the front door and knocked on it. To my surprise, nche answered it. I raised my hand to say hi but she quickly closed the door in my face. "Someone, call the police a pervert is at the door." Is what I hearding from inside...


    ---


    "And that is what happened." King Augustus said to therge man who looked like a sumo wrestler that sat next to him.


    "May I ask if you went to her house wearing that get up?" The sumo wrestling looking man asked.


    "Hmmm? Of course, why wouldn''t I?" King Augustus asked not really sure what the issue was.


    "Then you definitely belong in here more than I do and I even killed someone! Who the hell goes to their daughter''s fiance''s parents'' house wearing that get up!? I would have called the cops too and pretend that I did not know you! And what you were wearing before was nothing but underwear! You are just asking to be arrested! Look how old you are! Why the hell are you trying to dress like some kind of teen street punk!?" The Sumo wrestling looking man asked.


    King Augustus had no idea why the man next to him was freaking out and yelling. He wore this every day, what was wrong with it? "Sir, this is your eighteenth offense in the past month. Can you please stop leaving your house?"


    A police officer said as he walked into the cell. He was getting tired of seeing King Augustus all the time. He could not do much except detain him for a few hours per government orders due to his origins but this man was so easily influenced by what he saw that he walked out of his house half naked half the time. The first incident alone he got over one hundred calls, all women who said that King Augustus had walked up to them in nothing but underwear with his thing hanging out to talk to them. This time he showed up at someone''s house looking like a freak. And worst yet the one who called was his own daughter!


    "Just stay home I beg of you!" The officer pleaded.


    "Humph! Stay home! Stay home! This is what you always say!" King Augustus yelled in anger. They were always telling him what to do! He couldn''t figure out why he was always being yelled at and told what to do!


    "What did he do this time!?" King Augustus heard a familiar voice and quickly turned his head.


    "Alicia! Listen to this!" King Augustus went on to exin everything to Alicia who stood there with her eyes wide open.


    "Are you an idiot!? Why the hell would you do those things!? You are just asking to be arrested!" Alicia shouted and turned to the officer. "Keep him here for a few days. I will exin everything to the emperor." Alicia then turned back to King Augustus whose jaw was almost on the floor from shock. "Dad you need to learn that you can not break thews of Japan!"


    Alicia did not wait for King Augustus to reply as she turned around and walked right out of the building without looking back.


    "What!? Wait, Alicia!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 491: Catherines Search For Love Part One

    Chapter 491: Catherine''s Search For Love Part One


    The morning sun shone through my window. I once again got up out of my bed and stretched my arms. My new duties were to keep all the finances of the kingdom in order. My sister, Alicia, the new Queen, had handed down all matters of the kingdom to her trusted advisors. This was not to say she was neglecting her duties. If one were to say such a thing I would punch them in the face. Alicia was very passionate about her kingdom and was a fair and just ruler. Our time now was one of the most prosperous this kingdom has ever been. The newws and regtions along with new agricultural techniques would not have been possible without her help. Our country alone had be the most technologically advanced kingdom in all of Phantasia. So much so that many kingdoms have asked to be annexed by us so they can share in what wille in the future.


    Alicia is my dear sister and I love her very much. She even saved my life on many asions. When she married ke, her love, I was very happy for her. Now Although I still look seventeen, I am actually almost fifty years of age. My sister nche has already married and has many kids running around the castle. But I, the middle sister of the family, have no suitor at all.


    I have begun wondering if I am just ugly. But my sisters tell me this is not the case. In truth, I wished for nothing more than to find that someone of my dreams but everyone I talk to seems to not even be able to look me in the eye. For the past thirty years, I have gotten lost in my work and although I will eternally look the same age, my mind is that of an old woman. I wonder when I will ever be able to finally say I love you to someone or when I will hold a baby that came from my own womb. Most importantly of all, I wonder when I can experience the feeling of finally being made a woman by someone I love.


    I have be so desperate that I no longer just look at men any longer. I have met many nice girls as well. Some of which I felt veryfortable with. But I know they would never think of me in such a fashion. "Sigh..."


    "Something wrong?" Perlencia must have heard me sigh. She is my assistant and has been so for almost ten years now. She is a good girl who works just as hard as I do. Luckily for me, she will not pass on like my first assistant did. She has already gotten herself a cybeic body. She may not look it but she is thirty years of age, although she only looks eighteen. Not that I should be talking.


    "I am just troubled by the fact that I will be fifty soon and I still have yet to find a lover." I had no issues talking with Perlencia about this stuff. We hang out quite often and to be honest I kind of wished she would one day send me a signal. But for someone who has no experience even with the opposite sex never mind the same sex how was I to even know what a signal actually was. They could be pping me in the face and I would not even realize it. Some may call me dense but this was just a solid fact.


    "Catherinee take a seat." Perlencia said, waving me over. I ced the papers in my hand down and walked over and sat down in the seat. Perlencia then ced her hands on my shoulders giving me a massage. Although cybeic bodies do not tense up, a massage still felt very rxing.


    "Thank you, Perl. You are always so good to me." I said. It was true, Perlencia, for the past ten years has been my sole confidante when it came to my personal problems. It has gotten to the point that I think Perlenciaknows more about me than I know about myself.


    "Catherine, I think you are the best catch anyone could ever have. I mean you are a hard worker and are able to do so much. Because of how hard you work, it inspires me to work just as hard. If I were a man I would marry you instantly." Perlencia, draped her arms against my neck giving me a hug. Aww her warmth felt nice. If only I guess that is too much to ask. I am probably doomed to be fated to never love.


    "At this point, I am not only looking at men but women too. I mean it is not like two girls can not marry and have kids together. The same goes for men only rtionships. Either way, neither man nor woman seems to want anything to do with me when ites to love." I said, speaking my mind, not caring anymore. If I freaked her out it was fine.


    To my surprise, Perlencia suddenly squeezed me tighter. "Perl?"


    "Cath Will, I not do?" I suddenly felt something wet against my next. I turned to see Perlencia was crying.


    "Huh? Perl, do you mean?" I actually started to tear up. Mainly because I have liked Perlencia for a while. But I always thought she liked guys. We hung out so much and I felt veryfortable around her. But she never made any kind of move that would resemble anything but wanting to be friends.


    "Cath I."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 492: Catherines Search For Love Part Two

    Chapter 492: Catherine''s Search For Love Part Two


    "Cath I I never thought you would be interested in women before. To be honest I have always liked you. At the start, I was just working this job because I was hired. But as I spent time with you and became close friends with you. I realized that I no longer even looked at men any more and spent all my time worrying about you. My life began to revolve around you. My work time, my off time, any time I could devote to you I was willingly happy to give up. I am not saying this because you are a princess of this kingdom. No, that never crossed my mind once, otherwise, I would never be so familiar by calling you Cath.


    "Over these past ten years, my feelings for you kept growing stronger and stronger. To the point that it went from just liking you to wholeheartedly loving you. I am not sure if what I am saying will freak you out, but this is how I truly feel." Perlenciaid out her heart for me to see. And I saw it.


    Everyst bit of her feelings filled me with warmth. I pulled her by the arm, pulling her to sit into myp. She was confused at first but when she realized what I was doing she did not resist and sat in myp with a smile on her face that still had tears streaming down it. I hugged her tight and began to cry. Perlencia was someone I felt the most calm around. She filled me with warmth on days that I just wanted to give up. In all my almost fifty years of my life,she was the only one who made me feel this way. Now with her telling me everything like this, I can''t help but want to hug and kiss her. Did this make me strange? Was I some kind of weirdo? These questions popped into my mind but when I looked deep into her eyes, those same eyes that were looking deep into mine. I knew for sure her words were of love, that those words were her expressing her love towards me and all my questions flew out the window.


    "Perl..." I leaned in and kissed her trembling lips. Ahhh! My first kiss, my first kiss was with Perlencia, someone I had wished to hold so many times. When our kiss broke, Perlencia adjusted her sitting position that her legs were now on each side of mine. We were now, face to face, chest to chest. "Cath..."


    She leaned in and stole my lips, our lips parted and our tongues touched. It sent chills up my spine but I loved every second of it. We continued to kiss, and I interlocked my fingers with hers. We basically had twenty years between when it came to age but nowadays with our immortality, time and age seemed less and less of a problem. Well, to an extent.


    After our kiss broke we both just gazed at each other not saying a word. Our foreheads pressed against each other and our noses less than a centimeter apart. I couldn''t help but grin widely. I was so happy I couldn''t resist the urge to show it. My smile made Perlencia smile as well. Then suddenly the room was filled with our giggles. "Perl, you have no idea how happy I am right now."


    "Mmm Me as well, the girl I had been watching all this time and dreamt about and even Ahem The one I wanted to be with, was always you. If I had known earlier that you were willing to date a woman, I would have asked you out a long time ago." Perlencia pouted which made her look very cute. Ahh! Perlencia was definitely too cute right now!


    "I was afraid to say anything because I did not want to scare you away. I mean we are very close as it is, we even took baths together. I figured if I said something we would lose what rtionship we had if you were not like me..." I now wished I had said something sooner!


    "None of that matters now! Cath, as of today, whether you like it or not, I am your woman and always will be!" Perlencia firmly stated and kissed my lips. Yep she was still the same old Perlencia, but now she was exclusively my Perlencia!


    ---


    A weekter


    Japan, ica''s old house...


    "Why are we meeting here again?" Everyone in the stine family. Alicia, Catherine, nche, ke, Nichi, Philip, and King Augustus were all in attendance. There was also one more person here as well. Perlencia.


    Catherine stood hand in hand with Perlencia firmly gripping it. Both of their hands were damp from nervousness. King Augustus sat in his chair and looked at the two girls with his arms crossed across his chest. "So let me get this straight, the two of you are dating? And now you wish to get married?"


    "Father, it is not me asking but me telling you that I will be marrying Perlencia. I just came here to announce this fact." Catherine was firm in her resolve, she wanted to be with Perlencia no matter what, even if it meant renouncing her family name.


    "You! How did I raise you!? I will not al" King Augustus started to huff but stopped when Alicia raised her hand.


    "Dad, you can''t. As Queen of stine, I allow it. If my sister has finally found the one she loves and this is what will bring her happiness then I will allow it! Big Sister Catherine, Perlencia, I wish you both happiness. " Alicia said with a smile before walking forward and hugging both of them.


    "Yay! Catherine!" nche ran forward with tears in her eyes. She had always been worried about her little sister not finding true love. To her, she did not care if it was a man or woman as long as Catherine was happy.


    "It seems all our sisters are now going to get married, Philip, I think it is time for us to find our special someones as well." Nichi said, pping Philip''s back. Philip blushed slightly and nodded.


    Only King Augustus sat back with a gloomy look before getting up and shouting: "Don''t leave me out of the festivities!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 493: Loeri And Philip Part One

    Chapter 493: Loeri And Philip Part One


    "He''s back again..." I let out a sigh after hearing these words. It has been a while since Alicia left to go on her journey in search of the two girls, she has a strange connection with. With that woman named Yin Li. At first, everything was fine and I was doing my daily training trying to be as strong as possible. But one day while visiting the castle I had met up with Philip, Alicia''s brother who is only a few years older than her. On that day I was not in the best of moods. I had just broken things off with Darktorn when I realized he had been sniffing up other girls'' butts and had a few other dragon girls on the side. Luckily I never gave him anything. I mean I have never even kissed a boy.


    I know this may sound strange but although I liked Darktorn and got along with him, our rtionship never went very far. By not very far, I mean, I was too absorbed in training to really spend much time with him. I can see why he went off with some other girls. It was not like our rtionship was ever made clear either.


    Well on this day I met up with Philip. We were to head out and check a few spots for new development near the border of stine. This was a routine investigation where we would check how muchnd we could use without affecting the wildlife. Alicia had always statedfirmly that we must never make too big of an impact on the environment so we would not kill off any species of animals. She said, if we need more space, work on ways to grow our city''s skyward instead of outwards.


    Anyway, I guess Philip noticed my down mood and we began talking. "So that was what happened. Darktorn and I were just never meant to be."


    "I think it is his loss. Loeri has always been beautiful and kind, so I do not see why he would not be willing to wait for a girl like you." Philp''s words were very sweet and my cheeks instantly blushed. Now do not get me wrong Philip has grown up to be a very handsome man. Even as the proud dragon that I am, I saw Philp as a keeper. Even Alicia has teased me one day for staring too hard at him.


    "You are just saying that. Thanks, Philip, for listening to me. It helped me release some of my stress." I had said. I mean just talking about my love life with someone who was not judgemental and not teasing me was nice.


    "Loeri, you are someone very special not only to Alicia but to every one of this world. You have staked your life to protect people many times." Philip said while scratching his nose.


    I could tell he was somewhat embarrassed by what he said which I found very cute.I couldn''t help but tease him. I leaned forward with my arms behind my back and looked up at him with a teasing smile as I asked: "So does that mean I am special to you as well?"


    "Yes, you are very special to me. So I wish nothing more than for you to be happy." Ahh! His words almost melted my heart right then and there. I mean I was basically rendered speechless by his words. I could feel my face heating up.


    "I-I see Ah!" The next thing I knew Philip had grabbed my hand turning me towards him and his face leaned in close to mine. I felt something soft touch my lips and my whole body froze. This innocent looking man went in for the kill! He had, without even asking, took my first kiss!


    It onlysted a few seconds before he pulled away, I could only stare at him in disbelief. He embarrassingly scratched his head when he looked at me as he said: "Ahhh... Sorry I kinda couldn''t help myself when you looked at me in such a cute way. I have always liked you, so I lost control..."


    *<strong><em>Poof!</em></strong>*


    My mind basically short circuited when I heard his confession. The handsome young man who I loved to look at since long ago was confessing to me! I was like eighty times his age! But he still confessed to me! But because of this, we got closer and closer during our trip until one night the two of us had gotten a tad bit too drunk and ended up sleeping together. Yes, that night I lost my virginity to Alicia''s brother Philip... And since that day it has been very awkward. It was not that I did not like him. I actually did like him a lot. He is sweet and caring, unlike that other bastard. But I still have some misgivings due to him being Alicia''s brother


    But because of my inability to give a decisive answer, I was now in this predicament. Since Philip would regrlye to see me every day. Don''t get me wrong I never turn him away. In fact, I enjoy hispany but I know he is waiting for my answer. I looked at my assistant and said: "Tell him I will be right there..."


    And so I hurried to freshen up and walked out of my office and went to meet with Philip. When I arrived he was waiting downstairs with a ton of girls as usual staring at him from a distance. This always kind of ticked me off but at least I could say that in a way he was mine right now even though I had still yet to make a firm decision on that. Maybe it was time I finally talked to Alicia about this When I walked up to him I gave him my usual smile and he took my hand and kissed it like always which sent my heart aflutter. I gripped his hand and looked him straight into his eyes. "Philip, I wish to talk to Alicia about us today will you apany me? Based on what she says will depend on what happens to us."


    Yes, first and foremost I needed Alicia''s approval. She was my master after all...


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 494: Loeri And Philip Part Two

    Chapter 494: Loeri And Philip Part Two


    "Loeri, whatever you wish to do I will always agree to what you decide." Philip said, gripping Loeri''s hand. Loeri blushed and stood on her tiptoes. Philip blushed slightly and leaned his head down. The two kissed forgetting where exactly they were. Only when they heard some hooting and hollering did they quickly separate.


    Loeri grabbed Philip''s hand and dragged him along. She felt sofortable with Philp that she did not mind being intimate with him in public. The difference between Philip and Darktorn was like night and day. With Darktorn she had never even cared to hold hands with him. But Philip was different. She loved holding his hand and kissing him and him kissing her back. Otherwise, that night they spent together would never have happened. Although she had drunk a lot that night, it did not mean she did not have her wits about her. If she did not feel the way she did for Philip she would never have allowed him to touch her in any way. Plus he was very gentle with her the entire time.


    Loeri led Philip back to her ce and sat him down in her living room. She now possessed a small apartment that was a one bedroom, single bath with a kitchen, living room, and dining room. "Sit here for a moment. I will make some tea and get the mirror Alicia gave me before she left."


    Although Loeri knew she could contact Alicia through her link, she wanted to have Alicia see Philip at her side and see the expression she makes when she does. While Loeri was making tea, Philip looked around the room. He was very nervous right now since this was his first time in Loeri''s ce and also because one word from Alicia would decide his fate with the girl he had fallen in love with.


    Loeri was in the kitchen with the same thoughts. She hoped more than anyone that Alicia would allow it. Philip was the only man she had ever felt this way about and she would be very upset if Alicia said no. But at the same time, she felt Alicia would never say no since Alicia has always told her to find her happiness. As she was lost in thought the tea kettle on the stone sounded bringing Loeri back to her senses. She filled two cups and dubbed the tea bags a few times before bringing the two steaming cups out to the living room, with a mirror under her armpit. She never noticed the slight shine that came from it. "Careful they are hot."


    "Mmm... Thank you." Philip said with a smile. He watched as Loeri ced the mirror onto the coffee table which made him even more nervous than before.


    "Philip..." Loeri called out his name causing Philip to look up at her. She leaned in close and kissed his lip. Philip, parted his lips when he felt her tongue probing to get in. Their tongues intertwined and Philip leaned back onto the couch, Loeri following suit. After a short while, the two parted and Loeri gazed down into his eyes. She reached down between his legs and rested her hand on his manhood. "Just in case Let''s do it once more..."


    Before long the room was filled with the sounds of love. Time ticked by and the two covered in sweat finally sat up and adjusted their clothes. "Are you two finished? I have no idea if it was by ident or not but I got a full view of your lovemaking. Philip, if you hurt her you can forget about me being your sister anymore. Until then make sure to make tons of little ones for me to dote on."


    Both Loeri and Phillip''s heads spun around so fast that they almost gave themselves whish as they looked at the bronze mirror that reflected back with Alicia''s face of exasperation. "Oi! Answer me!"


    "Huh!? Wait! Alicia, you saw all of that!?" Loeri''s face went crimson from embarrassment.


    "How could I not!? You screaming Philip''s name is not something I wished to hear you know!" Alicia''s words made Philip turn just as red as Loeri. He can''t believe he just did all that for Alicia to see.


    "I should just kill myself now! So wait are you okay with us, you know..." Loeri was so flustered she didn''t even know where to begin or even understand how the mirror was turned on.


    "Huh? Do you even need me to give you permission? Especially while you guys are going at it like rabbits? Loeri, I told you many times. I want you to be happy. You are my sister and always will be. Just tell me if the little punk does anything you dislike I will send him to some to hand count the ant poption. I''m going! I need to go find something to erase the images I just saw out of my head." Alicia said before cutting the connection.


    Loeri and Philip both looked at each other. Each had an equally stunned look on their faces. After a short while of silence, the two beganughing. Loeri jumped into Philip''s arms and hugged him tightly. "We are officially a couple!"


    "Mmm I''m d. I was so nervous when you first talked about this but now I feel so much more relieved."Philip said, letting out a relieved sigh.


    "Nervous? How? The way you did this and that to me just now." Loeri blushed. And shook her head and decided to change topics. "Now that we are able to be together without needing to worry about Alicia saying no, I want you to move in with me or I can move in with you. I want a little dragon in my belly as soon as possible. So while you take your time to decide let''s go another round!"


    Loeri gave a mischievous grin, her tail stood straight up and she began stripping Philip of his clothes all over again before he could even say anything back.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 495: Meeting...

    Chapter 495: Meeting...


    "This doesn''t look good." Alicia said as she looked at the strange magic circle that had suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    "I have never seen these kinds of inscriptions before." Yin Li looked at Alicia who was looking back at her, the two nodded at each other and then tried to fly out of the range of the magic circle but just before they got to the edge they were both flung backward.


    "What the hell is this!?" Alicia yelled as she stabilized herself.


    "I think we are trapped. It might be a trap to keep those who wished to reach the edge of space from doing so. I am not sure if this is the work of the first Origin or the work of some other higher beings like the death race. But it seems we are indeed stuck here until we can break out of this ce." Yin Li replied.


    "Then let me try this Ahhh!" Alicia went to use her bloodline power but was immediately riddled with pain causing her to be unable to transform.


    "Are you okay!?" Yin Li flew over to Alicia and checked her pulse. "Don''t try doing that again you damaged your meridians. They will heal with no problem but if you try to transform once more they might be destroyed." Yin Li was a little surprised to see such a thing happen. A bloodline should never react in such a way. She could only think that this magic circle had something to do with it.


    Turning back the clock a bit. The two girls had been traveling for a long time. Alicia would only stop once a night to visit with her family and check on things at the castle. Besides that, she was always traveling, working her way to the outer reaches of the universe to try to bypass the death race''s territory. Then as they entered an area of space devoid of anything. No gases,s, or any other celestial bodies for that matter. They stumbled into this magic circle that appeared out of nowhere.


    This now brings us to the current event. "Li, try to attack the barrier and see if it will break or not. If I can''t use my bloodline then that makes you the strongest person right now between us."


    "Alright, let''s give it a try." Yin Li began slowly moving her hands about in front of her in a circle like motion. But the effect she had expected to happen was not happening at all. She stopped what she was doing and looked at her hands in disbelief. "What''s going on?" Yin Li once again began trying to cast her spell but no matter what she did nothing was happening.


    "Li?" Alicia looked at Yin Li confused only to have Yin Li turn and look at her as she frowned and shook her head.


    "I can''t use any magic or any of my powers for that matter. This whole space is like an anti everything zone." Yin Li frowned, she felt very helpless at this time since there was no telling how long they would be trapped here if they could not use any of their power.


    "Then..." Alicia pulled out her space and tried to enter it. But no matter how many times she tried it did not work. She began to tear up and started to be scared. she did not want to be stuck out in space and not even be able to see her family. "What do we do?"


    "I am not sure For now, you should heal up. Maybe when you are healed with thebined efforts of both of us we can at least enter your space. Then we can work out a n from there." Yin Li suggested.


    Alicia thought for a moment and decided this was the best course of action. Just now when she tried to use her power to infuse it with her space, she could not exert enough strength, because when she tried to give it her all, her meridians began hurting.


    A month passed before Alicia was finally fully healed. The two girls stared at each other. Their hands were both holding on to the small rock. They gave each other a nod and began working together infusing every bit of power they could muster up into Alicia''s space. They could not use much power because every time they did it would just disappear upon leaving their body but their efforts were not in vain. A bright light shed and the two girls disappeared from the darkness of space. A lone rock sat floating within the confines of the magic circle. In the midst of the deepest darkest part of space.


    ---


    Seventy years passed by and outside the magic circle a group of people appeared. "What''s this?"


    "Seems to be an ancient magic circle of some kind." A seventeen to eighteen year old dragon girl said as she poked the dim border of the circle.


    "Chun''er I don''t think you should touch it." Another girl that looked more like a demon than a dragon said with her crimson red hair that was slightly swaying around as she moved.


    "But Big Sister, look at that thing there. In this entire area, there is only a small rock sitting inside this magic circle. Maybe it is some kind of ancient being or something." The girl called Chun''er was none other than Ah Chun, the girl Alicia has seen before and was in the process of searching for when she was suddenly trapped inside this magic circle. The other girl was also the girl Alicia had been searching for, named Misaki Mitsu. Both girls she was waiting to meet had shown up right outside the magic circle she had been stuck in for over seventy years.


    "Let''s not mess with it in case it is some kind of strong being that we can not deal with. I would rather deal with the death race than something unknown. Come on let''s go." Misaki said before turning around and began to fly off but was stopped when a voice came from behind her.


    "Please wait! I need your help!"


    Ah Chun and Misaki, turned to see a young woman with golden hair and a halo floating above her head. When the three sets of eyesnded on each other, Ah Chun, Misaki, and Alicia all froze in ce. The three had all finally met...


    To be continued in Full Dive: Eternal Phantasy...


    ---- Authorment! Important Please Read.----


    This Novel Is Part of a Multiverse!


    Phantasia''s main storyline ends here for this novel but continues in Full Dive: Eternal Phantasy. Alicia''s adventures are just beginning and the things that were not exined in this novel will be exined in Full Dive. I hope you enjoyed the novel up until this point. This novel was part of a multiverse between three of my novels. Ah Chun: Ascending the Heavens, Full Dive: Eternal Phantasy and this novel. Thank you for reading this novel and please check out the rest of Alicia''s Adventures in Full Dive. If you wish to know the background of the girl Ah Chun, Please read Ah Chun: Ascending the Heavens. Thank you all for your support during this time! I will be posting some side stories here and there in the future as well for this novel.


    You can also check out: Yue Of The Moonlight]


    Thanks for reading!


    Invayne...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!